NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE.
с LA

NOTICE TO MEMBERS.

— — —

THE publications of the New Zealand Institute consist of—

l. Transactions, a yearly volume of scientific papers read before the
local Institutes. This volume is of royal-octavo size.

2. Proceedings, containing report of the annual meeting of the
Board of Governors of the New Zealand Institute, abstracts
of papers dealing with New Zealand scientific matters and
published elsewhere, list of members, &c. The Proceedings
are of the same size as the Transactions, and are bound up
with the yearly volume of Transactions supplied to members.

3. Bulletins. Under this title papers are issued from time to time
whieh for some reason it is not possible to include in the
yearly volume of the Transactions. The bulletins are of the
same size and style as the Transactions, but appear at irregular
intervals, and each bulletin is complete in itself and separately

aged. The bulletins are not issued free to members, but may
be obtained by them at a reduction on the published price.

LIBRARY PRIVILEGES OF MEMBERS.—Upon application by any member
to the Librarian of the New Zealand Institute or of any of the affiliated
Societies such works as he desires to consult which are in those libraries
will be forwarded to him, subject to the rules under which they are
issued by the Institute or the Societies. The borrower will be required to
pay for “the carriage of the books. For a list of the serial publications
received by the Library of the New Zealand Institute during 1921 see

pp. 859
ADDRESSES оғ MEMBERs.— Members are requested to notify the

Secretary of any change of address, so that the same may be no
in the List of Members.

MEMORANDUM FOR AUTHORS OF PAPERS.

THE attention of authors is particularly directed to the ee
instructions, the opera of which will greatly aid the work of both
Editor and prin It is of importance that in pemon as well
as other copy amr space һа be left between the lines

1. All papers must be typewritten, unless special permission to send
in written papers has been granted by the Editor for the time being.
Wide spacing between the lines and ample margin should be left.

2. The author should read over and correct the copy before sending
it to the Editor of the Transactions.

3. A badly arranged or carelessly ay cali paper will be sent back
to the author for amendment. It is not the duty of an editor to amend
either bad arrangement or defective меоя

4. In regard to underlining of words, it is advisable, as а rule,
underline ошу specific and generic names, titles of books and ас
and foreign w

5. In i sed to specific names, the International Rules of Zoological
Nomenclature and the International Rules for Botanical Nomenclature
must be adhered to.

6. Titles of papers should give a clear indication of the scope of the
paper, and such indefinite titles as, e.g., ‘‘ Additions to the New Zealand
Fauna " should be avoided.

7. Papers should be as concise as possible.

8. Photographs intended for е should be the best pro-
curable prints, unmounted and sent flat

9. Line Drawings.—Drawings and РЕ may be executed in line
or wash, If m in ен е., with реп and ink—the best results are

quality, drawn on a smooth surface, such as Bristol board. Thin,

scratchy, or faint lines must be avoided. Bold work, drawn to about

twice the size (linear) of the plate, “will give the best results. Tints or

washes may not be used on line drawings, the object being to get the

ко contrast from a densely black line drawn on a smooth, white
surfac

10. Wash Drawings.—lf drawing in wash is preferred, the washes
should be made in such water-colour as lamp-black, ivory black, or
India ink. These reproduce better than neutral tint, which inclines too
much to blue in its light d'en High lights are better left free from
colour, although they may be stopped out with Chinese white. As in
line drawings, a fine surface should be used (the grain “of most drawing-
papers reproduces in the print with bad effect), and well-modelled
агана work will give satisfactory results.

11. Size of Drawings.—The printed plate will not exceed 7}in.
44in., and drawings for plates may be to this size, or рена а Dh
thereof, MN the same proportion of height to width of plate.
When a number of doing. are to appear on one plate they should be

iv Memorandum for Authors of Papers.

44in. If there are a number of small text-figures they should be drawn
all for the same reduction, so that they may be arranged in groups.

12. Maps.—A small outline map of New Zealand is obtainable at a
low price from the Lands and Survey Department, Wellington, upon
which details of distribution, &c., can be filled in according to the

papers. In the list references are best arranged alphabetically, reference
in the text being made by writing after the author's name, as it occurs,
the year of publication of the work, adding, if necessary, a page number
and enclosing these in parentheses, thus: “ Benham (1915, p. 176).’
Example of forms of citation for alphabetical list :—

,
,

Вехнам, W. B., 1915. Oligochaeta from the Kermadec Islands, Trans. N.Z. Inst.,

vol. 47, pp. 174-85.
Pank, J., 1910. The Geology of New Zealand, Christchurch, Whitcombe and
Tombs.

date, pages, &c.—and initials of authors should be given

14. In accordance with a resolution of the Board of Governors,
authors are warned that previous publication of a paper may militate
against its acceptance for the Transactions.

15. In ordinary cases twenty-five copies of each paper are supplied
gratis to the author, and in cases approved of by the Publication Com-

mittee fifty copies may be supplied without charge. Additional copies
may be obtained at cost price.

TRANSACTIONS

PROCEEDINGS
oa 7 New Zealand, We llmaton

NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE

VOL. 54

(New 168СЕ)

EDITED AND PUBLISHED UNDER THE AUTHORITY OF THE BOARD
OF GOVERNORS OF THE INSTITUTE

ISSUED 14TH DECEMBER, 1923

Wellington, N.Z.
W. A. G. SKINNER, GOVERNMENT PRINTING OFFICE

WHELDON, WESLEY AND SON, 28 ESSEX STREET, STRAND, LONDON W.C.9

ERRATA.

Page 206: For explanation of figs. 5 and 6 substitute—

Fie. 5.—Forewing of Zelandobius confusus (Hare).
Fie. 6.— Wings of Zelandobius hudsoni (Hare).

Page 574: In title, for Natural Self-fertilization read Natural Cross-
fertilization.

Page 795, in formula for y, numerator of last term should read су (1—2),
not Cy(l—z); and in formula for z the denomination should read cy,
not Cy.

NOTE.

A certain number of copies of Volume 53 were issued without Plates
Nos. 24-27. If any one to whom such a defective volume was supplied wi
return it to the Secretary a perfect volume will be sent to replace it.

ALLEN

SIN ACADEMY OI

ISCON
SCIENCES ARTS

"
y

bad

PIERS

ANDI F

SEMI-CENTENNIAL MEDALLION

OF THE

WISCONSIN ACADEMY OF SCIENCES, ARTS, AND LETTERS.

Тн memorial medallion reproduced on the opposite page was sent to the
New Zealand Institute with the following printed note :—

Herewith is sent a copy of the medallion which commemorates the
fiftieth anniversary of the Academy. It was designed by the sculptor
Leonard Crunelle, of Chicago.

The obverse bears the figure of Minerva with a motto from Lucretius—-

Naturae species ratioque. The reverse bears the ae of six leading
members of the Academy during the half centur
Tuomas C. CHAMBERLIN (1845- ): есйм: Professor, Beloit

College; State Geologist, Wisconsin ; — University of
Wisconsin; now Ресен, Universit ty of Chicag

INCREASE A, LAPHAM (1811-1875), of Milwaukee : Q^ ee natu-
ralist, geologist ; State Geologist, Wisconsin, 1873-1875.

Grorce W. РескнаАМ (1845-1914), of Milwaukee: Teacher, librarian,

ai ogist
Rotanp D. IRVING (1847-1888), me Madison: Geologist ; Professor,
University of Wisconsin; Geologist, Wisconsin and Unit

States Geological Surveys

WirriAM Е. ALLEN (1830-1889), of Madison: Historian; Professor
of Latin and History, University of Wisconsin
HILO R. Hoy (1816-1892), of Racine : Physician, naturalist.

All of these men contributed largely to the success of the Academy ;
five were among its founders; each served as its President except
Dr. Lapham, who was its first Secretary and acted in that capacity until
his death.

An account of the medallion and sketches of the lives of the six
members will appear in vol. 20 of the Transactions of the Academy,
now in press.

DEL. Le

[Face p. ix.

OBITUARY.

JAMES HECTOR, 1834-1907.

Taer time that has elapsed between the death of the principal founder of
the New Zealand Institute, and the publication in the Transactions of the
Institute of this appreciation of his work makes it clear that, in the
perspective of the years, instead of sinking he rises in his position among
great scientifie workers

ames Hector was born Edinburgh on the 16th March, 1834. His
father was a conveyancer of | note and Writer to the Signet, a friend of
Sir Walter Scott, for whom he was wont to transcribe and translate old
manuscripts. His mother was a niece of Dr. Barclay, founder of the
Royal College of Surgeons' Museum, Edinburgh, and the teacher of Owen,
Knox, Ballingall, Campbell, and a host of other surgeons and anatomists
of renown.

Hector received his early training at the Edinburgh Academy and High
School. At fourteen he entered his father’s office, which he left on being
articled to an actuary, with whom he stayed three years, at the same time
attending classes at the University and School of Arts. Quite early he
manifested a strong inclination towards chemistry and natural science.
In November, 1852, he gave up all office-work and matriculated at
Edinburgh University as a medical student, the medical course then offering
the only avenue to scientific study. So it was with Owen, Huxley, and
Medical student though - was, and earnest as a student

England, or in Ireland. The resourcefulness that he developed, the habit
of quick and aceurate observation, the general value of his student work,
attracted the attention of his teachers. While attending Balfour's classes
in botany he was selected by his professor to give to the Botanical Society
an account of the geological and physical е of the ground gone -
in excursions. There being no Chair of Geology in the university, h
attended extra-academic lectures on geology, pipi ue and palacomialogy
delivered by Macadam, Rose, and Page. He took the degree o
1856. It is interesting to note that he handed in a graduation thesis on
* The Antiquity of Man,” the title chosen by Lyell in 1863 for one of his
famous books.

x Obituary.

For a short time after taking his degree Hector acted as assistant to
Sir J. Y. Simpson, and that was the only definite medical a »ointment
that he ever held, hearing always the insistent call of science, especially
of geology.

the Canadas and the country west of Lake Superior and north of the

to a large belt of country until now almost unknown—-namely, that com-
prised between longitude 97? W. and the Rocky Mountains, and ranging
from the 49th parallel of latitude to the North Saskatchewan.

“ In addition to both these motives, the Government wished to ascertain
whether any practicable pass or passes available for horses existed across
the Rocky Mountains within the British territory, and south of that known

(This was the only pass then known, and horses could not cross it.)
The bulk of the scientifie work fell on Hector. Not only did he share

а man or two, and, with Indian guides, to make long excursions on snow-
shoes, and with dog-sleighs, sleeping in the snow and learning to know al
parts of the territory, under the severe, almost arctic, conditions of winter,
the temperature being often 50? below zero. He walked over one thousand
miles in this fashion, living on pemmican or on any chance game, and often
being on the shortest of rations.

е discovered and explored five different passes over the British Rocky
Mountains, One of these is the famous Kicking Horse Pass, throngh which

J . In his fi
refers to the discovery: “Dr. Hector followed the Bow River right up
to the main watershed of the continent, then followed it until he reached
а transverse watershed which divides the waters of the Columbia and those
_ of the Northern Saskatehewan on the one hand from those of the Kootanie

пп і askatchewan оп the other. There he found
à facilities for crossing the mountaj

dy ms 1{аїпз.” names Kicking Horse River and Kicking
h = Кин тш em embers of Hector's party on account of his

aving been kicked in the chest by his horse, an accident that nearly cost
him his life. He һу

: ed to see the railway that the Divide by the
Cm that his courage and endurance bad он, еи

Obituary. xi

These two brief quotations from the report must suffice to show the
magnitude of Hector's share of the work of the expedition. During the
winter of 1857-58 he mapped the whole of the North Saskatchewan, from
Carlton to Rocky Mountain House, a distance of nearly 9? of longitude.
In his Senn was the making of the maps, geographical as well as
geologi

Before returning to England Hector made a geological examination of
Vancouver Island, and of the cnt adn of British Columbia and California,
as well as of some of the mines of northern Mexico.

On his return to England he ected the gold medal of the Royal
Geographical Society. He received also, again at the instance of Sir
Roderick Murchison, two offers of appointment: the first as Geologist
at Kashmir, holding also the position of Political Agent, with large emolu-
ments ; the second as Geologist to the Provincial Government of Otago,
with no extravagant emoluments. There is no need to say which Hector
chose.

Arrived in New Zealand, he at once set about making a thorough
exploration, especially from the point of view of geology, of the mountainous
districts and the sounds of the province, work that was accomplished with
great difficulty and hardship. In 1864 he was commissioned to make a
tour of the colony in order to determine how its resources could best be
demonstrated at the Exhibition, the first of its kind in New Zealand, to
b in Dunedin in the following year.

In 1865 he was appointed Director of the Geological Survey Department
of the colony. With the small staff of assistants that could be afforded,
he rapidly pushed on a geological survey of the country. Recognized as
the adviser of the Government on practically all scientific matters, he had,
unfortunately, to devote much time to work that hindered that which he
had most at heart. Whilst the work of administration and advice was most
efficiently done, he was still able to find time for an immense amount of
most useful original scientific research. We may be pardoned if we give
a high place to the founding of the New Zealand Institute, in 1868, among
the achievements of this period of his life. From the foundation of the
Institute he was for thirty-five years its Manager, and the Editor of its
Transactions, doing this and much more as a labour of love, and so
establishing a high tradition in its service. The Transactions, the reports
of his Department, parliamentary papers, bulletins—all show the results
of his untiring industry. It may safely be said that, among all the able
workers that New Zealand has had, none has a greater volume of achieve-
ment, and few have reached as high a standard.

When the first Senate of the University of New Zealand met, in 1871,
Sir James Hector was one of its members; in 1885 he was el ected
Chancellor, holding that office until his retirement in 1903. In this office
he was able to render much service to the cause of higher education in New

aland.

An idea of the high esteem in which his scientific work was held may be
had from the fact that the following honours, among others, were conferred
upon him :—

: In 1857 he was elected a Fellow of the Royal Physical Society. In
1860 he became a Fellow of the Royal Society of Edinburgh, and of the
Geological Society, London. In 1866 he was elected a Fellow of the Roval
Society of London. In 1874 he received from the German Emperor, by
permission of the New Zealand Government, the Order of the Golden Cross.

xii Obituary.

In 1875 he received the Order of C.M.G., and in 1886 the honour ot
K.C.M.G. was conferred upon him. He was elected to the honorary mem-
bership of practically all the great learned societies of Europe, America,
and Australia.

On retiring from office in 1904 he paid a visit to the scene of his early
labours in the Rocky Mountains, accompanied by his son Douglas. He
was everywhere received with enthusiasm by the people; but the cup of
joy was suddenly dashed from his lips by the death of his son and. com-
panion at Revelstoke, on the Columbia River. Returning alone, he lived
at his home, near Wellington, until his death, iu 1907.

n recognition of his great work for Canada, the Canadian Government
has placed on the highest point of the Great Divide a monument to his
memory. A monument not less enduring exists in New Zealand in the
esteem in which he is held in the hearts of men. Few great men have
had a more charming personality, more breadth of interest, or a greater
readiness to help and encourage beginners in scientific research.

These notes of Hector's life have been taken mainly from material
supplied by Lady Hector and Dr. C. Monro Hector. The present writer
greatly regrets that it has been necessary to keep within narrow space-
limits, realizing that a memorial volume wonld be more fitting than à
memorial notice.

Н. B. Квк.

Obituary. xiii

STEPHENSON PERCY SMITH, 1840-1922.

THE late Stephenson Percy Smith was born at Beecles, Suffolk, in June,
1840. He was the eldest son of John Stephenson Smith, member of an
old East Anglian family, who brought his family out to New Zealand in
the ship “ Pekin," which arrived at New Plymouth on the 7th February,
1850. Here the family settled and took part in the opening-up of what
was for many years an almost isolated district. Mr. Smith joined the
Survey Department at New Plymouth in 1855, and later became an
assistant surveyor. He followed up his profession until his retirement
from the service in 1900.

In 1857-58 Mr. Smith, together with several young companions, under-
took an extended walking-tour across the Island from Taranaki to the
Bay of Plenty by way of Mokau, Taupo, and Rotorua, returning by the
Whanganui route. That trip was marked by the careful noting of much
interesting data concerning the Maori and the natural productions of the
districts traversed, a habit that Mr. Smith cultivated throughout his long
life

During the years 1859-63 Mr. Smith was connected with the Native -

Land Purchase Department in the Auckland District. The year 1865 found
him back at Taranaki, where he pursued his profession for years under
difficult and often extremely dangerous conditions. He spent the year
1868 in the triangulation and subdivision of the Chatham Islands. In the
following year he returned to Taranaki, and for about six years he was
engaged in the major triangulation of the North Island. In 1877 he was
appointed Chief Surveyor of the Auckland District, and in 1882 he became
Assistant Surveyor- General. In 1889 he was appointed to the highly

in 1900 after forty-five years of service. That long period of service €
marked by unusual ability and devotion to duty, and by the confidence o
sueceeding Governments. pan

The еви qualities possessed by Mr. Smith led to his being entrusted
with various missions and tasks outside his professional activities. сех
we have his interesting work on the eruption of Tarawera of 1886, re
shows that, had he devoted himself to geology, that science would hr
gained an able interpreter. In 1887 he was sent to the Kermadec i
in order to take possession of that group, and in the latter " nineties ted
appointed Chairman of the Urewera Commission. In 1902 he was reques
by the Governor of New Zealand to proceed to Niue in order to institute a

d .
i i i ble work in
Mr. Smith will probably be best remembered by his remarkabl i
Polynesian ө заг ыз: He had an peus eru of eR
lif 1 d customs of our native folk, ав азо -
M ea e QA ot ihe various far-scattered divisions of the
Polynesian race in northern isles. He collected a great mass of data con-

xiv Obituary.

Apart from his remarkable achievement in the conduct of the above
journal, Mr. Smith published much valuable matter in book form. Of these
the most notable is Hawaiki—T he Original Home of the Maori, published in
1898 (fourth edition 1921); while others were as follows: The Kermadec
Islands (1887); The Peopling of the North (1898); Niue Island and its
People (1903) ; Maori Wars of the Nineteenth Century (1904 ; second edition
1910) ; History and Traditions of the Maoris of the West Coast (1910) ; The
Lore a the Whare Wananga (Part 1, 1913; Part 2, 1915).

n recognition of his valuable work in Polynesian ethnology he was, in
1919, awarded the Hector Medal by the New Zealand Institute, of which
Institute he was one of the first twenty Fellows elected in 1920. He was
corresponding member of the Royal Anthropological Institute of Great
Britain, of the Societa d’Anthropologia d’Italia, of the Royal Geographical
Society of Australasia, and of the Hawaiian Historical Society.

In the years that lie before, the result of Mr. Smith’s talents and
indefatigable industry will assuredly be highly appreciated by students of
Maori enthnology and the early history of New Zealand and Polynesia. He
was a жеры collector (in itself а rare quality) апа a facile write
combinatio

Above all throughout the long life of Stephenson Percy Smith shone
forth the powers and wide influence of sterling character. He died at his
residence, “ Mataimoana," New Plymouth, on the 19th April, 1922.

Etspon Best.

DAVID SHARP, 1840-1922.

Dr. Davip SHARP, one of the most distinguished entomologists of the
present time, died at his residence, Lawnside, Brockenhurst, England, on
Sunday, the 27th August, 1922. He was born at Towcester, Northants,
on the 15th October, 1840. He studied medicine, first at St. Bartholomew’s
Hospital, London, and subsequently at Edinburgh, where, in 1866, he
pated as M.B. and C.M. In 1867 he was appointed to the Crichton

In 1
gaat js the ien Museum
| p he retained until 1909, wl
= built a house at ‘Brockenhurst, o p oc the New Forest, Kon

attention was given to the

vii order his name will be эы жайы associated in the fut с" кан

Obituary. xv

To him are due two excellent catalogues of the English n issued
in 1871 and 1893, the latter in conjunction with the Rev. Canon Fowler.
In the Scottish Naturalist he published (1871-79) an бабта peter
list of Coleoptera north of the border. His most important contribution
to the Transactions of the Entomological Society of London was an essay,
issued in 1912 (in conjunction with Mr. F. Muir), * On the Comparative
Anatomy of the Male Genital Tube in d tu Ta His best book is the
treatise on “ Insects,” forming the greater part of two volumes of the
Cambridge Natural History (1895-99). ОҒ this it can safely be said that
no work of equal value on general entomology has been produced in
Britain since Westwood's Introduction, which appeared more than half a
century before.

Dr. Sharp's extensive collection of Coleoptera from all parts of the world
was, a few years before his death, acquired by the nation: the whole of his
library was purchased by the Cawthron Institute, Nelson

He joined the Entomological Society of London in | 1869, and at the
time of his death he was the senior surviving Fellow. He was Vice-
President on four separate occasions, and President in 1887 and 1888. In
1890 he was elected a Fellow of the Royal Society. He was honorary or
corresponding member of most of the chief entomological societies through-

out the world, and he specially valued his connection with the New
Denn Institute. Of this he was the oldest surviving honorary member,
a: been appointed in 1877, the date of the next oldest being as recent
s 1890.

Dr. Sharp's influence on New Zealand entomology has been very great.
From early in the “ seventies " of last century until about the year 1888
he was in constant correspondence with that indefatigable collector the
late Mr. R. Helms, of Greymouth, and as a result of the joint labours of
these two naturalists some of our most conspicuous and remarkable beetles
were first made known to science. Later on, the writer of this notice
also had the privilege of corresponding with Dr. Sharp, and it was entirely
gue to his influence and encouragement that a paper appeared in the

ions of the New Zealand Institute for 1893 stressing the urgent
cro for the formation of extensive collections of New Zealand anima
and plants (including, of course, insects) before the further ne of
settlement had resulted in the extermination of many interesting speci

To Dr. Sharp's very early association with the great English а
Herbert Spencer may probably be ascribed his cautious and extremely
logical mode of thought. Whilst keeping closely in touch, throughout his
long life, with modern evolutionary doctrines, he never owed himself to
be unduly led away by enthusiasm. He always kept his great store
of facts steadily in view when attempting to test the truth of theories
supposed to explain the multifarious phenomena of insect-life.

G. V. HUDSON.

xvi Obituary.

CHARLES ALFRED EWEN, 1852-1921.

THE late Mr. C. A. Ewen was born at Birmingham, England, in 1852—a
son of Walter Ewen, who came to New Zealand in 1854, and settled in
Auckland. He was educated in the Auckland High School, where he won
the medal for special ability.

ship of the Commercial Union Assurance Company, which position he held
up to the date of his death.

and Government representative on the Board of Science and Art. He was

He was keenly interested in science and art, and his collection of books
dealing particularly with New Zealand and Australia, made during his

, very extensive, as, too, was

usy business man and assiduous
ly one paper in the Transactions of the
Institute, he materially assisted the Institute in his position of Honorary
Treasurer.

He married, in 1883, Jane Dou
Sutton, of Hawke's Bay, M.P. for
died at his home on 9th April, 1

glas, daughter of the late Frederick
that district for a number of years, and
921, leaving a widow and two daughters.

JOHANNES C. ANDERSEN.

t. WDA

Face p. xvi.]

Obituary. xvii

THOMAS FREDERIC CHEESEMAN, 1846-1923.

By the death of Thomas Frederic Cheeseman on the 15th October, 1923,
the New Zealand Institute has lost a highly distinguished Fellow whose
name must be added to that select band—Colenso, Kirk, Haast, Hector,
and Hutton—who, with himself, working in this country, have laid a
lasting foundation on which is being erected the splendid edifice of New
Zealand natural history.

Cheeseman, though nominally an Englishman through being born at
Hull, in Yorkshire, in 1846, was in reality a New-Zealander, since he came
to the colony with his parents when only eight years of age, and was
educated first at the Parnell Grammar School and later at St. John’s
College, Auckland. His father, the Rev. Thomas Cheeseman, was at one
time member of the old Auckland Provincial Council, and took a

had

way, so sound a knowledge of the plants of his neighbourhood that he
was able to publish an accurate and comprehensive account of the plant-life
of the Waitakarei Hills. This paper is far from being obsolete, for it is
the sole record of a vegetation which is now profoundly modified. :

In 1874 Cheeseman was appointed Secretary of the Auckland Institute
and Curator of the Museum, then in its early infancy. How far-reaching
for the scientific advancement of New Zealand, and indeed for the general

an interest in all branches of natural history. u: |
books, twenty-two deal with zoological or ethnological subjects; indeed, it
was this wide knowledge which fitted him so eminently for his museum
NC was as a botanist that Cheeseman stood pre-eminent, and it is
his work in floristic botany which has made his name widely known in
all lands. At the time his researches commenced, the greater part of New
Zealand was almost unknown botanically, so that a keen search for plants
in all directions was demanded ; fresh material was also essential for the
accurate study of many species admitted by Hooker. During his vacations,
therefore, Cheeseman assiduously sought to remedy this state of affairs,
and many were his excursions. The most important communications from
his pen on this head concern the Nelson Provincial District, the Kermadec
and Three Kings Islands, and the area from. Mangonui to the far north :
but these by no means reflect all his activities in the field, nor give any

xviii Obituary.

idea of the number of species he discovered or specially investigated. All
this is better reflected in his Manual, wherein are indicated the many

he was accompanied by his friend the late Mr. J. Adams, of the Thames
High School, and the names Senecio Adamsii and Elytranthe Adamsi,
bestowed by Cheeseman, are a fitting memento of their comradeship. |
Cheeseman’s explorations were not confined to the New Zealand Botanical
Region ; he also visited Polynesia, and published in the Transactions of the
Linnean Society a comprehensive account of the flora of Rarotonga, the chief
island of the Cook Group. His general botanical knowledge was wide

The Manual of the New Zealand Flora, to which must be added his and
Hemsley's Illustrations of the New Zealand Flora (1914). Then come
is writings of a philosophieal character which deal with the origin of
the New Zealand subantarctic flora, and a
naturalized plants of the Auckland Provincial District Finally, amongst
his earlier writings also are several papers dealing with the pollination of
certain species— a matter then receiving great attention through the
influence of Darwin.

There is not space available for a full account of the scope of the above
writings; all, even the shortest, were distinguished by those characteristics
which their gifted author possessed
ment, clarity of expression, and accuracy, Above all, he had the supreme

ift of infinite patience: all views expressed were the result of much

cautious deliberation; the hurried methods of the present day were not

or him. And in this spirit he approached his classic work, The Manual
d

conclusions of a master mind. As for this flora, it stands out the equal
of any of that brilliant series of floras dealing wi
British Empire which Were conceived, and in
and Hooker.

part executed, by Bentham
- Hand in hand with his botanical

rank
: edge—by what is probably the most extensive
a extant illustrating Maori ethnology. A peculiarly important
addition will be Cheeseman’s almost complete herbarium of the flowering-
Plants and vascular eryptogams of the Dominion, which some short time
м he presented to the Auckland Institu for
all students of the flora.

x YJ

Obituary. xix

To a scientific worker in a far-away corner of the earth honours come
slowly. Nevertheless it would have been astonishing had Cheeseman's

many claims for recognition been overlooked. For many years New Zea-
land itself had nothing to offer. Even the University does not, honour
itself, as, do other universities, by conferring degrees ged distinguished
men. But Cheeseman was early elected a Fellow of the Linnean Societ
of London, and, a little later, of the бге зема Society also. "But honours
far more distinguished came to him—first of all, a Corresponding Member-
ship of the Botanical Society of Edinburgh, and this year one of the highest
science can offer, the Gold Linnean Medal of the Linnean Society, a dis-
tinction open to zoologists and botanists throughout the world ; heal
had he lived, he would almost certainly have been elected a Fellow of the
Royal Society. Then the New Zealand Institute made him its President
in 1911, which is the highest honour a scientific man can attain in the
Dominion, and in 1918 he was awarded the Hector Memorial Medal and
Prize for his botanical researches, and the succeeding year he was made an
original Fellow of the New Zealand Institute.

After all, the gaining of honours is far from being the crown of the
gifted man of science : rather is it the admiration of those who best know
his work, and, above all, the knowledge that such work is influencing
his fellow-workers, old and young. It is indeed difficult to estimate how
great has been the influence of Cheeseman upon botanical research in New
Zealand. His works must perforce be in the hands of all pursuing studies
concerned either with the flora or the vegetation, and must be consulted
dail r wil this influence lessen with his lamented death; it will
vastly increase. Happily, the great botanist lived to round off his life's
work—the revised edition of his flora. How greatly do we botanists of
this country, if I may speak for my friends and colleagues, rejoice that
he had the satisfaction of finishing his task! How greatly do we deplore
that he did not live to see his labours materialized, and to receive our
acclamation !

L. COCKAYNE.

CONTENTS.

PAGES

Кош, or Honour xxv-xxvii

PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS xxix-xxxi
ANTHROPOLOGY.

Maori a Basketry and Plaitwork : 2 Mats, Baskets, and Burden-

carri: By Те Rangi Hiroa (Р. Н. Buck), D.S.O., M.D. 705-742
An нна = to Maori Music. By з аа C. Andersen .. .. 743-162

BOTANY. '

the Behaviour of certain New Zealand Arboreal Plants when gradually

buried by River. Pama By C. E. es Head Masseur, Tourist

Departs ment, Rotor ae 546—548
Morphological Notes on pe New аш Giant Kelp, Dei antarct

(Chamisso). By E. M. Herriott, M.A., P Dee ien de Caster

bury College 5 549-564
New oe of Flowering- as By P.H. Жек, F. L.S., F.Z. 8.

Z.Inst., Curator of the Auckland Museum 565-569
fat ea = New Native P ome d D. Petrie, м. re Ph. D,

F.N.Z.Ins . 569-572
Notes on pyas ud ребе, ву в. О. K. Hainaluty | 512—578
cro que fertilization « Wheat on a Large Scale. A F. W. Hilgendorf,

D.Sc., F.N.Z.Ins 574-576

du: in i xu ey bad ijinit: Part 1—The Distribution
of the Species in Westland, and their Growth-forms. By the Rev. J. E.
Holloway, D.Sc., F.N.Z.Inst., Hutton Memorial vet A .. 577-618
The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand: Part 1—Pucciniaceae,
Tribe Pucoineae (containing uet ^um and Шеш of Seven не
five Species). Ву С. Н. Cunningha 619-704

GEOLOGY.

Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. By W. N. Benson, D.Sc.,
B.A., F.G.S., F.R.G.S., — of Geology, University of Otago .. 1-62

The Genus Glycymeris in the Tertiary = New Zealand. By J. Marwick,
M.A., New Zealand Geological Surv ` 63-80

On the Discovery of the Liothyrella “М CHEN d fas a t Flum Ci

Waitaki Valley. By ta erage James Park, Dean of d Faculty of
Mining at Otago University 80-82

On bs Á— of с Oamaru Limestone and Waitaki eon: By Pralina
k, n of the sigs чена of pce at Otago University s 82-87

On dii ене ^ we Contact between the Ngaparan Beds and the

Underlying Bed-ro By Professor зьле Park, Dean of the е Faculty
of Mining at ato University « 87-89

xxii Contents.

Note on the Hanging Valleys of the Upper Rangitata Valley. Ву К.
Speight, M.Sc., FG. S., ЕХ Z.Inst., Curator of the Canterbury Museum

Some Remarks on New Zealand Sart Mae. with rgd sees of New
Tertiary Species. By H. J. Finlay, M.Sc.

Fossiliferous Limestone at ч Bay, zà H. J. Finlay, М. Se., d
Е. Н. McDowall, M.Sc. :

Early Tertiary Molluscan Pana of ive Zealand. By 1 P. Marshall, M. i
D.Sc., F.N.Z.Inst., Hector and Hutton Medallist

Some Tortiary ert ees Descriptions of New Species. By P. Marshall,
M , F.N.Z.Inst., Hector and Hutton Medallist, and R. Murdoc

The «unie of the m nus Lahillia in New Zealand. By P. rip
M.A., D.Sc., F.N.Z.Inst., Hector and Hutton Medallist, and R. Murdoch

The conside of Land Mollusea in a Recent Sea-beach deme By
R. Murdoch and H. J. Finlay, M.Sc. .

Water-conservation and Hawke's Bay Artesian oe. By H. Hill

ZOOLOGY.

Notes and Descriptions of New Zealand Lepidoptera. By са Байрон,
F.E.S., Assistant Entomologist, Cawthron Institute, Nelson .

A Study of the Venation of the New Zealand Species of Mic ee idae
By E cinis Е.Е.8., Assistant — 8à Cawthron Institute,

Descriptions of New Zealand оь. ву E. Meyrick: B.A., ERS.
A sux of the Heros = Ee opeognatha, ES New еа Ву
J. Tillyard, M.A., Sc.D. (Cantab.), D.Sc. (Sydney), C.M.Z.S., F.L.S.,
E ES. .; Entomologist and Chief of the Biological Department Cawthron
Institute, Nelso

The Stone-flies of New Zealand (Order ене) with Descriptions | of
ve Genera J. Tilly

and Species By R. ard, M.A., Se.D. (Cantab.),
(Sy iv CZ... LS, F.ES.; Entom. mologist and Chief of

= "Biological De partment, y pesca Institute, Bonon
Descriptions of New Species and Varieties of Lacewings (Order Neuroptera
idae

Planipennia) from New Zealand, seri to preg Families Bero
and See By К. J. Tillyard, M.A., Sc.D. (Cantab.), "DSc.
(Sydney), C.M.Z.S., F.L.S., F.E.S.; Ento apre and Chief of the
Biological Department, Cawthron Institute, Nelso
Desoriptions of Two New Species of May-flies (Order PRSE fioi Ne w
aland. By R. J. Tillyard, M.A., So.D. асышты PT (Sydney),
С.М.2.8., FLS., F.ES.; Entomologist and Chief of the DM
Department, Cawthron Insti tute, Nelso
On some New Zealand Cave Orthoptera. = L. Chopard, D. Se.
Some New Zealand Amphi N
ISI a p о. 3. By Charles тере, М.А., D.Sc.,
Additions to the Fish F. кыш ы N
Assistant Curator, AMEN M ad E
Two Species of сеш (попере) а к
а Archipelago. By
ы — е gar-planters’ Experiment Station, Honolulu, Т.Н.
Species of New Zealand Sees Hi omoptera) Ву Е. Mair,
TN Sugar-planters' nes Lass Station, inira X. H.
zi mp M ee (Ошм) of Ner Zeeland, By J. w.
A Preliminary не of tke €
Vanyderifiay. Tipulidae). Credis ot New Zeni Zealand (Anisopodidae,

e Index of New Zealand Beetles. By G. V. зет F. Е. F. N. Z.Inat.

and By L т. сиви, F.ZS.,

PAGES
90-98.

99-105
106-114
115-121
121-128
129-130

131-133
134-147

148-154

155-161
162-169

170-196

197-217

217-225

226-230
230-239

240-245
245-256.

251
258-259
260-264

265-352
353-399

Contents.

Notes on the — habits and Ie че history of the Culicid oe
fuscus Hut By H. B. Kirk, M.A., F.N.Z.Inst., Professor of Biology
Victoria панн College, Wellington А

А шеа to the Study of New Zealand Leaf- dicen EM Plant- ры
(Cicadellidae and Fulgoroidea). Ву J. G. г» F.E.S., EE
ниб. Department of Agriculture

New vate of New ә» а eden. By "E G. Myers, F. ES, Biology

vision, - рани t of Agricultu

A Хек Tachinid Genus pen Two New ‘Specie, By David Miller, a,

ent fom logist

end for a аргу оп the Diptera Fauna of New Zeina : Part "a
Family Empididae. By David Miller, Government Entomolo а ee

The Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand: Part III—Species
the Genera дроту Баг: апа творе нна) AN "ву
Morris №. Wat

Notes on the Migra a s of MM Zealand, with боов of some
Additional Species. By F. Stead

Marine Littoral Plant and Animal бошан їп New Gud By
W. В. B. Oliver, F.L.S., F.Z.S., Dominion Museum, Wellington E

MISCELLANEOUS.
New аас and other Bird-song: Further Notes. Ву Johannes С.
Anderse

Miramar d and i its е Ву Elsdon Best, F. х. " Inst. ..
Solubility and Hydrolysis of Caleium Carbonate. By H. O. Askew, M.

PROCEEDINGS.

Annual Meeting of the Board of Governors
Contributions to Publication Fund

APPENDIX.

New Zealand Institute Acts and Regulations

Hutton Memorial Medal and Research Fund

Hector Memorial Research Fund

Regulations for administering the босай жы: Grant
Carter Bequest ys

New Zealand Litus diet ot Olé. е As

Roll of Members 2%

Serial Publications received Ы the Шыу of ihe Institute
List of Institutions to which the Publications of the Institute are са

INDEX OF AUTHORS .. : ке a HY xt
GENERAL INDEX E

xxiii
PAGES

400-406

407-429
430-431
432-436

437-464.

465—489
490—495.

496—545.

791-796.

799-818
819-821

871-872
873-920.

LIST OF PLATES.

|
PAGE |
.. |
NSIN MEDALLION .. e vH PO Wi EDWARDS
Sen << Plates 27-36
J. HECTOR КЕ A ifs w |
... Миз, ma
S. Percy Ѕмітн px КИЕ | Plate 37
C. A, EWEN .. ss 2.05 AI | Morris N. Warr
eae Plates 3841
T. Е. CHEESEMAN м. УН
| W. R. B. OrivER—
| Plate 42 .
J. Marwick— | | Plates 43-46
Plates 1-7 =e 4 * re 64 | Plates 47-50
К. бреюнт— С. E. Curistensen—
Plates 8,9.. .. n 96 Plates 51-53
J. FrxLAY—
Plate 10 .. s .. 100 | E M. Herrror

Plates 54, 55
H. i and F. H. сма Ltd
с Plate 5 :

P. ча i n. зрә Plates 57-60
Plat (cc JA 1 Plates 61-68
Plate "ra x 2:2 20 | Plates 69—76

К. Murpocu and Н. J. FrNLAY— | G. Н. CUNNINGHAM—
Platel7 .. ki = 180 | Plate77 ..

|
J. Tatyarp— | Те Rawer Нівол—
Plate 18 . du об | Plates 78-81
Plate 19 e r+ 228 | Plate 82 -.;

L. T. GRIFFIN— | E O Apm

Plates 20-26 Us ee 256 Plates 83-85

NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE.

ROLL OF HONOUR

SHOWING MEMBERS OF THE INSTITUTE WHO WERE ON ACTIVE
SERVICE DURING THE WAR.

Name. Available Details of Service.

WELLINGTON PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY.

E. H. Atkinson .. | Lieutenant, Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve. |
C. M. Begg А Colonel, N.Z. Medical Corps 516GB, OMG:
Died of sickness.
Val. Blake a — NZ Engine oe “4 .. | Killed in action.
F. K. Broadgate .. | Lieutena id .. | Killed in action
P. W. Burbidge .. | вете err ‘Soot |
наи А terbury Infantry. |
L. J. Com % Seren йон, 36th Reinforcemen |
У.С. Davies ne tal Sergeant-Major, Ist х, 7. Rifle
о.
W. Earnshaw... | Engineer ee -Commander, R.N.
C.J. Freeman .. | N.Z. Rifle Brigade.
C. Freyberg vs Lieutenant, West York (Prince of Wales's Own)
J. G. B. Fulton .. Corporal, lOth Reinforcements.
H. E. Girdlestone.. | Company Sergeant-Major, Wellington T | Killed in action.
H. Hamilton .. | Sub-Lieutenant, Royal Naval Volunteer Rese
C. G. Johnston Lieutenant, Ist N.Z. Rifle Brigade bá | Killed i in action
G. W. King Lieutenant, N.Z. Tunnelling Company.
E. Marsden Major Tees ), N.Z. Engineer .. | M.C.; mentioned
in despatches
J. M. Mason .. | Lieut.-Colonel, N.Z. Medical Corps
D. McKenzie .. | Trooper, Wellington Moun ifles.
H. M. Millar % Sergeant > Z. Engineers’ Divisional Signalling |
Com
W. L. Moore ve | | Captain, LN Z. Field Artillery P. .. | Mentioned in de-
c
T. D. M. Stout .. | Lieut.-Colonel, N.Z. Medical Corps ..
R. M. Sunley | Corporal, Specialists.
W. M. дов .. | Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps.
H. S. Til .. | Sergeant, N.Z. Field Artillery.
Н. Vickerman .. | Major, commanding N.Z. Tunnelling Company E 5.0., O.B.E. ;
mentioned in
| despatches.
C. J. Westland .. | Corporal, N.Z. Machine Gun Corps. |
AUCKLAND INSTITUTE.
F. L. Armitage .. | Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps. |
S. B. Bowyer .. | Gunner, ; N.Z. Field Artillery. |
R. Briffault .. | Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps. |
Р. Н. Buck (Te | Major, N.Z. Medical Corps de +» 0.8.0.
Rangi Hiroa) |

S. Cory-Wright .. gel N.Z. Engineers, Divisional Intelligence | M.C.
ffice 4

W. J. Crompton .. | 186 Bat ttalion, Otago Regiment.
. N. В. Downard | Lieutenant, N.Z. Rifle Brigade.
G. Fenwick .. | Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps.

xxvi Roll of Honour.

Rott or Honour—continued.

а

Хате. Available Details of Service.

AUCKLAND INSTITUTE—continued,

R. H. Gunson г ieutenant, sas Boat Res

G. Н. Hansard .. | Sergeant Major, 33rd Ma line Cie Corps.

D. Holderness .. | Lieutenant, N. 7. Rope

R. T. Inglis Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps.

J. C. Johnson Captain, N.Z. Medica 1 Corps.

C. W. Leys .. | Lieutenant, Royal Naval Volunteer Reserve.

К. Mackenzie .. | Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps.

Н. A. E. Milnes .. | Lieutenant, Auckland Infantry Regiment .. | Killed in action.

W. R. B. Oliver .. | Corporal, Canterbury Infantry

G. Owen Es gtr N.Z. Rifle Brigade and N.Z. Engi-

A. C. Purchas о, ыз, Z. Medical Сог

E. Robe Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps

C. B. Rossiter .. | Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps ;

T. C. Savage .. | Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps Died of sickness.

Rev. D. Scott .. Chaplains Department, N.Z. Expeditionary

H. L. Wade Captain Auckland Mounted Rifles. Т

F. Whittome — .. | Corporal, N.Z. Rifle Brigade. |

z PHILOSOPHICAL INSTITUTE OF CANTERBURY.

H. Acland : | Colonel, N.Z. Medical Corps.

G. E. Archey | Captain , N.Z. Field Artillery.

J. W. Bird i § cant- Major, Instructional Staff. |

F. J. Borrie pene N.Z. Medical Corps. |

F. M. Corkill | Ca |

William | ( Roten. Canterbury Mounted Rifles. |

A. А. Dorrien-Smith | Major. |

A. Fairbairn . | Captain.

H. D. Ferra . | Trooper, N.Z. Mounted Rifles.

C. E. Foweraker .. | Corporal, N.Z. Medical Corps.

F. G. Gibson Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps.

J. Guthri ti] OR Z. Medical Corps.

ton aptain, N.Z. Medical Pulse

b. S. Jennings .. | Captain, Otago Regim : .. | Killed in action.

H. Lang i. г 2nd Licofenant, N.Z. Rit Brigade .. | Killed in action.
Kidson .. | Captain, Royal En nginee
MacIndoe .. | Signaller, Ого Infantry Brigade E .. | Killed in action.
Mm (llf ry Regime . | Killed in action.
S. 0 .. | Sergeant, oen Instructio nal Staff.
M rters Гү теч

. Rowe Ps Serg n der, Headqua
ta
Rhodes Colonel, Red Cross Commissioner.

PMMHOPP Raver
аы.

"nd

а 39

HER
R

ugit .. Captain, N.Z. Medical

OTAGO INSTITUTE.

8, | .. | Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps.
R. Buddl is я ini ^ Cras
uddie Sur And. " laser Б =н a л Bi шр Cainer. | Mentioned in de-
. E Lieut.-Colonel, N.Z. Medical Corps С, мое
Lieut.-Colonel, N.Z. Medical po vll —

Sergeant, N.Z. Medical orps.
Sergeant, N.Z. ru rdi Force МИ.

Roll of Honour.

XXVil
Кош, or Honour—continued.
Name. Available Details of Service.
Отлао InstiruTE—continued. ;
E. J. O'Neill Lieut.-Colonel, N.Z. Medical Corps . C.M.G., D.S.O.
T. R. Overton ieutenant, Pio
H. P. Pickerill Lieut.-Colonel, N.Z. Medical Corps O.B.E.
R. Price Major, Otago Infant Killed in action.
E. F. Roberts Captain, Royal Еп,
S. G. Sandle Major, N.Z. Expeditionary Force
F. H. Statham Major, Otago Infantry Killed in action.
W. D. Stewart Lieutenant, Otago Infantry.
W. A. Thomson achine Gun Corps.
R. N. Vanes Lieutenant, N.Z. Expeditionary Force
D. B. Waters aptain, N.Z. миа ‹
H. Е. Н. Whitcombe | Gunner, N.Z. Field Arti
— PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY.
E. C. Barnett Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps.
D. H. B. Bett quce N.Z. Medical Corps
A. A. Martin Major, N.Z. Medical C Killed in action.
J. Murra .. | Lieutenant, Auckland ge al
H. D. Skinner | Private, Otago Infantry “п D.C.M.
W. R. Stowe . | Major, N.Z. Medical Corps.
Hawke’s Bay PHILOSOPHICAL INSTITUTE.
H. F. Bernau | Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps. |
J. P. D. Leah | Major, N. = Medical Corps. |
Е. Е. Northeroft . поч st Reinforcements.
E. G. Whee ral, Wellington Regiment. |
GT. Wi Tesi A Wellington Mounted Rifles ! Died of sickness.
NELSON INSTITUTE.
F. A. Bett . [ Captain, N.Z. Medical Corps.

Morris N. Watt ..

WANGANUI PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY.

Corporal, N.Z. Medical Corps. |
|

—tThe roll is as complete as it has been

found possible to make it. The

Nor
Editor oud be glad to be notified of any omissions or necessary amendments

PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS.

Tut following is the presidential address delivered before the New Zealand
Institute on the 31st January, 1922, at Wellington, by Thomas Hill Easter-
field, M.A., Ph.D., F.LC., F.N.Z.Inst., Director of the Cawthron Institute
of Scientific Research, and Emeritus Professor in Victoria University
College :— !

In my presidential address last year I spoke to the general public on
some aspects of scientific research, and I outlined certain schemes whereby
research might be forwarded for the intellectual and scientific advancement
of our country. To-day I address the Board of Governors only, and I
know it is needless to impress upon them the importance of scientific
investigation, for the members of this Board have an honourable record
of published investigations, and to my certain knowledge are anxious to
advance the cause and the progress of scientific research.

Nevertheless, I feel that greater co-operation is needed than exists at
present amongst New Zealand men of science in the effort made on behalf
of research. This want has been felt in other countries; and the United

assistance, and it would certainly appear that, owing to the changed financial
situation, the time has come for some complete change of policy in New

ealand. Great as is the value of the contributions to science made by
those who are bearing the whole cost of their investigations, it must be
recognized that the number of those who are in a position to do work in
this manner is limited. Moreover, in the case of some of the sciences, the
apparatus and material required are of such an expensive nature that few
amateurs can afford to supply the equipment with which such work can
be carried out efficiently. The work, however, must be done, and we as
an Institute shall be lacking in our sense of duty to the country in which
we live if we do not exert great efforts in order that the difficulties may be
overcome. It is worth while considering whether the Councils of the
societies affiliated to the New Zealand Institute should not be circularized
and asked to suggest methods whereby the research spirit may be fostered
in their own districts, so that greater attention may be given to investiga-
tion in pure and applied science throughout the Dominion. It must be
admitted that we have not yet educated the public of New Zealand to the
point of recognizing that national progress is largely dependent upon the
continuous application of scientific discovery to technical problems, and
that the development of technical science depends directly upon discovery
in the realms of chemistry, physics, and biology.

Xxx Presidential Address

I regret to inform you that the research grant, which last year
Cabinet had raised from £250 to £2,000, has been brought down to £400,
and that it is possible that no new grants will be made during the coming
year. ;
Financial difficulty is also facing the Institute in other directions. Those
who have made a careful study of the balance-sheets supplied by our
Treasurer will have noticed that our liabilities are £678 in excess of our
available assets, notwithstanding that the statutory grant was last year
increased under the New Zealand Institute Amendment Act from £500 to

nearly £2 in 1921. In view of the financial position, I have taken upon
myself the very grave responsibility of overriding a decision of the Standing
Committee, arrived at before the printer’s account had been received, to
the effect that the printing of certain papers should be proceeded with at
once, and have instructed the Hon. Editor to hold up the work until a
resolution of this meeting can be arrived at.

Institute, however, is different from that of any other learned society with
which I am acquainted, in that its members are the members of the

Australian States, for the members of these bodies pay their subscription
direct to the society, which is thus enabled to finance its publications.

_ 16 would seem that there are several methods which might be adopted
in order to meet the present financial situation :—

_ (1.) The Institute might decide to cease all publication until the general
situation improves. This would be a most drastic action, and one which I
should personally oppose. Apart from the fact that it is almost unthinkable
t p after fifty-two years of consecutive publication, it is very doubtful

(3.) Ust tions might be reduced largely, In the case of some classes
cours no harm; in other cases it woul

rest. Few biologists would value

es of plant or animal without carefully produced

Presidential Address. хххі

recently been adopted by at least one London society. It is, however,
hard upon the investigators, and would be particularly hard upon the
younger members of our Institute, workers who are seldom in receipt of
a salary which provides more than a bare subsistence.

(5.) The levy on the local societies might be raised to 10s. per copy of
the Transactions. The volume is certainly worth this sum.

(6.) The levy on the societies might be dropped altogether and the
volume supplied only to those members who desired it, a sum being charged
which would pay for the cost of production. I fear that the introduction
of this method at the present time of general stringency might increase
rather than diminish our financial difficulties.

contributed by younger members.

he above suggestions I commend to the earnest attention of the Board
of Governors, feeling sure that their deliberative wisdom will enable the
Institute to escape from a situation which, though embarrassing, is certainly
not to be regarded as desperate.

THANSAUCIION 5.

TRANSACTIONS

or THE

NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE.

Arr. ].—Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia.

By W. М. Benson, D.Sc., B.A., F.G.S., F.R.G.S., Professor of Geology,
University of "Otago.

[Read before the Otago Institute, 8th November, 1921, received RA T 20th December,
1921; issued separately, Ist February, 19

CONTENTS.
Page
The Stratigraphic his Structural Relationships of Australia and New Zealand: an
cal S.

The Tecto nic ie Ro не of Australasia and Anta
The deseri of Detailed See > anilo of Australasian Geological
Form

The Geological History of Australasia ae 10 oe E M Ir
Cambria. is ap we Age 20 Lil
анана? a ae am {% ‚^ a xs E E)
Silurian vee x H^ к ss TS iu 2:009
Devonian os А, ae oris E x "m 7 20
Carbonifer с эр Уе de un i. om
** Permo- Carboniferous ” or Permian + vs v nie ge
Triassic с i5 2 id eee nd
Jurassic si x I (S АЙ)
Late Jurmeio, Lower and Middle Cretaceous A ba E go A
Upper Cretac p ;. D
Post-Cretaceous 52

Acknowledgments

Addendum ee D. eo = Es zx Tm

List of cy dec ER cited a © = к. 2d с: БА

THE STRATIGRAPHIC AND STRUCTURAL RELATIONSHIPS OF degenen AND
New ZEALAND: AN HISTORICAL SKETC

More than forty years ago Hector (1879) delivered in ayda an address
on the “ Geological Formations of New Zealand compared with those of
Australia,” which was used by Suess (1888) in his comparison of the
relation of the eastern part of South America to the Andean zone on the
one side of the Pacific with that of western Australia to eastern Australia
and New Zealand on the other. he former unity’ of these two last
regions had already been indicated in Neumayr’s (1883) chart of the
1—Trans.

2 * Transactions.

Jurassic world, in which, in place of the Tasman Sea, a restrieted south-
ward opening, “ Queensland Gulf," lay between the continental mass of
Australia and a long promontory stretching from New Guinea through
New Caledonia and New Zealand, where is now a somewhat elevated region
of the ocean-floor. This feature has characterized most of the later
palaeogeographic maps of Australasia drawn at various periods by David
(1893), Koken (1893-1907), Frech (1897-1902), Lapparent (1900-6), Arldt
(1907), Hedley (1909), Haug (1911), Schuchert (1916), but is not present
in those of Lemoine (1906), while Walkom (1918) recognizes the presence
of the gulf in Triassic but not in Jurassic times.*

As a geologist trained in Australia, the writer, when settling in New
Zealand, was naturally attracted to the problem Hector set himself, and
especially towards its palaeogeographic aspect, and he has attempted in
the sequel to summarize once more our modern knowledge of the broader
features of Australasian stratigraphy. .As Walkom (1918) has clearly
indicated, * the palaeogeography of the Australasian region involves а
consideration of the structure of the western Pacific region ” ; and we shall
therefore commence the discussion by giving a brief résumé of the con-
ceptions that have been advanced concerning this broader problem in whole
or in part.

Basing his opinions on sections drawn through Canterbury and West-
land by von Haast, and through Otago by Hector, Hochstetter (1867)
stated that “ only the eastern half of a complete mountain chain has been
preserved [in New Zealand], while the western half is buried in the depths
of the main.” Hutton (1875) suggested that the Otago region in Devonian
times was depressed beneath the sea, and emerged again in Permian times,
when New Zealand formed a very subordinate part of a large continent
which stretched far to the northward. Subsidence of all but the southern
part followed, succeeded by a slight elevation, deeper subsidence, and
this again by the great Alpine folding, believed by Hutton to have
occurred in the Middle Jurassic times. This was part of a large move-
ment which probably resulted in the upheaval of an Antarctic continent
extending to South America, as shown by the fact that all the formations
later than this upheaval contain fossils identical or closely connected wit
those of Patagonia and Chile. Subsidence followed, New Zealand was
reduced to a chain of islands, and has since remained isolated from any
large continental area.

Hector’s (1879) correlation of

i : the geological formations of Australia
e New Zealand is a close approximation to modern conclusions, as mà

seen from the accompanying table. Hector held that New Zealand

ИИИ А

ж Am е ;

whole or Pes m geographic maps or summaries dealing with Australia as 4
1912), Basedow (1909), Gregory. (1910), Da formations are those of Jensen pans
"aide: vid m
.. 1913), Süssmilch (1919), Andrews (1916), Benson Чолу нани

— rtm mend

Benson.—Palaeozore and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia.

"UVIOIAODpA() 49A O'T

**BLIOPOTA 'sojujs snoroptin y

"изип 49A 0T

“ивы пуу 1odd д

BIUBUISET, “әлің uopiop
'M'S'N ‘род SEVA

"иви E S'N 's[oqujog рие 160019, )

“UvLINfig рие URIUOAAT APP

"WS'N *eopiq тыту

*'$no1opuoq IR) TAMOT
*$n019jTu0q19/)-0 ULI9q
snoJopuoqie;) d9AMo'T

"snolojt
-ползу-ошдәд 4o пешә]

pue

"uerueq

(5) otssuLrLT, 49A O0'T
‘олец, aaddq 1o onov

(4) os anf: JOMOT

“OISSBAN(? TOMO"

4)

snooo?jo1) APPIN 10 PT
"wopvupuiojop-93y VIPOW

"M’S'N 'sueqdeyg Hod
puv[suoong) ‘ішу

этиш r ‘Heq H

UVIOTAOp4() 19M OT
с ннен
итш иеше
Ur ы ducite на
uenis ** WRIUOAA(T 12M0
ѕполәи
-uoqae)-ouleg 10 п®їшчдә, SNOIOFTUOGARD ләм
0q19;) d l 9

» '* seyeps onipogd var)

аа

JOAN чоў

_———————

++ uojjooy

esci ti Mia tiit ET ACTA ONT,

‘ow “вәчоувәшц ттн

ee ЕЕЕ__——_—

sonsvour-[V00 9p]8VOMON. E ' otseeu у, teddy ou? jo әве Uvrurioq t пуур
sedia ac IEEE OBEN CUN MM Lc.
1 "МЕМ ‘Seles Алп * (ossen, ләй) |? DISSE ned pue воле
j-sexavH pue ajada *' omui) рив OLION |J -ME 1040] puv овцу f 1111230)
имоиҳо id ** орет] uomseg PUY SUT RD
re
VIUVUISE,
fsginswour- [woo = uro[esniof
'WSN assen f o[pprjy ов

*so1nsvour-[v00 19A T? әдә)

“пешоцуи, pue uvruoooeN | owseinf oppi pue ләй

Buey sopu “0:9

ara чт Ajqsoq

(ouoo05[)
(snoooez01) puesuooip) JOMOT
ләй“) uwruouog рим urn | pus Каеуләугоәотдәдо) LOMO'T

вувувупд pue запеву

(воо эво) 389A OSTE)
Soinseour-]eoo pue “оз
*puwsuoo18 *ouojsour[ Linury

*10~09 H
" Surp1ooov mim 184909

"vrrviridisna v

‘6181 NI яолояң

дя QuIS4D5D08 ANVIVUZ AYN ANV VIIVaLsAy

"uonmveururjop-o8y ULI POW 10309 Aq pousisse өйү

"UNVIVAZ MAN

NI SNOLLVAHO, 1ү01001099) ЯО SNOLLVT4HHO;) JO ATAVY,

4 Transactions.

and the Chatham Islands were the remnants of a large continent, formerly
extending far to the east, which must have been connected in the Temperate
Zone with South America, but there was no evidence of its having been
connected with Australia during Tertiary times. The Jurassic flora he
recognized as occurring also in Australia, while Deslongchamps (1864)
ad shown that the Triassic fauna of New Zealand had representatives
in that of New Caledonia. The “ Lower Carboniferous” beds appear
* to have been common to Australia and New Zealand, and to have been
deposited in both areas under the same physical conditions, and within
a common biological province” (Hector). Haast (1879) repeated Hoch-
stetter’s conception of the Southern Alps, held that the sedimentary rocks
to the east of the gneissic core of this range were derived in Palaeozoic
times from a large continent lying east of New Zealand, of which the
Chatham Islands form a remnant, and agreed that New Zealand became
a string of islands in Cretaceous and Tertiary times. Hector (1885),
however, dissented from Hochstetter’s conception of the Southern Alps,
and mapped them as synclinal, with a gneissic western margin, followe
by Permian rocks on either side of a Mesozoic central zone. Hutton (1885)
also concurred with Hochstetter’s interpretation of the structure of the
New Zealand Alps, but, comparing the manganese-bearing bands in the
Maitai system with modern deep-sea deposits, he was led to infer very
deep depression during the Carboniferous period. He further noted the
resemblance between the graptolites of Australia and New Zealand.

Suess (1888) summarized in the following order the sequence of rock-
formations observed in passing eastward from the desert of Western Aus-
tralia, the depressed zone of Lake Eyre and Spencer Gulf, the Flinders,
Mount Lofty, Barrier, and Grey Ranges, and the alternating members of
the Australian cordillera. For a long distance the farther extension of the
continent is now concealed by the sea, but beyond it, in New Zealand, the
Mesozoic series is completed, and with this completion we reach the great
ranges and at the same time a region of much more recent folding. “АП
the chains from the Flinders to the Australian cordillera, including the
longer of the two syntactic mountain-segments of New Zealand, must
equally be regarded as constructed on a common plan.”

_ Stephens (1889), from an Australian standpoint, made a second interest-
ing correlation of Australian and New Zealand strata. The Australian

here, the greywacke and fossiliferous Maitai limestone are grouped with
he Permo-Carboniferous coal-measures and marine beds in Australia.

— presence of Glossopteris, both of ic are no longer accepted. The
: ; ector rightly considered Triassic,

dud. ге nA = e Upper Clarence beds, wish di now known to be
Rha etic’ Wiana а SAC dd Jurassie" Mataura series is grouped with the
that the Tasman Sea EM e Sydney district. Stephens further held
tralia and New Fait aaa : hroughout these epochs, that eastern Aus-
bad ey es id were independent groups of islands, both united
с | Dy emergence during Permo-Carboniferous times, and

Benson.—-Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 5

connected with Asia by temporary land-bridges during Lower Triassic times
(“ when Hatteria entered New Zealand "').

Professor David (1893) further summarized the pre-Mesozoic geological
history of Australasia. He inferred the proximity of land in various
regions and periods, but did not offer palaeogeographic charts. Thus he
stated that the land which must have supplied the detritus of which the
New Zealand Silurian rocks were formed must have existed near the
present west coast, but has since been removed denudation. Portion
of it may possibly be represented by the crystalline schists of Otago, but
it may be doubted whether there was any land at all within the present
area of New Zealand before the commencement of the Mesozoic period,
when, for the first time, coarse conglomerates and a land-flora made their
appearance.

During the next decade evidence was accumulating which indicated
the former extension of Australia to the east and south of its present limits.
The former eastward extension, originally deduced by Clarke (1878) from
the abundance of the epicontinental Mesozoic deposits and absence of
Tertiary marine rocks near the present eastern shore-line, was confirmed
by the discovery that there frequently occurs current-bedding in the
Newcastle coal-measures, which indicates their deposition by currents
flowing towards the west (see David, 19074). The southward extension,
which had been first suggested by Tate's (1879) announcement that the
glacial beds near Adelaide contained erratics which appeared to have come
from the south, was confirmed when in 1895 it was shown that the most
abundant of the recognizable types were derived from near the mouth of
the Murray River, fifty miles to the south of their present position. At
the same time the glaciation was proved to be pre-Miocene, and was referred
to the Cretaceous by Brown, and to the Permo-Carboniferous by Howchin
obtained that the supposedly contemporaneous ice-sheet in Victoria and
Tasmania moved to the north-north-east, and that a large elevated land
area must have existed to the south-west of the present limits of the
three States mentioned.

Hutton (1900, pp. 180-81) again summarized the geological history of
New Zealand, in effect saying that of the early Palaeozoic era in this
region we know but little; but towards the close of the Devonian period
land certainly existed, though its outlines are uncertain. It subsided
beneath the sea during Carboniferous times, but subsequently was raised
so that in Permian times, after folding had taken place, New Zealand lay
near the shore of a continent stretching away towards Tasmania and
Australia, to which perhaps it was joined. He concurred with Stephens
(1889) in recognizing the fossils of the Maitai series as of Australian
Permo-Carboniferous types. Middle Jurassic orogeny was believed by
him to have been accompanied by the subsidence of the crust with the
formation of the Tasman Sea, though leaving a broad strip oí land west
of the Southern Alps, which extended northwards to New Caledonia and
New Guinea. This connection he believed was broken in the Upper
Cretaceous movement of crust-subsidence, and was not renewed in the
early Tertiary emergence, with the discussion of which this paper is not
concerned.

Lemoine (1906), discussing the former limits of Gondwanaland, con-
sidered that it extended across Australia and the Tasman Sea, and that
along its northern and eastern shores there migrated the Tethyan forms

6 Transactions.

from India, through the Malayan region, to New Guinea, New Caledonia,
and New Zealand. The gneissic rocks of western Otago were considered
as being a fragment of this old and largely subsided continent. Fraser
and Adams (1907), while remarking on the difficulty of determining
whether the sediment forming the Mesozoic greywackes of New Zealand
was derived from the west or east, inclined to the latter alternative (at
least for the Coromandel region), but Morgan (1908) supported the former
view (as regards the West Coast region), citing, but not committing him-
self to, Lemoine’s opinion. He was opposed, however, to the hypothesis
of the anticlinal structure of the Southern Alps, declaring that the rocks
forming the western slopes are portions of an older chain striking to the
north-west, and separated by overthrust faults and a zone of granitic
intrusions from the newer Alpine chain.

Arldt (1907, p. 456) recognized the greater part of Australia as a
portion of an Archaean massif, a fragment of Gondwanaland, adding that
this “appears from the Carboniferous to the beginning of the Tertiary
to have had an important extension to the east, even to the margin of
the inner island are of Melanesia, including the Fiji Islands, Tonga Islands,
and New Zealand. Obviously these regions were repeatedly flooded over
by the sea. On the other hand, the sea had very early appeared thrusting
in between Tasmania and New Zealand, existing here during the Jurassic,

so

island ares about Australia. The first comprised New Guinea, New
Caledonia, and North Auckland Peninsula, with the New Hebrides, Solo-
mons, and Loyalty Islands as an outer zone. The second arc was a group
of coral atolls running north-westwards from Fiji (a rather unsatisfactory
grouping); and the third arc ran from Tonga, through the Kermadec
Islands, into New Zealand. “ The arcs . seem to whirl towards
the bifurcation of northern New Zealand. . . . At the same time there
are many doubtful points. First among these is the question whether the
Australian cordillera along the recent down-break on the eastern coast may
Tecognized as an inner arc. If so, the whole structure would be con-
centric about an ancient vertex [or nucleus]. But the manner in which
the cordillera. 1s continued across Torres Strait scarcely favours that view.
[Various conjectures may be made] but in the hope of solving
oblems we create new ones."

he section across the former through
orthern Argentine as did Suess, claiming as the

| Marshall (1909) urged the close relationshi

: p between Tonga

and the North Island of New Zealand, drawing attention to the sub-

marine ridge connecting them (Suess’s third i
egard i

Ф
5
м

umt esite-lavas and tuffs It
3 е are closely analogous to those of New ede unm m

Benson.— Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 7

paper, and in a later one by Marshall (1912). The investigations of
ge (1909) and Marshall (1909) in the subantarctic islands adjacent
o New Zealand had led to the discovery of continental (plutonic) rocks
hse suggesting a former extension of New Zealand to these islands,
which. may have been continued till it united with Antarctica (itself a
fractured continent), as the investigations of biologists have indicat
Park (1910) supported Lemoine's view of the relation of New Zealand
to Gondwanaland, declaring that “the Palaeozoic areas in Nelson, Westland,
and Otago are merely the remnants of the fringe of the submerged Indo-
African continent which appears to have existed up till near the close of
the Secondary period." Professor Gregory (1910) n equally eine
concerning t the former unity of Australia and New Zealand. “ Australia,"
he said, "is essentially a fragment of a great rne -land of гатан
rocks. It consists in the main of an Archaean coign which still occupies
nearly the whole of the western half of the continent, outcrops in north-
eastern Queensland, forms the foundation of southern New South Wales,

were doubtless once continuous, but they have become separated by the
foundering of the Coral Sea, and of a band from the Gulf of Carpentaria
to the lower basin of the Murray. The breaking-up ke the old Archaean

foundation began in Cambrian and Ordovician tim These

remarks prefaced a short outline of the асат evolution of
Australia. It might be remarked, however, that the Archaean age of the
basement schists (to which might have been added those of New Guinea,
the Louisades, and New Caledonia) cannot be considered as proved in all
cases. Thus Browne (1914) has adduced evidence of the Ordovician age
of the schists in southern New South Wales, and a like age for those of
western New Zealand seems not improbable (cf. Benson, 1921).

Marshall (1911) pointed out that the comparison of the lithology of
the Mesozoie rocks on the east and west of New Zealand did not give
any clear indication of the dreio from which the detritus forming them
had been derived. He recognized the New Zealand- Tonga line as the
boundary of the south-western Pacific, but, omitting all of Suess’s second
Australian arc except Fiji—in which Woolnough (1903, 1907) had found a
continental basement of granite and slates with à north-north-east strike

drew the continuation of the margin of the Pacific along
the outer zone of Suess’s first Australian arc from the New Hebrides to
New Britain, a palaeogeographic scheme for which there is zoogeographical
support (Hopes 1899).

In the same year Professor David (1911) discussed the structure of
Australia and its gradual growth. His map illustrates a remarkable bending
of the trend-lines about a Western Australian nucleus, being meridional in
the south-eastern region, bending to the north-north- west in the centre of
New South Wales, to the north-west in Queensland, and to the west in the
ranges of central Australia and the Northen Territory. This simple scheme
is complicated by the presence of a secondary nucleus or cross-folding
in the Kimberley region (W.A.), and by a north-easterly branch of the
Mo om in South Australia, which strikes through western New South

and Queensland into the central portion of the coastal ranges of
Quéenilatid near Townsville. Briefly summarizing the geography of the
past, he drew attention to the collapse and subsidence in early Mesozoic
times of the collecting-ground of the great Permo-Carboniferous glaciers

-

8 Transactions.

south-west of "Tasmania, Victoria, and South Australia, and to the
foundering of the eastern extension of Queensland in late Tertiary times,
when “nearly the whole of the eastern watershed of the old Divide to
the east of Cairns was sunk beneath the sea." He recognized that New
Guinea was a lately folded region, where Cretaceous and even Tertiary
rocks are highly disturbed, and that even in Australia tectonic movements
are newer as New Guinea is approached. There is need for “а vastly
extended series of observations both on land and sea before any satis-
factory theory can be advanced as to the plan upon which this island-
continent has been built.”

Jensen (1911), acknowledging his indebtedness to Professor David's
teaching and discussions, concluded that the Australian “ continent moved
in an easterly direction throughout the Palaeozoic, and by the end of the

He held that the dominant folding-foree came in each period from the
sea towards the land.

Professor David (1914) again summarized the geology of Australia,
and also that of Papua, and drew attention (David, 19144) to the eastward
movement of the basins of deposition of sediments in New South Wales,
and of the axes of folding and of plutonic intrusions, in the three main
Palaeozoic epochs of orogeny recognized by him.

Morgan (1915) was quite uncertain of the position of the land to
which New Zealand formed the foreshore or continental shelf in Meso-
zoic times. As a result of Arber’s declaration concerning the absence of
Glossopteris from New Zealand he “ regretfully dismissed " the idea that
| the continent lay to the west and was indeed the margin of Gondwana-
land, though in Seward's (1914) opinion it was not yet necessary to do so.

(See footnote, p. 41.

Andrews (1916), while recognizing the easterly growth of Australia
from the western gneissic massif (obviously only the eastern extremity
of a still larger continental area), urged that the successive marginal foldings
were due to the action of centrifugally (not centripetally) directed forces.
His view is thus more or less in accordance with Suess's conception of the

ee wa , New Caledonia, and New Zealand
c" s first Australian arc) should be considered as distinct units, New

In regard to this, reference sh
* Phe questio OE ould be made to Oldham's (1921) comment :
AUTEUR n of е tion d Neh the pressure came to which movement is

waves ad : hic we find re reference to earth-
Ouid ds wod" н orco ipee In the conceptions put forward by
овов | nin
hy the mere бому applicable term "алдас "dh tines, "I ma
pon ; to accept the common usa
to the cause whic tsn ge, incorrect though it be, when
be ma he Em acements are due, so long as the la а;

divergence of statement in the views of Da "a n Me em go far to reconcile

Brnson.—Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 9

confluent at the southern and western extremities. The knot itself would
appear to arise as-the result of the mutual interference of the Tethyan
and Pacific controls. Schuchert (1916) declared that eastern Australia
and New Zealand were separate geosynclines in Palaeozoic times, and that
the latter remained such during Mesozoic, and (he unexpectedly adds)
during Cainozoic times also. The area now occupied by the Tasman Sea

Zealand having been first sundered during Triassic times, when, by a
curious error, he believes the last two regions to have been entirely land
areas.

Wilekens (1917), acutely summarizing many contradictory accounts,
suggested a comparison between the structure of the European Alps and
those of New Zealand, which appeared to him as probably asymmetric
and thrust to the south-west and west against the gneissic massifs of western
Southland and Fiordland, and to the north-west against a foreland of
folded Palaeozoie rocks, now mostly foundered beneath the Tasman Sea,

except for the area forming the mountains of the north-western portion

of the structure of the Southern Alps. A somewhat similar hypothesis
was independently formulated by the writer (Benson, 1921).

lkom's (1918) careful discussion concerns Mesozoic times chiefly.
He conceives that at the commencement of this period a single undivided
continental mass extended throughout Australasia, New Guinea, and Fiji,
and that its fragmentation with permanent enlargement of the Pacific Ocean
commenced at this time. Epicontinental Triassic rocks were deposited
in New Zealand and New Caledonia, and a temporary northward extension
of the southern orean formed a gulf extending towards Sydney. The sea

apparently are considered to have been somewhat later. This wide extent
of land, which is assumed to have extended east of the present coast-line
of Australia, has recently been named “ Tasmantis," the term being defined —
as indicating “those portions of New South Wales and Queensland cut off
from the remaining parts of Australia during the Carboniferous period
[which] were parts of a separate land area which existed to the east of the
Australian continent at least as far back as the beginning of the Devonian

the close of the Carboniferous period" (David and Siissmilch, 1919). In
this conception of an important geosyncline separating, until the close
of Carboniferous times, the Australian nucleus from that now subsided
beneath the Tasman Sea we have a marked accord with Schuchert's (1916)
suggestions.

10 Transactions.

Bartrum (1920) called attention to the widespread occurrence of pebbles
of gneissic and plutonic rocks in the Mesozoic and later rocks of the North
Island of New Zealand, and supported Park’s (1893) inference that an
ancient complex of plutonic and metamorphic rocks formed a land-mass
near this region during Mesozoic times. The comparison of the work

‚ supported the suggestion that the remarkable community of characters of
the successive Mesozoic marine faunas of New Zealand and New Caledonia
was such as to indicate that these regions were then part of a continuous
coast-line. Farther north the former continuity of the islands of the
Louisades Archipelago with the central chain of Papua as indicated by
Clarke (1878) is confirmed by Stanley's (1921) researches.

Tug Tectonic RELATIONSHIPS OF AUSTRALASIA AND ANTARCTICA.

We may here pass on to consider the geological hypotheses of a former
connection between Australasia and Antarctica, but omit, as in the above,
the discussion of zoogeographic and phytogeographic evidence. The pro-
blem has been treated briefly by Mawson (1911) and Gregory (1912), and
in more detail by David (19148). All the region of South Victoria Land
extending as far as Adelie Land appears to consist of an ancient gneissic or
metamorphic complex, with some early Palaeozoic beds overlain by hori-
zontally bedded Upper Palaeozoic and possibly Mesozoic sandstones invaded

y immense sills of dolerite. The structure is thus somewhat analogous
with the structure of Tasmania on the one hand, and of Brazil on the
other. The Andean zone of folded mountains, with its eastern continental

being perhaps part of the same system as the Te Anau line of fracture.

of
rocks with those of the American And

King Edward VII Land as а

1 i PE
ENEMY

Benson._-Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 11

mighty ranges of South Victoria Land. ^" The dynamics which have
effected the land-building of Tasmania and eastern Australia correspond

o
м
Ф
n
+
e!
e
>
—
Ne
4
+
m
+
Е
e
un
Ф
=
m
e
Ф
Ф
mn
©
2
=
Ф
|=)
о
Ф
[77
=
un
=
H
e
3
-—
=]
—
Ф
£5
=
LI

continuation of the “ Antarctandes” of Graham's Land — the formerly

views may be reconciled. While, with Gregory and Wilckens, we may
consider as most probable the continuation of the axis of late Mesozoic

the trough of Ross Sea. This correlation is the more easy if we accept
Henderson’s (1917) view that the movements of block-faulting occurred
at intervals during the Cainozoic period in New Zealand, which is not
in any way incompatible with the trend of physiographic evidence in
eastern Australia, as interpreted by Andrews (1910).

Professor David’s (19148) map of the trend-lines of the circumpolar
region supports the suggestion that we may take the zone of the Otago
schists and New Zealand Alps as representing the continuation from King
Edward VII Land of the circumpacific folds. Such a zone would leave

would not, therefore, attach much significance to Hector’s (1870) com-
parison of the mica-schists of Chatham Islands and Central Otago. An

z hes т compares this rock with that of Auckland Island, and believes that
these two i

\

12 Transactions.

Park (1910) has suggested that the Chatham Island ridge “ is the eastern
wing of the great synclinal in the trough of which lie the folded Mesozoic
rocks that compose the Alpine divide and the parallel ranges of the
Dominion lying to the eastward.” The importance of the fracture-lines
traversing and often limiting the New Zealand area, and their general
obliquity to the axes of the Cretaceous folding, have been emphasized by

seismic activity in the Tongan trench and in the eastern suboceanic slopes
of New Zealand (Hogben, 1914) may afford evidence of the continuance at
the present day of the conditions that led to the formation of the south-
Western margin of the Pacific. Marshall’s (1911) outline of the margin
would bring into accordance with this the seismic activit у
Hebrides indicated by the Rev. E. Е. Pigot’s seismometric investigations
at Riverview, Sydney.
urning to the palaeontological evidence of the relationships of Austral-
asia through the Antarctic with South America, we note that Taylor
(1914) has recognized close allies of South Australian species of Archaeo-
cyathinae in a limestone from South Victoria Land, and Gordon (1920)

America, but this was emphasized in the papers
е ), the latter declaring that South
ona,» Antarctica, and New Zealand formed at that period part of the
continuous southern coast of the Pacific Ocean.

: М окуу. ете note without discussion Wegener’s (1922) remarkable

ypothesis. i | D the C i Ant-
arctica, South аса ere € Carboniferous world he shows

: The general westward zuo

: | ing features . . . Since the

emen mee e = greater influence for smaller masses

or large, these ied 188868 Will be left behind in the general

ent. lence comes th ; 1 ago
completed, of th aT "4. ņ е separation, long

Em не; of the former Australian coastal chain which now forms New

3: qme RC ry p
EUM Me nko eat, MIA T Len PORE USE DL

Brenson.—Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 13

Tug POSSIBILITY оғ DETAILED STRATIGRAPHICAL CORRELATION OF
AUSTRALASIAN GEOLOGICAL FORMATIONS.

Before discussing the history of the various geological epochs in Austral-
asia it seems well briefly to consider how far this is or may be determined
in detail, for opinion has varied on this point among workers on Australasian
fossils, McCoy (1866) believed in “ the fact of the specific identity of the
marine fauna of the whole world during the most ancient Palaeozoic
periods." De Koninck (1877), while recognizing endemic Australian species,
supported McCoy by referring also many Australian forms to European
species of Silurian, Devonian, or Carboniferous age. The validity of these
identifications is, however, often open to grave doubt, and Etheridge (1891 )
advised that no Australian fossils be referred to European species unless on
the clearest possible evidence, and that, moreover, great caution should be

Tate (1901), while arguing against homotaxy, inclined to the extreme view

continents had originally the same primitive

eat European periods, but it is not always so. Terms such as ' Permo-
Carboniferous ' and * Trias-Jura ' express a mingling of faunas representing

Downs beds, the wide range (Carboniferous to Triassic, fide Woodward,
1908) of affinities of the fossil fish in the probably late Triassic shales near
Sydney, &c.—reaching the conclusion that “in this region the European
standard of palaeontology cannot be followed."

"But, while we must not be unmindful of the difficulties, it may be
questioned whether the emphasis placed on them has not unduly discouraged

14 Transactions.

workers from attempting careful zonal collecting and investigation of faunas,
more fully to test the possibility of detailed interpretations of the Australian
geological record. Such recent work as has been done seems full of promise.
Walcott’s (1916) comparison of the Lower Cambrian fauna of Australia
with that of eastern Asia, and Keble’s (1920) elaboration of Hall’s grapto-
lite zoning of the Lower Ordovician, are cases in point. Ruedemann
(1904) has indicated that the zonal sequence of the graptolite fauna of
New York in so far as it departs from that established in Europe approxi-

such as they stand at present, in regard to the Devonian period are
at least strongly suggestive of many interesting conclusions. The need
for the compound term “ Siluro-Devonian ” has vanished. So, too, the
term “ Permo-Carboniferous " is gradually succumbing to the detailed
inquiries of Professor David and his associates; while the term “ Trias-
Jura " has been robbed of the significance Hall attached to it (as indicating

a real admixture of forms) by the important work of Trechmann and

the most significant publication of
which have shown that when the fossils

lations may be mad

the Cretaceo-Tertiary hypothesis seems to have
the work of Woods

some periods, and the correlation of

i p ra-Australasian strata, is still very
difficult in the Upper Ordovician rocks, the “ P d

е т objects formed b
ament ri times. Let me urge my countrymen to continue
the geologists of other countri trata, lest they be left behind by
is apparent, and who are é es to whom the necessity of this kind of study
рія carrying it on with great success ” (Marr, 1896).

present paper the writer, wh t
palacontologioal knowledge, has considered мечу the Dee abeo

stands, without attempting to revise the q

content to consider position = the would-be antiquary who was

ata or to discuss pros and cons,

А ;
Me STOPES, Science Progress, vol. 14, p. 347, 1919,

Benson.—-Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 15

and has drawn from it such tentative inferences as seem justifiable at the
present time, in the hope that such a summary may help to direct attention
to this broad aspect of geology. The intmediate need is for careful revision
of much of the palaeontological data, the more exact determination in the
field of the horizon or stratigraphical range of the various fossils, and the
palaeogeographic consideration of the lithology of the rocks which contain
them.

9 -
g tyi
3 E
ue i
o
ae
, An
ш = BF e E
E T ESE £
I e S те 5
5” E >
Li 3 Емге
ee
тё
ga nian
D Dev?
ors

“2

ov?
^5
sond dunes ек. g

benealh

*
ка
Permian & yd iw?
сре? 2 4
SS a

Post- Cambrian Plutonic Rocks
ШЇЇ Pre-Cambrian Schists- gneisses granites ambhibolifes etc.

7777] “rystalline Schisis etc. of uncertain age

ENSE Late Pre-Cambrian (‘Lower Cambr") Beds

Jab
"USiong in Pre

Tug GEOLOGICAL HISTORY OF AUSTRALASIA.

The foundation of the Australasian region is indicated as far as possible
by map 1, which shows the areas of exposed definitely pre-Cambrian rocks,
the probably late pre-Cambrian Nullagine rocks of Western. Australia and
the possibly late pre-Cambrian or so-called * Lower Cambrian " of South

16 Transactions.

Australia, the metamorphic complexes of uncertain age, and oa pos
Cambrian granites and diorites. In the palaeogeographie maps 2-1 À ча
is inevitably great uncertainty concerning the former distribution : ni
and land in the vast and now submerged areas east of Australia, rt :
outlines are merely suggestions which accord with some of the = з ?
distribution of fossils or rock-types, and are not opposed by any other gi
known to the writer. These do not depart more than seemed desirable
from the earlier suggestions of Schuchert for the Palaeozoic times and Wa ves
for the Mesozoic. The bulk of the literature concerning the particu

In the Cambrian period a continental mass stretched from the west
of the present coast of Australia at least to the western borders of the four

s synclinal zone seems to have continued from pre-Cambrian times.
In the Adelaide region, unconformably on a probably Algonkian complex
of schists invaded by diorites and syenites, there is a thick series of
sediments, basal grits, phyllites with
followed by thick tillites, banded
shales, and further limestones and shales.
considers of Lower Cambrian a

ancient crystalline com
of Adelaide (Howe

lan, wnat а disconformity must exist between these and
the Archaeocyathinae limestones, which he considers to be definitely Lower
Cambrian. This last 1з the view of Walcott (1916), who has examin

While pa ^ 5 T

geo ogy of the eastern and | ›ссезв Was obtained to the valuable summaries
log: western rtio ns of the M i wer

and Van Es (1919) 4 5 : f t Ialay Archipelago by Brou

of the
(1919) ; y ч
these, but some data therefrom are incorporated um permitted à complete study

Benson.— Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 17

a representative collection of fossils, and it must therefore be considered
the more probable.* The fossiliferous limestone makes a large reef-like mass
at Blinman, four hundred miles north of Adelaide, and also occurs to the
south of that city. Here flourished some thirty-seven species of Archaeo-
cyathinae, Kutorgina, Nisusia, Micromitra, Eoorthis, Huenella, Obolella,
Stenotheca, Ophileta, Hyolithes, Salterella, Olenellus ?, Redlichia, and Ptycho-
paria (Etheridge, 1890, 1919; Taylor, 1910; Walcott, 1916; Howchin,
1918). No fossils are found in the overlying sandstones, the current-
bedding and red colour of which suggest that they were laid down as the
Lower Cambrian sea regressed from this South Australian trough.

NUI wae с E or

Es KZ 2. CAMBRIAN
m. ie d n PERIOD
{| | ЇЇ ЇШЇЙ aes кб
hig ИШ! ИДУ y

\

a
| E cua 2. us. Eg
У. ROS MM p apr wow? e ЖЕ M @#
of ZA T RCM d M o UNA NM
M KE... 94 wc €

i

se MM 7
ttn j |

|

|

ба “| ШИ
С] Land Area iM ý
Hypothetical Осеоп |
ЕЗ Upper Cambrian Sea ij
ШЇ Lower Cambrian Sea |

(|

|

"rf.
Ш\

oe
WC Nu SR
Ч .

2E — — ——— ==; д А
* n alam S O dme. QNT А
liii Ha. LP EA

Besides this transgression and regression of the sea into and from the
South Australian trough there was a far more extensive flooding of the
northern portion of the Australian continental massif. This appears to
have been somewhat irregular in the commencement of Cambrian times,
and there was laid down a very extensive series of conglomerates, grits, an
sandstones, with some shales, followed by limestones now more or less
dolomitic and silicified. This generally slightly undulating but locally
strongly warped series extends from the Kimberley district, in the northern

art of Western Australia, across the Northern Territory into western
Queensland. The sediments contain Salterella, Agnostus, Microdiscus,
Ptychoparia, and a Redlichia formerly described as Olenellus ? forresti
(Etheridge, 1895, 1897, 1919; Woolnough, 1912; Basedow, 1914-15;
Jensen, 1915 ; Maitland, 1919). There is no evidence to indicate whether
the sea extended farther east than the Barkly Tableland, but it was

* Compare also the relationship of the Lower Cambrian rocks on the Yangtse-
kiang to the underlying glacial beds, which are “very probably" of Algonkian age
(Walcott, 1914).

18 Transactions.

probably connected with that in the South Australian trough. The possi-
bility that this sea extended south-westwards to the Macdonnell Ranges
was suggested by Howchin (1914) on account of the occurrence therein of
Cryptozoón in dolomitic limestones which according to Chewings lie uncon-
formably beneath fossiliferous Ordovician rocks.

In regard to the origin of this fauna the evidence is as yet rather
fragmentary; indeed, Reed (1910) and Haug (1911) considered that no
palaeogeographical conclusions of much value could be based on it. Since
they wrote, however, Walcott (1913, 1916) has examined representative
Australian forms, and made valuable comments on the bearing thereon of
the Cambrian faunas of Asia. “ The Lower Cambrian Man-t’o Redlichia
fauna . . . is far as known, very distinctive, and confined to the
Asiatie continent and Australia. Its transgression over eastern and south-
eastern Asia was somewhat later than the transgression in the Siberian
area now occupied by the Lena and Yenesei Rivers. . . . The dis-
tribution of the Redlichia of the R. noetlingi form serves to demonstrate
that the transgressing Lower Cambrian sea that contained Redlichia was
confined to eastern and south-eastern China and northern India. The
presence of Redlichia-like trilobites in southern and western Australia
indicates that there was a direct connection between the Punjab Lower

America.” In another sentence, however, he states, “ The Siberian

fauna is, however, that of the Lower Cambrian of Australia, Sardinia, and

North America " (in which Archaeocyathinae are present). According to

H. Mansuy's (1912) work, the Lower Cambrian Redlichia fauna is present
à :

it was a centre of evolution and dispersion for these forms, but this is not
certain.

It was perhaps during the middle part of the Cambrian period (Tilley,
1919) that there occurred these extensive crust-movements a i
Mount Lofty Ranges, and possibly have affected the region stretchin
north-eastward to the western side of the Broken Hill area though the

e Upper Cambrian (Heathcoti TOT WE
Spread, and were laid xs in 86 tater’ of Victoria аге more wide

Limestone is rarely t
an forms Lingulella, Acrothele, Billingsella,
with those of a more Ordovician aspect

Benson. Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 19

Ptychoparia. These beds are strongly folded and followed conformably by
Lower Ordovician rocks (Skeats, 1908; Chapman, 1904, 1911, 1918a ;

Asiatic-American fauna.

No New Zealand rocks have been proved to be of Cambrian age
on definite palaeontological grounds, though if the Upper Cambrian age of
the basal Lancefield beds is sustained it is probable that the graptolite
slates of Preservation Inlet, in the south-western extremity of the South
Island—which Hall (1915) referred to the basal Lancefield beds because of
the occurrence of Bryograptus, Clonograptus, and Tetragraptus in them—
should also be of Upper Cambrian ag ccording to Park (1921), an
extensive series of unfossiliferous sediments lies stratigraphically beneath
hese.

Ordovician.

The coastal zone now passed through western Tasmania, Victoria, and
New South Wales, bending north-eastwards into Queensland. In Tasmania
the littoral deposits were breccias and sandstones and slates with indefinite
graptolitic markings (Callograptus ?). In the Permo-Carboniferous glacial till

deposits are scarcely recognizable, but the Lower Ordovician graptolitic
slates are well developed in the western half of the highlands of Victoria,

*See also Hills (1921). The writer is greatly indebted to Mr. Hills for furnishing

"wf +

him with a résumé of this useful paper in advance of publication.

20 Transactions.

rocks, which Andrews (1913) considers to be pre-Silurian. These are
followed eastwards by a widespread series of graptolitic slates and (rarely)
radiolarian cherts, which, however, belong entirely to the Upper Ordovician.
In the north-eastern corner and extending thence into Queensland are the
very altered phyllitic rocks known as the Brisbane schists, and these,
together with some slaty rocks near Rockhampton, contain phosphatic
minerals which, in the absence of better evidence, has caused them to
be grouped with the Ordovician rocks of Victoria (Dunstan, 1916). The
graptolitic Lower Ordovician rocks in Victoria were divided by Hall
(1899, 1914) into four major groups, termed, in ascending order, the Lance-
fieldian, Bendigonian, Castlemainian, and Darriwillian beds respectively.
Harris (1916) and Keble (1920) have divided parts of this succession into
numerous subzones, the latter finding these to be of considerable economic

| mu: ul | | xg : БАГ c

>
er Re T.,

Sve Ө зл @ оь

| TERT
«a

I SE

Cine е ММ” Е

ggg | UPPermést Ordovician Sea >: И... af M

р (Macdonell Range Series) PEE DUM к: е ii | 7.

ca ш Sea ond >>, Vea cll 2
| 8 Lower exposures of sediment [| | ill Е ; с:

significance in the study of the Bendi ; oe of
he hac „шау endigo region. Characteristic genera

beds, wherein the second two are subordinate, but the first pair also ascend

as high in the series as the Castlemaini eras d :
than the highest to which they EM non is on олие habs

ascend in Europe and America, where
ovician formation. The Upper Ordovician
faunal succession has not yet been so closely studied and subdivided, but

А ; e ‘ E . E 5
occur with andesitie (or spilitic) la КИ неш оосайо ну

va-flows. The chief fossils

Benson.—Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 21

are Protospongia, Climacograptus, Dicellograptus, Dicranograptus, Didymo-
graptus, Diplograptus, Glossograptus, and Retiolites ; while Obolella, Hyolithes,
Trinucleus, and perhaps Agnostus are present (Hall, 1900, 1902, 1909,
1920).

Lower Ordovician rocks form the oldest viderint formations in New
Zealand, and consist of greywackes, some limestone, graptolitic dee
appar rently merging into mica-schists. In the ен western extremity
of New Zealand (Preservation Inlet), originally described by McKay (1896),
the slates contain Clonograptus, Bryograptus, and Tetragraptus, for which
reason Hall (1915) correlates them with the lowest агат of the Lance-
fieldian beds in Victoria and considers them of basal Ordovician age,-
тенет as pointed out, it is possible they should be classed as uppermost
Cambrian. The slates seem to pass own into mica-schist and these in
turn into the so-called “ granitic gneiss,” a sillimanite-paragneiss which
Park (1921) suggests may represent Cambrian sediments, but in such com-
plexes the appearance of superposition and relative degree of metamorphism
cannot safely be taken as proving relative age. In the north-west of the
South Island of New Zealand the Lower Ordovician rocks are much more
widespread, though similar in lithological character (Bell, 1907). The
genera present in the fossiliferous rocks are Bryograptus, Dichograptus,
Didymograptus, Loganograptus, and Tetragraptus. The determinations made
by Mrs. Shakespear (1908) and Hall (1915) concur in indicating the presence
here of two zones belonging to the middle portion of the Lower Ordovician
Recently Professor Park has discovered a further series of graptolitic slates
at Cape Providence, twelve miles north-west of the older graptolitic slates
at Preservation Inlet. is кл determinations of the forms present
indicate that they are approximately coeval with those last mentioned in
the northern end of the Island, and with the Castlemainian beds of Victoria.
(Private communication.

In regard to the derivation of the Australasian graptolitic fauna, it
wis be said at once "p the forms present are those of the cosmopolitan
pelagic types found in Europe, New York, Bolivia, and recently in Peru
(Lapworth, 1917), dee that in those features in which, according to Hall,
the Vietorian (and also the New Zealand) zonal succession of forms departs
from the European succession it accords with that prove Ruedemann
(1904) to be present in New York. It would appear, therefore, that the
conditions obtaining in Upper Cambrian times were not wholly reversed
during the Ordovician peri

It is difficult yet to trace the sequence of events in the latter part of
the Ordovician period. A strong folding doubtless occurred, and land
was subjected to erosion extending throughout the present region of
Australia, tor where the Silurian rocks are seen in contact with the
Ordovician rocks in New South Wales—-e.g., the Shoalhaven River as
described by Woolnough (1909)—there is a marked unconformity between

them. Indeed, connected with this folding there appears to have been
a considerable intrusion of granites which have caused profound meta-
morphism, and according to Browne's observations ( 1914) in the south-
eastern angle of that State have converted extensive masses of the
Ordovician slates into mica-schists. The relationship of these to the
supposed pre-Cambrian schists of eastern Victoria is not yet definite.
The unconformity between the Ordovician and Silurian slates in central
Victoria is not so marked. Loftus Hills (1921) has made dins their relation-
ship in western Tasmania. The basal West Coast Range conglomerate, a

22 Transactions.

thick and continuous series, rests unconformably on the Ordovician slates
and porphyroids, fragments of which it includes, and is followed by a thick

that its presence indicates that the orogeny occurred during Upper
Ordovician time, and the subsequent transgression commenced in the

Gulf in South Australia may also be part of the same series. According
to Maitland (1919), we may perhaps group as probably coeval with these
the almost horizontal unfossiliferous sandstones, dolomitic limestones, &c.,
of the Nullagine series, which, overlying a crystalline complex, cover

present in the Macdonnell Ranges include the following genera: H yalo-
stelia, Orthis, I. soarca, Palaearca, Pteronites, Eumena, Raphistoma, Ophileta,
Orthoceras, and Asaphus. Tate (op. cit.) thought that these indicated a

the Australian Ordovician neritic forms, for they are not very marked,
yet the relations of the species seem to be with north European forms.
It would seem, therefore, as if the late Ordovician orogeny had been
accompanied by such changes in the geography of the other parts of the

orld as to open the Australian seas to the stream of European life-

period, but the sea continued in the eastern States, where a continuous
succession of Silurian rocks was laid down.

Silurian.

th its transitional Ordovician-Silurian
auna, appears as the oldest of the Silurian fossiliferous formations in

the eastern States. Among the forms present are Favosites, Tetradium
(which was at first referred to Archaeocy
al :

Dalmanella, Camarotoechia, Pentameru

athus), Halysites, Pleurodictyum,

equivalent to the Lower Sil n
1896 ; » 1910; Chapman, 1919) uran beds are repre

m 22. В ѕеп
northern Tasmania by the Chudleigh limest : эне тры E
(Etheridge, 1898). g Stone, which contains Ha ysite.

Benson.—-Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 23

The extensive fauna of the Silurian rocks of Victoria has been studied in
detail by Chapman (1908, 1913, 1916). The Lower Silurian (Melbournian) beds
occur in the centre of Victoria, running northwards from Melbourne. They
consist of mudstones and sandstones exhibiting a mixed Wenlock and Llan-
dovery fauna.. Some 135 species have been recorded. The archaic trilobite
Ampyz, and an Шаепиѕ allied to an Upper Ordovician form, are associated
with Monograptus priodon, Botrycrinus, Palaeaster, Palaeechinus, Camaro-
toechia, Lingula, Nucleospira, обесена. pe many molluscs. The Upper
Silurian (Yeringian) beds ather more to the east than the former,
extending into Gippsland. The comprise Sinton, mudstones, and lime-
stones, from which 200 species of fossils have been obtained with the facies of

4_ SILURIAN
UT i PERIOD

Е] Land Area
(RS) Upper Silurian Sea
Lower Silurian Sea

[3] Exposures cf marine sediments
—————

the Wenlock limestone and Ludlow shales. Monograptus riccartonensis and
M. convolutus, Favosites, Heliolites, Clathrodictyon, Actinostroma, Atrypa,
Chonetes, Orthis, Pentamerus, Platystrophia, сс оеро, numerous mol-
luses, Bronteus, Cheirurus, Encrimurus, Phaco s, and many ostracods
occur in this rich fauna.* In the west of Gippsland there are shales
containing Panenka, Styolia, Tentaculites, and Kionoceras in a small fauna
of eighteen species which may represent a still higher horizon in the
Silurian series; but Whitelaw (1916) has shown that these are overlain woy

Mein of. coriis в ichelinia and Phillipsi aed, W re more abundant in
the i the Siluri n rocks of the Northern Hemisphere,
of Plewrodictyum, which is there confined to the Devonian his constrains us

nstrains |
that certain forms of life appeared among the Gothlandian and Wenlock
facies earlier in the Southern than in the Northern Hemisphere, and migrated thence |
during the transition period between Silurian and Devonian e epochs ^ ке 1920),

24 Transactions.

further conglomerates, grits, sandstones, and shales with a very late Silurian
fauna, if not actually transitional into the Devonian. Chapman (1913)
compares the fauna of the last two formations with that of the Helderberg
series in North America.

Silurian rocks form the most widespread of the Palaeozoic formations
of New South Wales, and include representatives of both the lower and
upper divisions, as was pointed out by De Koninck in 1877, and these
correspond to Melbournian and Yeringian series respectively of Victoria.
The palaeogeographic conditions, however, seem to have been somewhat
complex, and we will not here attempt a detailed analysis of them. The
eastern margin of the continental nucleus extended through the region of
the Western Plains, and littoral conglomerates lying unconformably on the
` Ordovician (?) rocks are widespread near Cobar (Andrews, 1913). They
also occurred farther to the south-east in the Forbes-Parkes district (Andrews,
19104), and the Yass district (Shearsby, 1911), but are absent elsewhere,
“while the general occurrence of alternating sandstones, claystones, an
limestones indicates tranquil deposition in a comparatively narrow sea"
(Süssmileh, 1914). The most extensive sequence of fossiliferous beds is in
the Yass district. In the shales, sandstone, and limestone of the lower
portion, Tryplasma, Pachypora, Cyathophyllum, and Halysites occur, with
some brachiopods; while in the upper portion there is a very extensive
Wenlock fauna, enumerated by Shearsby, containing many genera of corals,
brachiopoda, mollusca, and trilobites, of which the following are present :

stromatoporoids, Favosites, Heliolites, Halysites, Pleurodictyum, Zaphrentis,

Tryplasma, Cyathophyllum, &c., sometimes with Orthoceras and Astylospongia.

Some forms had a wide range, whilst others were confined to limited areas ;

but the meaning of this distribution has not yet been fully investigated
).

hone : ро
ы трак eee Pentamerus. Ball (1918) thinks the slates and limestones
= e Cloncurry district of north-western Queensland may also be of this
| T noceras and Ort. 'atit to-
pora (Etherid ‚1911; bet vee, hoceras, Orthoceratites and Stromato
"urian rocks are known in New Zealand al At Reef in the
north-west of the South Isl Се шиш Au
(Henderson, 1917) сау AF

are found th - :
h ad ges. water sedim ents, calcareous argillites. Thomson (1913)
s regions, but so far as is indicat е faunal facies in the

oder E by the provisional ublished)
terminations of Dun and Chapman both are be with the Upper

Brenson.—Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 25

Silurian faunas of south-eastern ré The presence of a Pleurodictyum
allied (fide Chapman) to P. megastomum Dun of the Australian Upper
Silurian beds is an interesting connecting link. The earlier attribution
of the Reefton beds to the Lower Devonian period seems to be quite
unwarranted.

ummarizing the features of the Australian Silurian faunas, pes due
remarks, “The mixture of Periarctic an ohemian for di
tinctive mark of the Silurian fauna of this region, while in New Zealand
there is an intermixture of European and North American species with
local elements."* As the latter statement rests only on Hector’s pro-
visional determinations made forty years ago, judgment concerning it must
be suspended.

Devonian.

The distribution of marine Devonian formations throughout Australia
has been discussed at length by the present writer (Benson, 1921), whose
conclusions are here summarized. Intense folding occurred throughout the
eastern States at the close of Silurian times, with intrusion of granites
during the early part of Devonian times in Tasmania, Vietoria, and pro-
bably south-eastern New South Wales. Land then extended to the east
of the present coast. In the last two States the widespread outpouring
of acid lavas which seems to have been associated with this plutonic intru-
sion was followed in Middle Devonian times by the formation of a long
narrow trough by which the sea entered into Gippsland and southern New
South Wales, where a thickness of at least 12,000 ft. of shales, limestones,
and tuffs was formed. These beds contain over one hundred species of

australis and Spirifera yassensis, nba Diphyphyllum gemmiformis and
various cephalopods are also importa There is not yet sufficient evidence
to indicate whether this fauna should be classed with the lower or upper
portion of the Middle Devonian rocks. It is not, however, followed con-
formably by the Upper Devonian rocks, for strong orogenic movement

caused the retreat of the sea in the latter part of Middle Devonian or early
Ee Devonian times, and gently inclined subaerial Upper Devonian sand-
stones, &c., rest with marked unconformity on strongly folded Middle
Devonian rocks.

A second and larger depression occurred farther to the north, and may
have been formed at an earlier date, while it certainly continued to a much
later one. Andrews (1914) and David (1919) would apparently invest this
trough with very considerable tectonic significance, indicating that it
separated the mainland of Australia from the north-eastern land-mass,

*'Tasmantis," the tectonic history of which has been very different from
that of the rest of Australia. How far it extended to the north-west through
Queensland we cannot say, as its sediments are hidden beneath Permian
and Mesozoic rocks; but there is some reason for believing that it did
not continue as an open channel between New Guinea and the Northern

* An interesting instance of the wide geographic range of Australian erue
species is afforded b y Yabe's (1913) study of the irm Halysites. Several species
originally described in Australia are found by him to be represented ide here :
H. süssmilchi in Gothland, H. australis in Dudley, England nd H. pycnoblastoides in
China near Ychang. (Yabe is, d жецш {о nar ies the similarity of the
Canadian, Baltic, and Australian form the hate p parallel evolution saevi
analogous conditions from a common Ta pid ben by a continuous intermi
of derived forms.)

26 Transactions.

Territory. To the east it may have been limited at first by the ridge now
shown by the Brisbane schist, but Ball’s (1921) discovery of Heliolites at
Warwick beneath the strongly folded Permo-Carboniferous beds indicates
that this barrier was flooded over at least in the latter part of Middle
Devonian times, when a commingling occurred of the forms in this (the
eastern) and the Queensland (or north-eastern) gulf. Richards (private
communication) has found that the Devonian limestones near Warwick are
associated with radiolarian claystone and tuffs like those which are so wide-
spread in north-eastern New South Wales, as the writer’s investigations
have shown (e.g., Benson, 1915). :
The Middle Devonian beds in the eastern gulf have no visible foundation.
They are an extensive series of radiolarian claystones with much tuff and
three intercalated widely extending coral limestones. The lowest of these,

Мм

ee Й ee nC

bn, у 0 - LI L . n

C=] Land Area — eee

Late Upper Devonian Sea Ас iy X: recien

ERI Early Upper Devonian?) Sea = a EES
Middle Devonian Sea ж

; Exposed marine sediments

Qo UN uH RET

Which may be teferred to the early Middle Devonian period, contains
Favosites basalt т. moonbiensis, F. multitabulata, and other aper

tains a large coral fauna characterized by Heliolites ротоѕа,

an endemic form Sanidophyllum, S | no
— 1 оры нт, Bpongophyllum, Endophyllum, Actin

a Microplasma, Litophyllum, and the characteristic Givetian brachiopod

—.. Stringocephalus. In the radiolarian mudstones associated with this lime-

Stone, casts of Lepidodendron australe are frequently present, and continue

Brnson.—Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas їп Australasia. 97

to abound throughout the great thickness of Upper Devonian mudstones
which succeed. The sediments appear to have been formed in a widespread
but comparatively shallow sea, in which explosive eruptions may have
frequently built up temporary islands, especially in later Middle Devonian
times.

The Devonian rocks of Queensland are less fully known, and lie for the
most part in the highland regions to west of Rockhampton and Townsville.
There is a very great thickness of conglomerates, sandstone, shales, and
- limestones, the fauna of which resembles the Upper-Middle Devonian fauna
in the eastern gulf in the presence among it of Heliolites porosa, Litophyllum,
and Stringocephalus ; and, as indicated above, the two gulís may have at
one time opened into one another; nevertheless, Lepidodendron australe
is as yet unknown in the Queensland Devonian rocks. Possibly Upper

the Upper Devonian, the sea entered the northern (Kimberley) division
of Western Australia, and this movement of the strand may thus have
been approximately coeval with the regression of the sea from the south-
eastern trough. On a basal conglomerate was laid down a thick mass
of limestone containing Spirifera cf. verneuilli (S. disjuncta) and Rhyn-
chonella (Hypothyris) cuboides, together with stromatoporoids.

The relation of the western to the eastern Australian Middle Devonian

Burma, nor is it present in the smaller fauna of Western Australia. This
suggests that the great Tethyan migration of European forms through
Asia was divided by the northern end of an ancient Cambodia-Malayan
continental mass— perhaps the Aequinoctia of Abenadon (1919) — the

* See also Maitland (1905).
In a private communication dated 24th October, 1922, Stanley says, “ During
my travels through the main ranges I have discovered i i
orming escarpments in altitude of 7,000-8,000 ft. The same features have recently
been met with in the Saruvaged Mountains, Central (German) New Guinea, by Captain
Retzner. These are not Tertiary, but appear to be cot Du

ч

erminous with the Dutch occur-
rences (the Alveolina limestone of the Wilhelmina Range), and may, therefore, be

tace I have not seen any fossils in these yet." The Alveolina limestones, how-
ever, formerly thought to be Cretaceous, have now been placed by Rutten ( 1914) in the
Eocene. In addition to this, we may note that Hubrecht is of the opinion t large
masses of crystalline limestone in the south-west of New Guinea are really Permian
(Brouwer 1919). з ; yp

28 Transactions.

western division passing through Burma to Western Australia, while
the other, receiving in China an influx of American forms arriving by the
circumpacific channel, passed south-eastwards towards the then Tasman
Sea. The complete absence of Devonian marine beds in New Zealand and
New Caledonia has led the writer to suggest the land-boundaries in map 5.
Considerable changes occurred in the closing parts of Devonian time.
"The sea had withdrawn from Western Australia, Queensland, and the
south-eastern gulf, but now emerged from the eastern gulf and trans-
gressed widely, covering almost the whole of New South Wales, flooding
over the eroded but still uneven surface of the regions which had been
folded at the close of Middle Devonian times, and depositing a series of
conglomerates, sandstones, and shales, which are caleareous only near the
margin of the eastern gulf, where they also reach their maximum thick-

Vis nature of this transgressing fauna is of interest. It has frequently
Qu ates ae gt how cosmopolitan is the Upper Devonian fauna, an
resent in New South Wales. Never-

andae than Ale pee
ence that the periodici : : ү
and American el at ан faunal migrations between the Asiatic

ever, In opposition to Schuchert’ hesis

th : uchert’s (1910) hypothe
at the Portage-Chemung fauna agro directly across the Atlantic from
| u 1 (1898) that it came across the Arctic
Apo spread south-castwards by way of the cordilleran sea, it would follow

Brenson.—Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 29

that the analogous eastern Asiatic and Australian Upper Devonian fauna
was due mainly to an offshoot from this which passed along the western
shores of the Pacific. It is worthy of note, however, that there is in the
Australian Devonian faunas no community whatever with the (Lower 2)
Devonian fauna of South Africa and South America, of which Clarke (1913)
has given a comprehensive account. This may indicate that the Ant-
arctic marine channel of migration, which was to become important in Upper
Cretaceous times, was not yet.in existence.

Carboniferous.

The characteristic Lower Carboniferous (Burindi) beds are confined to
the eastern gulf in New South Wales. They follow in apparent conformity
on the Upper Devonian mudstones at all points which the writer has observed
along a line of contact of over one hundred miles in length (Benson, 1918),

E CARBONIFEROUS
SEX PERIOD —

cloro MUSS ot e тс:
“х Е : Ld E
SENS ин РЕ ——
m ' pma METRE —
zi NE. EMÁÓ
AT p.
SOM: c eet E
See С n Qe den
fios a dex AN
Norbert . diu
EDI S oS SN. 1
‚с. Ge ——
е. un.
Q. ..5$.9 V
m is, —
Lo ee ee Dx. dup ———— ——
а as
e om eee So =:
[ Land Area: css RR =
: сузу с» 6. «X о es s
GERD Upper Carboniferous МЕ. Yi шс г,
lasting into Permian times ` ` ^ e E ш»
SS Upper Carboniferous (2) Ausw/ina Sea (a E Ln m
" ^" п " -

sf . LQIm— * > ai eo. . è
E Lower Corbonife Sea [E] f, ; > ; oi
rboniferous Sea FEE Exposures of marine sediments ^ ‘°° °° c

though it is possible that some disconformity may exist between them, as
the faunal change is so marked; indeed, the absence of any sign of ‘the
late Upper Devonian fauna between the Middle Devonian and the Lower
Carboniferous fossiliferous beds is in itself suggestive of the existence of a
break in this apparently continuous series of sediments. This would accord
with the view of Siissmilch (1914, 1921), though it is opposed to the writer’s
former belief. iissmilch, indeed, believes that away from the region of
deposition of the Lower Carboniferous marine sediments there was viii
orogeny at the close of Devonian time, accounting for the intrusion of
кы а е реи Devonian quartzites west of the Blue Mountains,
nites have i 1
8 к een since laid bare and covered by Permo-Carboniferous

30 Transactions.

In Queensland there is no clear evidence of the existence of
Upper Devonian rocks, and the widely extending Lower Carboniferous
(Star) beds probably represent a transgression over a region from which
the Devonian sea had regressed. There is not yet available, however,

contemporaneity of the two faunas. We devote attention, therefore, to
the better-known fauna of New South Wales, the information concerning

(1920) and Mansuy (1912). Though this fauna appears to have come
to Australia from the Asiatic Tethys by way of the eastern Malayan route,

a relationship, however, seemed to be greater in Upper Carboniferous
imes. i

orogeny made such geographic changes that there is a marked community
between the Upper Carboniferous fauna containing Fusulina in western

orth America and eastern Asia, and perhaps to a less degree the Urals
also. The American element has been clearly recognized as far to the
‘south-east as Yun-nan (Mansuy, 1912) and Sumatra (Fliegel, 1901) mingling
with Himalayan forms.
most Important results in Australia, which have been discussed by Professor
David (1919). Briefly, these involved in the east an extensive elevation
of the land, and the withdrawal of the Lower Carboniferous sea from the
» along the margin of which a series of very active volcanoes

is still incompletely understood, though the

Benson.—Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 31

mision sep ges involved in the institution of the Gympie series (Jack, 1892)
are now fairly clear. To this region we return, but digress here to consider

events in the west.
** Permo-Carboniferous ” or Permian.

Towards „the close of Carboniferous times the sea entered the north-
ia hich were laid down tillites, shales,

fessor David (1919) with interesting results. There appear in it typical
members of the Lower Carboniferous fauna mingled with members of
the Himalayan or Salt Range fauna, such as НехадопеПа crucialis,

- PERMIAN

"n ЇЇ
И

= Perma Coa Measures
[; ail
ting o

ES Tethyan Permian Sea = cose

Eastern ide ewe: rte PRU М d ui а.
Sea ond exposed sediments ' i

Derya senilis, e — Productus eti ct red une

hse ey or Upp
Western Australian à Northern Territory s o ей ne hand as |
those of eastern Australia on the other. Out of adh two mas species
recorded in the Permo-Carboniferous marine fauna of eastern Australia
and Tasmania, only about nine are at present known to be common to

the two” (David, =

32 Transactions.

No less marked is the want of community between the Permian marine
fauna of eastern Australia and the preceding Lower Carboniferous fauna.

з, Moeonia, Notomya, Deltopecten, and Aphanaia, with some cosmo-
politan genera. There is little, however, distinctive among the gasteropoda

in the argillites of the eastern portion of New Caledonia, while farther west,
in the gritty littoral beds of the same formation, there are the typically
Tethyan cephalopods Waagenoceras, Stacheoceras, and Popanoceras, which

n New Zealand also is a faunula showing Australian affinities, though
containing nothing typically Tethyan. Trechmann (1917) described from
the Wairoa Gorge, near Nelson the fossiliferous locality found by McKay

the described Australian species. Attention may, however, be directed

to the form occurring in the Permian (“ Carboniferous ”) rocks of Hobart,

which R. M. Johnston termed Inoceramus elegantula, though his illustration

of it (Geol. of Tasmania, pl. xv, fig. 13) does not suggest affinity with either
the * Dun Mountain noceramus " or Aphanaia. ;

Omitting at the moment further discussion of eastern Australasian

ng

palaeogeo aphy, we turn to consider the source of this fauna
the Tethyan route, Ti

f : e first four of these are represented by. closely
allied forms in the Lower Carboniferous but not in the Permian of eastern
Australia, the latter having no direct representatives in the Timor Permian

* If it should be that the attribution of Rhynchonella ti 7 i
: onella timorensis to the Devonian
: Бе than to, the Upper С boniferous of Western Australia прая (Foord,
n ) we should have yet another link between the Western Australian and Timor

Benson.—-Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 33

passing between the Канева таана СОВЕ ot an ancient continental
mass stretching to the north-westwards from Australia—the Aequinoctia,
which Abenadon (1919) believes broke up at this time—spread into the
seas on the eastern margin of Australia, and there evolved during the
closing part of the Carboniferous period into the provincial fauna which
characterizes the region (compare Dun, 1914; David, 1919).

ince the above was written access has been obtained to the summaries
of the geology of the eastern and western portions of the Malay Archi-
pelago by Brouwer (1919) and Van Es (1919) respectively. These are
of such importance for Australasian geology that the following abstract of
the portion dealing with the Permian rocks has been incorporated here. .

sandstones containing fragments of crinoids, Spiriferina ?, Orthis?, a rhyn-
chonellid, and Proetus, originally described by Martin (1911), and a large
thickness of shales and limestones in the Snow and Hellwig Mountains,
farther north. Crinoidal remains are found in Luang and Babar, and also
in Lett, eres Molengraaff (1915) found that the series of fossiliferous
pe sediments in the south of the island pass northwards into schists.

fossils consist chiefly of brachiopods and crinoids, with Fusulinidae
an ammonites such as Agathiceras (a : represented by A. micromphalum
in both Western Australia and New South Wales). Broili’s (1915) account
of the brachiopods indicates the presence of the following Himalayan
forms: Productus cora, P. spiralis, Spirifera тү (= 5. musakheylensis),
Reticularia lineata, Martinia nucula, апа Chonetes strophomenoides (all but
the last two being also present in Western Australia), and Spirifera rajah,
which is closely al ied to the characteristic eastern Australian form
S. cedri

or itself the littoral deposits are more richly а ag but

detailed pof of the fauna are not here available. "There is a great
wealth of mostly endemie echinoderms ыа by Wanner (1916), and
of cephalopods (Haniel, 1915) ; the latter include, besides those mentioned
above, Gastrioceras (which, wit : micromphalum, marks a definite zone
in Western Australia), Waagenoceras, Popanoceras, Cyclolobus, Medlicottia,
and other Himalayan genera, together with a large series of brachiopods
described by Broili (1916), * which give less definite evidence of age
(cf. Schuchert, 1906). Haniel (1915), on the basis of the ammonite fauna,
has recognized four stages in these rocks. The lowest is coeval with the
lower part of the Artinsk beds (Lower Permian), but contains some
Carboniferous elements; the second is Up pper Artinsk-Sosio ; no analogy

Productus limestone of Upper Permian age. Schubert (1915) considers

the Fusulinidae indicative of an Upper Carboniferous age, but Van Es

(1919) believes them to be Permian, to which period also Brouwer (1919)
2—Trans.

34 Transactions.

with the Wichita formation in North America. We thus see that the
Tethys geosyncline, of the duration of which in Mesozoic times we usually
think, was marked in the Permian and extended from the Mediterranean
area to the East Indian Archipelago. But a certain independence appears
in the development of the faunas, so that the connection between them
was not completely open . . and it is not remarkable that littoral
sediments should have been formed [here] in this geosyncline " (Brouwer,
1919).

The presence of fossiliferous Permian beds in Rotti and Savu has also
been noted, but in Java the oldest exposed formations are Cretaceous.
An important Permian series is developed in western Sumatra, of which

m
presented to the British Association in 1915 and 1917, and in Professor
David's (1919) last discussion of the question, is indicated in the following
diagram :—

Lower Monne Greta 7 А
дег Mar.

NIFEROUSIP E R Ме. CARBONIFEROUS
"MOUPO PAL&O-PERMIAN OR PERMO- CARBS INEO-PERM|
pore ee OKWBONIFEROUS jis PERMGregory 17

MID-CARBSIUP CARBIPERMIAN OR PERMO-CARBONIFEROUSDavid 'I9

Diagram showing Me ms classifications of the Carboniferous and Permo-Carboniferous
of New South Wales. (Relative thicknesses not to scale.)

The palaeogeographic features of eastern A i i iod
| х ustralia during the per!
ber: long been studied by Professor David (e.g., 1907), and е also being

Brenson.—Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 35

studied by Dr. Walkom, whose preliminary conclusions concerning north-
eastern New South Wales have already been stated (1913). We shall
not, therefore, anticipate further work, but shall briefly summarize our
present knowledge of the region.

The marine beds are grouped into a lower and an upper series,
deposition having been interrupted by a regression, when lagoons. or
“ inland s

paratively shallow seas, and there are many indications that they were
laid down between the Australian mainland and an eastern land-mass that
is now submerged.

The ice-sheet which had first gathered on the mainland in Middle
Carboniferous times probably reached its maximum at the close of that
period, and fluctuations of the ice-front during early Permian times seem
to be indicated by the presence of unusually abundant erratics dropped
from floating bergs, at several horizons in the marine rocks (see, e.g..

David, 19074).
Crust-movement occurred during Permian times in north-eastern New
South Wale southern Queensland. Dr. Walkom's (1913) palaeo-

second marine invasion was divided, and the westerly portion of it trans-
gressed considerably farther on to the continent than did the first marine
transgression. is crust-movement was apparently a prelude to the

01 e exte 8
The details of the distribution of the “ Upper and Lower Marine"

Australia, and we find that the land-masses of “ Tasmantis " had become
ited to the Australian continent by the commencement of Triassic times.
As noted above, the discovery of Glossopteris indica near the South Pole

Permo-Carboniferous Gondwanaland, and affords us the first intimation, since

geosyncline on to the continental massif to the east, the only account of

these rocks accessible to the writer is that of Douglas (1914), who deter-

mined fourteen species from South Peru and Bolivia, most of which “ appear

to belong to an Upper Carboniferous or Permo-Carboniferous fauna showing

affinities with types . . . from the Urals, while a few seem more nearly
Q*

36 Transactions.

related to Permian forms from the Salt Range of India, and from the
Guadalupian fauna of New Mexico." No eastern Australian forms are
present. In Keidel’s (1922) recent work (for the translation of which the
writer is indebted to Professor Elder) the marine beds in the Pre-Cordillera
of the western Argentine, supposed by Stappenbeck (1910) to be of Upper
Carboniferous or later age on account of the presence of a form resembling
Spirifera supramosquensis, are shown to be interstratified with tillite, and
to contam a number of other species of Spirifera, Dielasma, and other
brachiopods, Pleurotomaria, and several other gasteropods, all rather imper-
fectly preserved and not yet specifically determined. This group of glacial
and marine beds has been traced for about a hundred kilometres north and
south, and throughout has been thrust to the east on to the Gondwanan
continental massif. It appears, however, to have been deposited uncon-
formably on the Lower Carboniferous and earlier Palaeozoic beds that
form the western margin of that massif. Keidel terms these glacial and
marine beds the Tontal series, and correlates them with the Permian beds of
Australia. Some unnamed marine fossils of this age have been found by
Oliveira and recorded by Woodworth (1912) from Rio Negro in south-eastern
Brazil, and in south-western Africa Conularia and the Indian form Eury-
desma globosum have been found by Schroeder (1909) associated with the
Dwyka tillite. There is thus no clear evidence of the migration of marine
forms during the Permo-Carboniferous period along a hypothetical Southern
Pacific Gondwanaland coast between Australasia and South America

We return to consider the Permo-Carboniferous or Permian record їп.

age of the Maitai series was at first influenced by the supposed presence
of Aphanaia therein, a form belonging to the “ Upper Marine ” series of
New South Wales, in which also the other New Zealand forms are
represented, excepting Spirifera cf. bisulcata, which occurs in the Lower
Marine beds but more usually in the Lower Carboniferous, and Rhynchonella

or the “ Aphanaia” of Trechmann, are widespread in the greywackes
throughout the South Island, and in default of better evidence may be
taken characterizing “ Maitai” rocks in several regions in South
Canterbury and North Otago, and
Professor Park (1921) has recently
PME to the same series, at the northern end of the Livingstone
ange, west of Lake Wakatipu. In these he noticed the presence of
ure corals and gasteropods. The suggestion

Benson.—Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 37

area may have been littoral to a Southland - Chatham Island continent,
not glaciated, nor supporting Glossopteris, rather than to the Australian
mainland. Neither drifted erratics* nor Glossopteris have been proved to
occur in the Maitai series ; but, as no fresh-water beds are known in the Maitai
series (in its restricted sense), this last point may not be very significant,
and does not appear to vitiate the suggestions in the map.

Triassic.

& ///, 8. UPPER TRIASSIC

7 Be Ziv, PERIOD

А алк а е Z Based on Dr Мот»
Ж WEIT oe sy 2: chort with slight

iun ae _:% modification
EE OS РОР

РИ Г, j
D TUE DE Fe
P 9
u^. OA /
В IT
лечи f
v 4

iiim E
E LACUSTRINE CONDITIONS Р 72 $5 . С jar
ЕСО |

É : e = pur Tie
» Limit of Middle Triassic Lake БЕ Exposures of sediments of origin indicated a Л

е аш

discussion, Benson, 1921). Marshall, however, who in 1912 strongly upheld
the first view, has concluded (19174), since Trechmann’s description of
the Maitai fossils, that a break of some kind must occur between these

* Professor Park (1920) has discovered striated boulders in a breccia in eastern
Otago which may be either of dynamical or glacial origin. He inclines to the latter
tion. They appear to be in “ Maitai " rocks.

38 Transactions.

and the Triassic fossils; and Park (1921) has revived Hutton’s view that
this was a period of great orogeny and intrusion of plutonic rocks,
including among them the diorite-gneisses and associated plutonic rocks
of south-western New Zealand and the peridotites, &c., of
New Caledonia a regression of the sea in Middle Triassic times is indicated
(Piroutet, 1917).

The relationships of New Zealand and New Caledonia during the
Triassic period are of great interest. While Terebellina (?) mackayi, with

Lower Triassic forms such as Pseudomonotis ай. painkhandana, Ophiceras,

ably on the Permian sediments (Brouwer, 1919). These are also repre-
sented to some extent in eastern Asia, whence they apparently migrated into
California, since the community of character of the forms on either side
of the Pacific was very marked in Lower Triassic times, indicating an
intimate connection of the two regions, which became interrupted during
the crust-movements of Middle Triassic times (Smith, 1904). e see,
therefore, that the extension of the Tethyan coast to New Caledonia, but
not to New Zealand, was a feature of Lower Triassic as well as of Permian
times. Regression occurred during Middle Triassic times. Beds of this age
are absent from Sumatra (Volz, 1899) and Rotti, but are present in Timor
containing a neritic cephalopod fauna more like that of the Alpine than
the Asiatic Tethys (Brouwer, 1919), and in New Caledonia are represented
by an incomplete series on the western slopes containing Daonella arctica
(a Siberian form); but on the east Upper Triassic rests directly on Lower
Triassic (Piroutet, 1917). The crust-movements which occurred at this
time in New Caledonia, and probably in New Zealand, joined the two
lands so intimately that in Upper Triassic times they formed a well-
marked province in the south-eastern extremity of the Tethys. This,
Wilckens (1920) suggests, may be termed the Maorian province. It
possesses features distinguishing it from the Himalayan and Malayan
fauna (with which, nevertheless, it has much in common) ; and, moreover,
the fauna is not yet known in New Guinea, so that Walkom’s suggestion
(1918) that a northward extension of Australia projected into Malaysia—
which would prevent the free south-eastward migration of the Tethyan
fauna—accords well with the conclusions we have formed concerning earlier
epochs. Nevertheless, the Upper Triassic transgression was felt through-
out the whole region considered. Volz (1899) found Upper Triassic forms
resting directly on the Permian sediments in Sumatra. In Timor and

tti, Carnic forms (Daonella and Halobia) and Noric (Pseudomonotis
ochotica) are present (Wanner, 1907) ; and other islands of the archipelago
—Misol, Ceram, &c.—show also a development of Upper.Triassic marine

Benson.— Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 39

Upper oe series in New Zealand. The following table summarizes the
facts know

COMPARISON OF UPPER TRIASSIC PALAEONTOLOGICAL ZONES IN NEW
ZEALAND AND NEW CALEDONIA.

New Zealand. New Caledonia.
RHAETIC.
Arcestes cf, rheticus ; Mentzelia ; Clavigera | Матїпе „Жиза preliminary to orogenic
| movem
Noric,

Pseudomonotis ochotica (zone locally miss- | Heer agii sp.; cephalopods; Rhyn-

seudomonotis annaran (abundant, . [жейли "richmondiana (abundant).
but zone locally missin |
Spirtferina spp. : <» a еч, ial dente &c.; Pseudo-
ia cf. rarestriata
(єї КК чы missing).

CARNIC,
тона ее var. zealandica, Н. hoch- | Halobia hochstetteri, H. austriaca ; Spiri-
stetteri, H. cf. austriaca ; Myophoria and gera wreyi; Disco ; ' Arcestes
mah aie ue d Spiriferina sp. ; Spirigera spp.
wreyi ; Halorella sp.; Retzia sp.; oo P gasteropods ; H. hoch-
Discophyllites sp. ; Arcestes Н. austriaca; Retzia; Halo-
rella s еденш.
* Mytilus” problematicus* з в Mytilus ” problematicus.
Halobia spp. Halobia zitteli, H. spp.
a: Halorella sp. ; ; | Myophoria sp. ; Halobia sp.
piriferis
doe deine d g Daonella indica . Spiriferina cf. fragilis ; Rhynchonella sp. ;
Terebratula sp. :

* Myalina? (Maoria?) problematica Wilckens (in MS.),

It will appear from the above that crust-movement, commencing in
Rhaetic times, greatly displaced the coast-line in New Caledonia, which
remained raised above the sea-level until near the close of Jurassic times ;
while in N

Jurassic without much permanent geographic change. Near and probably
west of both these areas of marine deposition there was a land-mass,
and in the minor fluctuations of the strand-line across the coastal shelf
there were formed intercalations of fresh-water plant-bearing beds in the

the forms other than Ж жш are represented in the Malay поду
Himalayas, or Alps, except Pseudomonotis ochotica, which extends fro
Timor to Japan and eastern Siberia, and under the name of P. Вст е рот
is found at intervals down the Pacific Coast as far south as the Republic
of Colombia. The northern ee prima channel of migration was, there-
fore, nee during Upper Triassic tim

Leaving the coastal regions, we те fo consider the pues of ed
Australasian po dem surface during the Mesozoic times, basing o
discussion on Dr. Walkom's (1918, &c.) эй work, ре аі 3

40 Transactions.

that of Dr. Arber (1917) for New Zealand. To the former is due the Triassic
and Jurassic maps here given (with minor modifications). Extensive
fresh-water deposits formed in the neighbourhood of Sydney, comprising
the extensive conglomerates, shales, and sandstones of the Narrabeen
Hawkesbury series, of probably early and middle Triassic age. The basin
of deposition probably discharged into a northward- extending gulf ancestral
to the Tasman Sea. In Rhaetic times the area of sedimentation increase

A second basin formed in south-eastern Queensland (the Ipswich series),
and another, probably in Tasmania, discharging into the same gulf, which
seemed to have reached a maximum extension at this time, for the
deposition of the Rhaetic lacustrine Wianamatta shales above the Hawkes-

y sandstone was interrupted near its close by a brief incursion of the.
sea passing from this gulf as far westwards as the Blue Mountains. Here
it deposited an argillaceous limestone containing a small group of ostracods
and foraminifera, “a brackish or estuarine fauna having a curious inter-
mingling of Rhaetic and Lower Jurassic types with others more propery.
referable to the Upper Palaeozoic of Europe" (Chapman, 1909).* It is
interesting to note the close approximation in time between this temporary
ingression of the sea into eastern Australia and its regression from New
Caledonia.

Jurassic.

The Jurassic period witnessed a wider extension of these lacustrine
deposits. Walkom (1918) shows them as stretching from the Cape Yorke
Peninsula southwards and to the northern parts of South Australia and
of New South Wales. He is of the opinion that this basin discharged

A second basin is that comprising the Jurassic coalfields of Victoria
and eastern Tasmania, which Walkom thinks may have drained into the
Southern Ocean. The intervening region of the present Tasman Sea, he
considers, was probably for the most part a land area, the coast of which lay
east of New Caledonia (which was land till near the close of Jurassic times),
but west of New Zealand, which formed the littoral zone across which
the strand fluctuated (until the early part of Cretaceous time), producing
‘intercalated marine and fresh-water deposits, the latter predominating in
the latter part of the period. The comparison of the work of Walkom on
the Australian flora, and of Arber on that of New Zealand, briefly sum-
marized by the writer (Benson, 1919), док a very general soia
though with comparatively few forms common to the two regions
general, also, the Australian Mesozoic flora ind four times as s
species as t that of New Zealand, perhaps due to the unfavourable littoral
habitat of the latter, and the modifications which have ensued during
their migration back and forth with the fluctuation of the coast-line. The
general conditions indicated continued until the commencement of the
Cretaceous period, the highest plant-beds in this series in New Zealand
being those "t Waikato Heads, which Arber considers of Neocomian age:
in these, associated with С Cladophlebis and T'aeniopteris, appear angiospermous
leaves (Artocarpidium), which seem to be more related to the figs than
to any other modern plants. Of about the same age as these are the
much larger floras зис by Walkom (1919) from the Burrum and

* It is perhaps more dian x ойе. that the time-range of the “forsininitero

eee нА be analogous with that suggested by the fish-fossils in the Wainamatta
series (Woodward, 1908).

Brenson.—-Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 4]

Styx River beds in Queensland. The former contains thirty-six species, a
typical Wealden association, free from angiosperms; the latter, which
probably belongs to a slightly higher horizon, contains three angiosperms
out of fourteen forms. Both these Queensland floras contain Micro-
phyllopteris, a genus instituted by Arber (1917) to receive one of the forms
present at the Waikato Heads. Walkom (1919), indeed, remarks on the
resemblance of the Styx River flora to that of Waikato Heads.

separated regions are nearly allied but not identical, but the similarity
between them is probably sufficient to allow of this hypothesis." Further,

79. LOWER & MIDDLE :
sZ, JURASSIC. -

ге “2 тор with ih.
РД 7 Md py
T

A

piace: WA ЖО ө ue

ЕЕЗ LACUSTRINE CONDITIONS:

?

we must note his remark that “ as regards Antarctica, we have no evidence
as yet of any Rhaetic land there, but in Jurassic times Graham’s Land may
have been connected with New Zealand and also with Australia." Never-
theless, we must recall that the Mesozoic flora was a remarkably cosmo-
politan one, and accordingly the provincial affinities must be unusually
clear to give much support to palaeogeographic hypothesis. Special interest
attaches, therefore, to the form Linguifolium, which was supposed to

belong to Glossopteris prior to Arber’s investigations.* It occurs in the

*The late Dr. Arber concluded that “there is no evidence that New Zealand
formed part of Gondwanaland "; but this, in Seward’s opinion, is open to question.
"The leaves on which the genus Linguifolium is founded are, I believe, generically

else
Glossopteris or other members of the later flora of the Gondwana continent” (Seward,
1914, p. 39). Arber's (1917) reply to this criticism should also be noted.

42 Transactions.

Rhaetic and Lower Jurassic beds in New Zealand, and Arber believes the
genus is represented in the Rhaetic beds of South America and the Jurassic
of Australia, though Walkom does not concur in regard to the last. It is
perhaps also represented in the Noric beds of New Caledonia by leaves
stated by Piroutet (1917) to be “ like Glossopteris."

Leaving the land area, we return to trace the Australasian coast-line

(Hauer) was a species of Hoplites (Berriasella). Upper Jurassic marine beds
underlie the Neocomian plant-beds of the Waikato Heads, and this associa-
tion, noted by Hochstetter and Cox, has been redescribed by Gilbert (1921).

n the eastern flanks of the main ranges of the North Island, however,
the upper portion of the older Mesozoic series is a considerable thickness
of sparsely fossiliferous greywacke containiag Inoceramus. In the Gisborne
district these beds have also yielded an obscure species of Turritella which
appears to resemble (fide Marwick) some forms recently described by

see and cite from portion of the manuscript of his unpublished paper, from which the
following facts are culled. i e
from be ls i ui Hills, in the South Island, apparently transitional between
the Otapiri and Bastion series of Hector (see table, Benson, 1921, p.99). They contained,
ith P A іа (?), and Ozytoma, some species of the Hettangian (basal
as) ammonite Wachneroceras. At a higher horizon in the Bastion beds of the same
region, the “ Plagiostoma " (Pseudomonotis ?) beds contain ure
lammellibranchs and Rhynchonellidae with a *'Callovian "

hynchone lel group u
with forms of Phylloceras like P. passati and Р. malayanum, descri y Boehm from
the Oxfordian (Upper-Middle Jurassic) of the Sula Islands. Trechmann’s provisional
determination, cited by Gilbert (1921), of the fossils in the beds immediately underlying
the * Neocomian” flora of Waikato Heads, a short distance to the north, shows

the presence of the lamellibranchs of this group. A higher series of beds in the
whia Harbour, of Kimmeridgian-Tithonian (Upper Jurassic) age, is characterized

__ by Streblites ef. motutaranus, Perisphinctes spp., and Belemnites spp., which are also
: " this fauna from beneath the Neocomian
.. beds of Waikato Heads suggests the existence of a hiatus in the Jurassic series there

Benson.—Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 43

Etheridge (1920) from the Rolling Downs beds of Queensland, These
rocks are termed the Awanui or East Coast series, and with them we may
perhaps group the Manaia series of greywackes and conglomerates in the
Coromandel Peninsula. The East Coast series are believed y Mr. Morgan

nopsis sp. Haug (1911) reports the occurrence of these forms also, but

most probable names to figured and provisionally determined fossils. In
northern and south-western New Guinea the same series appears to extend.
Boehm (1906) places the formations as ranging from Callovian to Lower
Cretaceous, and has determined a number of better-preserved fossils. Of
these, Macrocephalites keeuwensis a and М. keeuwensis B—y are believed
to be the equivalents respectively of the first two of the above list of
forms determined by Etheridge (Boehm, 1913). Phylloceras, Stephano-
ceras, Sphaeroceras, Perisphinctes, Hoplites, Oppelia, Hamites (?), Belemnites
Posidonomya (?), Inoceramus, and Rhynchonella aff. moluccana are also

ards into the Sula Islands, Buru, , Timor, and Rotti, thus
surrounding the Banda Sea. In these there is an indication of a dis-
tinetively equatorial sea of about Callovian age, extension of the

nized twenty European species with nine new forms, and considered the
beds to be of Oolitic age. Crick (1894), as a result of his examination
of the cephalopods, considered the beds as belonging to the Lower Oolitic
period. He recognized species of Stephanoceras, Dorsetensia, Perisphinctes,
and also Belemnites canaliculatus. Chapman (1904) supported this. Boehm
(1907) remarked that the fauna was mid-European in its facies, and
considered it to have been deposited in the Callovian extension of the
equatorial Tethys. Haug (1911, p. 1045) believed the Bajocian and Callovian
strata were represented here. Etheridge (1910) added a few more European
forms to the list of Western Australian forms, which was completely
tabulated by Glauert in the same year. Trechmann and Spath have noted

* Kepplerites calloviensis, according to Haug (1911).

E = . not available at the time Dr. Walkom w

44 ; Transactions.

several features of community between the Western Australian fauna and
that of New Zealand.

It is interesting to note that Neumayr (1883) was of the opinion that
Australasia and China were connected during Jurassic times into a single
continental mass; but the discovery of the Malayan developments of the
marine fauna has caused certain authors—e.g., Lemoine (1906) and Haug
(1911)—to substitute the conception of an Australo-Indo-Madagascan con-
tinent, over which there transgressed epicontinental seas into Western
Australia and the Runn of Kutch during the Bajocian- Callovian epoch.
Uhlig (1911) recognized in this a western development of the Mediterranean-
Caucasian faunal province which merged into the Himalayan, of whic
regarded as extensions the West African, West Australian, and New Zealand
developments. These exhibit marked affinity with the faunas of the Japanese
and South Andean provinces, though the contrast they show with the
boreal and North Andean province prevents us recognizing a circumpacific
geosyncline. The conclusions of Trechmann and Spath (1921) accord with
this, and thus are not opposed to the hypothesis of a Jurassic land
connection between South America and Australasia suggested by palaeo-
botanical evidence, and, according to Hedley (1911), by modern biogeography.

A further conception of Neumayr’s must also be considered. Hedle
(1909) has restated it from a biogeographic standpoint as follows: “А
meridional. crease in the earth’s crust produced in Jurassic times a gulf,
which he called the Gulf of Queensland, whose western shore transgressed
the present east Australian coast. Enlarging through geological cycles, this
gulf grew into what we know now as the Tasman and Coral Seas. . . . As

fauna e wever, continued subsidence to the east at last burst
through the Melanesian plateau, a flood of active competitors must have
swept in from the open Pacific. . . . With the opening of Torres

t
Straits, and the consequent outgoing current, the Queensland fauna was
spread along north Australia to the Moluccas."

Walkom (1918), in discussing the above, points out that the late Triassic

me. . . . The gulf was probably more or less coincident with the
present position of the Thomson Trough, but whether this trough is as old
as Lower Mesozoic is difficult to determine.” His palaeogeographic map
(1918, fig. 5) illustrated his conclusion that during Jurassic times the eastern
coast of Australasia remained in much the same position as it was in during
the Triassic period,* and to the south the Gulf of Queensland disappeared,
or was very much reduced.

* Piroutet’s conclusion concerning the Jurassic emergence of New Caledonia was
rote. 7

ресс

Benson.—Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 45
Lyman Clarke’s (1921) study of the modern echinoderms of Torres Straits
‚ж d

Gulf in Mesozoic time receives no support from the echinoderms. Wha
may be called the original echinoderm fauna was on the north-west side

connected with the Pacific; its western shores also receded until the Great
Barrier Reef was formed. This sea was invaded by echinoderms from the
Pacific. . . . Continued subsidence on both sides led at last to the
formation of Torres Strait, and the East Indian echinoderms then migrated
eastward and southward to the Queensland coast, where they mingled with
Pacific immigrants. The latter, however, had not passed westward through
the straits.” (Parenthetically, we may here recall the strong physio-
graphic evidence of the westward retreat of the Queensland coast to its
present position in comparatively recent times: cf. David, 1911.)

Late Jurassic, Lower and Middle Cretaceous.

We have already seen that the marine sequence of earlier Mesozoic beds
in New Zealand was concluded by the Tithonian or uppermost Jurassic
beds at Kawhia, and the possibly early Cretaceous Inoceramus-bearing
greywackes of the east coast, and, further, that the commencement of

allied to Pholadomya elongata and Exogyra couloni, which occur in the lowest
Cretaceous beds of southern Europe. This coal-bearing series is followed

movement.

Jurassic-Cretaceous passage-beds are known also in several localities
along the north coast of Dutch New Guinea, and closely resembling these
are coeval beds in the Sula Islands characterized by Phylloceras strigile,
Lytoceras, ` Bochianites, Streblites, Hoplites, Himalayites, Nucula, Mytilus,
and Anopaea, a facies recalling that of the Spiti shales. Besides these are
rather widespread foraminiferal limestones passing into Globigerina marl
with belemnites, and known as the Buru limestone. It occurs in Buru,
Ceram, Misol, Eastern Celebes, and Timor.

* Review by F. A. B. in Nature, 4th August, 1921.
+ Concerning this species Etheridge (1892, p. 471) remarked that it “ has a strong
resemblance to a small and peculiar species, T. semiornata, figured by A. d'Orbigny

from the Cretaceous rocks of South America.

46 Transactions.

Far more extensive than the above are the marine sediments of the
Rolling Downs formation in Australia, concerning which ideas at present
are somewhat uncertain. As recently as in 1914 Professor David, in
summarizing their occurrence, declared them to be a Lower Cretaceous
series of glauconitic sands and clays, almost wholly of marine origin,
passing conformably downwards into fresh-water Jurassic rocks, and

Ke pitt
m Hte
#7
,

SUR PERIODS

^
`

lbs аду же чань О ||| LOWER & MIDDLE
| ШЫН ORR SF | all C A
|

“
à
D
D

E ^E
IH :
Li ct
INE Ae

|

|

Lo єл» ОА;
ШШ Late Jurase to Mid. Crets Deep оо HH Exposures af sediment of origin indicated

| т prs
pe | | he |

1*9.
a" "Tr; |, Based with modification
| on Or Walkom's chart
i
ẹ

[E] Land ' á go ES nari |
[SS inao: Pacific Middle Cretaceous Sea фа l
E Lote Juras: to Mid. Crets Rolling Downs Sea RE {
see
|
~ -li

= Juras* to Basal Cret? Tethyan Sea

Regression in Early Cretaceous times

ti

Etheridge (1902), after the examination of many cores obtained from
artesian wells, felt that “ the time is not far distant when we shall be in a

k up our continental Cretaceous system into a number
of well-defined life-zones." ^ Gürich (1901) had previously discussed the
age of a collection from these beds near Wileannia, and had referred them
to the Jurassic on apparently inadequate evidence. Particular interest
attaches, however, to the age of the Maryborough plant-bearing marine
bed, which at first was classed with the ^ Desert Sandstones " as Upper

Benson.—_—Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 47

Cretaceous. Out of a described fauna of thirty-two species, eighteen
occur in the Rolling Downs beds (Etheridge 18924, 1901 ; Chapman, 1913).
with which the Maryborough bed has since been correlated. Walkom
(1919) has shown that the flora of the Maryborough bed appears to
be an Upper Jurassic one, being free from angiosperms, while that of
the immediately overlying Burrum beds is of the Neocomian type. e
therefore concludes that the Maryborough marine fauna will probably
have to be considered as Upper Jurassic, and to this period we may thus
tentatively refer the lower portions of the Rolling Downs series.

In north-western Queensland there are widespread water-bearing lime-
stones which Dunstan (1920) considers to be of fresh-water origin and
Jurassic age, and to lie conformably beneath the Rolling Downs series.
On account of the lithological character of these rocks, Woolnough (1912)
has compared them with the adjacent partly silicified Lower Cambrian
limestones. Danes (1916), however, states that he has found foraminifera
in them, the specimens being referred to Operculina, Globigerina, Nodosaria,
Haplophragmium, Cristellaria, and Textularia, a group of genera which give
little indication of the age of the formation. Dunstan (1916) is disposed to
agree with Jensen (1914), who suggests that these are merely Tertiary fossils
occurring just like the adjacent but rare accumulations of Tertiary mollusca—
namely, in small “ pockets " in the surface of the Cambrian (?) limestone.

Referring to the fauna of the Rolling Downs beds, among the most
distinctive fossils are certain foraminifera, chiefly Lituolidae, and the
endemic lamellibranchs Maccoyella, Pseudoavicula, and Fissiluna, and the
large cephalopods Crioceras and Ancyloceras. According to Etheridge

n’s (1902) enumeration, the fauna contains 234 species, of which

crispi, a world-wide Cenomanian form, with species related to other types
in the Cenomanian series with which both Haug (1911) and Woods (1917)
correlate the upper part of the Rolling Downs beds. The report (Hector,
1886) that Belemnites australis, a Rolling Downs form, occurs also in
the Jurassic beds of the Kawhia and Waikato Heads is the result of a
mistaken identification, but B. aucklandicus in the same series is very like
B. liversidgei in the Rolling Downs beds (Etheridge, 1892a, p. 491).

In regard to the origin of this fauna, Professor David (1914) and
Mr. Dun (1914, 1919) believe that it was developed in an extensive but
shallow epicontinental sea, which, extending out from the region of the
present Gulf of Carpentaria, covered nearly a third of the continent. It
is possible, as Haug suggests, that the transgression may have been more
extensive in Middle Cretaceous times than in those immediately prior
thereto, but of this there is not yet sufficient proof. The Maryborough

о
that Mr. Etheridge frequently stated his method of nomenclature, which accords
with Uhlig's (1911) principle: “I do not consider it wise to identify a form with a

i ds of miles distant unless the agreement is so
close as to leave no room for doubt as to their identity."

48 Transactions.

fauna is so like that elsewhere in the Rolling Downs series that it appears
preferable to consider the former as deposited not in a separate gulf, as
Walkom indicates (1918), but as the extension of the sea into and beyond
the northern depressed area wherein Jurassic sedimentation had taken
place. There is also some doubt (expressed notably by Ward—private
communication) as to whether this Cretaceous sea reached as far south
as the bight where Cretaceous fossils have been found in strata concealed
by overlying Lower Tertiary beds. Ward draws attention to the present
absence of any connecting strata crossing the broad area of ancient
gneisses and other crystalline rocks between these and the main mid-
continental development. That such a connecting zone may have been
present, and has now been very largely stripped off, laying bare its
foundation, is suggested by the occurrence at Eucla, in beds beneath the
Tertiary cover, of typically Rolling Downs genera such as Maccoyella
corbiensis, Aucella hughendenensis, and Fissiluna, reported by Maitland
(1919). This is indicated on the chart, which is a modification of that
suggested by Walkom (1918). In this great mediterranean the fauna
developed many endemic forms sharply distinct from those on the north-
west coast of the continent, as wil be shown. We may here record
parenthetically the recent discovery by Talbot and Clarke (1918) of
glaciated boulders in these rocks in the south-east of Western Australia,
thus confirming an earlier report of a similar discovery by H. Y. L. Brown
(1905) in the northern parts of South Australia. Each of the authors
considers the glaciation to be of late Cretaceous age, or possibly early
Tertiary (see also David, 1907). :

ollowing the Cenomanian period of greatest flooding, there seems
to have been an almost complete withdrawal of the sea from central
Australia, and a slight crust-flexing and erosion took place before the

that in Upper Cretaceous times central Australia was mostly emergent,
while the sea was transgressing on to the marginal regions of New Caledonia
d

occurrence of Cretaceous rocks in Western Australia is quite

.

different from the above. At Gingin is a small area of chalky limestone,

are also species of Inoceramus and ammonites, h

in the Rolling Downs beds (Etheridge, 1913). Chapman (19174) has
recognized 134 species of foraminifera in this rock fifty-nine of which
are restricted to the Cretaceous in other parts, chiefly Europe, and of
these a fairly large number have hitherto been known only in the Gault
(Albian) formations. He therefore concludes that the fauna is, on the
whole, not Lower Cretaceous, but Albian-Cenomanian. It thus probably

retreat of the sea from its central region. Twenty of the species recognized
have also been recorded by Howchin (1893) from central Australia.

Near Port Darwin Belemnites beds stated to be of “ Upper Cretaceous "'
age occur їп " numerous pockets and patches mostly of slight area along

Benson.—-Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 49

the coastal fringe " (Jensen, 1914). They are composed of cherty sand-
stones, and contain numerous radiolaria (Hinde, 1893). They appear to
overlie a Rolling Downs series, of which, however, no examples can be

In western Borneo sandstone, claystone, and marl occur, characterized
by the Cenomanian ammonite Cnemoceras, and adjacent to these are coeval
plant-bearing sandst d limestones with Crbitolina concava. Similar lime-

Cretaceous transgression. In the south, on the Strickland, a tributary

he Fly River, Inoceramus concentricus has been obtained (Etheridge,
1889). More recently a considerable extent of these rocks has been found
(by the Lorenz, 1907, expedition ?). Professor David (1914) concludes
that the Cretaceous transgression probably covered the whole island. The
sediments are steeply dipping, and mostly dark-green caleareous and
glauconitic (?) sandstones and limestones containing Inoceramus, Gryp
Modiola, Aviculo n, Protocardium, Cidaris, Belemnites with Alveolina
and Orbitolites. According to Rutten (1914), however, the two genera of
foraminifera are in the Lower Tertiary rather than in the Cretaceous beds.
It is the limestone containing these that is so widely distributed throughout
the mountain-chain of western New Guinea, and possibly extends into the
eastern half of the island. (See second footnote, p. 27.

No Middle Cretaceous rocks are known in New Caledonia, where Upper
Cretaceous beds rest directly upon Lower Cretaceous, so that a long
emergence must have been here the feature of Middle Cretaceous time.
The same is true in regard to the North Island of New Zealand ; but that
some depression of the New Zealand area occurred at this time is shown
by the entry of Middle Cretaceous sea into the north-eastern corner of the
South Island. Here the basement beds rest on an unevenly eroded surface
of intensely folded (probably) Lower Mesozoie rocks; and, as there is no
evidence of folding during the Mesozoic times prior to the commencement
of the Cretceous period, this very intense orogeny must have occurr

uring Lower Cretaceous times. The Middle Cretaceous sands and clays

have a maximum thickness of 8,000 ft., and contain sixteen described
species of fossils, mostly lamellibranchs, including Inoceramus concentricus,
with the cephalopods Gaudryceras sacya and Turrilites circumtaeniatus,
forms widely distributed in the Indo-Pacific Lower Utatür beds, and pro-
bably contemporaneous with the Albian beds and the upper part of the
Rolling Downs formation (Woods, 1917). Unless Marshall’s (1917) sug--
gestion is correct—viz., that these beds are not really Middle but Upper
Cretaceous—or Thomson’s (1919), that the immediately overlying flint
limestones bridge the interval between these “ Utatür " beds and the over-
lying chalky Danian (?) limestone, it would appear that a regression of the
strand followed the deposition of these beds, and that the New Zealand area
was emergent though quite unfolded during Cenomanian and Turonian times.

50 Transactions.

Upper Cretaceous.
As in New Zealand, so in the Malay Archipelago, the sea retreated early

in the Cretaceous period and great orogeny followed, accompanied by the
widespread intrusion of masses of peridotite, gabbro, and perhaps less
Th

basic rocks. e last remnant of the Tethyan sea was driven out from

than that of Middle Cretaceous times. Though Van Es (1919) refers
merely to the presence of basal Cretaceous rocks in Sumatra, Gregory (1916)

but more noteworthy are the richly fossiliferous Senonian (Ariyalür) beds
of south-eastern Borneo, in which occur the rudistid Radiolites with
Ostrea, Trigonia, Nerinea, Strombus, Nautilus trinchinopolitensis, Acanthoceras,
Scaphites, and a few brachiopods. In Celebes the Upper Cretaceous beds,
which apparently merge into the Tertiary, are known as the “ Maroro
formation." They consist of a generally unfossiliferous series of violet,
grey-blue, yellow, or brown claystones, which are intensely folded and
invaded by granite and other plutonie rock, by which they have been much

metamorphosed. These are rather widespread on the west of the island,

Cenomanian, but are also in the Upper Cretaceous series of the Alps, Gosau
beds, and have allies in the Upper Cretaceous series of India), associated
with indeterminate forms of Protocardium, Venus, Tapes, Psammosolen,
Ostrea, and Cypraea, and with the foraminifera that appear to have
Tertiary (Oligocene-Miocene) affinities. Richarz concludes that the whole
series is of Upper Cretaceous age, but that it is a curiously provincia
fauna, and in particular is unrelated to that in the south of New Guinea.
Gregory and Trench (1916) have described the Upper Cretaceous (?) coral
usi ^ ; :

ctinacis aensis from a limestone pebble obtained high up the Fly
River with numerous others containing Eocene forms r east, near

formity on the Eo-Cretaceous coal-measures. They contain Acanthoceras
and Douvilleiceras, with Kossmaticeras loganianum and K. cumshevaense.
_ Which are found in the Middle Cretaceous rocks of Queen Charlotte
oe Island (British Columbia). The last two forms are, however, also found

Benson.— Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 51

in the Senonian beds of Seymour Island, Graham's Land, together with
K. bhavani and Trigonia arctica, which also occur in the St. Vincent
beds, where is Puzozia gaudana, also found in the Senonian beds of Peru,
Pondicherry, and South Africa, with other widespread Senonian genera
not specifically identified ; nor does Piroutet (1917) discuss the affinities
of the fauna, which, however, seems to be clearly representative of the
general Indo-Pacific Upper Senonian fauna.

This fauna is also represented in New Zealand, spreading over the
greater part of the North Auckland Peninsula, the eastern portion of the
North Island, the northern and rather to the south of the central portion
of the east coast of the South Island. The presence of Gryphaea and
* Senonian " types of bryozoa in the Chatham Islands, as reported by

о N

С] Lond Area

x

УД] Upper Crets(and Tertiory) Freshwater -

eds

a

= Üpþer Crets (chiefly Senonian ) Sea

ond, exposed marine sediments - -+ = ,

Dieseldorff (1901), may indicate an Upper Cretaceous transgression of
the sea over the ancient land-mass of that region, but the information
available does not permit us to decide whether the region remained
continuously submerged until Middle Tertiary times, or whether some
emergence of the land occurred in the interval, the late Cretaceous or
early Tertiary times. The investigations of Woods (1917) on the fauna
of the north-east of the South Island of New Zealand has shown that

absence of any noteworthy community with the Australian Cretaceous
fauna. Trechmann identifies some shells with the “ Natica ” variabilis

new species.

52 Transactions.

The strong affinity between the contemporaneous fauna of New Cale-
donia and New Zealand is shown by the presence of the following common
genera: Kossmaticeras, Baculites, Lytoceras, Anisoceras, Gaudryceras, Trigonia,
Arca, Cardium, Alaria.

Very striking, however, is the close affinity of the New Zealand fauna
with that of Graham’s Land, Patagonia, Chile, and Peru. Woods (1917)
recognized only two or three forms identical with South American species,
and four with close affinities thereto. Trechmann (19174) added to these,
and Wilckens (1920, 1922), while revising some identifications, added a
dozen species with close relatives among the South American beds. We

ret ‘
Malletia cymbula, Calliostoma thomsoni, C. wilckensi, Lahillia sp., Trigonia
antarctica, Т. pseudocaudata, Kossmaticeras haumuriensis, Natica ingrata,
E А

amuritica, Cryptorhytis vulnerata. Dr. Marshall’s investigations of the fossils
of the North Auckland Peninsula add further evidence of this affinity. So
great is it that Wilckens (1920) concludes that New Zealand, Graham’s
Land, and Patagonia formed part of the southern coast of the Pacific Ocean
in Senonian times.

the distribution of the modern flora and fauna. At the same time, the
striking difference between the Cretaceous faunas of New Zealand and
Australia indicates that at the close of Mesozoic times there was a marked
difference between the relations of South America to New Zealand on the
one hand and to Australia on the other, as has been the case, apparently,
In succeeding periods up to the present.

Post-Cretaceous.

The circumpacific connection, however, broke down during the Tertiary
period, but the stages by which the separation was affected will not be
cussed here, though a few remarks may not be out of place. Divergence

pe wi
Eocene periods, after which a varied series of Eocene sediments were laid
down in three stages, in the last of which the island was completely
submerged. _ These contain angus i
Orthophragmina and Lithothamnium, the last two being genera well known
in rocks of this age in New Guinea (Rutten, 1914). This transgression

* Trechmann thought this to be identical with Aporrhais gregaria.

Benson.—Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 53

was followed by the Jo intense orogenic movements of which there is
record in the island, which the vast intrusive masses of peridotite
came into place. These movements were doubtless сеа with those
occurring in Miocene times throughout the outer arc of the Malay Archi-
pelago which gave rise to intense folding and alpine overthrusting.* In
New Zealand, on the other hand, the Senonian beds are followed by
Danian (?) limestones, as cow by Chapman's 1910 work, and these
by a succession of Tertiary beds, for the most part without marked
unconformity, though iind is some evidence of block-movements, warp-
ing, and consequent local transgressions and regressions during that
period. In the North Auckland Peninsula, however, the great disloca-
tion of the Upper Cretaceous and early Tertiary beds, clay-stones,
hydraulie limestones, &c. (into the latter of which the serpentines
of Wade have been injected—jide Bartrum), contrasted with the lesser
disturbance of the later Tertiary beds, suggests that this region has
come within the influence of the New Caledonian early Tertiary orogenic
movements. The abundant fauna exhibits but little community with
that of the Tertiary rocks of southern Australia. In regard to the
brachiopods, Thomson (1918) concludes that those in Australia, New
Zealand, and South America originated on the coast of the portion
Gondwanaland that then existed, and were grouped into different. faunal
provinces by the early Cretaceous crust-movements, for in each area
where Recent forms occur they are the diminished remnants of the
* Miocene " forms in that area, and give no evidence of communication
since that period with adjacent areas. “ The communication between
New Zealand and Antarctica and New Zealand with the migration of the
brachiopods may have occurred as early as in the Cretaceous, and
apparently was earlier than the connection of Antarctica with Australia,"
A like conclusion is reached by Marshall and Murdoch (1920), who
state that “ ће present molluscan fauna of New Zealand seems to be a
remnant of a fauna of early or middle Tertiary age." While, Ее
there is some indication of an influx of South American ^ Міос
forms into New Zealand (when the New ҳай fauna was вк
more allied to that of Patagonia than of Australia), it has been completely
isolated ever since.

Thus it would appear as if at the close of Mesozoic times the

8

have had very diverse histories during the Tertiary period, to have
been submerged, warped, aerated. or folded at different times, and to
have developed provincial faunas with little intermigration. Little has
yet been done which permits us to correlate the Tertiary records in
these various regions. The end of the Mesozoic period thus appears
to be a fitting point to close this attempt to trace in broad outlines
the С tot evolution of Australasia, and the source of its successive
marine faunas

continuation of the same orogeny occurred т! the archipelago at the
close ae Pliocene time, but was then chiefly in the nature of vertical block-movements,
though with a considerable кобине! displacement also т бан 1919, 1921).

54 Transactions.

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS.

The writer is indebted chiefly to Professor Sir Edgeworth David, F.R.S.
not only for his introduction to geological science, but for the discussion
of many of the points raised during the compilation of this paper.
is also анна to Dr. Walkom’s remarkable work оп the Mesozoic
flora, and discussion of Australasian Mesozoic palaeogeography, which, with
Piroutet’s work on New Caledonia, that of Arber, Trechmann, Woods
and Wilckens on New Zealand, and his own on the Carboniferous and
Devonian fossils of Australia, and on the recent advances in the geology
of New Zealand, suggested the present paper. He has also received the
friendly help in various ways of Messrs. F. Chapman, A. G. Maitland,
Loftus Hills, L. K. Ward, Morgan, Professor Richards, Professor
Elder, G. E. Harris, and several others, to whom his best thanks are due.

ADDENDUM.

Concerning the relationship of the **Permo-Carboniferous" fauna of
Western Australia to that of the East Indies, reference should be made
to the following paper read before the Royal Society of New South Wales
in December, 1922, by Mr. W. S. Dun and Professor Sir Edgeworth David:
* Notes on the Occurrence of Gastrioceras at the Irwin River Coalfield,
Western Australia, and a Comparison with the so-called Paralegoceras from
Letti, Dutch East Indies."

Lisr or REFERENCES CITED.

(The contents of works marked with an asterisk have been ascertained from
sourees other than the original.)

ABENADON, E. е; 1919. Aequinoctia, an Old Palaeozoic Continent, Jour. Geol., vol. 27,

на Е. С. 1910, Тһе ерте Unity of Eastern Australia, Proc. Roy. Soc.
44, pp. 420-80.
—— 19104. Report o n the Forbes Parkós Goldfield, Geol. Surv. N.S.W., Min. Resources,

—— 1913. ` Report on the Cobar Copper and Goldfield, ibid., No. 17.
—— 1914. The Older Palaeozoic Sediments of New South Wales, N.S.W. Handbook
r the Brit. Assoc. Adv. Sci., p. 582
—— 1915. The Canbe ligo, prag ,Budgeryear Mines, and the Cobar Gold-field,
Part 2, Geol. Surv. N. es, No. 18.
—— 1916. Notes on the Structural Relations py Australasia, New Guinea, and New
Zealand, Jour. Geol., vol. 24, pp. 751-76.
. Presiden tial Address, Pics Koy: Bis . N.S.W., vol. 56, pp. 1-38.
ANGENHEISTER, G., 1921, A Study of Pacific Earthquakes, N.Z. To. Sci. & Tech.,

vot. +, pp. д
ARBER, Е. A. N., 1917. The Earlier Mesozoic Floras of New Zealand, N.Z. Geol. Surv.
. Bull. No. 6.

ARLDT, Th., 1907. Die Entwicklung der Kontinente und ihrer a welt.

Bats, Lj, 1018. . The Arbouin Copper-mines at Cardross, on the Chillagoe Mineral
Field, North Queensland, Queensland Geol. Surv. P DNO No.

—— 1921. Notes on the Geology of ке ш Valley Goldfield, Queensland Gort.
Mining Jour., vol. 22 m Aug. 15), p

Bartrum, J. A, 192 e Co са Poss at Albany, Lucas Creek, Waitemata

‚ pp. 422-30.
*Basrpow, H., 1909. Beiträge vir Kennt hrift
5 py th. sae rs eu e =o" der Geologie Australiens, Zeitschrift
—— 1914-15. Trans. Roy. Geog. Soc. Australasia, S.A. Branch, 177-79.

BATHER, = = > мы i The M Torlesse Annelid, Geol. Ta , dec. 5, vol. 2,
; vol. 3, pp.

E М. (ith Wane в, E. J. H., and CLARKE, E. de C. l f the
E arapara Subdivision, N. Z. Geol. Sev Bull. Ta С E е:

Brenson.— Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 55

Benson, W. N., 1915. The Geology and Pitralogy of the Great Serpentine Belt =
New Both Wales, Part 5, m Geology of the Tamworth District, Proc. Lin

Soc. N.S.W.
— 1918. Zd., Part 6, A Gen diem oobi’ of the Geology and Physiography of the
Western ое of чет England, ibid., vol. 42, рр. 223-83.
-— 1919. А Review of Recent Researe ve м the Mesozoic Floras of Australasia,
N.Z. us ur. Sei. d Tech., vol. 2, pp. 2
—— 1921. ent Advances in New Sealand. Geology. eee UR Address, Sec-
tion On Жер Aust, Assoc. Adv. Sci., vol. 15, pp. 4.
—— 19214. dani and Index to ae Burindi (Lower сезонлы Fauna of New
South Wales, Rec. Geol. Surv. N.S.W., vol. 10, pp. Eum 74.
— 1922. Materials for the Study o of the Devonian Palaeontology of Australia, ibid.
Bornm, G., 1904-12. Weeds н zür Geologie von Niederlandisch Indien, 1 Abt., Die
Süd Küsten der Sula [nslen, gum und Mangoli, Palaeontographica, Suppl. 4.
—— 1906. Gece Mitteilungen s dem indo-australischen Archipel, 1, Neues
aus dem I. A. Archipel, Neues alb: für e Beil.-Bd. 22, pp. 385—412.
—— edid on мы Vorjurassiche Brachiopode n Ambo on, Jüngeres Pal&ozoieum
Tim Jura von Rotti, Timor, Baber. und Bu ru, op. cit., Bd. 25,
Up 293-34 3.
—- 1911. Grenzschichten zwischen Jura und cen von Kawhia (Nordinsel Neu-
seeland), Neues esi T се Ва. 30, pp.
—— 1913. Unteres Callovi Coronatense Баг. schen Macluer Gulf und
Geelvink Bai, Resultat r Г Expédition дене манан à la Nouvelle
Guinée en 1903, х is Ау;

BROILI, F., 1916. Permise rachiopoden der Insel Letti, Jaarb. van het Mijnwezen
in bs Oost d (014, рр. 187—206.
Ріе став n Brachiopoden von Timor, J. Wanner’s Palintologie von

Timor

Brouwer, H. pe "i90. Geolo, ogisch Overzicht van het Oostelijk Gedeelte va
n: Indischen Archipel, Jaarb. van het. Mijnwezen in Ned. Oost Indi? (1911)
pp.

—— 1921. The Ноне ontal Movement y Geanticlines and the Fractures near their
Surface, Jour. pog vol. 29, pp. 560-77.

Browy, H. 1905. е of Geological oe ee in West and North-west
of Both’ eei S. Aust. Parl. Paper N 6.

— VS R., 1914. The erigi of the бома зы Jour. and Proc. Roy. Soc.

dai о 48, рр.

салаа Е т To иа and Ostracoda from Jurassic (Lower
Oolite) ‘Strata near Geraldton, Western Australia, Proc. Roy. Soc. Vict., vol. 16
(n.s.), pp. 185-206.

—— 19044. Ona Collection of Upper Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Fossils from Western
Australia and Queensland in the National Museum, Melbourne, ibid., pp. 306-34.

—— (and Howenrs, W.) 1905. A Monograph of the Foraminifera of "the Permo-
Carboniferous Limestone of New South Wales, N.S.W. Geol. Surv. Pal. Mem

0.

—— 1907. On а Bra chiopod and some Phyllocarids of се Ordovician Age fro

Glaci е Erratic at Wynyard, Tasmania, Rep. Aus. Assoc. Adv. Sci., vol. "s
-83.

—— Mor A A Monograph of the Silurian Bivalved Mollusca of Victoria, Mem. Nat.
Mus. Melb.

—— 1909. On fervi Ошого from the Wianamatta Shales, N.S.W., Rec. Geol. Surv.
NSW., 8, pp.

i T САНА Fauna of Upper Cambrian Age (Olenus) coe in N.E.
eg ener sii , Proc. Roy. Soc. Vict, vol. 23 (ser. 2), рр. 305-24.

» A

re
—— wok New or Little-known Victorian Fossils in the National Museum, Part 19,
giri ge steropod Fauna, Proc. Roy. Soc. Vict., vol. 29 (n.s.), рр. 75-103.

—— 1917. On the Occurrence of Fish-remains and а Lingula i in the Grampians, Rec.
Geol. Surv. Vict., vol. 4, pp. 83-87.

—— 19174. А Monograph of the знане and Ostracoda of the Gingin Chalk,
W.A. Geol. Surv. Bull. No.

—— 1918. Description s and Revi of — and Tertiary Fish-remains of New
Zealand, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 7.

—— 19184. On the Occurrence of scan di Lower Palaeozoic Lancefieldian and
Heathcotian Shales in Victoria, Proc. Roy. Soc. "Vict, vol. 30 (n.s.), pp. 145-48.

56 Transactions.

CHAPMAN, F., 1919. The Occurrence of en in the Gordon River Limestone,
Tas smania, Rec. Geol. Surv. Tas

—— 1920. New or Pitt kie Шыны, Fossils in the oe vie Part 25,
Some Victorian Tabulate Corals, Proc. Roy. Soc. Vict., vol. 32, р. 912-95
(ев 218

CLARKE, qm 1921 The Echinoderm Fauna of Torres Strait, ay of Marine

Biology, Reha be Institute, Washington, vol. 10, Publication N

*CLARKE J. M., 1898. The Naples Fauna, New York Geol. Surv. Siatienth Aun, Rep.,

pP:

—— 1913. Fosseis Devonianos do Parana, Serv. Geol. . do Brasil, vol.
CLARKE, W. B., 1878. м Sedimentary Formations of go South Wales, p ed.
Sydney :

Govt
Corton, C. A., 1916. "The Structure and Later г ue History of New Zealand,
Geo » pp. 243-49, 314-

. Ma "
—— 1917. Block Mountains in New Ze aland, Amer. Journ. Sci., vol. 44, pp. 249-93.
CRICK, Was IRE On a Collection gi CUT ‘Cephalopoda from Western Australia,
l. Mag., dec. 4, vol. 1, pp. 385-93, 4
DANA, J. D. 1849. ВА States Exp ie ng Вере IM the Years 1838—1842
under the Command of Chas. Wilkes, vol. 10, Geo
Danes, J. V., 1916. Karst-studien in Australien, Sieber, kéngl. bóhm. Ges. Wiss.,
4

se I, p. 42.

Davip, T. W. E., 1893. А Sketch of our Present Knowledge of = а жи
of Australia, Tasmania, апа New Zeala nd, from Archaean Time doy
Commencement of the ey eR Period ( Presidential peice:
Proc. Linn. Soc. ., vol. Б

. Soc. N.S.W ), pp. 548-607.
—— 1907. Conditions of Climate at different Deae Epochs, Compies rendus
Congrès Géologique Internat. M exico, рр. 437-
—— 19074. Geology of the Hunter River Coal- -measures, N.S.W. Geol. Surv. Mem.

—— 1911. Notes on some of the Chief M QNO: nee of yu um (Presidential
ddress), Jour. and Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S. We 5, pp. 4-60.
c I4. The Geology of the Commonwealth, Federal H for Brit. Assoc. Adv.
Sci., pp. 241-325.
—— 19144. The Tectonic Geology of New South Wales, N.S.W. Handbook for the
Brit. Assoc. Adv. Sci., pp.
—— 1914s. Кенге of the uve o Investigations of the British Antarctic Expedition,

—— (with SésswrLcH, C. A.) Мо gee Glaciation, and Correlation of the
Carboniferous Rocks of the Hunter Riv er District, N.S.W., Jour. and Proc
N. 33

Roy. Soc. pp. 2

De Кохіхск, L. G., 7. Re cherchea sur les iE qe ur des Мон үн
Galles du sud, Mem. Soc. Roy. Sci. de Liége, 2nd s 7 = anslation
published by N.S.W. Geol. Surv. as Pal. Memoir No. s "18

*Deprat, J., 1912. Etudes des dcs de Chine et d' zm Chine e m uin

calcai usuli em. ol , Fas

*DESLONGCHAMPS, E., 1864. Documents sur М géologie de а Л Мане { л} ны “Bull.
Soc. Linn. Normandie, vol. 8, pp. 332-

*DIESELDORFF, A., 1901. itrage zür Kenntnis der Gesteine und Fossilien der

minseln, Inaug. Diss. Marburg.
Dixon, E. E. L, ау The Geology of the Sener Wales Coalfield, Pt. 13, Geol. Surv.

4 emoirs Nos. 244, 2
Doveras, = А, 1914: On Geological 2 through the Andes of Peru and
via, Quart. our. Geol. Soc., vol. 70, pp. 1-53 (esp. pp. 30-37).
Dox, W. S- 1898, Notes on the Faun ы е De п Boulders peg in the
ite a Goldfield, = Sau Sur N. S.W., vol. 5, рр.

ofp 1914. Notes on the Palaeontol
Adv. Sci., p. 291. ontology of Australia, Federal Handbook jor Brit, Assoc

— us Hire ntial Address, Jour. and Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., vol 53 (esp.
Dunstan, B., 1914 Classification of
School Geogr Pi me cim иа С Geological Formations (in Harrap’s
—— 1920. Geology of North-western Queensland, Queensland Geol. Surv. Publication
Du

‘Torr, А. Es 1920. The Karroo Dolerites of South Afri i ssal
.. Anjection, Trans. Geol. Soc. S.A., vol. 23, pp. 1-42. an

Benson.—-Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 57

Es, L. J. C. VAN, 1919. Die Tektoniek van de westelijke Helft van den Oost Indischen
chipel, Jaarb. van het Mijnwezen in Ned. Oost Indi? (1917), pp. 5-144.
ETHERIDGE, R., Jun., 1882. Реноб дп of the Remains of Trilobites from the ате
Silurian Rocks of the Mersey River District, car rh Pros: Roy.

pp. 1
—— 1889. On our Present ag tiene Ae zi £^ Palaeontology of New Guinea, Hec.
Geol. Surv. N.S.W., vol. 1, pp. 1
—— 1890. On some Au stralian Species de at the Family Archaeocyathinae, Trans. and
oc. Roy. Soc. S. Aust., vol. 13, pp. 10-22.
—— 1891. "The | Polo -Carboniferous and собни Invertebrata of New South
ales, Pt. 1, Coelenterata, N.S.W. Geol. Surv. Pal. Mes . No. 5 (i).
—— 1892. Ibid., Pt. 2 2, Annelids and Crustacea, g^ = No. 5 (ii ii).

E

—— (with : a R. 1.) 18924. The ied and Palaeontology of Queensland and New
Brisbane: Govt. Prin
—-—— 1895. E M deir to South Australian Palaeontology, 8. Aust. Parl.
Papers,

ве
—— 1896. esas pilosi of a "Small Collection of Tasmanian Silurian Fossils, &c., Proc.
oc. T'as.

—— 1897. Official Contributions to Palaeontology, &. gri Parl. Papers.

— — 1898. A Tasmanian Species of Halysites, Proc. Roy. Soc. Tas., pp. 81-84.

—— 1901. Additional ‘Noam on the Palaeontology of Г Quttedind, nsland Geol.
Surv. Bull.

—— 1902. ату" of the To Invertebrate Fauna of New South Wales,
N.S.W. Geol. Surv. Pal. Mem

— D The Cretaceous Mollusca of ‘South Australia and the Northern Territory,

pt.

Soc. ust.

2—= в "ою ре of st At Fossils from the Gascoyne District, Western
Australia, W. Aust. Geol. Surv. Bull. No. 10.

— — 1904. Silurian and Dev — Fossils of New South Wales, Halysites, N. S. W. Geol.
Surv. Pal. Mem. No.

—— 1907. uu Te ima wide No. 15 (ij

1910. Oolitic ig ete of the Greenough River, Western Australia, Geol. Surv.

ull, No.
1911. The Lower Palaeozoic Corals of Chillagoe and Clermont, Queensland Geol.

|

: No. 231.
— — 1913. Cretaceous Fossils from the Gingin Chalk, W. Aust. Geol. Surv. Bull. No. 55.
— — 1914, West Australian Carboniferous Fossils, chiefly from Mount Marmion,
Rive i No. 58.

Lenna Kim Bull. *

—— 1919. The Cambrian Trilobites of Australia and Tasmanla, Trans. and Proc.
oc. S. Aust., vol. 53, pp.

c USO. Small Gasteropods fro from the Lower Cretaceous of Queensland, Queensland
Surv ^ ication No.

ol.
—— (and Dux, W. S.) 1906 The Permo-Carboniferous and Carboniferous Invertebrata
of New South Wales : The Palaeopectens, N.S.W. Geol. Surv. Pal. Mem. No. 5,
vol. 2 (i).

1910. Td.: Nes sma, ibid., vol. 2 (ii)
(and MITCHELL, J.) 1891. fe Si Trilobites of New South Wales (i), Proe.
inn. 1-18.

—— 1
FLIEGEL, G., jr Ueber oberca ar aibe codi aus Ost- und Sudasien, Palaeonto-
graphica, vol. LAT. pp. 91-1
Еоовр, А. H., — Notes on the 6 of Western Australia, Geol. Mag.,
‚ pp. 98-105

m vol. 7
Fraser, C. C. (and 1 Аран, J. H.), 1907. дг Geology of the Coromandel Division, N.Z.
FRECH. Fs Lethea Palaeoz
GILBERT, M. J., 1921. The NET ‘of the Waikato Heads, T'rans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 52,
pp. 97-114.
Guavert, L., 1910. A List of Western Australian Fossils systematically arranged,

*GORDON, W. T., 1920. Scottish Antarctic Expedition: Cambrian Organic .Remains
from the Weddell Sea, Trans. Roy. Soc. Edinburgh, vol. 52, pp. 681-714.

58 Transactions.

CE J. Mw 1908. Structural and Physical Geography, p. 263. London: Blackie
nd

= 1910. Sod, Ency. Brit., 11th ed., vol. 2, p. 943
—— 1912. The Structural and Petrographical Classification of Coast-types, Scientia,
е T
(and. TRENCH, J B. 16. Eocene Corals from the Fly River, Central New Guinea,
с ^ vol. 3, pp. 8, 529-36.
GÜRICH, 8. ‚ 1901. Jura- und sar A oilen von White Cliffs, Australien, Neues Jahrb.
"S vo p. 4
Haast, J. Уби, 1879. The сае of Sethi and Westland. Christchurch: Lyttelton
imes Office
Hatt, T., 1899. The Graptolite-bearing Rocks of Victoria, Australia, Geol. Мад., dec. 4,
vol. 6, pp. 439-51.
—— 1900. On & jue of Graptolites from Mandurama, Rec. Geol. Surv. N.S. W.,
vol. 7, pp. 1

— 1902. The Graplotites of New South Wales, loc. cit., pp. res
—— 19024. The Possibility of Detailed Correlation of Australian | Formations with
those of the Northern Hemisph ve (Presidential Address, Section C), Rep.
Aust. Assoc. Adv. Sci., vol. 9, pp.
= 1909. ne on a Collection of сата from Tallong, New South Wales, Rec.

ANUS, ‚ pp 339-41.
== 1914: ааа Gra ptolites, Federal Handbook i the Brit. Assoc. Adv. Sci.,
р.
—— 1915. The Occutren nce of Lower eo Graptolites in Mortem Otago, also

the Golden Ridge Graptolites, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 47, pp. 410-1:
1920. On a Further Collection of ба bs Tolwong, Rec. Geol. Surv.
63—6

*HANIEL, C. “i 1915. Die QUA MER der Dyas von Timor, J. Wanner's Palüonto-
je on Timor, Lief. 3. Stuttga
Harper, L. T 1909. The eared of the Murrumbidgee District, near Yass, Rec.
eol. Surv. N.S. W., vol. 9, pp.
HARRIS, W. J., 1916. The Bolsa E Sequence of the ret CL ca Товт
in. the "Castlemaine District, Proc. Roy Vict., vol. 28, в
«и CRAWFORD, W.) im The Relations e the Sodim menta Y Xo e с fois-
borne District, Pro Roy. ei dere vol. 33 (n.s.), pp. 39-86
Have, E., 1911. Traité de Géolopie, ed. Paris: Armand Colin
*HAYASAKA, L, 1922. The Pala dedu Brachiopods of Eastern Asia, Science Reports,
oho е University, Sendai, Second Series (Geology), vol, 6, No. 1,

рр.

Hector, J., 1870. Notes on the Чесюву of the Outlying Islands of New Zealand,
Trans. N.Z. Ins t., vol. 2, pp. 176-86.

—— 1879. On the Geological a in New pius compared with those in
Australia, Jour. and Proc oc. N.S. . 13, pp.

—— 1885. Notes on the блока! Кге ої the Canterbury Mountains, Trans,

Г р. 0.
886. Handbook of New Zealand Geology. Wellington: Govt. Printer
Нерікү, C., 1895. lag se dons of the Surviving ux a е Austral Lands of Ancient

Antarctic Life, J and Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., vol. 29, pp. 278-86.
—— 1400. А Zo Жатыш bio тш ‘for t the Mid- Pacific, Р oc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W.,
vol. 24, pp. 391-417
a 1009. т Кыш of the Чианын Coast (їп peas Address to
Section D), Rep. Aust. Assoc. v. Sci., Е 12, рр. 330-33.
—— 1911. Рајаеор geographic аа “of Antarctica, Proc. Linn. Soc. London,
» pp. 80-

vol. 124
Hrspussos, s 1917. The Geology of the Reefton Subdivision, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Bull.

His, L, Я т и of Geological Research іп Tasmania since 1902, Proc.
аз., рр.
Hor, G. J., 1893. Notes on é Badiohien 2 from Fanny Bay, Port Darwin,
. Jour. Geol, “ee А vol 44, pp. 221-
Новвз, T H., 1914. Mechanies of | eodem ОГА Mountains, Jour. of Geol.,
‚ 22, pp. 71-90, 166-89, 193-208.
Носнетиттый, F. VON, 18 В, New Zealand, p. 48. Stuttga rt: Cotta.
OGBEN, G., 1914, Notes n some Recent Rake | in New Zealand, Trans. N.Z.
Inst., vol. 46, pp. 301 -3.
Howonis, W., 1894. A Census of the Fossil Foraminifera of Australia, Rep. Aust.
(d Assoc. Adv. Sci., vol. 5, pp. 348-73.

Benson.—Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 59

Беса W., 1914. The Occurrence of the Genus Vi eee in the (?) Cambrian of
uth Australia, Trans. Roy. Soc. S.A., vol. 38, pp. >

—-— 1918. The c" of South Australia. Adelaide : don. B

— = we zs ee Geology of p rete and Neighbourhood, Trans and Proc.

y. Scc S. Aste vol. 43, pp.
HUTTON, E у. (апа Си, "a. Е.), 1875. The ley of Otago and Southland, Dunedin :
Mills, Dick, and Co.
—— 1885. Sketch ot те Geology of New Zealand, Quart. Jour. Geol. Soc., vol. 41,

pp. 191-220.
—— is The Prager History of New Zealand, Trans, N.Z. Inst, vol. 32,

159-8
ene в. iem Бенин», Ó— 892. (See ETHERIDGE, 18924.)
— 1897. Notes on the Discovery ot Organic чату іп = Cairns Range, Western
Queen er Pioa Roy. Soc. ана, »
Siara = Die eves ane erst und tte iot Stellung von Torlessia
kayi (ex T'ertbeliéna) von Neu Seeland, Хейз. für Min. Geol. Pal., pp. 504-12
JENSEN, H. s 1911. The Building of Miren Australia, Proc. Roy. Soc nsland,
1.

— 1914. Geology of D: arwin Mining District, Bull. of the Northern Territory No. 10.
—— 1915. ат Report on Country about Pine Creek, Arnheim Land, &c.,

ibid., No.
JOHNSTON, R. M 3 1887 How can Australian Geologists safely rely on the uem er of
Succession of the Characteristic Genera of Fossil Plants of a Far-distant Region
n the Determination of the Order and Relationship of Australian бин trial
Formations ? Rep. Aust. Assoc, Adv. Sci., vol. 1, pp. 302- 12.
1888. The Geology of Tasmania. Hobart: Govt. Printer
*Kayser, E., 1902. isches Fe ions.
KEBLE = n 1920. Victorian жар Bome Subzonal Forms of mag Lower Bendigo
pper Lancefield Zon Є. Vict., vol. 4 195-202.
KErDEL, T. 1022 Sobre la Distribucion de los тзн cepit del | Permi co Conocidos
la Argentina, Bol. Acad. Nacional de Ciencias, Cordoba, Tomo 25, p 239-367
паб та pp. 254-58).
Ковек, L., 1921. Der Bau der Erde. Berlin: а ае.
*KOKEN, E., 1893. Die Vorwelt und ihre Entwicklung
____ 1907. Indisches Perm. und die permische Eiszeit, Ne eues Jahrb. für Min. Festband,

446-54

енй, DE, 1900. Traité de géologie, 4th ed. Paris.

Lapworth, C. L., 1917. Balston tn ion to Peru, Report on the eos collected
by Captain A. Douglas, abstract in Geol. Mag., dec. 6, vol. 4

LEMOINE, P., 1906. Études oigo fra le nord du фт Annales Herbert,
vol.

McCoy, F., 1866, On the Recent Zoology and Palaeontology of Victoria (Exhibition
Essa y No. 8). Melbourne: Govt. Printer.

McKay, 1890, Wilson River and а Preservation Inlet Goldfield, as County, Otago,

€ е Mining, N.Z., Parl. Paper C.-11, pp. 31

dud. A. Salient gil Features of "British New Guinea, W. Aust
at. Hist. Boi "1895 (?) (Abstract in Nature, Nov. 30, 1905, p. 1 08.)
—— 1919. The Geology of Western ае (in Mi ining Handbook). Perth: Govt.

Printer.

Mansvy, Н. (and реркат, J.) 1912. M géologique de Yun-nan oriental: III,
Paleontologie, Mem. du Service Geo de l Indo-Chine

Mann, J. E., 1896. Preside ntial Address, ies C, Rep. Brit. Assoc. Adv. Sci., vol. 66,

pp. 762- 738.

MARSHALL, P., 1909. The Geology of Campbell Island and the went Subantarctic
Islands of New Zealand, pp. 680—709. Wellington: Govt.
1911. Presidential Address, Section C, Rep. Aust. Assoc. ies Sei., vol. 13,

90-

„ш De. New Zealand and the Adjacent Islands, also Oceania (in Steinmann’s
Handbuch der regionalen Geologie). Heidelberg : Carl Winter.

—— 1917. Geology of “the Central Kaipara, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 49, pp. 4

__ 19174. Permo-Carboniferous Rocks in New Zealand, Rep. Brit. Assoc. де Sei. »

108-9.
өм Мерос, ege c The Tertiary Rocks near Wanganui, Trans. N.Z. Inst.,
.p

Martin, K ‚ 1911. Paikosoische, mesozoische, und künozoische Sedimente aus süd-
westlichen Neu-Guinea, Samml. Geol. Reichs- Mus. Leiden, vol. 9, pp. 84-107.

60 Transactions.

Martin, K., 1914. Wann lóste sich das Gebeite des Indischen Archipel von der Tethys ?
337-55.

ibd. А
McKay, A. 1877. Report on the Wairoa and Dun Mountain Districts, N.Z. Geol.
urv uu pp.
MAWSON; D. The Australasian Antarctic Expedition, Geographical Journal,
vol. 37, e pt

MOLENGRAAFF, G. A., 1915. De Geologie van het Eiland Letti, Geografishe en geo-
logische Beschrijving, Jaarb. van het Mijnwezen in Ned. Oost Indië, (1914),

рр.

МоовЕ, C., 1870. Speyer Mesozoic Geology and Palaeontology, Quart. Jour. Geol.
Soc., vol. 26, p 6—60.

Moss Р. ©. 1908. е ogy of the Mikonui Division, N.Z. Geol. es Bull. No. 6.

1914. The Geology of New Zealand, N.Z. Official Year- book, pp. 943-47.

—— (and Barrrum, J. А.) 1915. Geology of the Buller-Mokihinui Subdivision, N.Z.
Geol. Surv. Bull. No. 1

*NEUMAYR, M., 1883. teter klima tische охе wahrend der Jura und Kreidezeit,
Denkschr. d.k. Akad der Wiss. math. n rw. КІ., Bd. 18 (i), рр. 277-31

OLDHAM, R., 1921. Presidential poeta, Tees $e, Geol. Soc., vol. 77, pp. `1ххуй-
eii

PAREZ, J., 1803, On в. ner of Sop and Gneissic Rocks in the King-country,

vol. 25, pp. 353-6
—— wl The tm p New Zealand. асва: Whitcombe and Tombs.
—— 1920. On the Occurrence of Striated Boulders in a тар Breccia near Taieri
Mouth, Otago, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 52, pp. 107

—— «c The Geology and Mineral ‘Resour rees of Western Southland, N.Z. Geol.
rv. Bull. No. 23.
пме M., 1917. Étude stratigraphique sur Nouvelle-Calédonie. Macon: Protat
réres,
Бекр, Е. R. C., 1910. Pre-Carboniferous Life Provinces, Rec. Geol. Surv. India, vol. 40,

pp. 1-35.
—— 1920. Carboniferous Fossils of Siam, Geol. Mag., dec. 6, vol. 7, pp. 113-20,
2

72-78.
RICHARDS, = 1913. The eres Rocks of Woody Island, Queensland, Rep. Aust.
m Sci., vol. 14, p. 179.
RICHARZ, PS 8., 10. ego ANS Bau von Kaiser Wilhelm’s PUE nach den
utigen pet e IN Neues Jahrb. f. Min., Beil.-Bd. 29, pp. 474-89.
Romer, A., 1892. Die , Trias, und Jura Fo rmation auf Taney und Rotti
indischen Ашы. Joben memet Bd. 49, pp. 57-106
ны R., 1904. Graptolites of New York, Part P Graptolites of the Lower
N.Y. tate Museum Memoir No. 7.
RuTTEN, L., 1914. тали führende Gest steine von niederlandisch Neu Guinea,
Nora Guinea: Resultats of Be pédition Scientifique Néerlandaise a la Nouvelle
Guinée en 1903, vol. 6 [7 21-51.
*ScHROEDER, H., 1909. Mari е Коон in Verbindung mit permischen glazial Kon-
glomerat in doch. Bifwentatrika, Jahrb, Kon. Preus. Geol. Landesanstalt,
(1), p. 3.

*Ѕсновевт, В. J., 1915. Die Foraminiferen des jungeres Palaozoikums von Timor,
J. Wanner’s ee e von Timor, Lief. 2, pp. 47-60. Stuttgart.
зир Ueber Foraminiferengesteine der Insel Letti, Jaarb. van het Mijnwezen
т. Ned. Oost Indië. n рр. 169-84.
Souvenens, C., 1906. Carboniferous and ает аар. with those of
India and dedo yen Jour. Sci., vol. 22, pp. 29-46, 143-5
—— 1910. ra graphy of North у rude Bull. Geol. Soc. pem vol. 20,

> rnegie
— IIO, ге Problem of е Frac cine kat "Diastrophism in Oceania.
05

Ame l. 42, pp. 91 ý

SEWARD, А. C, 1914. Antarctic Fossil Plants, ae зара Terra Nova ") Expe-
dition, 1910, Nat. Hist ist. Rep., 1 coke pps 1

SHAKESPEAR, EM. 1908. On some New Zealand байоо, Geol. Mag., dec. 5, vol. 5,

pp.
— А. 8., 1911. Тһе Geology of the Yass District, Rep. Aust. Assoc. Adv, Sci...
. 13, pp. 106-19,

| Breus, E. , 1908. Оп the Evidence of the Origin, "we and Alteration of the
p. 302-48.

Rocks 1 near Heathcote, Proc. Roy. Soc, Vict., vol. 21,

Benson.—Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia. 61

mira, J. P., 1904. Feng. oe between the NE and American Coasts
of the Pacific dein n, ғ. Jour. Sci., vol. 17, рр. 217-

Spricut, R., 1909. Physiogra ane and Geology of the ia ckland, Bounty, and Anti-
podes ve г А Том of New Zealand, pp. 705-44. ` Wellin ington

Govt

—— 1910. алтоон Note on Rocks from the Kermadec Islands, & , Trans. N.Z.
Ins ile - A pp. 2

STANLEY, Е. Hs A iE to the Geology of New Guinea, Territory of

a Bull, No. "e

«зны R., 1910. La Precordillera de San Juan y Mendoza, ques del Ministerio
de Agric ‘cultura, Buenos Ayres, Seccion Geologia, Tomo 4, No.

__— 19104. Umrisse des geologischen Aufbaues der Vorkordillere AA den Flüssen
Mendoza und Jachal, Pal. Abhand. von n Dames und Kayser, Neue Folge, Bd. 11,
РР. *

SrEPHENS, W. J., 1889. An Attempt s rm w Australian, South African,
and New Zealand Coal-measure аа , the Austra ue and New Zealand
Formations, Proc. Linn. Soc. N. 8. Ws L4 (ser. 2), pp. 3

SUEss, Е. dear Das Antlitz der Erde, Sollas's raglan (1906), party 2; also Sollas’s

nslation (1908), vol. 3. Oxford Univ. Pre

Racy C. A., 1906. Notes on the septs and Pov onian Rocks occurring West

of a Canoblas Range, near Orange, Jour and Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., vol. 40,

pp. 1
—— 1914. The Wola of New South Wales, 2nded. Sydney: Angus and Robertson.
_ 1921. The Geology of the Gloucester District N.S.W., Proc. Roy. Soc. N.S.W.,

vol. 55, де» 234-62.
TALBOT, H. W. B. (and CraRKE, E. de C.), 1918. The Aides sem Results of an Expedi-
n to the South Australian Border, and so e Comparisons between Central
= and A Sova Australian fates Med Кабг. Proc. Roy. Soc. W. A
3, рр.
TUN R Sa In ; Presidential Address, Trans. Soc. S. Aust., vol.
1892. и Cambrian Fossils of South Australia, че нч Roy. ‘Soc. S. дав: Pi "s.
рр. 1
——— (with туе Be W. E. and Howocnis, W.) 189 egre of Glaciation at
Hallet’s Cove. Rep. Aust. Assoc. Adv. js ., vol. е, рр.
—— (and Warr, J. A.) 1896. Report of the H eaen oe into “Central Australia,
pt. 3, Geology and Bons p pp. 46-60,

à y
— . 1901. А Refutation of the Doctrine of mia (Presidential Address, Sec-
n C), Rep. Aus. Assoc. Adv. Sci., vol. 8, pp.
TAvroR, T. G., 1910. The Archaeocyathinae fro from the Cambrian of South Australia,
Roy. Soc m. No. 2, pp. 55-

.8.A
—— m обам of Archaeocyathinae from South Victoria Land, British Ant-
ic Expedition, 1907-9, Reports of Scientific Investigations, Geology, vol. 1,

935540,
THALE, EX 1919. A Contribution to the Palaeozoic Geology of Victoria, with Special
Reference to the Distriets of M ee and Nowa Nowa respectively,
Proc. Roy. Soc. Vict., vol. 32, pp. 6
THOMSON, J. Ar 1913. Mate gp m а кану of New Zealand, N.Z. Geol.
rv.

и s

e IIR. БШ ifc a ds a the Australasian Antarctic Expedition,
IE: t $ са vcn pp. 51-6

— — 1919. The Geology of the Middle Clarence and Ure Valleys, East Marlborough,
Tra ма Inst., vol. 51, pp. 2

Тп, С. E. 1919. The Petrolo ee the Granitie "aer of Cape Willoughby, Kangaroo

sland, Trans. Roy. Soc . S. Aust., vol. 43, рр.
Тагенмах, = Т, ИИ. The Age of the Maitai Нан Geol. Mag., dec. 6,

4, pp. 5 —64.
И мы "The Cretaceous Mollusca of New Zealand, ibid., pp. ЛЕ с

1917в. The Trias of New Zea land, Quart. Jour. eol. Soc., 78, pp. Т
—— сс und SrATH, L.) 1921. The Jurassic of New Zealand patet Abs. Proc. бе.
ос.
ee т H., 1907. Note on Glaciation in Tasmania, Rep. Aust. Assoc. Adv.
Sci., vol. 11, p.
1909. ди ино of the Geology eae Ann. Rep. Dept. Mines, Tasmania.
Unis V., 1911. г ee n Reiche des Jura und der Unterkreide, Mitt. d. Geol. Ges
Wien , Bd. 4

Van Es, L. J. C ` See ак Ез (Van).

62 Transactions.

ram ‘oa 1899. Trias i in n Sumatra, vh deutsch. geol. Ges., vol. 51, pp. 1-60.
Zür Geologi i » Beobachtungen und Studien, Geol. und Pal.

Waroorr, C. . The Cambrian Faunas of China, Research in China, vol. 3.
arnegie Institute, Washingto
— 1916. The Cambrian Faunas of Basto Asia, Smithsonian Mis. Collection No. 64.
Warsow, А. В. 1913. Василаи Geology of the Permo-Carboniferous Ves
n the Maitland Branxton District, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W., vol. 38, pp. 1
—— 1915 5-19. ра Floras of Quee nsland, Kaen Geol. Dare: Publications,
Хо. 252 (1915), No. 259 (1917), No. 263 (1919).
—— ees pe pge of the Fed x Mesozoic Rocks of egi Proc. Linn.
43, pp. 3
—— 1919. | Queensland gol Pi Ploras Preia Address), Proc. Roy. Soc. Queensland,

907.
Jahrb. f. Min. Beil.-Bd. 24, pp. 161-220.
T 1916. Die permischen Echinodermen von Timor, Teil 1, J. Wanner's Paldonto-
logie von Timor, Lief. 6, pp. 1-329.
ss TO "Ime ro a von Neuseeland, Geol. Rundschau, vol. 8, pp. 143-161.
—— 1919. Die Geologie von Mittel Celebes nach den neveren fien rn не E. C.
Abenadons und дё ылын Geol. Rundschau, vol. af p. 45-62
WEGENER, A., 1922. The e Origin. of Continents and Ocea ns, Discovery, vol, 3, pp. 1
WurrgLAw, О. A. L., 1916. The Topography, Spee ii and Mines of the Wood’s "Point

No. pp. 7-9.
WILCKENS, = 1917. Die Geologie von i AR Geologische Rundschau, vol. 8,
—— 1920. Ens Bivalven-fauna des Obersenons von Neu-Seeland, Centbl. für Min.,
рр. 290-9.
eme: "um The Upper Cretaceous Gastropods of New Zealand, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal.

aL о. 9.
с ТИ Conteibaibons to the Palaeontology of the New Zealand Trias, N.Z. Geol.
ure. Pal. Bull. No. um

Woops, H., 1917. The Cre ous Faunas of the ааа Part of the South
Island a New Zealand, ^N. Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bu

Woopwarp, A. S., se tag Fauna fom the Mansfield District,
ictoria, Nat. Mus um, Melbourne, Mem. No. 1.

—— 1908. The Fossil Fishes of the ig Sector sont Series at St. Peter’s, N.S.W. Geol.

v. Pal. Mem. No

Surv. о. 10.
WoonWonvs, J.-B., 1912. Geological Expedition to Brazil and Chile, Shaler
Memorial Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool. Harvard No. 56 (i), Geological

Series, v
RU tie = o" imm "The Continental Origin of Fiji, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S.W.,
500-40.

YABE, H., 1915. Einige Bemerkungen über die Halysites-Arten, Science Reports of the
Т, ohoku Imperial University, Second Series (Geology), vol. 4, pt. 1, pp. 26-37.

Marwick.—Genus Glycymeris in Tertiary of New Zealand. 63

Arr. 2.—The Genus Glycymeris in the Tertiary of New Zealand.
By J. Marwick, M.A., New Zealand Geological Survey.

[Read, by permission of the Director of the N.Z. Geological Survey, before the Wel-
lingion Philosophical Society, 12th October, 1921 ; received by Editor, 2nd December,
1921; issued separately, Ist February, 1923.]

Plates 1-7.

GLYCYMERIS Da Costa, 1778 (= PEcTUNCULUS Lamarck, 1799).

Tue genus Glycymeris, appearing first in the Cretaceous, is widely spread
throughout the Tertiary strata of the world, and exists in the Recent seas
of the West Indies, Britain, India, New Zealand, Australia, and western
America. It is a shallow-water shell, ranging, according to Woodward,
from 8 to 60 fathoms, and rarely to 120 fathoms. Consequently the fossi
occurrence is generally in fine conglomerates, sandstones, or shell-beds.
Suter seems to have had an erroneous idea as to which is the anterior
of the shell. Thus in his description of both G. laticostata and G. modesta
(1913, pp. 851 and 852) he says the beaks curve “ forward." This is not
the case. The curvature, though generally slight, is towards the rear. 16
will not be out of place to quote Fischer (1887, p. 978): “ The impression
of the anterior adductor is subtrigonal, that of the posterior adductor
is subtrapezoidal, and limited in front by a projection or ridge which is
directed towards the umbones and more elevated than the ridge limiting
the rear of the anterior adductor; the pallial line at its junction with the
impression of the posterior adductor forms a small sinus; the beaks are
slightly inclined to the rear."
her noteworthy features are—
(1) Worm-borings and malformation are very common on the
osterior.
(2.) The ribs are narrower on the posterior.

raised than those of G. concava, a feature seen only in well-preserved
i ea

differing only in their strongly-raised ribs and wide interstices. In this
respect they approach the laticostata group, and may represent the ancestor

64 Transactions.

of those shells; but it seems more probable that the separation took place
at an earlier stage than that of G. selwynensis.
The Tertiary species fall into three well-defined groups :—
I. The laticostata group, characterized by—
(a.) Raised rounded ribs (a few exceptions).
(b.) An equilateral outline, circular to dorso-ventrally oval.
(c.) Closely set ligamental grooves on a highly inclined area.
(d.) Valves little inflated, beaks low (exceptions).
(е.) Teeth small and numerous until invaded by the area.
П. The huttoni group, characterized by—

a.) Linear interstices between low, flat ribs (exceptions).
(b.) An inequilateral outline, subquadrate to obliquely ovate.
(с.) Well-spaced ligamental grooves on a moderately inclined

area.
(d.) Valves inflated, beaks prominent.
(e.) Teeth large and strong.
ome specimens of this group present an external resemblance
to Cucullaea, but they can always be recognized by their rounded
shoulders.
ПІ. The Axinea group, characterized by—
(a.) Almost smooth surface, under a lens showing very fine
radial riblets over the whole disc, superimposed upon
a system of narrow obsolete ribs corresponding to the
fine crenulations on the inner ma gin. Sometimes these
ribs are shown only on weathering.
(b.) Outline circular to ovate.
(c.) Many closely set ligamental grooves on a highly inclined

area.
(d.) Valves inflated, beaks moderate.

(e.) Teeth numerous and fine.

The fine secondary riblets so well developed in this group
often appear in other groups, but then only on a small portion
of the disc.

This group corresponds to Azxinea of Poli, 1791, used as à
separate genus by Cossmann, Angas, and others; as a section
of Glycymeris by Fischer and Adams, and as a synonym of it
by Zittel, Dall, and Suter.

The three divisions of the New Zealand Species are probably of sub-
generic value, the first being Glycymeris s. str., the second a new subgenus,
and the third Azinea. The definite classification into subgenera has not
been carried out in this paper, as no specimens from abroad were available
for comparison. E

DESCRIPTION oF SPECIES.

of the shell. The ribs on the latter are narrower and more rounded, and
the interstices are wider than those of the former.

Trans. N.Z. Inst.} Vor. 54.

. Face p. 64.)

Laticostata Group.
Fic. 1.—Glycymeris laticostata (Q. ee 7.), right valve.
as. 2, "US Lucis sp. A. (Uruti.)
Fics. 4, «m Glycymeris есче n. idi Holotype.
Frias. 5, —бїусуте sp. В. irri D
a. T.

Fic. 8. depu traversi eect тежег.

PLATE 1.

PLATE 2.

Trans. N.Z Inst., Vor. 54.

*

Huttoni Group.
Fras. 1, 6.—Glycymeris cordata (Hutt.). Lectotype.
Fras. 2, 3.—Glycymeris kaawaensis Be Holotype. _
Fires. 4, 5.—Glycymeris het aunt à n. LA Holotype.

PLATE 3.

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54.

ho»

i
>

ЧАА ду

Br
TES

* 222 =

Huttoni Group.
Fic. 1.—Glycymeris rapanui wiensis n. sp. Holotype.
Fic. 2.—Glycymeris huttoni Marwick. Lectotype.
Fig. 3. —Glyeymeri ris ә na Suter. Holotype
Fic. 4.—Glycyme nsis n. Sp. Holotype.
Его. 5. ahve pee n. sp. Holotype.

PLATE 4.

Trans. N.Z. INsT., Vou 54.

Huttoni Group.

sp. Holotype.
rwick. Lectot:
Holotype.
type.

Ma

jensis n.
Holotype.

rapanuien
hutto
—— €
i eris manaiaensis n. s
‘lycymeris robusta n. sp.

Fie. 1.—Glyeymeris

15
5

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54.

PLATE 5.

2

Ахіпеа Group.
Fic. b —Glycymeris callag

hani n. sp. Holotype.
Ето. 2.—Glycymeris eae узы Holoty
Fic. а wach аъ hrim Holot DE.
Fie. 4.—Gh insane

8 Pais туа д вр. Holotype.
Fie. 5.—Glycymeris waipipiensis n. sp. Holotype.
Fic. 6.—Glycymeris modesta (Angas). Left valve.

TRANS. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54.

Axinea Group.

п. sp. Holotype.

callaghani

st n. sp. Holotype.
po дечын. n. id Holotype.
treliss n. sp. Boe

{

pipi ensis n. Sp.

Fie. 1.—Gl
в. 2.—Gl
Fig. 3.—Gl
Fig. 4.—Gl
в. 5.—GL
Fie. 6.—G

Holotype.
Left valve.

modesta aa as).

PLATE 6.

CORPORE.

PLATE 7.

Trans. N.Z: Inst. Vor. 54.

Huttoni Group.

River.)

(Wangaloa.)
Marwick. (White Rock

4.—Glycymeris concava Marshall var.
ris huttoni
ymeris вр. (Akuaku.)

. 2.—Gl
Fie. 3.—Glyc

Fias. 1,
О.

Fr

Marwick.—Genus Glycymeris in Tertiary of New Zealand. 65
Localities :-—

Holotype, Recent.

206—Shakespeare Cliff, Wanganui.

Castlecliff, Wanganui (Marshall).

Waihi, near Hawera (Marshall and Murdoch).
Mouth of Ruamahanga River,

749 (in part) — Palliser Bay.
(Fragment.)

81— Castle Point. (Shell slightly more peg ribs more regular.)

231—McLean’s, Ngaruroro River, s Bay. (An old, heavy

shell, with beak and ribs like the Castle Point shells.)
Tokomaru (Marshall) (A very worn specimen, but similar to those
om Castle Point.)
? 649—Paparoa Rapids, Wanganui River.
?786—Mount Dona a
inflated than usual:

Sp
? 246—Cape Rodney, Auckland. (A distorted specimen.)

The locality-numbers are those of the New Zealand Geological Survey
(see N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 1).

It wil be noted that positive identification could not be made in the
last three localities. The shells are undoubtedly of this group, but may
represent different species.

MeCoy (1875, p. 26, pl. xix, figs. 9-13) has described and figured
specimens attributed to this species from the “ Lower Tertiary " of Bird
Rock, Geelong; Mount Eliza and Mount Martha, at Schnapper Point.
` With reference to this, Tate (1885, р. 137) says, “ The identification of the
fossil and the living species has been disputed by Mr. R. M. Johnston.
The material at my command is not sufficient to permit me to express an
opinion, though I have little hesitation in accepting Professor McCoy’s
determination in respect to the fossil represented by fig. 10.

Unfortunately, no material from Australia was available for this paper,
and opinions based upon figures and descriptions are not so reliable as
those based on the са specimens. However, the excellent figures of
the Prodromus show no erence between the anterior and posterior
ribbing, so the specific identity of the two shells is open to doubt.

Records to be eliminated from N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 8 :—

Page 25. Manaia Beach. These shells belong to the huttoni group,
and are here pd = а new species = (7. manaiaensis.
= G. manaiaensis.

Page 30.
. Starborough Creek = d. manaiaensis.
. Moonlight Creek — G. manaiaensis.

. Motunau beds, Weka P

. Motunau beds, Weka Pass = G. manaiaensis.

. Motunau beds, Weka Pass = G. manaiaensis.

. Motunau beds, Lower DANS — G. manaiaensis.
. Motunau beds, Mid-Waipar
. Kakahu — G. subglobosa (distorted).

. Pareora, loe. 458 = G. huttoni (worn).

. White Rock River, loc. 165 — G. huttoni (worn).

. Bed К, tuffs south of Cape Wanbrow = Venericardia sp.

Lower Awatere, loc.

ass = G. manaiaensis.

= G. manaiaensis.

(common in this locality).

66 Transactions.

In the cases cited above, as well as in the rest of this paper, the specimens
have actually been handled. In the case of many other occurrences noted
by Suter the specimens are missing from the Geological Survey collections ;
in fact, no undoubted specimen of G. laticostata has been seen from strata older

.

than Wanganuian

Cardium brachytonum Suter.
N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 5, p. 17, pl. x, fig. 5, 1917.
The holotype on examination proves to be the cast of a Glycymeris, pro-
bably laticostata. In the plate reproduced in Bulletin No. 5 the extremities
of the hinge-area have been blocked out by a black background.

Glycymeris traversi (Hutton). (Plate 1, fig. 8.)
1873. Pectunculus traversi Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll., p. 28.
1914. Glycymeris traversi (Hutton): Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal.
ull. No. 2, p. 35, pl. iv, figs. 2a, 2b.

In his description Suter gives the locality of the lectotype as Chatham
Islands. The actual specimen in the Dominion Museum is labelled “ Loc. ? "
However, the shell is almost certainly from Chatham, so Suter’s statement
may stand.

Buchanan’s drawing of this shell, reproduced by Suter (see above),
does not represent accurately the wide interstices between the ribs. From
the drawing one would take the shell to be inseparable from 6. laticostata ;
this, however, is not so. The interstices are equal in width to the ribs,
even at the margin of a 22 in. shell; thus the ribs in G. traversi are noticeably
narrower than in G. laticostata. As to Suter's statement that the former
is less inflated than the latter, the present examination does not bear out
the observation. The inflation is practically the same in shells of equal
size. There is very little difference in width between the anterior and

Glycymeris lornensis n. sp. (Plate 1, figs. 4, 9.) :
Shell medium-sized, suborbicular to longitudinally oval, equilateral ;
i h i

margin but become obscured in some specimens by strong growth-lines,
the interstices rounded and narrower than the ribs ; margins weakly crenate ;
hinge-plate deeply encroached on by the ligamental area, even in sma
individuals, leaving three or four teeth on each side; ligamental area
relatively large, steeply inclined, and very closely grooved by about 12
well-incised lines.

Holotype in collection of N.Z. Geological Survey.

Height, 40 mm. ; length, 40 mm. ; thickness, 14 mm. (one valve).

Manwick.—Genus Glycymeris in Tertiary of New Zealand. 67

Material.—Six specimens, none of which is perfect.

Locality. —Conglomerate band in Waiarekan tuffs about 50 ft. below the
diatomaceous ooze, 400 yards west of Lorne Railway-station, North Otago.
(J. Marwick.)

The actual specimens are from an диер above the road near the base
of the hill, apparently a slip from a

This shell has a more аа: ia than G. laticostata ; it is also
much smaller; so that young individuals of the latter may be distinguished
by their little-developed ligamental area. In most specimens there is an
inclination towards a subtriangular shape, and very little difference of width
between the posterior and anterior ribs.

Glycymeris chambersi Marshall. (Plate 1, fig. 7.)
1909. ээм. rers si Marshall, Subantarctic Islands of N.Z.,
701.

1915. ичтеп ет а & G.): Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal.
Bull. No. 2,

Suter thought that this e was the ovate form of G. laticostata, but

7 mm. wide; ‘while an equal area of G. laticostata has "de about 7. In
addition, the rib-interstices on the middle of the disc are deeper, ul the
shoulders are inclined to be narrower and more rounded.
e type-material consists of a pair of valves (one of which is incom-

plete), enelosing a larger right valve; the heights are 56 mm. and 62 mm.
respectively. From the great eneroachment of the area on the teeth, the
latter appears to be a fully-grown shell.

This species seems to be intermediate between G. lornensis and
G. laticostata ; it is nearer he these than to G. traversi

ality.— Campbell Isla
Holotype in School of iin collection, Otago University.

Species not good enough for Full Description.

Glycymeris sp. A. (Plate 1, figs. 2, 3.)

From loc. 1041, Uruti, North Taranaki.

Mr. L. ollected a shell of this group which, from its trigonal
shape, wide ribs, and great inflation, especially towards the beaks, must
be a new species. The imperfect state of the specimen, however,
makes it advisable to withhold full specific designation.

Glycymeris sp. B. (Plate 1, figs. 5, 6.)

From Pakaurangi Point, Kaipara (Bartrum).

This very small shell, of only 8 mm. height, has a thickness (one valve)
of 3 mm., and so is much too inflated to be the young of any of the named
species. qe is not necessarily a young shell. Until this point is settled
by the collecting С more specimens, specific description and naming had
better be held o

3*

à
68 Transactions.

Shells with Sculpture unusual for the Group.
Glycymeris sp. C.

In the Otago University Mining School collection there is a double-
valved specimen, 60 mm. high and 55 mm. long, from an unknown locality.
It is dorso-ventrally oval, equilateral, and has a closely-lined area. The
sculpture, consisting of 40 flat obsolete ribs with linear interstices, is
unusual for this group. The beaks are only moderately raised above the
dorsal margin, but they are broad and prominent, the whole shell being
considerably inflated. In the absence of a locality it would be unwise to а
give the shell a specific name. i

From a shell-bed about the horizon of the Wairarapa limestone, Pukenui, 5
south of Martinborough, the author collected the top half of a valve some-
similar to sp. C, but larger and flatter.

П. The huttoni Group. 1
Glycymeris huttoni nom. mut. (Plate 3, fig. 2; Plate 4, fig. 2; Plate 7,
fig. 2.)

T ыа.
= TRI ЛАС:

1873. Pectunculus globosus' Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll., p. 28 (not of
owerby).
1897. Pectunculus globosus Hutton: Harris, Cat. Tert. Moll. Brit.
3

WB. te ; Le
1914. Hanat globosa (Hutton): Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. q
ull. No. 2, p. 35, pl. iv, figs. 1а, 1b, le. vs

“ Globosa” is preoccupied by J. Sowerby in Dixon's Geol. of Sussez, a

p. 170, t. 3, fig. 20, 1850, so, unfortunately, this well-known name must go.
utton gives as the localities of his species “ Hicks Bay; Kokohu;
Wairoa, Nelson; Kanieri; Motunau (L); Broken River (U); Callighan's
Creek ; Kawau; Oamaru." Unfortunately, the lectotype fixed by Suter

finding out what variations existed in that locality. Nor are there an

in the Geological Survey collection or at the Dominion Museum. T
Harris (1897, р. 343) mentions “as immense double-valved — -

dn

|

of Cucullaea ponderosa, and which is here classed as G. robusta E
(see below). ;

(b.) Kokohu (= Kakahu) : Suter separated these shells as G. subglobosa.

(c.) Wairoa, Nelson: Of a arge number of specimens in the Geological
Survey collection, all belong to G. cordata. Perhaps Hutton

s mistook a large specimen of this for his G. globosa.

(d.) Motunau (L): The exact locality is uncertain, but the few poor
specimens in the Motunau collections (locs. 218 and 219) are
here referred to G. manaiaensis.

(e) Broken River (U) affords good specimens, which are, however,

10ге o ype.
' (7) Callighan's (= Callaghan's) Creek: The common shell of this locality
belongs to the Avinea group, and is here called G. callaghant.

lateral and regularly-rounded shape in youth, and the absence of :
an anal sinus, it is considered to belong to a different species.

Marwick.—Genus Glycymeris in Tertiary of New Zealand. 69

(g.) Kawau: No specimens very near the type were seen.

(^.) Oamaru: The many fossiliferous localities in this district and the
various horizons represented give Hutton's use of'the name a
very wide meaning. Тһе Target Gully “ shell-bed " was unknown
to him, and, as he used “ Awamoa " as a separate locality, it is

ame

t White Rock River, Pareora, and these, principally, were used in this
paper for comparative purposes (see Plate 7, fig. 2).
Localities :— '

Kanieri. (Lectotype.)

165—White Rock River, Pareora. (Also a flat varlety in Otago
Museum collection.)

458—Lower Gorge, Pareora River. ,

231 —" Upper part of Mount. Brown limestone, Trelissick."

151a— Pareora beds, Thomas and Porter Rivers

Opihi River, South Canterbury (north bank, two miles west of
Pleasant Point) (Marwick).
Grey Marls, Mead Gorge, 25 ft. below conglomerate (Thomson).
Tutamore Ridge, Poverty Bay district (Ongley and Macpherson).
Shingly Creek, Lake Heron (Canterbury Museum collection: two
specimens, one with a high, sharp beak).
Records to be eliminated from N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 8 :
Page 23. Onairo = G. manaiaensis.
Page 45. Motunau beds, Weka Pass = G. manaiaensis.
Page 48. Trelissick Basin, loc. 239 — G. trelissickensis.
Page 49. Trelissick Basin, loc. 449 = G. trelissickensis.

Glycymeris subglobosa Suter. (Plate 3, fig. 3; Plate 4, fig. 3.)
1917. Glycymeris subglobosa Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 5,
р. 66, pl. vii, fig. 8.

164— Kakahu. (Holotype.) (Also in Dr. Marshall's collection.)
176—Black Point. (Poor specimens.)

70 Transactions.

Although this shell has been recorded from many horizons—as high,
indeed, as Wanganuian—these determinations must be considered extremely
doubtful. No specimens examined from other than the two localities
given above can be placed in this species.

Glycymeris robusta n. sp. (Plate 3, fig. 5; Plate 4, fig. 5.)

Shell very large, heavy, much inflated, subquadrate; beaks very
prominent; anterior dorsal margin long, curved, descending gradually ;
anterior end bluntly angled above; posterior dorsal margin shorter, more
rapidly descending ; posterior margin with a flattened curve; basal margin
meeting the posterior in a blunt angle, but curving regularly to meet the
anterior; anal depression moderate; scu pture consisting of about 43
ribs, broad on the anterior and middle part of the disc, but narrow on the
posterior; interstices narrow, but widening slightly towards the margin;
crenulations of the inner margin obsolete posteriorly; ligamental area
long and fairly wide, with four well-spaced ligamental grooves; teeth
long and strong, horizontal at the extremities of the hinge-line ; anterior
muscular impression large, triangular; posterior smaller, subquadrate.

Dimensions of holotype (right valve) : Height, 74 mm. ; length, 75 mm. ;
thickness, 30 mm.

TANK Uu TU SE UL Un Cb Ee AE ae oe pee Sa ENTE IUE

Target Gully (Park, 1916). (Holotype, in collection of N.Z. Geo-
logieal Survey.) Specimens collected also by Marshall, Benson,
and Finlay.

Survey locality collection from Awatere Valley, loc. 126, and was
accompanied by a label of Suter’s, “ Cucullaea alta.” This

? 166—Lower Gorge, Pareora. (A poor specimen, flatter than usual;
listed by Suter in Pal. Bull. No. 8, p. 57, as G. subglobosa.)
483—McKay’s “ Hutchinson's Quarry greensands," Wharekuri. (A
fragment.)
Remarks. The holotype was used by Suter as a paratype for his |
G. subglobosa from Kakahu. The excellence of its preservation makes one —
wonder why he did not make it the holotype of his species, instead of the — — :
matrix-filled specimen that he used. Perhaps he doubted the exact specific
identity of the Target Gully and the Kakahu shells. D
Although a large shell, the holotype is not quite full-grown, and so does ;
j
|
:
|

i

|

теп. E

- Point Hill, Glenavy. (Otago University collection.) id |
'

not present all the characteristics of the old individuals, which are as much
as 108mm. in height. These are thicker and heavier, the shoulders are
more rounded, while the area is broad and has encroached on the teeth,
which are thick and irregular. The flattened posterior margin is extended
ventrally, making the shell more inequilateral.

This species is larger and more tumid than G. subglobosa ; the ribs, too,
- robusta would be very like mature G. sub-
globosa, but the old shells present quite a different appearance, having more
rounded shoulders and an inequilateral outline.

Manwick.—Genus Glycymeris in Tertiary of New Zealand. 71

Very young shells of, say, 20 mm. height are difficult to separate from
the young of G. huttoni. The teeth of G. robusta, however, are slightly
thinner and more horizontal, the hinge-line is narrower, and the anal sinus
somewhat shallower. The full-grown shell is more inflated than G. huttoni,
the hinge-line is longer, the anal sinus much weaker, and the teeth are
longer and more nearly horizontal. The flattening of the posterior margin
and its extension downwards givé the shell a suggestion of a shortened

have a fine little pitfall for the palaeontologist. Fortunately, the missing
shell has been found, so the error can be corrected. The specimen used
by Suter (1914, p. 36) for his description of C. ponderosa (and now in the
Dominion Museum) is a Glycymeris robusta. It measures 102 mm. high,
94 mm. long, and 80 mm. thick (both valves) The measurements and
locality given by Suter are taken from Hutton's description, and it^ will
be seen that, while the height of both is 102mm., the length of the
Cucullaea is 109 mm., which can hardly be said to “ answer very well" to
that of the 94 mm. length of the Glycymeris. The locality of the shell is

Glycymeris cordata (Hutton). (Plate 2, figs. 1, 6.)

1873. Pectunculus (?) cordatus Hutton, Cat. Tert. Moll., p. 28.
1886. Pectunculus cordatus Hector, Outline of N.Z. Geology, p. 51,
fig. 6.

Shell comparatively small, heavy, much inflated, roundly trigonal ;
beaks very broad and high; anterior end broadly curved, sloping steeply
from the umbo; posterior end attenuated below; anal depression mode-
rate; sculpture about 35 obscure ribs with linear interstices ; ligamental

L
the mouth of the Wairoa Gorge.
his species is easily identified by its somewhat small size, and the very
large, broad beak.
Records to be eliminated from N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 8 -—
Page 59. White Rock River, loc. 165 — G. globosa (worn).
Page 69. Left bank, Waitaki River = G. waitakiensis n. sp.
None of the other specimens recorded by Suter could be found, so that
no example of G. cordata was seen from other than the type-locality.

Glycymeris hurupiensis n. sp. (Plate 2, figs. 4, 5.)
Shell large, heavy, inflated, subquadrate when young but becoming
su e 1 1

72 Transactions.

convex ; anal depression moderate; sculpture about 30 broad, flat radials
with linear interstices generally obscured towards the edge of the adult by
strong, waved growth-lines; inner margin coarsely crenate; ligamental
area long and wide, with about 6 lightly-incised ligamental lines; teeth of
variable strength, 10-12 on each side.
Height of holotype (right valve), 58mm.; length, 63 mm. ; thickness,
5 mm

Localities .—
1037—Sandstone, Hurupi Creek, Palliser Bay.
1039— Basal grits, Whakapirihika, east shore, Palliser Bay.
Holotype in collection of N.Z. Geological Survey.
This species may be distinguished from G. huttoni by its fewer and
broader ribs, by its less-pronounced anal depression, and the ovate shape
of the adult shell.

Glycymeris kaawaensis n. sp. (Plate 2, figs. 2, 3.)

Shell large, heavy, inflated, rounded, trigonal almost equilateral ; beaks
very prominent, anterior dorsal margin sloping fairly steeply to the convex
anterior end ; posterior dorsal margin short, posterior end broadly convex ;
anal depression very weak; sculpture 30-35 broad, flat ribs with linear
interstices, crossed by strong waved growth-lines towards the margin ; liga-
mental area moderately long and very wide, with 6 somewhat shallow
ligamental grooves; teeth short and stout, posterior ones curved; the

olotype has 17 in front and 13 behind, 5 at each end free of the area (this,
however, seems an exceptionally large number, as paratypes have as few
as 3 whole teeth at each end and 2 or 3 rudimentary ones truncated by
the area).
Height of holotype (right valve), 61 mm. ; length, 65mm. ; thickness,

mm.

Locality.—996— Kaawa Creek.

Holotype in collection of N.Z. Geological Survey.

Remarks.—This species can be distinguished from G. huttoni and
G. hurupiensis by its much more sloping shoulders, and the short, curved
posterior teeth ; from the former also by its anal depression being prac-
tically absent, and from the latter by its slightly narrower ribs.

his is the shell identified by Suter as G. globosa (Hutton): J. A. Bar-

trum (1919, p. 104).

Although most of the large shells are thick and heavy, giving a strong
resemblance to G. љи отт, this does not show the true nature of the species,
which is much closer to G. manaiaensis. This is shown not only by the
shape of the growth-lines of youthful stages, but also by some large indi-
vi

Axes iod AU rl ee is ee eS

duals which have not become thickened. One specimen, collected by | E

Mr. Bartrum, has a low beak and is very like a large G. manaiaensis. The
area, however, is short and broad, as in other Kaawa shells. Viewed
externally, the beak is seen to be somewhat narrower, the shoulders are
more sloping, and the ribs fewer in number.

Glycymeris manaiaensis n. sp. (Plate 3, fig. 4; Plate 4, fig. 4.)
Shell large, of moderate weight, obliquely ovate, inequilateral, moderately
inflated ; beaks small, not projecting much above the dorsal margin,
anterior end practically a semicircle, posterior end somewhat attenuated
ventrally ; anal depression absent; sculpture 30-35 flat radials with linear

Marwick.—-Genus Glycymeris in Tertiary of New Zealand. 73

interstices, becoming obsolete towards the margin, where there are numerous
waved growth-lines; ligamental area short and narrow, almost smooth,
with three scarcely discernible ligamental grooves; teeth about 10 on each
side, fairly short and stout, bent in the middle, where there is on each side
a short striated facet with raised edges.

Height of holotype (complete individual) 19 mm.; length, 53 mm.;
thickness of one valve, 16 mm.

Holotype in collection of N.Z. Geological Survey.

Remarks.—This species may be distinguished from the three preceding
ones by its ovate shape, very much lower beaks, moderate inflation, and
small, almost smooth, area.

Localities :— >

875—Manaia beach. (Holotype.)

Whakino, Hawera (Marshall and Murdoch).

1018—Cliff half a mile north-west of mouth of Patea River.

? 190— Upper band of Petane limestone." (Fragmentary speci-

men.
? 736—“ Petane and Scinde Island." (Fragmentary specimen.)
Lower end of Starborough Creek, Awatere Valley (Thomson).
218—Motunau. (Poor specimen.)
219—Motunau. (Poor specimen.)
126—A watere Valley.
Motunau beds, Middle Waipara (Thomson).
Motunau beds, Lower Waipara (Thomson).
Motunau beds, Weka Pass (Thomson). (Fragme

equilateral shell with flat ribs and wide shoulders. It is neither (7. lati-
costata nor manaiaensis, but apparently belongs to Glycymeris sp. [see below,
p. 74 (d)].

Glycymeris rapanuiensis n. sp. (Plate 3, fig. 1; Plate 4, fig. 1.)

ligamental grooves; teeth short, curved, with short striated facets at the
angle.

Height of holotype (right valve), 45 mm. ; length, 52-5 mm. ; thickness,
16 mm.

Holotype in collection of N.Z. Geological Survey.

Localit і

y-—895—Mouth of Rapanui River. (Collected also by Mr. L.
Grange.)

74 Transactions.

Species not good enough for Description.

here are several almost equilateral forms belonging to the huttoni group,
but to none of the named species. The specimens are poorly preserv
and few in number, so their separation and description have not been
attempted. Three species, or subspecies, appear to be represented :—
(1.) A shell of moderate size and considerable inflation, with low beaks
and about 30 ribs (see Plate 7, fig. 3) :—
(а.) Loc. 70—Akuaku, Poverty Bay district (figured).
(b. Between Blairich and Black Birch Creek, Awatere Valley

omson).

(с.) Loc. 154 (?)—Callaghan’s Creek, Goldsborough.

(d.) The shell figured by Zittel as P. laticostatas (1864, pl. xv,
fig. 13a, 135) from Awatere Valley.

(е.) Loc. 862— Near head of Waimata River, N.Z. Geo. Surv.

Pal. Bull. No. 8, p. 10, listed as G. subglobosa. There is

only a fragment of the beak and hinge, but it is not .
lobosa

subg :
(2.) A very large shell with wide flat shoulders and narrow beaks :—
а.) Loc. 649— Paparoa Rapids (also Marshall).
Loc. 246— Cape Rodney, Auckland. |

(b.)
(3.) A large inflated shell with low rounded beaks and an almost smooth
surface :—

Loc. 866— Maungatokerau, Uawa, Gisborne District.
The hinge-line is not clearly shown, so the shell may not belong
to this group. It is listed as G. subglobosa in N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal.
Bull. No. 8, p. 7. |

ПІ. The Ахїлєа Group.
Glycymeris trelissickensis n. Sp. (Plate 5, fig. 4; Plate 6, fig. 4.)
Shell of moderate size, very inflated, almost globular; beaks low, with
a very wide angle; outline у
tudinally oval in the adult; anal depression obsolete; sculpture, surface
appearing almost smooth, but there are fine close radial riblets over the

crenate, ligamental area small, closely striated by 4 or 5 grooves (a paratype
of advanced age shows a wide area with 12 grooves) ; teeth small, numerous,
about 6 on each side free of the area ; muscular impressions subequal.
Height of holotype (right valve), 42 mm. ; length, 45-5 mm. ; thickness,
6 mm

mm.
Holotype in collection of N.Z. Geological Survey.

ACID SE NES, у А С any Se oP

Asie CaS кы
| 252 ta Мы! Жыз ЕК ee Ae

Bess icra ONE eet ce
о MES 4 Cre RO S чє aoa o

Marwick.—Genus Glycymeris in Tertiary of New Zealand. 75

Localities :—
239—'* Fan coral bed, Porter and Thomas Rivers, Trelissick Basin ”
(MeKay, 1879). (Holotype.)
231— я ‘ Upper part Mount Brown limestone," Trelissick.
ount Brown limestone, Coleridge Creek," Trelissick.
449—'' Lower beds, Trelissick Basin " ' (Enys 1 88
The matrix and preservation of this shell are ‘similar to that of
the holotype, so it is probably eh Me same һогі?оп, and not from
lower beds as stated in McKay’s manuscript.
The species is distinguishable from nae other of the group by its wider
beaks and greater inflation towards the ma

т

Glycymeris waipipiensis п. sp. (Plate 5, fig. 5; Plate 6, fig. 5.)
Shell very large, regularly inflated, beaks wide and prominent, outline
almost circular, anterior regularly rounded, posterior slightly straightened
above; sculpture consisting of very fine radial riblets upon a system of
obaölete narrow ribs, about 60 in number; waved growth-lines are pro-
minent towards the margin ; inner margin very finely crenate ; ligamental
area moderate, closely grooved ; teeth small, 7 on each side free of the
area ; anterior muscular impression only slightly larger than the posterior.

Height of поа к individual), 77 mm.; length, 79 mm. ;
thickness of one valve

Holotype i in the а Daal Dr. Marshall.

Localities :—
Waipipi (Marshall). (Also collected by Murdoch.)

Kaawa Creek (small specimens). (Also collected by Bartrum.)

This species is much larger than any of the others in the Agxinea group,
described in this paper. It is intermediate in character between (7. tre-
lissickensis and G. созса apt Small specimens would be distinguishable
from the former by their more prominent and narrower beaks, and from
the latter by their slightly stronger beaks and higher shoulders.

Glycymeris shrimptoni n. sp. (Plate 5, fig. 3; Plate 6, fig. 3.)

Shell of moderate size, н, beaks low; outline almost circular ;
anal depression obsolete ; sculpture—the whole dise is covered with fine
closely-placed radial riblets, ge 6 per millimetre, superimposed upon
narrow obsolete ribs each bearing about 10 of the lines at the margin, near
which especially there are concentric growth-lines ; inner margin finely
crenate; ligamental area moderate, closely striate by 8 grooves; teetn

small, 7 on each side free of the area ; muscular i impressions sube ual.
Height of holotype (left valve), 44 mm. ; length, 43 mm. ; thickness,
5 mm

Holotype i in collection of N.Z. Geological Survey.

Localities
191 Shrimpton" s, Ngaruroro River, Hawke's Bay. (Holotype.)
? 231—McLean’s, Ngaruroro River. (Very much worn.)

This species is closely related to G. trelissickensis, but the beak is a shade
higher and has a narrower angle; there is also less inflation towards the
mar,
ortis specimens develop a certain amount of obliquity, but they can
always be separated from such species as G. callaghani and С. waitakiensis
by their wider shoulders.

76 Transactions.

In N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 8, p. 19, this species is listed as
G. striatularis (see below, p. 77).

Glycymeris waitakiensis n. sp. (Plate 5, fig. 2; Plate 6, fig. 2.)

Shell of moderate size, fairly solid, roundly trigonal almost equilateral,
inflated ; beaks broad, prominent, but only moderately projecting above
the hinge-margif; anterior end steeply sloping above, broadly rounded
below ; posterior end similar, slightly attenuated ventrally ; sculpture—
the surface is almost smooth but weathering shows very narrow radials
corresponding to the fine crenulations of the inner margin; ligamental
area short and broad, closely striated by 7-8 grooves; teeth small and
fine, about 12 on each side, 6 of which are free of the area. ;

Height of holotype (left valve), 39 mm. ; length, 40-5 mm. ; thickness,
15 mm. -

Holotype in collection of N.Z. Geological Survey.
Locality —483—Hutchinson’s Quarry greensand, Wharekuri (McKay).
Material, one specimen, in very good preservation. :
rks.— This shell may be distinguished from G. trelissickensis by its
trigonal shape, and from G. callaghani by its approach to an equilateral
disposition.

Listed by Suter іп N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 8, p. 69, as G. cordata (1),
in Mr. Uttley's collection. :

Glycymeris callaghani n. sp. (Plate 5, fig. 1; Plate 6, fig. 1.)

Shell large, solid, inequilateral, obliquely ovate, inflated ; beaks moderate,
narrow ; anterior semicircular ; posterior end attenuated ventrally :
sculpture—surface covered with very fine radial riblets, underlain by
obsolete primary ribbing, showing plainly on weathering, these ribs are
about 50 in number: inner margin with crenulations of moderate size;
ligamental area short but wide, closely striated by 8-10 well-incised grooves;

teeth fairly strong ; muscular impressions subequal, the posterior with à —

very strong ridge in front of it.
Holotype in collection of N.Z, Geological Survey. :
Height of holotype (right valve), 50 mm. ; length, 51 mm. ; thickness,
18 mm.
Localities :—
154 (in part)—Greensand, Callaghan's Creek, Kanieri district (N.Z.
Geol. Surv. Rep. No. 9
by Mr. Bartrum.) ;
649—Paparoa Rapids, Wanganui River, (The beaks of these speci-
mens are broader than those of the type.)
? 899—Taumatamaire, Awakino.
" matrix.
в species may be distinguished
obliquity. The outline is like that of G. ma
but the fine o:namentation and cl

| i impression j r in any other
~ Species of the genus, pression is stronger than in any |

» 1877, p. 84). (Holotype.) (Collected also | .

(А small specimen filled with —

ioe

Marwick.—Genus Glycymeris in Tertiary of New Zealand. 77

Glycymeris modesta (Angas). (Plate 5, fig. 6; Plate 6, fig. 6.)
1879. Axinea modesta Angas, Proc. Zool. Soc., p. 418, pl. 35, fig. 4.
1873. Pectunculus striatularis Lam.: Hutton, Cat. Ter. Moll., p. 28
(not of Lamarck).
1908. Glycymeris velutina Suter, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 40, p. 354,

pl. 30, figs. 1, 2.
1913. Glycymeris modesta (Angas): Suter, Man. N.Z. Moll., p. 852.
For further synonymy and description see Suter’s Manual. It must be
remembered that Suter mistook the anterior for the posterior of the shell,
so his description of the beaks should read “ slightly curved backwards,"
on

191—Shrimpton’s, Ngaruroro River, Hawke’s Bay.
996—Kaawa Creek, Auckland. (Small specimens.) (Also collected
by Bartrum.
The lowest horizon in the Wanganui district recorded for this shell by
Marshall and Murdoch is Nukumaru.
Beyond the characters of the “ group,” this shell shows no close
affinities with any other New Zealand shell, and, as the original stock

by Oliver (1915, p. 567) in his list of mollusca from that locality.

Species to be eliminated from New Zealand Lists.

Glycymeris convexa (Tate).
1885. Pectunculus convesus Tate, Trans. Roy. Soc. S. Aust., vol. 8,
p. 138, pl. xi, fig. 7 a, b.
1921. Glycymeris convexa (Tate): Suter, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bill.
No. 8, p. 49.

The occurrence of this species in New Zealand strata is based on
a single record (Suter, 1921, p. 49) from locality 449, Trelissick Basin.
Strange to say, of the three shells in this collection, this particular speci-
men is missing, so that no definite statement can now made as to its
identity, and until this specimen is found, or further material collected,
the Australian species cannot safely be said to occur in New Zealand.

Glycymeris striatularis (Lamarck).
1835. Pectunculus striatularis Lamk., An. s. Vert., vol. 6, p. 493.

This is a Recent shell from King George Sound, Western Australia. It
has been recorded doubtfully by E. A. Smith (1885, p. 252) from Port
Jackson, but Hedley (1918) says the identification is erroneous.

Hutton (1873, p. 28) and others used the name for the Wanganui and
Recent shells now classed as G. modesta. Suter, while recognizing
for these shells, has used striatularis in three other cases: (a) For speci-
mens from Kaawa Creek (Bartrum, 1919, p. 104) belonging to the Axinea
group, and very likely a young G. waipipiensis; (b) for small specimens

78 Transactions.

of G. modesta from Kaawa Creek ; (c) for specimens from 191—Shrimpton’s
(Suter, 1921, p. 19).

is shell is also an Azinea, and is here classed as a new species,
G. shrimptoni.

Note on Glycymeris concava Marshall var. (Plate 7, figs. 1, 4.)
Glycymeris concava Marshall, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 49, p. 459, pl. 36,
fi 1917.)

As the Wangaloa beds from which this shell comes are probably Upper
Cretaceous, this species has not been included with the Tertiary ones
described above.

Dr. Marshall kindly sent some of the type-material of the species,
including the holotype.

The paratype, 65 mm. high, 63 mm. long, here figured, is worthy of
notice on account of its very strong beaks. It seems to be entitled to
at l ast subspecific rank, a matter which сап be cleared up when the
Wangaloan fauna is being revised,

SUMMARY or SPECIFIC CHARACTERS.
(These must be considered as only approximate.)
I. Laticostata group: Equilateral; circular or dorso-ventrally oval; low
beaks; area steep, closely grooved.
(a.) lornensis : Small, subtriangular, ribs broad, beaks moderate.
(b.) traversi : Ribs and interstices of equal width all over the dise.
(с.) laticostata : Interstices narrower and ribs broader on anterior half.
(d.) chambersi : Ligamental area very densely striated, ribbing
fairly regular.
П. Huttoni group: Flat obsolete ribs, linear interstices, beaks generally
strong, ligamental grooves widelv spaced.
(a.) subglobosa : Equilateral, 55 ribs, beaks wide, shoulders high.
(b.) huttoni : Subquadrate, strong anal depression, 45 ribs, beaks high.
(c.) robusta : Subquadrate, shoulders rounded, 43 ribs, interstices
widening towards the margin

Ф
22

slop
(9.) rapanuiensis : Longitudinally oval, ligamental area small and
, 30 ribs

nely crenate, ligamental area steep, very closely grooved.
: t very wide.
agha eaks narrow and prominent.
(d.) iwavpipiensis : Very large, circular, beaks prominent.
(e.) shrimptoni : Moderate size, circular to slightly oblique, beaks
narrow and fairly prominent,
(f.) modesta : Very small, trigonal, beaks noticeably curved backwards.
ү X

79

Marwick.—Genus Glycymeris in Tertiary of New Zealand.

ши боа 1
w% тирүбю]үюә | (4) sisuaryoponm == поб еш |
пенш 55 ‘
"seuadadavan | (4) веиәуотеғаәл (1) sisuayoiss iyo. | | | n
| | | |
| sisuaDIDUDUL | | | |
| "sigua munda (5) mopoa | | к, |
| `#}#иәрїим | sısuardnany | | к dno45 0900010)
| et | | | | q
\ шорт (2) ruonny | | ne0qojóqne -
| |
| | | reteuoufiaos
wp ^ колу. | (4) npsysoougny | eyeuauso | | | dnoa3 pjvjsootgnT
| "1ләдшлууә | | | |
| | “saan | | | |
| | | | | |
*juaooq | "uemuvsuv A | "uvoura y "uveriosurgojn H "mavjojo | Ens | ipip rds oy | "wopesum A | TEMA | =
| ж | |

Cad

80 Transactions.

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS.

I am greatly indebted to the following gentlemen, who so kindly
sent, or made available, material for examination: Drs. Benham, Benson,
Cotton, Henderson, Marshall, and Messrs. Bartrum, Morgan, Murdoch,
Speight, and Finlay; also to Messrs..G. №. Sturtevant and J. McDonald
for valuable advice in the preparation of the figures.

List oF PAPERS REFERRED TO. |
BanrRUM, J. A., 1919. А Fossilferous Bed at Kawa Creek, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 51. 5

рр. 101-6.
Fiscuer, P., 1887. Manuel de Conchyliologie.
HEDLEY, C, 1916. Prelim. Index Moll. W. Aust. a
—— 1918. Check-list Marine Fauna N.S. Wales, Jour. Roy. Soc. N.S.W., vol. 51, :
p. M6 (Appendix).
Hutton, Е. W., 1873. Cat. Tert. Moll. N.Z.
MARSHALL, P., 1917. The Wangaloa Beds, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 49, pp. 450-60.
McCoy, F., 1875. Prodromus of Pal. Vict., dec. 2. Er
OLIVER, W. В. B., 1915. The Mollusca of the Kermadec Islands, Trans. N.Z. Inst., r ,

vol. 47, pp. 509-68. x
Smita, E. A., 1885. “Challenger” Report, Lamellib., vol. 13. E
ollusca.

: * .N o. 8.
ТАТЕ, R., 1885. Trans. Roy. Soc. S. Aust., vol. 8, p. 138. =
Woops, H., 1917. N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 7. *
ZITTEL, K., 1864. Reise der ** Novara," Geol. Theil I, 2. E

Art. 3.—On the Discovery of the Liothyrella boehmi Greensand Band
at Flume Creek, Waitaki Valley.

By Professor James Park, F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst., Dean of the Faculty of

Mining at Otago University. =

. [Read before the Otago Institute, 8th November, 1921 ; received by Editor, 12th November,
1921; issued separately, Ist February, 1923.) T

AT the lower end of Flume Gully, about a mile from Papakaio, the yellow-
and-black speckled mineral tuffs which occupy the floor and lower sides
of the valley are overlain conformably by a bed of compact yellowish- ^
brown caleareous sandstone about 40 ft. thick. The lower part of this |
sandstone is highly glauconitic, and the upper part is intercalated with —

nds and lenses of hard impure limestone
_ At the junction of the tuffs and overlying glauconitic layer there is an
irregular streak of gritty, pebbly conglomerate, ranging from almost nothing
to about 2in. thick. The material in this grit-band is mainly flinty
quartz and black minerals. In size it ranges from sand-grains to well |
rounded pebbles 13 in. in diameter. E.
The dip of the tuffs and associated calcareous sandstone is towards the — |
north at a low angle. The course of Flume Gully is almost at right angles to
the strike, which coincides approximately with the trend of the Waitaki Valley.
On the west side of the gully, at a point about 100 yards above the big
flume and 55 ft. above the floor of the valley, I discovered in the soft
glauconitic band overlying the tuffs and in the pebbly band a rich marine
_fauna, containing prominently, among many other shells, a profusion of well-
preserved examples of the large and beautiful Liothyrella boehmi (Thomson).

Md уз АЕ ОА
gx ho CE get ЫЛЫА a E iE ЕТАН

Pank.—Liothyrella boehmi Greensand Band at Flume Creek. 81

The molluses collected here included—

Epitonium lyratum (Zitt.) | Pecten hochstetteri Zitt.
Siphonalia conoidea (Zitt.) | Pecten delicatulus Hutt.
Turbo marshalli Thomson Pecten huttoni (Park)
Crepidula costata (Sow.) | Ostrea wuellerstorfi Zitt.
From the same bed I collected the brachiopods—
Liothyrella boehmi (Thomson) | Pachymagas ellipticus Thomson
Liothyrella oamarutica Boehm Neothyris tapirina (Hutt.)
Terebratulina suessi Hutt. Rhizothyris rhizoida (Hutt.)
Aetheia gualteri (Morris) - Hemithyris sp. cf. squamosa (Hutt.)

Of these, Liothyrella boehmi, Aetheia gualteri, and the species of Hemi-

the flume, in the uppermost layer of the tuffs, I found a good example of
- Liothyrella boehmi and one example of Aetheia gualteri.

My success at Flume Gully led me to an examination of the lower
glauconitie horizon further afield. I discovered almost the same assemblage
of brachiopods in the glauconitic band underlying the Maruwhenua lime-
stone at the old gold-workings; also in the same band below the Ngapara
stone at Weka Creek, Ngapara, at Pukekarara Creek, a mile and a half

achiopods.
The assemblage of brachiopods found at Flume Gully is practically
the same as that occurring in bed c, fig. 25, overlying the Oamaru stone

stone near Sebastopol;f in the calcareous glauconitic tufis overlying the

Kakanui and neighbourhood.§ .

But this brachiopod assemblage also occurs in the glauconitic sand-
stone band underlying, or forming, the lowermost part of the Waitaki
stone near Duntroon,|| Maruwhenua, and Ngapara. And from these facts
I conclude (a) that the Waitaki stone overlies the Oamaru stone: (b) that
the Kakanui, Flat Top Hill, and Deborah limestones, as well as the upper
bands of limestone or calcareous glauconitic sandstone at Sebastopol,
Landon Creek, and Flume Gully, are the equivalent of the Waitaki
stone; and (с) that the ‘Liothyrella boehmi brachiopod horizon below the
Kakanui limestone is the equivalent of the glauconitic sandstone band

immediately below the Waitaki stone.
The new evidence strengthens my contention (a) that in the Oamaru
area there are two limestone horizons—viz., the Oamaru limestone and

* J. Park, The Geology of the Oamaru District, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Bull. No. 20
(n.s.), p. 63, 1918.
tJ. Park, Le., р. 74.

82 Transactions.

the Kakanui limestone (or Waitaki stone) ; and (b) that in the Maruwhenua-
Ngapara area the Oamaru limestone is represented by clayey and sandy
beds Aon the Liothyrella boehmi zone

akanui the Kakanui limestone is separated from the gee stone
by a cor thickness of mineral tuffs, and the outcrops of the t ime-
stones lie far apart. To the west the tuffs diminish rapidly in КЖ ө.
and eventually disappear near Weston and Totara. As a consequence of
this the limestone outcrops converge to the westward, and at Sebastopol
and in the area lying to the west of that hill the two rocks rest on one
another, forming one escarpment; but the glauconitic band is always
present between them, though not everywhere fossiliferous.

Towards the Waitaki area the Oamaru stone thins out and then dis-
appears, but the glauconitic Liothyrella boehmi band and the overlying
Waitaki stone are still present.

It is noteworthy that the discovery of this useful reference-horizon was
due to the assiduous and careful collecting of Mr. abai supplemented by
the pen a e identification of species by Dr. Thom

The у modification introduced into my Semis (1918) of the
байкаш by the discovery of the Liothyrella boehmi zone, omitting the
conglomerate band, which is often absent, is the correlating of the Kakanui
limestone with the Waitaki stone. Thus we ge

Awamoan .. = and shelly sands.

(a) U ео (Waitaki, Kakanui) (Pachymagas parki horizon).
(b) тека бышы sandstone band (Liothyrella boehmi horizon).
Ototaran—
a Mineral tuffs |
(b) .. Oamaru stone )
Waiarekan.. Volcanic tufis. To west and north, clayey and sandy beds.
Ngaparan .. Quartz sands, grits, and conglomerates, with lignite.

To west and north, clayey and sandy beds.

Art. 4.—On the Relation of the Oamaru Limestone and Waitaki
Stone

By Professor James Park, F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst., Dean of the Faculty of
Mining at Otago University.
| Read before the Otago Institute, 8th November, 1921 ; received pe Editor, 12th November,
1921; issued separately, Ist February, 1923.)

Tae principal theme of a paper by Mr. G. Н. Uttley, M.A., M.Sc., F.GS.,
published in the Transactions of the New Zealand Institute* i is what he calls
the ** two-limestone theory of Professor Park." Mr. Uttley's contention is
that the Waitaki stone is the horizontal equivalent of the Oamaru lime-
stone. In the beginning I may say that I am tempted to deny the gentle
charge that the invention of what he calls the “ two-limestone theory " is
mine. Perhaps my disclaimer is unnecessary, since Mr. UttleyT himself
supplies the correction when he tells us * that McKay's ‘ two-limestone
theory’ [1877 and 1882] is radically different from Park’s ‘ two-limestone
theory *” [1905 and 1918].

Mr. Uttley rightly quotes me as having written,t in 1887, "Standing
on the high hills surrounding Ngapara, it is quite obvious that the Ototara

* Trans. N.Z. a bes 52, 169-82, 1
G. Н. UrrLE i 139 ace
tJ. PARK. Eep. "Geol. gm during 1886-87, p. 140, 1887.

Panx.— Relation of Oamaru Limestone and Waitaki Stone. 83

stone at one time formed a continuous bed.” 1 now know how fallacious
an observation made from a distant hilltop may be. Clearly, the obvious,
as cogently argued by Carlyle, may easily conceal the truth.

e summer of 1916-17 the mapping of the area lying to the west
of the railway-line for the first time disclosed the error I had fallen into
in 1886 in concluding from a bird's-eye view of the country that the Oamaru
and Ngapara limestones were part and parcel of the same sheet.

In 1920 I spent two weeks, and in the present year four weeks, in the
coastal dnd western parts of the Oamaru and South Canterbury districts,
concerning myself mainly with the position of the Liothyrella boehmi horizon
and the relationship of the Oamaru and Waitaki stones. again traced
the Waitaki stone to Ngapara and Tokarahi, and examined the country
between Enfield, Windsor, Big Hill, and Маарага. 1 satisfied myself that
I was right (1904, 1910, and 1918) in regarding the Waitaki, Maruwhenua,
Ngapara, and Tokarahi stones as part and parcel of the same sheet; and,
of no less importance, confirmed my survey of 1918, which showed that
the Oamaru stone does not connect with, or come within many miles of,
the Ngapara limestone. Р

Among other places I revisited this year was the high ground overlooking
Windsor Junction. From this elevation the Oamaru-stone escarpment

this to Table-top Hill. The escarpment now trends north-west in the
direction of Big Hill, giving the impression as viewed in perspective that
the Oamaru stone forms the cap of Big Hill itself and of the scarp-bounded

Along the eastern or coastal fringe of the anticline the strata are bent
into minor synclinal and anticlinal folds. The best developed of these is
the Awamoan syncline, a N.W.-8.E. fold which closes to the north-west,
where it: gradually merges into the eastern limb of the major anticline.

I have recently examined many of the fine natural sections in the Waihao

Waihao stone is the horizontal equivalent of the Oamaru stone implies

no evidence. Clearly, if the Mount Harris beds are Awamoan, the Waihao

* J. Park, The Geology of the Oamaru District, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Buil. No. 20
(n.s.), p. 110, 1918.

84 Transactions.

zon.” But each of them taken by itself is a series of fossiliferous beds
of great thickness. How then, may I ask, can the two when combined
form one horizon ?

line of argument, we might as well deny the separation of the Ordovician
and Silurian, Triassic and Jurassic, Miocene and Pliocene ; or deny the
right of historians to divide historic time into iods.

ing my survey of the Oamaru district in 1916-17 I discovered a
hitherto-unknown fossiliferous horizon in the Upper Hutchinsonian at
Target Gully, containing many casts of Pachymagas parki, and separated
from the overlying Target Gully Awamoan shell-bed by about 20 ft. of
soft glauconitic sandstone. From the friable glauconitic sandstone of this
horizon (bed c, fig. 35, Geol. Surv. Bull. No. 20, p. 80) I collected seventy-
two species of Mollusca. Mr. H. Suter, who made the identifications,

on.

t think Mr. Uttley's argument is sound ; and if we followed
it to its logical conclusion we should get curious results. It is well known
that station exercises a powerful influence on the distribution of molluscan
life. Of the few molluses recorded from the Oamaru stone none are

contain only 27 per cent. of living forms.

The grouping and correlation of horizons based on small collections
must always be regarded with suspicion. Frequently they give results
that are altogether erroneous.

. ln his latest paper Mr. Uttley|| seems to have modified or receded from
his “ Hutchinsonian-Awamoan " hypothesis. He says: ‘‘(6.) The occur-
rence of Awamoan fossils in the beds (Otiake beds) above the limestone
of the Waitaki Valley, and the fact that the Awamoan and Hutchinsonian
are ‘part and parcel of the same series; as Hutton, McKay, and Park

have asserted, further strengthens the argument that this limestone [Otiake]

is Ototaran."

| ee

h 26 Н. UrrLEY, (i) Tertiary Geology of the Area between Otiake River (Kurow

District) and Duntron, North Otago; (2) ‘Tertiary Geology of the Area betten
iake i Ae У 5 . ,

io i S iver, North Otago, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 52, pp

t Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 52, p. 174, 1920

t N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 8, p. 54

8 Loc. cit., p. 58. жшше жа этге

| Trans. Х.Ж. Inst., vol, 52, p. 182, 1920.

ParK.—Relation of Oamaru Limestone and Waitaki Stone. 85

Perhaps I may say that the phrase “the same succession " would
express my own and McKay’s meaning better than the words “the same
series " quoted above. ;

Mr. Uttley immediately continues: “ (7.) Nevertheless, the brachiopod
fauna of the greensands in the Oamaru coastal district enables a clear line
of demarcation to be drawn in that area between the Hutchinsonian and
Awamoan." With this I am in complete agreement. But my bed c of
fig. 35 at Target Gully, previously referred to, contains an abundance of
brachiopods (see Geol. Surv. Bull. No. 20, p. 81), while the hard brown
glauconitie sandstone stratum (bed d) which underlies the Awamoan and
closes the Hutchinsonian contains casts of Pachymagas parki in great
abundance. Therefore, according to Mr. Uttley's own view quoted above,
bed c of fig. 35 cannot be regarded as Awamoan.

I am of the opinion that if the new horizon (bed c) at Target Gully
were opened up a rich harvest of molluses would be obtained. Ёхрегі-
ence has shown that exhaustive collecting in the Caimozoic formations
tends to decrease and not increase the proportion of living forms.
Apart from further discoveries, the presence of so many brachiopods in
beds c and d proves that Mr. Uttley has failed in his contention that
* there would seem to be no justification for separating these beds from
the Awamoan horizon."

In 1918 I described a section a quarter of a mile east of Flume Creek*
in which a yellowish-brown calcareous slightly glauconitic sandstone inter-
calated with harder bands contains the coral Isis in abundance. This
rock conformably overlies a greyish-white limestone that in its upper part
is hard and semi-crystalline, and rests on voleanic tuffs and mineral
breccias. These tufis were first described as occurring in this area by Mr.
Uttley. An assemblage ot brachipods in which Liothyrella boehmi Thomson
is prominent occurs at the base of the glauconitic sandstone and upper
part of the mineral tuffs. If any reliance is to be placed on the zonal
value of the brachiopod fauna it is evident that what I have classified
as the upper band of Oamaru stonef must be grouped with the Deborah
(or Kakanui) limestone lying above it. The importance of this section
is second only to that at the mouth of Flume Creek. Мг. Uttley states
that he “ was unable to find it."

I have examined the section in question twice in the present year and
found that the Isis band, as I stated in 1918, does underlie the brown
glauconitic sandstone with the intercalated hard limestone layers. I now

d that the coral I called Isis is the related Mopsea. — — E

Mr. Uttley in discussing this section continues, “ Even if the glauconitic
sandstone (bed g of fig. 28) does occur as shown in section above d.
no evidence has been presented to show that it is the equivalent of the
limestone of the Waitaki Valley near Duntroon." imself does not
hesitate to correlate the so-called Otiake limestone with the Maruwhenua
limestone, notwithstanding that the former occurs as an isolated down-
faulted block lying between two ridges of Palaeozoic rock, one of which
separates it from the Otekaike limestone, the nearest Cainozoic rock, which
may or may not be the horizontal equivalent of all or a part of the
Maruwhenua stone.

Mr. Uttley maintains that the Waitaki stone near Duntroon is a lime-
stone as pure in many parts as the typical Ototaran (Oamaru) limestone.

* J. PARK, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Bull. No. 20 (n.s.), p. 65, 1918.
T Loc. cit., p. 66.

86 Transactions.

But in saying this he has fallen into an error. The Oamaru stone is
essentially a polyzoan limestone of high but even grade, the calcium-
carbonate content seldom falling below 90 per cent. except where mingled
with voleanie ash. Its distribution shows that it is local, and that it
accumulated as an off-shore reef or bank where no terrigenous matter was
being deposited. On the other hand, the Waitaki stone is a low-grade
arenaceous limestone of extremely variable composition.

As a rule, the typical Oamaru building-stone is so soft that it can be cut
with a saw as readily as a log of pinewood. I have examined 110 sections
of Oamaru stone from Gay's Weston quarry, and forty-two from Totara,
Teschemaker’s, and Deborah. The Polyzoa range from 28 to 94 per cent., the
difference from 100 being made up for the most part by Foraminifera with
some echinoderm plates and rarely shell-fragments. The average sample
contains about 60 per cent. of Polyzoa and 30 per cent. of Foraminifera.
Dr. P. Marshall* has described a sample of Oamaru stone as composed
of Polyzoa, echinoderm plates, and Foraminifera in about equal propor-
tions. I am satisfied that the sample examined by Dr. Marshall was not
representative.

The Waitaki stone, as typically developed near Duntroon, is an impure
arenaceous limestone intercalated with thin layers of higher-grade lime-
stone that weather out in the escarpment-faces as prominent bands. The
analysis} quoted by me, and referred to by Mr. Uttley,f is that of a
sample collected from several of the highly calcareous bands mentioned
above. It may be said that these bands taken altogether comprise less
than 20 per cent. of the Duntroon stone.

Mr. Uttley§ also refers to the Bortonian stage, the existence of which

Cainozoic type at Black Point, near Borton’s, in the Waitaki Valley. The
first collection at this place was made by Mr. McKay|| in 1876, who reported,
among other forms, the occurrence of Ancyloceras and Scaphites. No

The fossils from near Windmill Creek and Papakaio were ardh
referred by me to the Bortonian. The limitations mentioned by Mr. Uttley
were clearly recognized by me, hence the separate lists of fossils I gave
іп 1918.4 Till Mr. Uttley is able to furnish some new facts about the
horizon of the fossils occurring near Windmill Creek and Papakaio we may,
I think, let the provisional correlation stand. Dr. Thomson has said that

masses. The fossils from the middle of the boulders are mostly testiferous
and well preserved.

In a note to my paper “ On the Age and Relations of the New Zealand
Coalfields” I stated that I had obtained evidence in north Otago and
south Canterbury confirming my view that the Pareora beds underlie the

* Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 48, p. 92, 1916.

T N.Z. Geol. Surv. Bull. No. 20 (n.s.), p. 115, 1918.

1 Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 52, p. 178, 1920.

$ Loc. cit., pp. 178-79.

|| Rep. Geol. Explor. during 1876-7 7, p. 52, 1887.

© N.Z. Geol. Surv. Bull. No. 20 (n.s.), pp. 34, 35, 1918.

Pank.—Relation of Oamaru Limestone and Waitaki Stone. 87

Oamaru stone and therefore belong to the Oamaru series.* І need hardly
say that the “ Pareora beds” I referred to belonged to the Pareora series
of Hutton. It was to eliminate the confusion arising from the application

the limestone that in 1905 I adopted the name “ Awamoa " in preference
to * Pareora" when dealing with beds definitely known to overlie the
Mount Brown (or Hutchinsonian) beds.

My classificationt of 1905, with “ а. Waitaki stone " deleted, still repre-
sents the stratigraphical succession of the Lower Cainozoic formations of
New Zealand as we know them to-day. The inclusion of the Waitaki
stone was an attempt to reconcile Captain Hutton's views with those of

The Oamaruian succession in the Oamaru coastal area and in the
Waitaki-Ngapara area is shown below :—

Stage. Coastal Area. Waitaki-Ngapara Area.
Awamoan .. Awamoa beds .. .. Awamoa beds.
Hakk А (Deborah limestone .. Waitaki limestone.

utchinsonian .. |Z boehmi band .. `` L. boehmi band.
( Mineral tuffs is w] G T beds.

Ototaran ' (Oamaru stone... v 10) еи ums
Waiarekan .. Waiareka tuffs .. E я

гап .. Ngapara grits, sands, &с. .. Ngapara grits, sand, &c.

Авт. 5.—-On the Character of the Contact between the Ngaparan
Beds and the Underlying Bed-rock.
By Professor James Park, F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst., Dean of the Faculty of
Mining at Otago University.

Read be he Otago Institute, 8th November, 1921 ; received by Editor, 12th November,
deg ^ 1921 ; issued separately, Ist February, 1923.)

AN examination of the surface of the bed-rock on which the Ngaparan
lignitic beds rest should afford much useful information as to the con-

* Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 36, p. 418, 1904.
+ Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 37, p. 492, 1905.
{ J. Park, loc. cit., p. 492.

88 Transactions.

At Cape Rodney, on the east coast of North Auckland, the fossiliferous
breccias at the base of the Waitemata series of Oamaruian age rest on
the uneven surface of a jagged ridge of Trio-Jurassic argillites and grey-
wacke.
Farther south, at the west end of Motutapu Island* in the Waite-
mata Harbour, marine erosion has exposed a good section of the basement
beds of the same Cainozoic formation abutting against and overlapping
the Trio-Jurassic rocks which rise up somewhat abruptly above sea-level,
forming a ridge that runs to the eastward. As the lowermost beds of .
the younger series are not uncovered, it is impossible to say how far they
overlap the uneven bed-rock оп: which they rest; but the character of
the material tends to show that no great thickness of strata exists below
the breccia exposed on the beach.

At Puketawai, lying six miles east of Te Kuiti, a ridge of Middle
Mesozoic rocks rises up through the Oamaruian coal-measures, thereby
interrupting the continuity of the coal. Though the actual contact is mot
seen, boreholes have shown that the sides of the ridge are steep. Other
outcrops of the bed-rock occur to the north and west, a circumstance which
seems to show that the coal-measures in this area were deposited on a
terrain dissected in the early Cainozoic into hollows and ridges. The
floor of the same coal-measures at the old Taupiri workings as exposed
along the outcrop is not rugged but gently undulating.

On the Mount Arthur tableland, Nelson, the Oamaruian formation

is represented by a thin bed of gravelly conglomerate overlain directly
by a horizontal sheet of hard limestone. ere the conglomerate rests on
a fairly even peneplained surface of Palaeozoic rock.
Near Stony Creek, in the Takaka Valley, the same Cainozoic limestone
lies directly on a remarkably even platform of Ordovician crystalline
lüimestone.f То the north of this, in the Aorere Valley, isolated blocks of
the Oamaruian limestone are underlain by quartz sands which rest on a
peneplained surface of Palaeozoic slaty argillite.

In the upper part of Big Hill Creek, to the west of Big Hill, in the
Awamoko Survey District, Oamaru, a sharp pinnacle of phyllite projects
into the quartz sands of the Ngaparan lignitie series.t In the same area
І recently discovered an isolated ridge of russet-brown semi:metamorphic
Kakanuian schist projecting into the quartz sands of the lignitic series
at a place a mile from Ngapara, close to the sand-pit facing the main
road and railway to Oamaru. The outcrop begins at the south-east
corner of Section 14a, and passes into Section 15a of Block VII for a
distance of 50 yards or more. It rises into the sands to a height of 40 ft.
It was noted that the strike of the Palaeozoic rock is N.W—S.E., and the
dip, though this is somewhat obscure, to the south-east at high angles.
The slope of the schist-ridge on the side presented towards Ngapara is
steep. To the eastward the slope is gentle. The sands wrap around and
ride over the ancient ridge, rising above it to a height of 180 ft.

At Port Craig, south of Mussel Beach, on the south-west side of

Waewae Bay, Southland, the breccias, conglomerates, and limestones
at the base of the Oamaruian are seen resting on a deeply eroded and
uneven floor of diorite.§

* J. PARK, Rep. Geol. Explor. — 1886-87, No. 18, 22 :
à ; Vo. 18, p. 225, 1887.

TJ. Park, Rep. Geol. Explor. during 1888-89, No. 20, p. 226, 1890.

tJ. Ракк, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Bull. No. 20 (n.s.), р. 21, і

$ J. Park, The Geo and Mineral ree

: Ў ‚ logy
Geol.. Surv. Bull. No. 23 (n.s.), p. 51, 1921.

s of South-west Southland, N.Z.

Park.—Contact between Ngaparan Beds and Underlying Bed-rock. 89

In 1906 Dr. J. M. Bell called certain uplands in Westland a “ fossil
peneplain,?" and in 1916 Professor C. A. Cotton described the even,
gentle slopes descending from the uplands to the west towards the middle
Kakanui Valley, and forming a conspicuous land-feature from almost all

by the ordinary processes of denudation as a "stripped peneplain." This,
I think, is a misuse of a common English word in a way that probably
conceals the real meaning of the users, and, moreover, seems to convey the
subtle and erroneous inference that the surface of the peneplain as it now
exists is the same surface as that on which the covering sediments were

a rate as to expose the orginal surface of the peneplain everywhere at
approximately the same date, and if, after this event had come about,
denudation were held in abeyance, then we should behold what was in
deed and in fact a true “ fossil peneplain.”

The first condition is not impossible. If the covering beds consisted
of weak unconsolidated sediments of fairly uniform character the rate of

protecting covering of ice. Such an ice-sheet. may have existed on the
uplands during the Pleistocene, but clearly on the disappearance of the ice
denudation would once more begin its activities.

The frequent tors of rock on the Barewood peneplain and high stacks
on the table-topped summit of the Rock and Pillar and Old Man ranges
are an evidence of the progress of denudation since the Otago peneplain
was uncovered. Moreover, they prove that the present surface of the
relies of the ancient peneplain in Central Otago is not the original pene-
plained surface. For that reason I think that the term “ fossil peneplain ”
or “ fossil plain," though perhaps not so inaccurate as the term “ strippe
peneplain," nevertheless connotes a condition that from the nature of
things must be almost impossible of attainment.

The character of the rock-floor on which the Oamaruian rests possesses
a far-reaching significance. When many observations are placed on record
as to the contour of the floor on which the basement beds of the Oamaruian
rest we shall be able to speculate on the configuration of the maritime
lands of older Cainozoic times with a confidence we do not now possess.

90 Transactions.

Авт. 6.—Note on the Hanging Valleys of the Upper Rangitata Valley.

Ву В. Spxicut, M.Sc., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst., Curator of the Canterbury
Museum.

[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 7th September, 1921; received by
Edi

t
ditor, 31st December, 1921 ; issued separately, 1st February, 1923.]

Plates 8, 9.

of ice as an erosive agent, a question concerning which there are varie
opinions. Authorities like Davis (1909), Gilbert (1904), and Penck credit

running water; and these opinions are supported in America by Fairchild
(1905), Russell (1905), and others.

According to the first group of authorities, hanging valleys are due to
the greater activity of the ice occupying the main valley in comparison
with that in the tributaries, this activity being attributable to the greater
volume and thickness of the ice in the former, the result being that the floor
of the main valley is overdeepened as compared with that of its tributary,
so that when the ice-flood has subsided the tributary river enters the main
valley with discordant grade. De Martonne (1910) attributes the formation
of hanging valleys chiefly to lateral sapping, though he admits a certain
amount of overdeepening, but not on the bars (verrous) across the main
valley, near which hanging valleys are also found. Certain members of
the second group of authorities regard glaciers in the tributary valleys a$
protecting their floors, while the rivers of the main valley lower their
bottoms by normal stream erosion.

A consideration of the satisfactory nature of one or other of these
explanations arose during two visits to the upper Rangitata in company
with three of my colleagues, when we were fortunate in having ample
opportunity of observing more perfect suites of such valleys than it had
been my fortune to see previously.

‚ One group of these occurs on the left (eastern) bank of the Havelock
_ River, on the western slope of the Cloudy Peak Range, a spur running from

Spricut.—Hanging Valleys of the Upper Rangitata Valley. 91

the main divide between the Clyde and the Havelock rivers, the two main
feeders of the Rangitata. Cloudy Peak (7,870 ft.) is a fine rocky mass
near the end of the spur, forming a counterpart to Mount d'Archiac
(9,979 ft.), which lies just opposite, on the western side of the Havelock
Valley, on a spur of the Two Thumb Range (see map). Two of the hanging
valleys are in the most perfect condition; they have the characteristic :
U-shaped cross-section of a glacial trough with enlarged head, and enter
the main stream by waterfalls (Plate 8, figs. 1, 2). d

SKETCH MAP OF HEAD WATERS
RANGITATA RIVER

aS. cate of Miles
8

М“ Coys Рк
? 6800
Tyndall C: сосе
Bedex E DE A
SS & M? re
ы Arrowsmith |
ч э/7/'
Qe a сү E
M'Edison . AN ud. "Xx
7669 Mt Jo lli Р
©, - аў NW
M<Clure Р $, &
8/92', ÀG 4
dArchiac | ^ \
эг?э, S х 787 o ha]
Бубе \\ cloudy Pk WI © ee
W
Ф if ys M! Potts
| & ў 7
' е
LZ

IÑ
. М bd
Mesopotamia y Ni
. қ У

with the action of ice. Neither of the
cited above accounts for their

other cases
The other group I refer to occurs in the Clyde and Lawrence valleys,

the last-named being the most easterly of the streams which form the
Rangitata River. On the western side of the Clyde, on the flanks of Cloudy

92 Transactions.

Peak Range, is a series of hanging valleys of the initial, simple type, so
perfect in arrangement and in features that they might almost be sketches
in a text-book ; in fact, the well-known diagram by Davis, so often cited
in this connection, might serve as an illustration of them. І have,
unfortunately, no photograph of them. Farther up the Clyde are other
valleys of the more developed type seen on the Havelock. I had a better
opportunity, however, for examining closely those occurring up the Law- .
rence Valley. This is a most remarkable valley for showing the remains
of glaciation in their most perfect form. Old terminal moraines formin

From six to nine miles above the junction of the Lawrence with the
Clyde occur three of these hanging valleys in perfect state of development
(Plate 9, figs. 1, 2), discharging into the main valley by waterfalls.
These valleys are of the well-matured type. Associated with them are
hollows similar to those in the Havelock. The series is, however, more
complete, so that every stage occurs between the incipient shell-shaped
depression and the maturely developed hanging valley ; and the associa-
tion seems strongly to suggest that the same causes operating now wi
in process of time produce the matured hanging valley from these hollows,

i

wackes, of texture varying between the coarse-grained type and the fine
black slaty variety. Owing to the proximity of the area to the Mount
Potts fossil-beds in Rocky and Tank gullies, the matrix of which is
similar to the rocks encountered at the head of the main river, it must be
concluded, tentatively at all events, that the strata are of the same Trias-
Jura age. The submetamorphic character of the strata appears more
pronounced towards the west—that is, towards the main divide at the
head of the Havelock and Clyde rivers—and also towards the proximal
end E the Two Thumb Range in the neighbourhood of Mount d'Archiac.
e

The geological history of the area is analogous to that of other parts
of the Southern Alps—viz., that after a long-continued period of sedi-
mentation during Mesozoic times the beds were folded up into a mountain-
chain of a somewhat simple Alpine type; this was reduced to a peneplain

which during its elevation and subsequently was exposed to vigorous
stream and glacier erosion. The original streams which established them-
selves on the surface appear to have been consequent, with general

Speicut.—Hanging Valleys of the Upper Rangitata Valley. 93

directions across the strike, but their positions have been modified by the
formation of structural basins and lines of tectonic weakness, so that
there are departures from this general arrangement. However, in the
upper reaches of the valleys the control of the grain of the country on the
direction of the rivers appears more complete, so that there is a pronounced
tendency for the tributaries and also the headwaters of the main rivers to
develop their valleys along the strike of the beds, and especially along the
strike of their weaker members. Thus it is that the heads of all the
main rivers of central and northern Canterbury have an almost identical
arrangement. The directions of the Waimakariri and its tributary the

ite River are reproduced almost exactly in the Havelock and its

of any sign of this whatsoever it is reasonable to conclude that if it occurs
beneath the veneer of waste it must be very slight or it would show some-

h as has been generally supposed. I do not mean by this that I
consider glaciers incompetent to do so, but in the case of the Canterbury

In the upper reaches, besides the chief tributaries, numerous smaller
lley in perfect accordance, and associated with both
| It is this association which is difficult to
ifferential erosion in the main valley as
compared with that in the tributary. If one tributary has had its lower
reaches removed. and the floor of the main valley adjacent thereto lowered
so that its junction is discordant, why has its neighbour, placed in an
analogous position, not been similarly modified ? There is no difficulty,
however, as far as this point is concerned with those valleys which have
had their discordance reduced in post-glacial times.

I might also say here that there is the entire absence of the development
of the glacial stairway in the valleys of Canterbury, although they appear
such a striking feature of the valleys of the European Alps and of other
countries. There is nothing here analogous to the cascades in the floor
of the Ticino Valley as described by Garwood (1909), or the breaks in the
floors of the Alpine valleys with the paternoster lakes on the flat shelves
as described by Nussbaum (1910). Even in the Sounds region, with one
or two striking examples to the contrary, this feature is only occasional.

94 Transactions.

The explanation which credits the formation of hanging valleys to
deepening by rivers while the tributaries are protected by ice also fails,
since there is almost entire absence of evidence of deepening, but strong
evidence in favour of aggradation. In no case that І am aware of, where
a glacier at present reaches the level of the valley-floor, is the stream
deepening its bed in front of the glacier-face ; in every case the stream is
overloaded with sediment, and is aggrading rather than eroding its bed.

These two hypotheses, therefore, do not afford a satisfactory solution
of the problem as far as hanging valleys in the region under consideration
are concerned. The suggestion made by the present author is that
hanging valleys are at times due to progressive head-erosion of the rocks
along belts of structural or lithological weakness.

The hanging valleys in the Havelock district are certainly associated
with such belts, and have been eroded principally along the strike of the
beds. This is clearly seen in that valley whose head is in the vicinity of
Cloudy Peak (Plate 8, fig. 1). Cup-shaped hollows in an earler stage

here, then the typical form would be developed ; and if the mouth or lip
over which the water falls into the main valley were marked by the

the tributary glacier, or from the tributary valley after ice had dis-
appeared, established itself on an easily eroded bed, then the floor would
rapidly be adjusted to the main valley.

ese small valleys with grades adjusted posterior to the glaciation
are entirely distinct in origin from the main tributaries whose valleys were
formed in preglacial times, and which have maintained their accordance.

ensues is a kind of double-headed valley. In the incipient hollows along-
side these typical valleys, and grading into them, as regards their main
features the same process is to be seen, but the result is not yet 80
pronounced. The lengthened member of the double-headed trough often
forms a pass between adjacent and parallel main valleys.

The fact that so many of the hanging valleys have been eroded on the
strike of the beds results chiefly from the fact that the main river direc-
tions were initially determined across it. Thus the remarkable and regular
series on the west bank of the Clyde are arranged at right angles to the
Clyde for this reason; but where the strike-direction varies locally, and
also in the higher reaches of the rivers where the tendency of the main
stream is to set itself parallel to the strike, the hanging valleys across the
strike are increasingly numerous.
| If such valleys arise from the development of glacier-filled hollows
the level of the lip will be controlled initially by the height at which

Spricut.—Hanging Valleys of the Upper Rangitata Valley. 95

Cockayne Glacier with the Heim on the Lyell. The latter member of
these pairs would no doubt leave hanging valleys were the ice to disappear,
and yet they would not be dependent for this feature on differential
erosi

size. The erosion of the lip of the hollows does not appear to be at all

The possibility that hanging valleys might be eroded along a belt of
weak rocks was considered by Davis (1900, p. 283), but he decided against
it even in the critical case of the Linth Valley, leading into the Wallen

conditions of erosion above inferred for the trunk glacier." Davis thus
contemplates that rock-structure may have an important effect on the
formation of corries, but it is hard to see why the formation of an
extended basin should be delayed till change of climate. Why should
this process not go on at the time when the trunk valley is filled with ice ?
Some such mode of formation of hanging valleys is described by
Russell (1905, p. 79). He says, " It is evident from the inspection that
typical mountain-side glaciers are engaged in excavating depressions for
themselves, which at an early stage in the process have the essential
ures of cirques, and at a later stage develop a valley of the typical
U-shaped cross-profile, flat bottom, &c., with a cirque at its head. These
glaciers. may be said to burrow into the mountain-side by headward
extension, chiefly, as is judged, by ‘ quarrying.’ The lower limit to which
they are able to excavate their beds, or the local base level, is determined
by melting. A glacier of the type referred to deepens its bed to this

96 Transactions.

level, and, given time enough, extends it headward until a flat-bottom
trench is produced. Should the glacier then melt, a hanging valley would
be left, the mouth of which would open out on the slope on which the
glacier originated.” This statement seems to fit the conditions here
admirably ; but in the case under consideration the backward sapping
will be more rapid if carried on along the strike of beds of structural or
lithological weakness.

n important circumstance to consider is the cause which determines

the height at which hanging valleys lie above the floor of the main valley.
If they are to be attributed to overdeepening of the main valley or to
cutting back the lower courses of tributaries, then the heights should be
accordant in a general sense, unless there is some special reason to the
contrary. Thus the Stirling Fall and the Lady Bowen Fall, of Milford
Sound, show some approximation in height, but this is entirely different
from that of Harrison’s Arm or Sinbad Valley—all reference to elevation
being made, of course, to the bottom of the sound as the datum-level.
If these hanging valleys are due to differential erosion, then their preglacial
form and gradient must have been quite different This general accordance’
in height is tacitly admitted by the diagrams used by Davis to illustrate
his position. He also says (1909, p. 340), “ The depth of glacial erosion
in the main valley is roughly indicated by the discordant altitude of the -
hanging lateral valleys, as well as by the height of the main-valley-floor
steps; but in both cases allowance must be made for the glacial erosion
of the lateral valleys, or of the bench at the top of the rock-steps.'
think from this that he evidently would expect all hanging valleys in one
reach of the main valley to be approximately accordant.
. Both Gilbert (1904, p. 154, fig. 77) and Garwood (1910, p. 329) certaiuly
indicate that the floor of hanging valleys in the same main valley are
occasionally accordant, so that it is possible that the objection made here
as to the variation in level does not always hold; but if we admit the
correctness of Russell’s statement cited above, this, too, will result in
approximate accordance of the lower lips of a suite of hanging valleys of
approximately the same size.

[f it be granted that some hanging valleys may be developed from
corrie basins, then the height of their lips will be dependent on the level
at which corries can form. Geikie (1902, р. 233) notes that this is related
to the height of the snow-line, and its level will, in general, be accordant
under similar conditions of slope and aspect in the same region ; therefore
the accordance in the level of the floors of corrie glaciers and the hanging
valleys developed from them is what we might reasonably expect, even
if they are not to be regarded as due to the overdeepening of the main
river-valley. The general lowering in height of the corrie-level when fol-
lowed westward up the valleys of Canterbury is what might be expected,
since the snow-line falls the nearer approach is made to the main divide.
It may be noted here that the table given by Penck, and quoted by Geikie
on page 233 of the work just cited, as to the level at which corrie-lakes
occur in New Zealand—viz., from 600 to 1,200 metres—gives too restricted
an upward range, since well-developed cirques and lakes are found at
heights exceeding 4,500 ft. (1,400 m., approximately).

Hanging valleys of a typé similar to those occurring in the upper
Rangitata can be seen in the other valleys of Canterbury—as, for example, .
on the higher levels on both sides of the Bealey River, in the Waimakariri

: - between the mouths of the Bealey and Hawdon, also in the Wilberforce

TRANS. N.Z. Inst.; Vor. 54. PLATE 8

Fra. l.—Hanging Valley, Havelock Riv er; Cloudy Peak in the
background : showing valley of simple type eroded along
the strike of the beds.

Ета 2.—Hanging Valley,

showin
llow to the left.

етек River : g typical valley with incipient

Face p. 96.]

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54. PLATE 9.

Fic. 1—Hanging Valley, oe т: : showing iR rate:
parallel to the strike e beds, also the lip of th
valley in process of Ae: г а

Fic. 2 E ese Valley, Lawrence River: pomum the valley, paeem established
eross the strike, developing another head parallel to the strike ; the lip 18
in а fiber stage of reduc

SpricHt.—Hanging Valleys of the Upper Rangitata Valley. 97

Valley. It cannot be urged that these have been formed by sapping-back
along lines of structural weakness, since some of them lie across those lines,
but the method of formation is analogous to those in the Havelock. Some
of them certainly show a tendency to enlarge their heads along the strike
when their general direction crosses it at right angles.

Although it is here urged that many of the hanging valleys of the alpine
area of Canterbury are not to be attributed directly to differential erosion,
there are some cases which may be explained in that way. Andrews Creek,
a tributary of the Waimakariri on the north side, between the junctions
of the Hawdon and Poulter, may be attributed to this cause, since there
is good evidence of overdeepening in this portion of the Waimakariri Valley :
but the possibility of the discordance being due to tectonic movements
in this case must not be overlooked, though I do not think it probable.

There are тфу a however, which need special consideration. The
formation of Arthur’s Pass is most easily explained by supposing that it
is due to two hanging valleys which have sapped back along the strike of
the beds, one from the west-coast side and the other from the Bealey side
of the range, and the drainage has ultimately been captured by the former,
leaving both ends of the valley in a hanging condition. An exactly
analogous case occurs in Browning Pass—not the well-known pass at the
head of the Wilberforce, but one which leads from the valley of the White
River, one of the feeders of the Waimakariri. Another type of hanging

Walker’s Pass, at the head of the Hawdon; and again on the western side
of the upper Waimakariri River to the south of Mount Айыб. Опе
description applies i in all these cases.

The main stream comes from a northerly direction parallel to the strike
of the beds, and flows along the floor of a characteristic deep glacial
trough. The walls, notably the western, are precipitous, and streams
сае cascade over them from hanging-valley mouths. The floors of
these hanging vallevs cut across the strike, but they have been reduced
to such an extent that they furnish fairly easy т across the main
divide to the valleys of the western slope, and the streams occupying them
are partially or wholly diverted to the west, as in the case of Brownin
Pass

The marked discordance in these cases is to be attributed to the facility
with which stream and glacier erosion has proceeded along the strike, so
that overdeepening has taken place in these cases, whereas erosion across
the strike has been slow. The erosion of the main valley was in all
probability due to stream-action initially, but serious modification of the
valley has followed, and foe present landscape-features are those attributable
to ice-action rather t n to stream-action. It is conceivable, how ever,
that stream erosion oan ойны a steep-sided valley in these cases, since
the beds dip at high angles and hard bands occurring at regular intervals
in the greywacke series help to maintain that approach to perpendicularity
which was impressed on the valley-walls by ice-action.

At various places in the above discussion I have suggested that the
modification of the valleys of the Southern Alps by glaciation has hardly
been of the profound order originally indicated by Hector and Haast, and
endorsed by later кесюш, including myself. My reasons for doubting
the statement are—

(1.) The general absence of discordance in the grade of the tributaries
at the point of junction with the main streams.

4— Trans.

98 Transactions.

(2.) The possibility of attributing hanging valleys to causes not demanding
profound deepening of the main valley.

(3.) The comparatively slight modification of many of the spurs reaching
down into the main valley. Truncation and partial truncation are admitted,
but this does not demand any abnormal change.

(4.) The difficulty of restoring the preglacial stream-system if profound
modification be granted, though the restoration is easy if the modification
has been slight. This reason has certainly no great weight of itself, but
taken in conjunction with others it is of some importance.

(5.) The thickness and extent of the morainic deposits are not such as
one would expect had the valleys been modified profoundly, this neces- "
sitating the removal of an enormous volume of rock. In the Mackenzie
country, near Lake Coleridge and the gorge of the Rakaia, in the valley 4
of the Ashburton near Lake Heron and Hakatere, and at other places, the —
morainie material is a veneer resting on older river-gravels, or on Tertiary ;
and other beds, rather than a massive deposit. The area covered may be á

NOTE.

| A recent visit to the Wakatipu-Wanaka district has impressed me
with the fact that local circumstances must be carefully considered when |

valley of a preglacial stream- system, other hanging valleys must be
eredited to causes which have no connection with this previous drainage.

REFERENCES.
Воххкү, T. G., 1893. Do Glaciers excavate ? Geog. Jour., vol. 1, pp. 481-!
Davis, W. M., 1900. Glacial Erosion in France, Switzerland, and Norway,
Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. 29, No. 14, pp. 273-322.
— 1909. Glacial Erosion in North Wales, Quart. Jour. Geol. Soc., vol. 65, pp. 281-350.
DE MARTOSNE, E., 1910. L'érosion glaciaire et la formation des vallées alpines, —

99.
Proc. Bost.

pp. 74

FREsHFIELD, D. W., 1888. Note on the Conservative Action of Glaciers, Proc. Коу.
Geog. Soc., vol. 10, рр. 779-89.

Garwoop, Ё. J., 1902. Hanging Valleys of the Alps and Himalayas, Quart. Jour.

ie эс vol. n рр. 7903-14. 1, 365 2

—— . Features of Alpine Scenery due to i i . Jour, VOR Te Д
op. 810 98. p scenery due to Glacier Protection, Geog.

GziKrE, JAMES, 1902. Earth Sculpture.

= GILBERT, б. K., 1904. Alaska, vol. 3, Glaciers and Glaciation.

, 1910. Die Täler der Schweizeralpen. |

С., 1905. Hanging Valleys, Bull. Geol. Soc. Amer., vol. 16, pp. 75—90.
ck, REvscH, Нбевом, and others have also been consulted.

Fintay.—New Zealand Calliostomidae. 99

Авт. 7. — 8оте Remarks on New Zealand Calliostomidae, with
Descriptions of New Tertiary Species.

Ву Н. I. Fintay, M.Sc.

[Read before the Otago Institute, 8th November, 1921; received Lo. ко jth December,
2921; issued separately, 8th February, 1

Plate 10.

AwoNGST the fossil shells from Dowling Bay (see р. 106 of this volume)
was a small trochoid form which could not be placed in any New Zealand
species so far described. Its appearance was, however, reminiscent of
a shell found at Ardgowan, near Oamaru, and on ooking u up references
i was found that this shell also was undescribed. It was evidently a
Calliostoma, but no species of this genus is mentioned in Suter's Ardgowan
list, the only trochoid shells given being two new species of Basilissa, so
that either this shell had not been collected or it had been placed in
. Basilissa and not yet described. Several fragments of the same species
were found at Target Gully, also one or two fragments of another
Calliostoma. In Suters Target Gully list the only shells that might be
connected with these species are Trochus tiaratus Q. & G., “әр чот
n. sp., Basilissa n. sp. Now, although Trochus Adis. Q. & G.. has a

never found T. tiaratus & e Target Gully, nor does it occur in
material of Marshall’s collecting, Зарина in the Otago University School
of Mines, nor amongst the Target Gully specimens in the Geological
Survey collection. It is first mentioned in this connection by Marshall
i Uttley (1913), who ge- probably to Suter's identification) record

from Awamoa, Target Gully, Ardgowan, Pukeuri, and the Devil's
Bridge “every locality they visited—and mention it (inter alia) as not

ving previously been recorded below Pliocene beds. In a later publi-
ais (1914) the same authors give a fuller list, revised by Suter, and in
it are recorded T. tiaratus Q. & G. and Trochus n. sp. : = still fuller

list (1915, P- 378) Marshall records only T. tiaratus Q. & Finally,
in the list in N.Z. Geol. qe Bull. No. 20 and Pal. Bull. No. o. 8 the final
record is T. tiaratus Q. & G. and T. chathamensis (Hutt.). The latter can

be easily identified, and ded does occur there. Park (1918, pp. 88,
90, 93) listed T. tiaratus from Awamoa, Ardgowan, and Pukeuri also, but

Now, in Pal. Bull. No. 8, “1921, which is as complete an account as
possible of the molluscan lists from all the New Zealand localities, the
4*

100 Transactions.

occurrence of T. tiaratus is mentioned in seven different localities:
Bryant’s Farm (Gisborne), Scinde Island, Petone, Wanganui, Motunau
beds, Саре Wanbrow, and Target Gully. АП these except the first and
last are Pliocene or Pleistocene. In the first case an impression only was
; in the last case it appears to the
author that T. tiaratus is a very doubtful record, probably copied, with-
out revision, from incorrect early lists. Besides these occurrences, there
are two more in the Trans. N.Z. Inst. The first (Thomson, 1920, p. 393)
is in the Pliocene Greta beds, and the second is in a final list given by
Speight (1917, p. 355) at the close of his paper on the Trelissick beds, but
it is not mentioned in any of the component lists elsewhere in the paper,
and has probably crept in as an error. From this evidence it is seen
that there is as yet no published reliable record of T. tiaratus Q. & G. in
any New Zealand beds older than the Pliocene, and that this species,
therefore, is not a Miocene form. Suter’s record from Target Gully was
probably based on a fragment of one of the new Calliostoma species
described in this paper.

This leaves us with Calliostoma n. sp. and Basilissa n. sp. In the
Otago School of Mines collection are some small fragments labelled in
Suter’s handwriting, “ Calliostoma, very likely n. sp., Target Gully,” and
these are probably the original specimens, for the first mention of a
Calliostoma from this locality occurs in Bulletin No. 20, and Mr. J. Mar-
wick wrote saying, “ As regards the Calliostoma n. sp. of Park’s list, I
do not know what shell is referred to, but it is probably one of your species
so labelled by Suter previous to his introduction of Basilissa. I have not
come across it in any of Park’s collections." What there is left of these
shells agrees perfectly with fragments in the author’s collection from Target

kh
©
E
B
Б.
£5
=
=
eg
E.
ün
E
Со
B
eo
к.
я.
[<]
8,
e.
©
c
cet
Tm
=
Р.

Gully, and there is no doubt that Suter was correct in referring this shell |

to Calliostoma. This species, though identical with the Dowling Bay
shell and a form rather rare at Ardgowan, is different from the other
species mentioned from Target Gully, which is also rather common at
Argdowan. Inquiry made of Mr. Marwick elicited several interesting
points about this second form. He managed to place the shell as
identical with specimens in the Geological Survey collection from Target
Gully and also Ardgowan, and labelled by Suter “ Basilissa n. вр.” In
this collection was also another shell, which is Suter’s second species of
Basilissa from Ardgowan, and which differs from all the author's speci-
mens. Regarding Basilissa, Mr. Marwick says, “ It is hard to understan
why Suter classed these shells as Basilissa. In the “ Challenger” Report,
Zoology, xv, p. 96, Watson, the author of this genus, gives the following
description :—

. “ Basilissa : Shell conical, carinated, umbilicated, nacreous ; last whorl
sinuated above; pillar. straight, and in its direction but little oblique,
thin, bollowed out above, in front hardly toothed, but at the base strongly

“ There is no trace of this sinus shown by the wth-lines, nor is

there an umbilicus, so I think the classification as Calliostoma is muc
more suitable."

There is one more record of Basilissa that the author has come across
and that is а shell in the Otago University School of Mines collection,
. labelled again in Suter's handwriting, “ Basilissa n. sp., Target Gully.

$ AEN
Trans. N.Z. INST., Vor. 54. PLATE 10.

Fia.
Fic.
Кто.
Кто.
Кто.

1, a, b, c.—Calliostoma ae n. sp. Holotype (a), Ardgowan, and two para-
types (5, c), T arget Gully K

2, a, b, c.—Calli iostoma parie fragile n. р, Holotype (a) and two рага-
types (b, c), Ardgowan. x
ES: ‘alliostoma cancellatum. rent уре ‚ Ar dgowan, x 3.

4.—Calli о toma marwi Holot Andes x3
Р, а, "m Calliostoma oiai "bee (b) od кт pe (а), Castlecliff, х 2

Face * 100.]

Fintay.—New Zealand Calliostomidae. 101

. I have specimens, also collected by Professor Park." But unless the
contents of the tube have been changed this identification is worse still,
for the shells in the tube belong to one of the new species named by Suter
himself in the Target Gully list as “ Bezanconia (Atazocerithium) 2 n. spp."

We can therefore safely say that, so far, Basilissa Wats. has not been
correctly recorded from New Zealand, and this genus must be omitted
from our faunal lists. |

The foregoing remarks show that Calliostoma has been denied its proper
place in the New Zealand Tertiary. The author has studied all the avail-
able specimens of the genus from New Zealand Tertiary localities (his best
thanks are due to Dr. P. Marshall for generously forwarding him all the
specimens in his possession), and as a result proposes four new species
. and one new variety.

Calliostoma suteri n. sp. (Plate 10, fig. 1, а, 0, c.)

Shell small,.conical, rather solid, imperforate. Closely beaded, subequal
spirals present, four strong ones on body-whorl about twice their width
apart, with or without a much finer and less strongly beaded riblet
intercalated between them; the nodules on lowest rib rather larger but
only slightly more numerous than on the upper three. On base there are
seven or eight beaded spirals subequidistant, with rarely a few much finer
interstitial riblets. Spire straight, apical whorls missing, last whorl rather
bluntly angled at periphery, base flatly convex. Suture slightly impressed.
Aperture subrhomboidal, oblique, lirate within, sides thick (especially
basal one) till near the edge, then narrowing rapidly where the callus
stops, to a sharp, crenulate edge. Columella arcuate, oblique, slightly
pearly, ending suddenly in slightly reflexed angle with basal lip. Inner
lip spreading over umbilical tract as a thin callus, uniting ends of peristome.

Height (estimated), 11 mm. ; width, 11 mm. (Imperfect holotype.)

Holotype, from Ardgowan, and several fragmentary paratypes, from
Target Gully, in author's collection. Also a specimen, forwarded by
Dr. Marshall from Awamoa, which differs only in its slightly more
convex base, due probably to adolescence.

Remarks.—This is the shell named by Suter in the Target Gully list
(N.Z. Geol. Surv. Bull. No. 20) as Calliostoma n. sp.

The author has had an opportunity, through the kindness of Mr. P. G.
Morgan, of examining the type specimen of C. acutangulum Sut., and the
following differences may be noted: The new shell has strong nodules,

e ribs and the distinctly forward slope on the lowest rib, gives the

shells, agreed with the author, and added, “І think if we had better
specimens from this locality that more differences would be found—for

102 Transactions.

example, in the disposition of the columella, which is somewhat obscured
in the holotype of C. acutangulum. Specific rank for your shell is, in
my opinion, justified.”
The shell is named after New Zealand's pioneer in modern conchology.
Calliostoma suteri var. fragile n. var. (Plate 10, fig. 2, a, b, c.)
1918. Basilissa n. sp. (Sut.), N.Z. Geol. Surv. Bull. No. 20, pp. 90, 94.
Shell thin and fragile, imperforate. Protoconch of a little over one
whorl, granulated, not shining (indicating probably a previous horny
envelope), nucleus globose and generally a rather prominent varix just
before brephic stage, which commences with two spiral carinae, and many
unequal longitudinal ribs; during second post-embryonic whorl a third
carina develops on upper shoulder, and a fourth at suture below. On

space. Sides of aperture uniformly thin, nacreous and lirate within.
Columella oblique, with slight tubercle at base, even less reflexed and
notched than in C. suteri. Inner lip extending as a slight callus over
cp tract; not crossing parietal wall Umbilical depression very
slight.

Height, 11 mm. ; height of aperture, 4 mm. Diameter—major, 11 mm. ;
minor, 9mm. Holotype: Diameter—major, 15 mm. ; minor, 13 mm. (frag-
ment of a large specimen).

Holotype and many imperfect paratypes from Ardgowan in author's
collection. Also found at Pukeuri (specimen in Dr. Marshall's collection)
and at Target Gully. i |

Remarks.—Mr. Marwick reported on this shell, * This is the Basilissa
n. sp. of Park's Target Gully list, and one of those in his Ardgowan list.
This shell has the secondary moniliform spirals coming in on the later
whorls, as is the case with C. acutangulum Suter; but its concave outline,
sharper beads, thinner spirals, and the tendency to a smooth band on
the base render it more easy of separation than is the case with the
previous species."

Calliostoma cancellatum n. sp. (Plate 10, fig. 3.)
Shell fairly solid, imperforate, outlines pagodiform. Only two whorls of

the unique specimen remain, but the sculpture of these is very distinctiv ©
Во spirals апа axials аге very strongly developed, sharp and thin, giving p

Fintay.—New Zealand Calliostomidae. 103

a prominent cancellated appearance to the shell. There are four of these
spirals on each whorl, with no interstitials, but the lowest is weakened an
on the spire-whorls hidden by the whorl below, so that these whorls have
only three spirals. Axials, though strong, only half the width of spirals,
straight between suture and rib above and below it, but decidedly sloping
backwards elsewhere, forming laterally compressed nodules at intersections
with spirals, those on lowest rib of body-whorl smaller but equal in
number to those on upper ribs., Base with one very prominent moniliform
rib just inside periphery, then a totally smooth concave space, then four
nodulous umbilical ribs, the inner two being much closer and finer, but,
as body-whorl is missing, this:is probably not the true basal sculpture.
Suture rendered false-canaliculate by the prominence of the spirals. Sides
of aperture thick, columella less oblique than in C. suteri, little reflexed,
"but with a rather prominent basal notch.
Height (estimated), 10mm. ; width, 6mm. (Imperfect holotype.)

Holotype, from Ardgowan, in the author's collection.

Calliostoma marwicki n. sp. (Plate 10, fig. 4.)
1918. Basilissa n. sp. (Sut.), N.Z. Geol. Surv. Bull. No. 20, р. 90.
Shell fairly solid, acutely conical, imperforate. Protoconch lost in
the unique specimen; first remaining whorl with tw i

next whorl becomes another spiral rib almost equal in size to the lower
two; all the ribs strongly nodulous. At the same ti

connect nodules. The main ribs continue subequal in size, but later on a
thin interstitial riblet is intercalated between each pair, axials become

5 mm.

Holotype, from Ardgowan, in the collection of the New Zealand Geo-
logical Survey.
Remarks.—This shell is an extreme form of Calliostoma, апа approaches
certain sections of Cantharidus. Mr. Marwick mentions (in litteris) that
this is the second Basilissa sp. of Park’s Ardgowan list, and that the
basal ornamentation shows it is a close ally of C. cancellatum (vide ante),
though the spire sculpture is very different.
e author's thanks are due to Mr. P. G. Morgan and Mr. Marwick
for permission to describe this shell, and it is named in honour of the

latter gentleman, whose help and criticism have been invaluable.

104 Transactions.

Calliostoma undulatum n. sp. (Plate 10, fig. 5, a, b.)
Shell conical, imperforate, rather fragile. Protoconch lost and spire

covered with callus which does not extend over the parietal wall, basal
notch slight.

Height, 11 mm. ; width, 9:5 mm. (Imperfect paratype.)

Both specimens are from Castlecliff, near Wanganui, and are in Dr. P.
Marshall’s collection. The better-preserved one is chosen as holotype.

The species is very close to C. pellucidum Val., which differs, among other —.

things, in its coarsely-ribbed periphery and sharper outlines near apex.

but the lowest rib on the later whorls is practically smooth. Also, for -
adult specimens of about eight whorls, C. ei is twice the size of
C. suteri fragile, and has a straight and much more callused columella.
. ponderosum (Hutt.) has three, increasing to about six smooth spirals,
and is a much larger shell than any others in the group. (For com-
parisons with C. acutangulum Sut. see remarks under the diagnoses of

Fintay.—New Zealand Calliostomidae. 105

The eight members of this group can be tabulated thus :—

A. With three main spirals on most whorls
(a.) Spirals smooth, shell large .. ae x -. С. ponderosum.
(6.) Spirals nodulous :
(i.) Axials very conspicuous, cancellating the spirals .. С. cancellatum.
(ii.) Axials inconspicuous :

Periphery with several fine, blunt riblets below
a stronger, nodulous rib .. Uu .. C. undulatum.
Periphery with one smooth, sharp rib .. C. hodgei
B. With four main spirals on most whorls :
a. ire concave, especially in lower whorls, sculpture delicate С. suteri var.
(5.) Spire straight or lightly ecnvex : [ fragile.
(i.) Suture marked, nodules on third rib most numerous C. acutangulum.
(ii.) Suture inconspicuous :
Nodules on the two lowest ribs in the ratio 2:3,

spire high as in Canthar T 2 С. marwicki,
Nodules on the two lowest ribs subequal in
number, spire-angle much wider .. -. C. suteri.

the component members of the group will be of use for zonal purposes, for
the author has not at present sufficient material from enough localities to

List or PAPERS CITED.

MARSHALL, P., 1915. Cainozoic Fossils from Oamaru, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 47,
pp. 377-87.

and Оттікү, G. H., 1913. Some Localities for Fossils at Oamaru, Trans. N.Z.
Inst., vol. 45, pp. 297-307.
—— — 1914. Localities for Fossils near Oamaru, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 46,

рр. d
Park, J., 1918. The Geology of the Oamaru District, N.Z. Geol. Surv. Bull. No. 29,
Srricut, R., 1917. The Stratigraphy of the Tertiary Beds of the Trelissick or Castle
ill Basin, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 49, pp. 321-56. :
ТГномѕох, J. A., 1920. The Notocene Geology of the Middle Waipara and Weka Pass
District, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 52, pp. 322-415.

106 Transactions.

Авт. 8.— Fossiliferous Limestone at Dowling Bay.
By Н. I. Fiytay, M.Sc., and Е. Н. McDowarr, M.Sc.

[Read before the Otago Institute, 8th November, 1921 ; received by Editor, 5th December,
1921 ; issued separately, 8th February, 1923.]

Plate 11.

THE occurrence of a limestone at Dowling Bay has long been known, but
no fossils have yet been recorded from it. A few species were found on
the occasion of a visit of the Otago University geology class, and, at the
suggestion of Dr. Benson, we undertook to make as complete a collection
of fossils as possible, and to describe the locality.

The place was visited by Blair (1879), who found five seams of lime-
stone which he stated might be of use for building purposes. Analysis,
however, showed that varying amounts of sand (from 3 to 28 per cent.;
were present, and the rock has been rejected as a source of lime, though it
has been used for building-stone in Port Chalmers.
ere is no record of any other examination of the locality till it was
inspected by Morgan (1919). He found the strikes ranging from S. 30° W.
to W. 10° N., with westerly and northerly dips of from 25° to 60°. He
also noticed the extreme variation in the composition of the rock. ;

s may be seen from the map, the outcrops of sedimentary deposits
are limited on one side by the coast-line, and on the other by an over-
lying series of basalt-flows. The marine beds have been exposed by the
removal of the basalt by erosion, and except along the sea-border are
almost completely covered with soil. It is thus difficult to determine
the line of separation between the basalt and the calcareous sandstone,
but a series of springs was taken as giving evidence of the dividing-line.

Fossils were obtainable only from a road-cutting at the western end of.
Dowling Bay, the remainder of the fossiliferous strata being obscured by
two masses of landslip rubble and soil. The Limopsis-bearing limestones,
which are the most prominent parts of the outcrop, were found to dip
about W. 10° N. at angles varying from 36° to 45°. The fossiliferous layers
are scattered through a thickness of about 160 ft., with no well-defined -
order of occurrence. The limestone varies largely in appearance and
character from a hard grey to a softer black rock, and in small laminae
is even of a shaly character. The Limopsis bands are up to 1ft. m
thickness, while those in which Flabellum and Turritella are abundant
have a thickness in some cases of several feet.

In a cliff on the road between the two heaps of rubble, blue-grey
calcareous sandstones are seen to rest on the fossiliferous beds, and these
in turn on yellow sandstone like that at Caversham. Here the dip of the
grey limestone is 35°. From the second rubble-heap to the mass of
phonolite at Otafelo Point the sandstone is yellow, unfossiliferous, and
stands in high cliffs, though without much sign of stratification. Те.
beds here appear to dip vertically, and it was noticed that this displaced
_ stone is in line with the fault that cuts off the phonolite. The phon
adjacent to the faults is fractured and broken, especially the northern -
‘mass at Otafelo Point. oe

ЕтхгАү AND McDowarr.—Fossiliferous Limestone at Dowling Вау. 107

The section along AB indicates the relative position of the beds. 1%
can be seen that the fossiliferous limestone overlies the Caversham sand-
stone without unconformity, and therefore, if the age of these beds can
be determined from palaeontological evidence, a limit is placed on the age
of the Caversham sandstone. It may be noted also that somewhat similar
fossiliferous limestones appear among the volcanic rocks of Sandymount,
on the southern side of the harbour,fand these also appear to be underlain
by the Caversham sandstone.

Ofel P Recent Allium Sand &
Landslip-rubble

poc Trachytoid Phonolite

Basalt ( several flows]

Argillaceous or Calcareous

B Sandstone & Lmopss Bed

Ft
Caversham Sandstone.

SECTION

ALONG

AB

МАР or FossrLrFEROUS LIMESTONE AT DowrrNG Bay.

The trachytoid phonolite, mapped as such by Dr. Marshall in 1906,
has been described for us by Dr. Benson in the following terms: “ Micro-
scopically this rock resembles the phonolite of Logan’s Point, near Dunedin,
but has a rather greater grain-size. The dominant mineral is a soda
sanidine, which occurs in small phenocrysts up to a length of 0-8 mm., and
much more abundantly in narrow laths in general fluidal arrangement, but
with sheaf-like radiating groups. No trace could be observed of anortho-
clase, or, indeed, of any polysynthetically twinned feldspar. Interstitially
there is a small amount of zeolite material with bright polarization colours,
probably replacing nepheline, which latter could not be distinguished in

108 Transactions.

the unstained section. The pyroxene is a pale weakly pleochroic aegyrine
augite, occurring rarely in small idiomorphic phenocrysts, but generally i in
minute prisms without terminal faces, or in less regular wisps. Magnetite
occurs rather more abundantly than is the rule in. Dunedin роодо
ranging from very small grains to those about O'l mm. in diameter.
Possibly this mass of phonolite is the continuation of the much thinner
flow of phonolite described by Dr. Marshall (1914) near the base of the
great series of flows at North Otago Неайѕ—7.е., about a mile farther to
the north-east. Several intermediate outcrops of phonolite have been
found suggesting this."

The Dowling Bay limestone is rather rich in shells, but, mei ao mi

ost of them are зра rolled or fractured. The fossils
teristic black or rusty crystalline appearance. In many ot them the
ornamentation is obscured, and frequently much excavation of the matrix
is necessary before any identification can be made. The limestone is
generally compact, the shells mostly occur in ti» carbonaceous beds which
do not split out easily, and the exposure of complete specimens is of rare
occurrence.

It has been possible in almost every case to compare the species
identified from Dowling Bay with actual specimens from Oamaru, especially
Target Gully, in the author's cabinet, and so it is hoped that as few errors
as possible have been incurre

A definite idea of the horizon of this bed may be obtained most readily

y tabulating records and estimating percentages after the methods of
Marshall (1919, p. 247) and Thomson (1920, pp. 389 et seq.).

| |
Dowling Bay Fossils. Lias | TOS Cry T ee Unies T. | 8. Remarks.
| a |b. e. | à. |
Calliostoma suteri п. sp.* | .. E i | N 3 NIN ` |
Turritella cf. patagonica | z KIR], aa
| | |
— rona (1) Q. а | ial tian z] x A XIX X x| х | Fragment.
miconcava Sut... | X| ..| Xl o| X| X| хіх...
Боарон анааан сй эһ хр. XL ххх X ..| X] х Several.
| | |
Crepidula densistria (?) : d x| n ew X | «|р |
Sut. | | | | |
cu ele (2) (Вот) pam TE. x| x| Fragment.
ТОКЧУ | “зз ЖККУ К кл
х СРС POR 96|
сатіи (Нан) [с a z XV WI d KIR OG
ina. suturalis | x| ..| x| х| o |
(Hutt.) | те ee |
Cymatium sp. idest S . Fragment, but
| " | not any N.Z
| | | | pecies 80 far
| | | | ri
Epitonium zelebori(Dkr.)| ..|.. x| x. | |
Fusinus macrotegens n. i. H ү, x * EM aoi
ны | | | P»
Aethocola spinifera n. Ls e ATA. N|N|..| r ire-fragment.
Dentalium solidum Hutt.) ..| x! X| x! X! xl xl x yi x | Ма апу.
— Xs. Ki xi KE жж... ; Pies
eres | x iod wel |
(Hutt. EUN X X XL x} «| x A
аут К рах ярж]
| | |

pO M o

_ * Described at 101 in this e iait

idae, with Descriptions of N ече Some Remarks on New Zealand Calli :
: See description Species.”

|
|
3
j
|
|

FiNLAY AND McDowarr.—Fossiliferous Limestone at Dowling Bay. 109

p. 5.
Dowling Bay Fossils. Lq$18 а Г Г |a 6. | 7. «|. Remarks.
nomia huttoni 3 XL ра Е НОК - оға
Anomia № i (?) Sut. рага
Radia bs
cannot b
seen, but may
have been
obli

—— undata Hutt. SEGA. der ope : е

trigonopsis Hutt. ba ол OKE X
Placesauomia incra (1) kis Xl sx Xxx .-| ..| Fragment.

(= L. aurita of pre-
vious lists)
zitteli Ther.

Sut.

| Mytilus huttoni Cossm 3

Pecten — polymorphoides
Zitt.

—— hutchinsoni Hutt.
cf. hilli Hutt. ..
ites sp.

Crassatellites

Ven om 1

ut.

——— subintermedia Sut.
n. var.

Lucinida laminata Hutt.
Divaricella cumingi (Ad.
&

-)
Macoma edgari (?) Iredale| ..

u
Е mesodesma (©. &
)

x} x| ve} e| x x x N| x|. x x Very plentiful.

Жз s] LO x x E
Wl Ss] AN e KERKLAAN [X
vel 1 жр» x "e ate 4
X1 Xj es
jJXLX|LXIL XL XL SN j
s] wk Ges T pm ; «Itu ent.
oR est eat MT wel X -| Hinge-fragment
Either am-
plus (Zitt.)
or attenuat
(Hutt.) not
obesus (
|
ks a» trad Ж x Same as the
| Target Gully
| variety.
«9 „зер Жү рК
> i vL LX о LX X| х! Several.
i -|| X} Xj -| X| X| X| ..| Х| Fragment.
р l est ххх ух X| X
n vdd uos ги Fragment.
GXT eT x J:
„чек. рх х Х| X| X| X| Hinge-fragment,

Column ] | Me" and Hampden beds. Marshall (1917, p. 451; 1919, p. 235).

records Ay columns 2 to 5d

No. 20 (n.s.), pp. 90, 94—
shown that Park’s Upper
is here so considere

Park's prb utchinsonian lists,
n in column 5b. The letter N in any column
ed.

pariso
author and э adn
Taken

va dti Uttley (Trans. N.Z.

—wWaiarekan stage of the Mm жун,

е Oamaruian (Lower Hutchinsonian of Park).

of the оке
of the Avamoan (Upper Hutchinsonian of Park).

See (1019, p. 104).

stage.
вап stage. Marshall and Murdoch (1920, рр. 120 et гед.).

re from Park’s lists in N.Z. Geol. Surv.
Inst., vol. 52, p. 176, 1920) has
ted from e Awam d

n rec
ut the fauna of his upper
denotes a new record made by the

unpu
from various Waitotaran lists in N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 8, 1921.

110 Transactions.

Besides these were several unidentifiable fragments, a few Balanus
lates and echinoderm spines, very numerous specimens of Flabellum
laticostatum T.-Woods, and a single Hemithyris species, too much worn
to be specifically identified, but very similar to H. nigricans (Sow.). No
traces were found of other brachiopods, though careful search was made.
ver 140 specimens were examined, yielding forty-one species. Twenty-
five of these are lamellibranchs, a percentage of 61. This predominance
of lamellibranchs shows that the conditions of deposition were somewhat
akin to those of some of the Trelissick beds, which contain a very similar
fauna (Speight, 1917, pp. 352-55). In view of the correlations made later
in this paper, it may be useful to quote Marshall’s words, used in connec-
tion with the relative poverty in gasteropods often noticed in the New
Zealand Tertiary beds: “So far as observations have gone up to the
present time, this striking difference does not appear to be due to the
depth of the water or any other of the ordinary conditions that control
the deposition of sediment " (Marshall and Murdoch, 1920, p. 128). The
absence of small gasteropods may be due to bad preservation, or, as shown
by the limestone, the prevailing muddiness of the sea-bottom.
: As regards relative abundance of species, most of them are sporadic
in occurrence, but Limopsis zealandica Hutt. and Flabellum laticostatum
-Woods are extremely plentiful. This last point is interesting in view
of the fact that the Dowling Bay limestone is the probable equivalent of
the Sandymount limestone on the other side of the harbour, which was
included by Marshall (1916, pp. 93, 96) in his “ younger limestones of New
Zealand." The non-occurrence of Flabellum, &c., in these limestones is
drawn attention to, so it appears that in this respect the Dowling Bay beds
are exceptional. A curious point is the complete absence so far of the Toxo- _
ossa—T'urris, Surcula, Drillia, Terebra, &c., being generally plentiful in the
Oamaruian. Here again the fauna agrees closely with that of the Trelissick
beds, this absence being commented on by Speight (1917, p. 356). A con-
sideration of the habitats of the Mollusca enumerated leads to the conclusion
that the beds were deposited probably at a depth of about 50 fathoms, and
this is in accordance with the impure sandy character of the limestone.

There are only three species in the above list peculiar to the locality.*
Omitting forms doubtfully identified, also Pecten ci. hilli Hutt. and Veneri-
cardia ponderosa Sut., the horizons of which are not definitely known, it can
be shown, by using Thomson’s method of implication, that the percentage
of records in the various stages is as follows :—

Recorded from Column. Percentage.
Wangaloa and Hampden fauna | 22

Upper Hutchinsonian of Park
Ardgowan "shell-bed" ..
Target Gully “ shell-bed " ..
Kawa Creek beds n
Waitotaran stage
Castlecliffian stage

41
53
53
88
72
59
88
50
50
31
Recent species 30

RED AO оне єз Бо

__* Since the above was written the author has found Limopsis producta n. 8р. also
at Target Gully, and fragments of the same Cymatium sp. “ Target Gully and Po :
9 that only one inus macrotegens n. sp., now remains peculiar to |

í species, Fusin eri
- This strongly supports the correlations here

FixLAY AND McDowatu.—Fossiliferous Limestone at Dowling Bay. 111

Marshall (1919, pp. 237-47) has discussed reasons in favour of using this
Lyellian percentage method of age-determination, also the minimum size

Bay (30) is below that usual for Awamoan horizons, it is considerably

above that for typical lower Hutchinsonian localities (Park 1918, pp. 73-85,

94, &c.) and probably further collecting would raise the percentage of

Recent species. the other percentages are compared it is seen that

they point strongly to correlation with either the Upper Hutchinsonian

(basal Awamoan of Uttley) or even more with the Awamoan, but not
i A

three of these are new. Even the percentage of records from Ardgowan,
another Awamoan locality, falls far below that from Target Gully.
Calliostoma suteri, Aethocola spinifera, Venericardia subintermedia var.
Lucinida laminata, &c., show a distinctly

>

>
а
e
5
B
IT
eS
©
—
e
a
e
B
e

n
suggestive of Ototaran or Hutchinsonian horizons, but the writer has
collected the same species of Flabellum rather commonly at both Ardgowan
and Target Gully, also spines and Balanus plates indistinguishable from
Dowling Bay specimens. Also, Pecten huttoni Park, fish-teeth, and other
corals have not so far been found at Dowling Bay, and these are generally
abundant in horizons just below the Awamoan. The brachiopodal evidence,
though scanty, is also worth considering. Uttley (1920, p. 176) remarks that
“ the [Pachymagas] * parki? band marks a definite horizon, the close of the
Hutchinsonian." Now, as noted before, a single species of Hemithyris is the
only brachiopod yet found at Dowling Bay : there is no sign of the Terebra-
tellidae so abundant in the Ototaran and Hutchinsonian. Considering these
facts, we may conclude that the Dowling Bay limestone is on the horizon of
either the Target Gully “ shell-bed " (Awamoan), or less probably of the
glauconitic sandstone that lies conformably beneath it (Upper Hutchinsonian)
and suggest that it correlates better with the former of these. ;

The chief importance of this conclusion lies in the infe

underlying foraminiferal clays simply to the Oamaruian, and placed “ the

; iocene, or in the beginning of the
Pliocene.” Grange (1921, p. 161) places the lavas as Post- ANDER. since
they rest unconformably on a denuded surface of Caversham sandstone,

112 Transactions.

which, he believes, extends through the Awamoan. The fact that basalt
rests also unconformably on the Dowling Bay limestone shows that volcanic
activity did not commence till a considerable time after the Awamoan, for
in most localities sufficient time must have elapsed for this limestone (which
is the highest marine bed in the district) to have been denuded away
altogether, and part of the Caversham sandstone besides.

As regards the Caversham sandstone, the Dowling Bay section presents
important fresh evidence, and corroborates views held by some previous
observers. The Waikouaiti sandstone, which is believed to be the equivalent
of the Caversham sandstone, has not yet been thoroughly investigated,
though there are indications that several zones with determinable fossils

better, with the fauna of the Upper Hutchinsonian (basal Awamoan) than
with that of the true Hutchinsonian. Grange records Pachymagas parki
(Hutt.) and Thomson (1920, pp. 375-6) mentions P. cottoni Thomson as
occurring in the Caversham sandstone, and both these range into the
Awamoan. These facts, together with its general poverty in brachiopods,

suggest it is of a higher age than Hutchinsonian. On the other hand, it

8
highest members of the Awamoan series are without representatives near
Dunedin, unless they should occur beneath the basalt north of our line of
section.

In conclusion, we wish to thank Dr. Benson for drawing the map and
describing the rock-section, and also for his kindly assistance and advice
in the preparation of this paper.

Limopsis producta n. sp. (Fig. 1.)

Shell moderately large, elongated, and produced posteriorly, thick,
convex, with fine radial stri

near posterior end. t
Fro. 1.—Limopsis producta n. sp. numerous concentrie growth-lines and
Natural size. few radial striae, similar to the

Trans N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54. PravE [1

FiG. 1.—Fusinus macrotegens n. sp.
Holotype. Natural size.

—Aethocola spinifera n.
Holotype m low; two pee
atural size

$ I
above.

Face p. 112.)

Fintay амр McDowati.—Fossiliferous Limestone at Dowling Вау. 113

catenate ornamentation of Г. zealandica Hutt. Margins smooth and
bordered by a wide bevel edge as in L. zealandica. Hinge-plate strong,
with about six teeth on each side, but much obscured by matrix. Li
mental area obscured, but produced on each side into rather prominent
ears, the anterior being especially elevated. Interior filled with matrix.

Height, 22-3 mm. ; length, 20 mm. ; diameter of single valve, 7-5 mm.

Holotype in the author’s collection.

Locality Dowling Bay limestone (Awamoan).

Remarks.—Closely allied to L. zealandica Hutt., seeming at first sight
to be only a crushed specimen of that species ; but it is difficult to see how
the shape could have been so materially altered and the anterior ear so
produced without breaking the shell. The specimen is certainly a little
distorted, but, even allowing for this, it does not seem referable to any
New Zealand or Australian species.

Fusinus macrotegens п. sp. (Plate 11, fig. 1, and text-fig. 2.)

Somewhat like F. tegens (Hutt.), but much larger and the sculpture not
so bold. Keel tubercles not spinose and serving only to mark posterior ends
of rounded axial costae, which are twelve per whorl; interstices a little
wider. Body-whorl with about twenty prominent spiral ribs extending

ribs getting much wider apart
width of. spirals. Carina on анаа
Outer lip thin, regularly convex, appa-

; & groov es і :
chords. Other details as in F. lied ua S inner lip from spiral

Height, 32 mm.; width, 15 mm. (holotype).
The unique holotype is rather crushed, protocon
of canal broken off. It is in the author's collection
ocality.—Dowling Bay (Awamoan).

ch and small portion

to anterior suture; on keel itself they

114 Transactions.

spines, os on upper keel of biangulate body-whorl, lower keel of
€: a row of similar but smaller nodules. There is a tendency for
on V WE liue below this second keel to be m рд spinose. Spiral

above it ; ei eke concave between the two keels, dnd contracted
and slightly convex below them. Suture wavy, indistinct. Aperture sub-
vertical, triangulate, fasciole prominent. Outer lip thin, not callous, wit.
only short, linear, and distant lirae. Inner lip rather strongly callous,
spreading a little beyond columella and over parietal wall, limited by groove
which also truncates basal spirals. :

Height (estimated), 43 mm. ; width, 23 mm. (holotype).

Holotype (almost perfect) and two paratypes (imperfect) from Ard-
gowan in author's collection.

Remarks. — Closely allied to Siphonalia nodosa acuticostata Sut., for
which it was at first taken. Suter’s description and figure of the latter
do not enable it to be separated from this variety at all easily, but Mr.
Marwick assures the writer that specific differences may be noted in actual
specimens. 8. nodosa acuticostata Sut. has stronger lirae inside the aperture
and a more concave base; its axials carry simple angles at the periphery.
Mr. Marwick finds this species also at White Rock River, Pareora ; while
the author has recorded it from Dowling Bay in this paper, and has speci-
mens from Awamoa and Target Gully.

List oF PAPERS CITED.
BanrRUM, J. A., 1919. А Fossiliferous Bed at Kawa Creek, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 51.

рр.
Bram, W. N., 1879. Building Materials of Otago, pp. 103, 110, 112, 115
Graner, L. L, 1921. An Account of the Geology of the Green Island Coalfield, Trans.
. Inst., vol. 53, pp. 156-74.
MARSHALL, P., 1914. Quart. Jour. Geol. Soc., Dec., 191
—— 1916. The Younger Limestones of New Zealand, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 48,

pP.
— е The Wangalia Beds, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 49, pp. 450-60.
1919. = of the Hampden tone and Classification of the Oamaru System,
ns. N.Z. Inst., vol. 51, pp. 226—
Мазан, 1 T. ети a RDOCH, е 1920. Tertiary Rocks near Wanganui, Trans. N. 7.
nst., vol. 52, pp. 11
Moreay, z^ à 1919. The Уен Ў and Phosphate Deposits of New Zealand, pt. 1,

Park, J., 1904. On the Geology of the North Head, dicun and its A" to

the Geological ч of Dunedin, Trans. N.Z. I vol. 36, pp.
—— 1918. The Geology of the Oamaru District, N.Z. Geol. ‘Bare: Balk No. 20 (n.s.).
SPEIGHT, R., 1917. qe e Stratigraphy of the Tertiary Beds of the Trelissick or Castle
rans. N.Z vol. 49, —b56.
"THOMSON, J. A., 1918. On the Age of the Wakouaiti Sandstone, Trans. N.Z. Inst»
vol. 50, pp. 196-97.

—À 1920. The Notocene Geology of "us ШУ Waipara and Weka Pass District,
Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 52, pp. 3

Urtiey, С. H, 1920. Remarks on Bulletin. No, 20 (New n of the New Zealand
Geo ological Survey, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 52, pp. 169-8

^

MansnaLL.—Aarly Tertiary Molluscan Faunas of New Zealand. 115

Авт. 9.—Early Tertiary Molluscan Faunas of New Zealand.
By P. Marssal, M.A., D.Sc., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst., Hector and Hutton
: Medallist.

[Read ш, Es Wanganui Philosophical Institute, 27th October, 1921; received by
3rd December, 1921; issued separately, 8th February, 1923.)

On savaa occasions I have published articles on the fauna of the Hampden
beds, as season after season of careful collecting has enabled me to record
more and more of the species that occur in that singular collecting-ground.
I have ventured to do this because the Mollusca found there are so
markedly different from the species that are found in the numerous
Tertiary collecting localities in New Zealand.

As mentioned in earlier publications, I have compared the Hampden
fauna with that found at Wangaloa mainly because of the distinct
Cretaceous facies of some of the fossils found in these two localities. So
marked is this Cretaceous facies in the case of the Wangaloa area that

n f an

based mainly on the occurrence of Gilbertia, Pugnellus * Perit ge an

olerma together with species of these genera there are a
number of hen that occur widely in the various Tertiary fossiliferous
localities of New Zealand.

When a comparison of this Wangaloa fauna is made with that of the
Hampden beds it is сва that there is a greater similarity with this than
with any other Tertiary fauna that has yet been described in New Zea-
land. Although, however, the resemblances are considerable, the differences
remain great, and it is with much hesitation that I have suggested that the
two formations are contemporaneous. So great, however, are the differ-
ences between these faunas that I have thought it necessary to offer a
explanation of them, and to justify the inclusion of the two formations
in one and the same geological series. The explanation that I have
suggested is based upon the nature of the lithological differences of the
materials in which the fossils are embedded in the two localities. АЁ
Wangaloa the matrix is a fine sandstone which contains a few grains of
glauconite, while at Hampden the rock is an extremely unctuous mudstone
which contains abundance of glauconite, and frequent small concretions of
pyrite. It is therefore obvious that the Wangaloa deposit was formed in
relatively shallow water, and that of Hampden in water of far greater
depth. This difference in station necessarily implies also a considerable
difference in the nature of the fauna in the two localities, though it is
probable that each of them would contain much the same percentage of

t species.

This suggestion, though apparently simple and evident, has been entirely
misunderstood, for Morgan says that Marshall’s ‘ view still seems to
that Cretaceous and Tertiary faunas flourished at the same time, the
former in deep water, the latter in shallow water, close to the early

ilckens, in two bulletins (1921) on the Cretaceous gasteropods of New Zealand,

*W:
states that the Pugnellus from Wangaloa is a young form of Conchothyra parasitica.
The author does not agree with this.

116 Transactions.

Tertiary coast-line.” It is hard to imagine how such an interpretation
could have been given to anything that I have written. Soon after I
had be an investigation of the geology of the Upper Cretaceous and
Tertiary formations of New Zealand, more than ten years ago, I was forced
to adopt the view that there had been continuous sedimentation in the
New Zealand area from the Upper Cretaceous (Senonian) to the Pliocene.
In all districts where there has been a close examination of the stratifi-
cation it is agreed that no hiatus of any importance can be discovered,
and in nearly every case it is admitted that the series of younger rocks
is not interrupted by any period of discontinuity. From the palaeonto-
logical standpoint, however, there have been great difficulties in showing
that the faunas run on from one to the other without any sudden change.

in much higher beds. It is only at Wangaloa that a fauna generally
recognized as of Danian age has yet been found, though, as is now
generally admitted, that of Hampden has close affinities with it. It is
to be hoped that future work will discover additional collecting-grounds
from these lower members of the series, and thus enable us to find out
definitely if faunas with intermediate features have existed, as one would
naturally be led to believe from the nature of the stratification. The

Wangaloa fauna than does any other Tertiary fauna of New Zealand.
The chief elements of the fauna that show its antiquity are species of
the genera Trigonia, Gilbertia, and Dicroloma (Alaria).

Morgan, in his recent notes and review of Suter’s lists of New Zealand

are correlated together occur in the same position in the series in the
br gt localities. The Kaiatan stage is said by Morgan to include all
of these.

а paper published in 1920 (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 52, p. 112) I drew
attention to the relationship between the Hampden and the Waihao faunas;
but stated that up to that time only very small collections had been made
from the Waihao beds. During the past summer a collection was made
by Mr. Murdoch and myself at McCullogh’s Bridge. Some sixty-two species
were found, and this collection, combined with those made by previous.
collectors, gives us a much more accurate knowledge of the fauna of those
greensands which lie directly beneath the Waihao limestone, which 18 |
eren by all to be the same horizon as that of the Oamaru limestone _
itself.

MansnaALL.—Early Tertiary Molluscan Faunas of New Zealand.

117

The following is the corrected list of the Hampden fauna, including
the species that have been collected during the last four years.

Admete anomala Marshall and Mur-
doch.

Admete n. sp.

Alectrion sp.

Ampullina eniin (Hutton).
Ampullina nsis Suter.

Ancilla none selandiae (Sowerby).
sp.

P.

Bathytoma sulcata Ait!

Belophos incertus Marshall.

Bonellitia aff. ovalis (Marshall).

Borsonia zealandica (Marshall).

Bullinella eae (Hutton).

Cardium

Cerithidea он Marshall.

Cerithiella tricincta Marshall.

Circulus inornatus Чан

Clio aff. urenuiensis Sute

Cucullaea alta Sowerby.

P bei E minimum (Hutton)

Dentaliu tel.

рений реет Pilsbry and
Sharp.

Epitonium gracillimum Suter.
Epitonium parvicostatum Marshall.
Epitonium rugulosum lyratum (Zittel)
Epitonium tenuispiralis Marshall.

Latirus dues Ma rshall.
- and | Murdoch).

ГАТ bw I.
i

Marginella — Marshall.
Natica zelandica Q. & G.
Nucula n. sp.
Nuculana semiteres (Hutton).
Ostrea wuellerstorfi Zittel

rea sp.

Pecten aft. fischeri Zittel.

Pecten huttoni (Park).

Polinices planispirus Suter.

Protocardia pulchella (Gray).

Rissoina obliquecostata Marshall and
Murdoch.

Sarepta obolella (Tate).

Sarepta пен Marshall.

Sarepta tenuis 1.

Seila рена ци "Marshall and Mur-
doch.

Sinum aae d Бро).
Sinum elega

Soletellina в tg

Struthiolaria cincta Hutton.
Struthiolaria minor Marshall.

n).

Surcula hampdenensis Marshall and
Murdoch.

Surcula marginalis Marshall.

Surcula serotina |

Surcula torticostata Marshall.

Surcula sp.

Surcula sp.

Terebra costata Hutton.

Terebra sulcata Marshall.

Trigonia areolata Marshall.

Triphora ao Marshall and
Murdoch.

Turbonilla antiqua Marshall.

Turris complicatus Suter.

Turris curialis Marshall and Mur-

duch.
Turris duplex Sute
Turris margaritatus Marshall.
Turris nexili

Turris reticulatus Marshall.

Turris sp

Turritella ornata Hutton.

Turritella rudis Marshall.

Turritella symmetrica Hutton.

Verconella nodosa acuticostata (Suter r).

Verconella senilis (Marshall and
urdoch).

Verconella turrita (Suter).

Verticordia Сотоне гт.

Voluta corrugata Hut

118 Transactions.

This list does not convey much actual information to any but those
who are quite familiar with the Tertiary fauna of New Zealand. The
following summary of the occurrence of the species will make its nature
clearer: 45 per cent. are at present restricted to the Hampden fauna ;
11 per cent. have been found also in the Waihao beds but nowhere else ;
29 per cent. occur among the seventy species that have been found at
Waihao ; 20 per cent. occur ок се 215 species found at Target Gully ;
6 per cent. are of Recent occurren

These figures clearly show the Т facts :—

(1.) The essential peculiarity of the molluscan fauna of Hampden.
(2.) The close relationship with the Waihao fauna, for 44 per cent.
of the fossils that have been found at McCullogh’s Bridge on

the Waihao have also been found at Hampden.
(3.) ree than 10 per cent. of the 215 fossils that have been found
n the Target Gully beds have also been found at Hampden.
Since these Target Gully beds rest directly on the limestone,
and the Waihao beds lie immediately below it, the fact at
once я clear that during we E of the lime-
stone eat faunal change took
(4.) The il percentage of Recent species cians that the Hampden
beds are not older than the European Eocene (of which they
are in all probability the equivalent); and, as stated else-
_ Where, the Recent species are represented by very few
specimens, and several of them have not been identified with
absolute certainty.

The following 1 is a list of the Waihao Mollusca, most of which (actually
sixty-one species) were collected in January, 1921, by Marshall and Murdoc
from the right bank of the river directly below McCullogh’s Bridge. The
list includes also a few species that were collected by Uttley i in 1912 and
by Thomson in 1917, but the three species of Verconella given in the list
о Suter’s identifications of the latter collection are omitted, as the specimens
are said to be juvenile, and in our opinion it is not satisfactory to identify
species of that genus from juvenile specimens. The lists from which the

mes of these additional species were taken will be found in the N.Z.
Geol. Surv. Paleon. Rep. No. 8, pp. 66 and 67.

Ampullina suturalis (Hutton). Dentalium mantelli Zittel.
Ampullina waihaoensis Suter. Dentalium pareorense Pilsbry and
Ancilla novae-zelandiae (Sowerby). Sharp.
Ancilla waikopiroensis Suter. Dentalium solidum Hutton.
Architectonica ngaparaensis Suter. Drillia laevis Canen
Aturia Epitonium elatum Sut
Войн eximia Suter. Epitonium rugulosum gait uot (Zittel)
Borsonia brachyspira Suter. Erato antiqua Marshall.
hin: cincta (Hutton). Euthria stirophora Suter.

nia rudis (Hutton). Exilia crassicostata Suter.
Cerithiella fidicula Suter. Exilia waihaoensis Suter.
Corbula canaliculata Hutton. — - Fusinus climacotus Suter.
Corbula pumila Hutton. Fusinus modestus Marshall and
Cucullaea sp. Murdoch.
Cylichnella enysi (Hutton). Fusinus solidus Врие,
Cymatium minimum (Hutton). Galeodea senex (Hutton).
Cytherea sp. Gilbertia tertiaria (Marshall).

= Daphnella neozelanica Suter. Limopsis aurita (Brocchi).

MansuaLL.—Early Tertiary Molluscan Faunas of New Zealand. 119
Limopsis zitteli Ihering. Turbonilla antiqua Marshall.
Marginella conica Harris. Turris aft. altus (Harris).

Mitra hectori Hutton. Turris bimarginatus Suter.

Mitra inconspicua Hutton. Turris complicatus Suter.

Natica australis Hutton. Turris duplex

Natica gibbosa Hutton. Turris regius Suter.

Natica zelandica Q. & G. Turritella aldingae Tate.
Nuculana bellula (A. Ad.). Turritella ambulacrum Sowerby.
Nuculana semiteres (Hutton). Turritella carlottae Watson.
Pecten huttoni (Park). Turritella semiconcava Suter.
Pecten waihaoensis Suter. Venericardia subintermedia Suter.
Sarepta solenelloides Marshall. Verconella nodosa (Martyn) var.
Surcula antegypsata Suter. extinct.

Surcula ordinaria Marshall. Verconella turrita (Suter).
Surcula pareoraensis Suter. Vexillum apicale (Hutton).
Surculu serotina Suter. Vexillum apicicostatum Suter.
Terebra sulcata Marshall. Vexillum linctum Hutton.
Trigonia ? sp. Vexillum вр.

Triploca sp. Voluta corrugata Hutton.

An analysis of this list of species is of particular interest from the point
of view of a demonstration of the affinities of the Waihao fauna. The
following summary gives an idea of these affinities: 17 per cent. of them

e
deposits; 43 per cent. occur among the 215 species of the Target Gully
species; 10 per cent. are of Recent occurrence.

ber of Recent species is still so small that the beds should
probably be considered as of Upper Eocene age. It is now agreed by all
geologists who have studied the Oamaru district that there is no strati-
graphical break beneath or above the limestone formation in that district.
The study that we have made of the Waihao and of the Target Gully fossils
strongly supports that conclusion.
If the fauna of MeCullogh's Bridge is a fair sample of the fauna that
lived in the Oamaru area immediately before the deposition of the limestone,

and if that of Target Gully is also a fair sample of the fauna that existed

120 Transactions.

limestone commenced in the Upper Eocene and continued until after the
commencement of the Miocene period, though correlation- with European
equivalents may be misleading.

A comparison with the North Canterbury fauna is again suggested by
these conclusions. In the typical Amuri limestone no molluscan fossils
have yet been found, but in the Trelissick Basin the local representative
formation contains a molluscan fauna that appears to be little older than
that of Target Gully. Lately some Foraminifera have been found in the
typical outcrop of the Amuri limestone, and Thomson states that Chapman,
after examining these, has classed the Amuri limestone as of Danian age
(Thomson, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 52, p. 350, 1920). It is more than ,
questionable whether the Foraminifera give a more reliable indication of
the age of this formation than the Mollusca that were found in the Trelissick
Basin. In the overlying Weka Pass stone eight species of Mollusca have
been found ; all of them are well-known species in the beds that lie above
` the Oamaru limestone, and most of them have a wide range, though Euthria .
media, Struthiolaria spinosa, Turris altus, and Dentalium solidum occur but
rarely below the Oamaru stone. The following list gives the approximate |
occurrence of the eight species :

uthria va: Pareora, Wate White Rock.
Struthiolaria spinosa: Trelissick — Kakahu (?), Pareora.
Pecten huttoni : Hampden — Awa
Epitonium lyratum : Hampden — Bas get Gully.
Turris altus : Otiake~ Pukeuri.

Teredo heaphyi : Waihao- Target Gully.
Limopsis aurita : Hampden- Pukeuri.

Hutton mentions an additional nine species from the Weka Pass stone,
and they too have an occurrence in strata that lie over the Oamaru stone
and in some cases beneath it as well. They are as follows :—

Scaphella elongata : Mount Brown and Awamoa.

Pleurotomaria tertiaria : Oamaru stone.
. ziczag : Wharekuri- Oamaru stone. Identification doubtful.
ma laevigata : Waihola, Cobden, All Day Ba

Pon williamsoni : Mount Brown beds, Tata Islands, Kawa.
Pecten fischeri : Awamoa.
Pecten beethami : Wharekuri -Awamoa.

Thomson (Trans. . Inst., vol. 52, p. 355) mentions in addition three

species of Brachiopods from the Weka Pass stone. They are as follows :—
etheia gualteri : Curiosity Shop, Broken River, Waiareka.

Pachymagas cottoni: Main and Upper Mount Brown limestone,

тту.
Pachymagas huttoni : Maerewhenua limestone
An inspection of this list shows that the molluscan and brachiopod
faunas of the Weka Pass stone point to an horizon that is certainly no ot
lower than the upper part of the Oamaru stone, and it should therefore
be correlated with that horizon. This opinion is based on long dipen
i ea

MansnaALL.—Early Tertiary Molluscan Faunas of New Zealand. 121

which is ascribed to the three species of Foraminifera which Thomson says
have been identified by Chapman and are considered by him to indicate
an Eocene age. Up to the present time Foraminifera have been collected
but little in New Zealand, and unless the particular species referred to by
Thomson have a most distinct Eocene occurrence and are absent in all other
deposits in New Zealand little importance can be attached to them; and
even if these conditions are fulfilled it is doubtful whether the indication
of age given by them can stand against that given by the Mollusca and
brachiopods, until at least far more extensive collections of Foraminifera
have been made in New Zealand.

In the face of such definite indication that the Weka Pass stone and the
upper part of the Oamaru stone are of the same geological horizon, Morgan
still classes the Weka Pass stone as Eocene and the Oamaru stone as
Miocene (N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal. Bull. No. 8, p. 101, 1921). Speight and
Wild have conclusively shown that the Amuri limestone and the Weka
Pass stone have a conformable contact (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 52, pp. 87, 88,
1918), and this makes it necessary to correlate part of the Amuri stone with
the Oamaru stone.

Art. 10.—-Some Tertiary Mollusca, with Descriptions of New Species.

Ву P. MansHaLL, M.A., D.Sc., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst., Hector and Hutton
Medallist, and R. Мовросн.

(Read before the Wanganui Philosophical Society, 27th October, 1921 ; received by Editor,
22nd December, 1921; issued separately, 8th February, 1923.]

Plates 12-15,

Lippistes benhami Sut. var. perornatus n. var. (Plate 15, figs. 6, 7.)

distant as they approach to outer lip. between these are fine regularly-
spaced threadlets, numerous in the wider spaces and all finely granulate
at intersection of spirals. Aperture widely expanded, margin continuous,
projecting above spire-level and below base, patulous ; columella almost
straight, stout, concave, inner lip broadly reflected and projecting ;
umbilicus moderately deep, not broad. 3

122 Transactions.

Length in front of aperture, 6mm.; length through aperture, 10 mm. ;
width, total, 13 mm. ; width of aperture, 9:5 mm.

Locality: Blue clay, Castlecliff. (Marshall.)

Type to be presented to the Wanganui Museum.

There are two specimens, one in perfect condition, the other somewhat
worn and the apefture imperfect. It is apparently rare. No doubt it
is closely allied to Suter's Recent species from Cape Maria van Diemen,
a small, fragile, and semitransparent shell; it differs in the much stouter
shell, much: greater expanse of the aperture, and its size. We are
indebted to Professor Benham for comparing it with Suter’s type in the
Otago Museum.

Austrotriton neozelanica n. sp. (Plate 15, figs. 4, 5.)

Shell of medium size, spire narrow, slightly longer than aperture and
canal, body rather inflated and has a somewhat oblique and distorted aspect
to whorls above, canal short and narrow. Whorls six, protoconch missing,
succeeding whorls convex, lightly shouldered a little above sutures, later
whorls distinctly concave a little below sutures thence convex with a
short inward curve to suture below. Sculpture consists of irregular nodular
axial ribs and small granular spirals, nodules on spire-whorl strongest on
lower third, above this much suppressed, frequently consisting of irregular
small tubercules, on periphery of the last they are strong and rounded with
a part row of smaller nodules below, absent towards outer lip. Varices
about ten, not prominent, on the body there is one in front of aperture
and another close behind outer lip ; spirals numerous, narrower than grooves
and with irregularly disposed small granules. Sutures slightly impressed,
undulating. Aperture ovate, small channel above, outer lip somewhat
reflexed and with number of denticles within margin, parietal wall deeply
excavated, columella narrow, slightly curved forward, callused and with
several stout teeth on lower half, canal very short

Length, 45 mm. ; width, 24 mm.

Locality: Target Gully shell-bed, Oamaru.

Type to be presented to Wanganui Museum.

The specimen was submitted to Mr. Charles Hedley, who reports
that he is unable to match it with any shell in the Australian Musenm.
A. parkinsonius Perry is recorded by Suter in our Recent fauna.

Syrnola semiconcava n. sp. (Plate 13, fig. 5.)
Shell small, very slender, gradually tapering, slightly curved forward,
smooth, imperforate; whorls eleven or twelve, flat or faintly concave,

| Length, 7-5 mm. ; width, 1-25 mm. ; length of aperture, approximately
mm.
Locality : In fine bluish clay, Awamoa Stream, about half a mile inland
from the Coast Road, Oamaru.
Type to be presented to Wanganui Museum.
Appears to be quite distinct from other New Zealand forms ; the flat |
. semiconcave whorls and narrow lightly channelled sutures readily dix 4
tinguish it. E

MARSHALL AND Мовросн.— Some Tertiary Mollusca. 123

Vexillum plicatellum n. sp. (Plate 12, fig. 3.)

Shell small, shortly fusiform, aperture and canal longer than spire,
whorls five and a ha lf, slightly shouldered, a little excavate above; suture
not deep, rather widely margined below. Protoconch of about one and
a half smooth whorls. Sculpture consists of axial riblets and fine spiral

порой теру well developed on ропа, variable on the last,

almost straight, narrowly callused, with four plaits, the lowermost small.

Length, 7:5 тата, ; width, 4 mm.

Туре to be presented to Wanganui Museum

Locality : he eos immediately below the limestone, McCullogh’s

ridge, Waihao River.

The amelie consists of four specimens, one of which is rather more
inflated than the others, and the uppermost plait on the columella is
indistinct; the species is аа У nearest to V. aypicostatum Sut.
Vexillum n. sp. from the same locality is listed in N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal.
Bull. No. 8, p. 66, and the above may be the species referred to.

Verconella delicatula n. sp. (Plate 14, figs. 3, 4.)

Shell small, slender, and narrowly fusiform, aperture and canal much
longer than spire, attenuated, whorls eight or nine with low rounded
shoulder about middle of whorls, between this and suture above haies.
straight or slightly concave, and from shoulder to suture belo

“last whorl below periphery rapidly contracted. Sutures ut diehi
Seulpture— protoconch ‘of about two and a half smooth whorls, apex
minute ; the following whorls with axial riblets and spiral threads, axials

are tag marked cet lines throughout; spiral threads somewhat
granular, on spire there are three stouter threads from s oulder to suture
below, with one or two minute threads in grooves, above shoulder about
seven smaller threadlets, in some a smaller and larger alternating, others
uniform, on the last excluding those above shoulder and on beak there

iac fine threads in interspaces. geb ure small, oval, continued into
a long narrow canal, outer lip imperfect ; columella lightly callused, almost
straight above, the long beak slightly twisted to the left.
ength, 28 mm. ; width, 8 mm. ; length of aperture and canal, 16 mm.

Locality : Greensands immediately below limestone, McCullogh's Bridge,
Waihao River. |

Type to be presented to Wanganui Museum.

The material consists of two specimens, the outer lip of each somewhat
imperfect, Its very slender form and sculpture readily distinguish it from
Siphonalia excelsa Suter _

Latirofusus optatus п. sp. (Plate 12, fig. 2.) !

Shell small, fusiform, aperture and canal almost equals spire in length ;
whorls about seven, “apical coil missing," convex, the last somewhat

a little produced and a few small denticles within margin

124 Transactions.

inflated at periphery and strongly contracted below, the beak rather
abruptly turned to left. Sculpture consists of strong rounded axial ribs
and fine spiral cords, axials seven to eight on lower whorls, narrower
than interspaces, extending to end of canal and forming a row of curved —
nodules on beak; spirals small, rather wider than grooves, about eight
between outer lip and suture above, strong growth-lines give to spirals
-a slightly granular appearance. Sutures undulating. Aperture narrowly
oval, outer lip uniformly curved, thin and somewhat expanded, columella
almost straight, callused and with small tooth at middle, canal anteriorly
almost closed.

Length, 11-5 mm. ; width, 4 mm.

Locality : Greensands immediately below limestone, McCullogh's Bridge,
Waihao River.

ype to be presented to Wanganui Museum. A

The shell has some aspects of a Trophon ; the plait on the columella is

not unlike that of Josepha : while, on the whole, it appears to have a fair
ods.

resemblance to Latirofusus spiceri Ten.-Woods

Pagodula vegrandis n. sp. (Plate 13, fig. 1.)

Shell small, fusiform, spire turreted, shorter than the aperture and canal,
axially and spirally ribbed, the former continuing to anterior end of canal
and the latter forming hollow spines on crossing axials. Whorls six,
protoconch of two smooth loosely-coiled whorls, nucleus minute and some-
what oblique; succeeding whorls strongly angled rather below middle,
the last below angle rather rapidly contracted to straight and fairly long
canal. Sculpture—axials consist of ten prominent ribs on last whorl,
narrower than interspaces except on canal where they are separated by
narrow grooves; of spirals there are four on the last and two on whorls
above, that situate on the angle is much the larger and with prominent
spines, above angle smooth, except a small thread margining sutures.
Sutures undulating and deep. Aperture small, ovate, continuing into à

Length, 9:5 mm. ; width, 4 mm.

Locality: Greyish sandy clay in cutting on Main Road, Pukeruri.

Type to be presented to Wanganui Museum.

There is a single example only. Its sculpture is characteristic of Muret,
while the erect form and turreted spire is not unlike Columbarium.

Bonellitia hampdenensis n. sp. (Plate 12, fig. 4.)

jp oe ICI >

grooves, gemmulate оп axials, occasionally a minute thread in groove
and two or three similar threadlets immediately below sutures, excluding

the grooves. Aperture nearly equals spire in length, outer lip imperfect,
columella slightly curved and with three evenly-spaced plaits, basal lip

MARSHALL AND Murpocu.—Some Tertiary Mollusca. 125

Length, 12-5mm.; width, 7mm.; length of aperture, 6 mm.
Locality: Hampden.
Type to be presented to Wanganui Museum.
Closely allied to B. ovalis Marshall, from Pakaurangi Point; differing in
the much thinner shell, more narrow form, and distinctly more slender
bs.

and more numerous axial ribs i
Fulguraria morgani Marsh. & Murd. (Plate 14, figs. 1, 2; Plate 15,
figs. 1-3.)

Е. morgani Marsh. & Murd., Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 52, p. 138, pl. Т,
figs. 12, 12a, 12b.

of some specimens. The adult has eight or nine whorls, the last fairly
large and somewhat longer than the spire; the example from Waipipi
has the body considerably longer. The spire is narrow and sculpture
similar to that described, the last whorl lightly shouldered, axial ribs some-

approaching anterior end. Margin of outer lip somewhat reflexed, not
much thickened, inner lip with à spreading callus, columella almost straight
and with five plaits, anterior always small and posterior in one specimen

Specimen from Whakino : Length, 112mm.; width, 38 mm.; length
n aperture, 59 mm. Specimen from Waipipi : Length, 123 mm. ; width,
; m

tram-line, and between tide-levels, is an exposure exceedingly rich in
в. тот 1 1 ) ,

costata and variety, Ostrea hyotis, Pecten semiplicatus, P. triphooki, Miltha
Uh ptos Struthielaria zelandiae, Cardium spatiosum, ker Ренат
solidum.

Drillia apicarinata n. Sp. (Plate 12, fig. 5.)

Shell small, narrowly fusiform, api 1
i rm, apical whorls rather attenuated, apertu
and canal shorter than the spire; whorls seven or eight, convex ; slightly
shouldered above middle on spire-whorls, the last gradually contracted to
the short canal, sutures somewhat impressed, margined below. Sculpture—

126 Transactions.

protoconch of about two whorls, nucleus lost, distinctly carinated and with
spiral striae only, succeeding whorl with three spiral threadlets and broad
rounded axial ribs, the latter nine on a whorl, wider than the interspaces,
obsolete on base; of spirals there are about twenty on the last, smaller
towards beak and with a minute thread in grooves, on penultimate whorl
there are eight spirals excluding threadlets in grooves, the thread margining
suture rather prominent and in places a minute thread above it. Aperture
small, narrowly oval, posterior sinus not deep, lip simple, columella almost
straight, callused, and tapering to beak, which is slightly twisted forward.

Length, 10 mm. ; width, 3-25 mm. ; length of aperture and canal, 4 mm.

Locality: Waikopiro. (Suter collection.)

Type in Wanganui Museum.

A single specimen only. The late Mr. Suter has it marked “ р. sp."

Bathytoma transenna Sut. (Plate 12, fig. 1.)
Leucosyrinz altus Harris subsp. transenna Sut., N.Z. Geol. Surv. Pal.
Bull p. 44.

proved that it also is a Bathytoma and has no relationship with L. altus
Harris. Other specimens in the collection are two from Petane, similar

The above refers to the holotype from Awamoa. Specimens from
Pukeuri and Petane have an extra spiral on the shoulder, and frequently
the larger thread below the suture is split into two.

The species is allied to B. albula Hutt., examples of which from White
Rock River most nearly approach it, and might almost be regarded as a
transition form.

Surcula protransenna n. sp. (Plate 12, fig. 6.) -

Shell small, narrowly fusiform, spire turreted, whorls seven or eight, à
strongly projecting rounded keel at middle on spire-whorls, concave above
and below, on the last whorl a well-marked concave area below keel followed
by a second keel less pronounced, anterior to this rather abruptly contracted ;

aperture and canal slightly longer than spire. Protoconch of about one

. indistinct in some specimens, on the last whorl usually more pronounced ;

MARSHALL AND Murpocu.—Some Tertiary Mollusca. 127

axials consist of growth-lines only, variable in strength, arcuate between
keel and suture above. Aperture small, ovate, produced into a long canal ;
outer lip angled at keel, thence concave followed by a convexity, and
beneath this rapidly narrowing to canal; columella narrowly callused,
straight in middle portion, narrowing and slightly twisted to left.

ength, 13mm.; width, 5mm. Another example: Length, 10mm.;

Locality: Waikopiro. (Seven specimens, Suter collection.)
e and paratypes in Wanganui Museum.

Suter included these specimens with his Leucosyrinz alta subsp. tran-
senna. Fortunately, the type of Suter's variety is in a separate tube from
other specimens. In his description he remarks on the absence of axial
riblets, but failed to note the difference in the spiral sculpture, the keel,
and the aperture.

Columbarium maorum n. sp. (Plate 13, fig. 2.)

The only specimen has the anterior canal broken off. Shell small, spire
narrowly produced, pagodaform, the last somewhat abruptly contracted at
base. Whorls seven or eight, a serrated prominent carina below middle,

and below; on base of last whorl are five spiral cords, diminishing in size
anteriorly, minutely granulate, narrower than grooves, the two upper cords
distant and strongest, the grooves with one or two minute threads ; axial
sculpture consists of fine growth-lines, more pronounced on base. Proto-
m к about two whorls, smooth and lightly carinated. perture
Р" T ‚ outer lip angled above middle, parietal wall smooth and lightly
fpes of i ; greatest width, 4-5 mm.
ocaüty: Greyish sandy clay in cutting on Main R i
LM че presented to Wanganui Miner. sis agit iei
е single specimen is very imperfect, b i i
by the form of the spire and ятына Bs ue DU аныш

, angle slightly above
ove slightly concave ;

; above the anol
perture slightly oblique, narrowed ме

at midd
Length, 8mm. тоны ANN ort.
ocality: (ireyi к :
Мечин, У: Greyish sandy clay in cutting on Main Road, Pukeuri, near

Type to be presented to Wanganui Museum

A

128 Transactions.

n form and sculpture this species is in perfect accord with Vexillum,
but it lacks the important characters on the columella; it makes some
approach to P. nodosoliratus Suter. We place this species provisionally in
Antimitra, one of the many genera created by Iredale; unfortunately, that
author mars his otherwise good work by burying generic names in the text
and by simply nominating the type without reference to its characteristics.

Triploca waihaoensis n. sp. (Plate 13, fig. 4.)

The single specimen available is very fragmentary, the outer lip imper-
fect, and the spire missing; sufficient, however, remains to distinguish the
species, and it is the first record of the genus in our fauna.

Shell small, last whorl convex at periphery and uniformly curved to
anterior end, very slightly projecting at suture, the latter a little impressed
not deep. Sculpture consists of small flat-topped spiral riblets and axial
growth-lines, the latter in places slightly crenulating the riblets, spiral

rooves natrower than riblets, about six or seven between lip and suture

above, on body below periphery are four or five much smaller than those
above and below (this may be an individual character), about twenty-four
spirals in all, those at umbilicial depression small and rounded. Aperture
oblique, narrow and somewhat produced at base; columella short, almost
straight, reflexed and with three stout oblique plaits, the anterior two nearer
together. Impressed area behind columella partly obscured with matrix
but does not appear to be a true umbilicus.

Length of last whorl, 7 mm. ; width, 5-5 mm. ; aperture, greatest oblique
length, 6 mm. |

Locality: Greensands immediately below the limestone, McCullogh’s
Bridge, Waihao River.

_ This species is closely allied to T. ligata Tate; it appears to differ
in the narrower and more oblique aperture, the shorter columella, and

Mus. Cat. Ter. Moll., pt. 1, Australasia, 1897, pp. 9-10, pl. 1, figs. 24, 2 |
protoconch) points out that Tate’s species is evidently very variable ;
the deep sulcation bordering the suture of the type specimens is occasio T
scarcely more prominent than the other spirals; that the latter are not |
always persistent over the whole of the whorls, one museum вребШ и
showing the body-whorl suleated over two-thirds of the surface only. Жой
the above it will be noted that for specific determination it is unsafe t0 —
attach overmuch importance to the number of spiral suleations OT ther —
disposal. Kk
Tate's species from the Adelaide bore he classified as Eocene.
(op. cit.), reviewing the Limacinidae and Volutidae from the lower ter
of Australia, is not disposed to assign to them so great an age, remart
that their development is more advanced than one would expect to |
in beds as old as the true Eocene, The age of the Waihao greensands |
discussed at pp. 116-19 in this volume: there can scarcely be апу
that they represent the highest beds of the Hampden series.

PLATE 12.

Trans. N.Z. Iyst., Vor. 54.

*

nd

Fic. 1.—Bathytoma transenna Sut., а

4.— Bonellitia hampdenensis n. sp.
ja apicarinata n. вр.

Fia.
Fic. 5.—

sp.

sculpture.

2.—Lat

wo

. 6.—Surcula protransenna n.

optatus n. sp.

3S.— Vexillum plicatellum n. sp.

Fic.
Fic.

^+

Face p. 128.]

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54. PLATE 18.

5
Fro. 1.— Pagodula E n. sp. Fie. 4.—Triploca waihaoensis n.
Ета. 2.—Columbarium m n. sp. Fie BN sce естен a n. sp. У (she d
б. 3.—Antimitra кнен п. sp апа protoconch).

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vou. 54. PLATE 14.

Figs. 1, 9.

—Fulguraria morgani (adult). Fics. 3, 4.— Verconella delicatula n. sp.

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54. PLATE l5.

Fras. 1-3.—Fulguraria morgani (juvenile). Fies. 6, 7.—Lippistes benhami Sut. var.
Fros. 4, 5.—Austrotriton neozelanica n. sp. perornatus n. var.

nes

a t TUS SLE a orale ne eee

MARSHALL AND MunpocH.—Genus Lahillia in New Zealand. 129

Art. 11—The Occurrence of the Genus Lahillia in New Zealand.

By P. Marsnatt, M.A., D.Sc., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst., Hector and Hutton
Medallist, and В. MURDOCH.

[Read before the Wanganui Philosophical Society, 27th October, 1921; received by Editor,
15th December, 1921 ; issued separately, 8th February, 1923.]

Plate 16.

LAHILLIA is a genus of pelecypods that has a restricted geographical
occurrence as well as a restricted range in geological time. It is therefore
a genus of considerable importance, both in regard to former geographical
conditions and also in connection with the correlation - geological forma-
tions in different countries. Up to the present tim ia has

recorded only from the Upper Cretaceous and Lower “Tertiary formations
of South America and Antarctica, where it is of quite frequent occurrence.
The record of the occurrence of this genus in New Zealand seems to be of

erica
Wilckens makes the following remarks about the genus: ' « “ Die gattung

und in Tertiar von Patagonien und Chile findet ist auch in Antarctischen
Senon vertreten so dass sie als eine für diese ganze Region besonders kenn-
zeichnende Versteinerung betrachtet werden kann." | (Otto Wilckens, “ Die
Anneliden, Bivalven, und Gastropoden der Antarctischen Kreideformation,"
Schwed. Sidpolar Exped., Bd. їп, Lief. 12, Stockholm, 1910.

n Ihering, in his work *' Les mollusques fossiles du Tertiaire et du
Crétacé superieur de l'Argentine " (Annales del Museo Nacional de Buenos
Ayres, ser. iii, tome vii, p. 83, 1907) merit the following е: “Le
genre Lahillia. bien developpé dans les faunes Supracrétacé et É;ocene de la
Patagonie et du Chili, n'a pas été trouvé dans la Nouvelle- Zélande.” This
remark is repeated on page 90. On page 499 he says, “Le genre singulier
Lahillia dont la distribution a été restreinte au Chili et à la Patagonie, se
trouve aussi bien dans la Crétacé superieur et dans la patagonien. On voit
que les relations faunistiques entre le Crétacé superieur et le patagonien sont
les plus intimes possibles, et ce fait pour fixer Гаре Éocene de la forma-

restreint d'espéces vivantes qui s'y sont trouvées." On page 492 he says,
“ Un genre specialement caracteristique du Tertiaire chileno-patagonien est
Lahilla." Further on page, 498, “ Еп général le nombre de genres qui
sont caracteristiques pour cette ancienne faune antarctique et qui lui sont
exclusifs est tres restreint et presque reduit à Struthiolaria, Malletia,
Lahillia : ce dernier genre ne parait pas avoir atteint la Nouvelle-Zélande."
In 1917 Woods described the Cretaceous faunas of the north-eastern part

plate xvi, fig. 8, 1917). In a critical reference to this publication Wilckens
makes the following statement: ^ Diese muschel ist keine Mactra, sondern
eine vertreterin der für das patagonische und antarctische Obersenon so
beseichnenden оче Lahillia die sich auch in den Quiriquinaschichten

§—Trans.

130 Transactions.

findet und ausserdem in patagonische und antarctische Altertertiar wieder-
kehrt" (О. Wilckens, Cen. f. Min., &c., Jahrg. 1920, No. 15 и, 16, p. 264).
The specimen was too imperfect for Woods to write any description of it,
but its form in the figure he gives is certainly different from that of the
present species.

Lahillia neozelanica n. sp. (Plate 16, figs. 1—3.)

Mactra crassa Marshall non Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 49,
pl. xxxvii, fig. 49 (figure only).

Shell of moderate size; height 72 mm., length 78 mm; another specimen,
height 37 mm., length (imperfect) 33mm. Shell thick, rather swollen, umbo
curved forward, beak median, posterior margin regularly curved, descending
rapidly, the ventral margin gently rounded, anterior margin in front of
the beak somewhat concave, descending less rapidly than the posterior,
the anterior end broken off. Surface nearly smooth, marked with a large
number of concentric lines in larger and smaller series, the latter from six
to ten between each pair of the larger lines, on the posterior margin they
are sharply raised and closely crowded together. Hinge of right valve with
a large, deep, and very marked pit below the beak, slightly oblique and the
posterior margin longest, outside of this a narrow groove followed by a long
somewhat narrow tooth coalescent above; anterior to the pit the hinge-
plate is large, thick, and somewhat curved, with no distinct tooth-like pro-
jection ; the whole hinge, however, is corroded.

Specimens have been found at Wangaloa only.

Type to be presented to the Wanganui Museum.

The specimen originally figured by Marshall as Mactra crassa is not at
present available, and the larger measurements given are taken from the
figure of that specimen. The above description has been drawn from а
smaller right valve (imperfect), and the interior filled with hard matrix,

while the hinge is that of a fragment of a hl ‘cht: тае Аш
the beak eroded. gm much larger rig

species approaches Lahillia luisae Wilckens, from the Upper

early Tertiary. It
fauna contains species of Heleroterma and Perissolax which are very closely
allied to species from the Tejon fauna of California.

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54

Pirate 16.

3

Fie. 1.—Lahillia paaslam
mm

ca n. Sp. . Height,
ength in profile, 33 mm

Fie. 2. — Lahillia neszelaniea n. ap

Fre. 3.—Lahillia

Right valve

jer specimen. Profile.
eozelani
right ae to i

sp. ragment of a large
illustrate the hinge.

Мовросн AND Frintay.—Land Mollusca in Recent Sea-beach Deposit. 131

Авт. 12.— The Occurrence of Land Mollusca in a Recent Sea-beach
Deposit.
By В. Мовросн and Н. I. Finuay, M.Sc.

{Read before the Otago Institute, 8th November, 1921 ; received by Editor, 5th December,
1921; issued separately, 12th February, 1923.)

Plate 17.

During the early part of this year, one of us (Finlay), when examining
the shore-line near the mouth of the Akatoa Creek, made the discovery
of a small beach deposit exceedingly rich in land-shells.

Records of our land Mollusca occurring in the Recent rocks are ver
rare, and the same may be said of their occurrence subfossil; no con-
siderable assembly of species has been found, nor an abundance of any
single species. It is therefore of particular interest to find, on the highest
margin of the strand, no less than ten species of land Mollusca, including
an undescribed species of Ptychodon. The majority of the species are in
and, from the freshness of their
colours, give the false impression that they had not been deposited for
more than a few months. The bed in which they occur has n i

E
£5
c
"d
=
©
—
=
ey
©
P
£o
=
Qu
4
ec
кз
=
Ф
Ф
x
E
Ф
ё.

Akatoa Creek opens on to the coast some five or six miles south
of the Taieri River, and the deposit in which the shells occur is north of
this creek some 20 or 30 chains, situated in one of the sinuosities of the
coastal line, and backed by low hillocks. The bed occupies the highest
margin of the strand, as illustrated (Plate 17, fig. 1). It has a length of
about 130 ft. and a greatest thickness of approximately 3 ft., thinning out
to the end most distant from the Akatoa Creek. Mr. Agnew, who has
oceupied the adjoining lands for the past thirteen years, states that the

d was in existence prior to his arrival, that he has made constant use
of it for poultry-grit, and that he has not observed any marked differences
in its extent during that period. There can be no doubt that the bed
has suffered from tides and storms, but, from the fact that it has in a
measure survived the storms of perhaps a score of years, its remnant may
be regarded as fairly secure against the ravages of the sea.

he bed consists of a coarse quartz sand, a considerable amount of
dark loamy earth, and a few stones, the latter with sharp fractures an

of scrub in the numerous small gullies, there is now no native bush of any
extent within two or three miles of the coast.
5*

132 Transactions.

It will be admitted that every stream draining a forest-covered country
carries on its waters, especially at times of high flood, some of the animal-
life whose habitat is the ground. Almost the whole of our land Mollusca
shelter under fallen timber and amongst the leaves and decaying debris.
An exceptionally torrential rainfall would scour hillsides and gullies, and
carry to the main stream very considerable quantities of loam and debris,
together with the animals inhabiting it. e have only to view some of
the large rivers, such as the Wanganui when in high flood, to gain a clear
conception of the vast toll gathered from the forest lands: its surface is
strewn with huge logs, freshly uprooted trees, and masses of debris, the
water charged to its maximum carrying-capacity with loam and sandy clay.
This continues for hours, and in a lesser degree for several days: on entering
the sea it forms a great fan of discoloured water extending to the horizon.
In such a flood immense numbers of the land-snails must have shared the
fate of not a few of the higher animals, yet they leave little record on the
beach. A careful search may reward the collector with a few specimens

у.

Almost the whole of our land-shells are very fragile, and no doubt the
pounding they receive in the surf is sufficient to destroy them. This, how-
ever, does not appear to be the sole cause of their non-preservation : there
are large streams flowing into well-sheltered bays and harbours, and each
deposits its quota of land-shells in the protected waters. During Tertiary
and Cretaceous periods, we may reasonably assume, innumerable similarly
situated streams must have existed, but, so far, little record of the land
molluscan fauna has been found in the rocks. The shells as a whole are
constructed of a very thin calcareous deposit, and when the epidermal
conchin is destroyed they are in a condition readily to disintegrate. A brief
period of immersion in water is sufficient with most of our species to destroy
the epidermal coating.

held the storm-water and silt from the land close on the shore-line, and
that it was not subjected to a heavy surf. No doubt the bed extended
considerably along the shore and only a fragment is preserved.

We are informed by a resident who occupies land several miles nearer

be desired that a careful investigation of the coast-line be made between
the Taieri River and the Akatoa Creek.

List or LAND MoLLUSCA.

Aeschrodomus barbatula (Reeve) Phri |
1 zgnathus cela Hutt.
скы planulatus (Hutt.) Phrizgnathus pumila (Hutt.)
aropa (“ Саена”) biconcava Ptychodon suteri Murdoch and Finlay.
var. minor Sut T halassoheliz igniflua (Reeve)

Charopa (“ Fectola”) otagoensis Sut. | Therasia thais-. Hutt
Charopa (“‘Fectola” ) tapirina (Hutt.) eee

Trans. N.Z. INsT., Vou. 54. PLATE 17

Fic. 1.—Near view of part of shell-bed near mouth of Akatoa Creek.

Face p. 132.]

Мовросн AND FiNLAY.—Land Mollusca in Recent Sea-beach Deposit. 133

List or RECENT MARINE SPECIES ASSOCIATED WITH THE LAND MOLLUSCA.

Argobuccinum tumidum (Dkr.) | Notoaemaea pileopsis (Q. & G.)
Amphidesma subtriangulata Wood Odostomia vestalis Murdoch
Cardita calyculata (L.) Ostrea tatei Sut.

Chione stuchburyi Gray Patelloida stella var. corticata (Hutt.)
Chlamys dichrous (Sut.) Plaxiphora coelata Reeve

Gadinea conica Angas Protothaca crassicosta (Desh.)
Gibbula nitida Ad. & Ang. Risellopsis varia Hutt.

Haliotis iris Mart. Risellopsis varia var. carinata Kest.
Lasaea neozelanica Sut. Sigapatella novaezelandiae (Less.)
Mactra discors Gra Spisula aequilateralis (Desh.)
Melarhaphe unifasciata Gray Trichotropis inornata (Hutt.)
Melarhaphe cincta Q. & G. Trophon patens (H. & J.)
Modiolus neozelanicus Tredale Trophon squamatus (Hutt.)
Monodonta aethiops Gmelin Turbo smaragdus (Mart.)

Mytilus canaliculus Mart. Turritella rosea Q. ie
Mytilus edulis L. Umbonium anguliferum (Phil.)
Mytilus maorianus Iredale Venerupis siliqua Desh.

Neothais lacunosa (Brug.) Verticipronus mytilus Hedley.
Notoaemaea parviconoidea (Sut.) Xymene plebejus (Hutt.)

Ptychodon suteri n. sp. (Plate 17, figs. 2, a, b, c.)

Height, 1-25 mm. ; width, 2:50 mm. — — : |

Type, and many paratypes, in Mr. Finlay’s collection. Co-types pre-
sented to the Wanganui Museum and to the Otago University Museum.

There are numerous examples of the species. Usually the position and
number of lamellae in the aperture of other of our species are constant
characters; in this the colour-pattern, together with the number of riblets
and the proportional width of the umbilicus, will prove the best guide.

134 Transactions.

Авт. 13.—Waier-conservation and Hawke’s Bay Artesian Systems.
By Н. Нил.

[Read before the Hawke’s Bay Philosophical Institute, 26th November, 1920 ; received by
Editor, 24th November, 1921 ; issued separately, 12th February, 1923.]

Ox frequent occasions I have had the honour of bringing under the notice
of the Philosophical Society the question of artesian wells and systems
of wells.* Not merely in Napier and over the Heretaunga Plain as far
as Pakipaki are flowing wells to be seen, but also at Otane, at Ongaonga
(on the Ruataniwha Plain), at Wanganui, at Palmerston North, at Poverty
Bay, and other places.

s settlement and population increase, so also do regulations multiply
affecting the rights and duties of citizens. Water being one of man’s
essential wants, the duty of every local and governing authority is to pay
heed to providing a suitable supply of potable or drinkable water; and,
if a manufacturing community, also water suitable for the fostering of *
manufactures.

Since my first paper on the artesian-wells system of the Heretaunga
Plains the town of Napier has increased in its population to a fair extent,
and perhaps the settlement of population over the plain has increas
even to a larger extent. In the year 1887 Napier was supplied with water
by means of six artesian wells, four of them having a 3in. bore and two
a 2in. In July, 1917, a return was presented to the order of the Borough

off in the quantity of water from the wells as returned in July, 1917, has

* See Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 20 Y 2t 429-38, 1890; 2
vol. 37, pp. 431-44, 1905. » pp. 282-93, 1888; vol. 22, pp. A.

Hirr.— Water-conservation and Hawkes Bay Artesian Systems. 185

usually a 2in. bore,

exception being the riverside re

for wool-scouring purposes.

Taking the wells throughout the plain area

To 7: А j
EL „Р s тз €T
^F
FS = > Pe, Tarawera = WARSA і
ет 5. > x ^? Moha! ©. Маһ: Table Cape
Y t : “а eco Mahia P.
; ` Up:Moha |^ en
e iss ePohueb | Har, |
^.
1 & “Portland 14
А angoio
pe | Hawke Bay
22 uripapan a tane
dU EN APIER
ё ТА ееапее
ея ^
N C Kidneppers
2 sN.
N
Y \ H я
/ ММА Кок!
& .. Üngao .
[e ~~Takepa
^w
Р Wanste
ANNEVIRKE
es weit ;
| €
| e € 0 000 20.30 40
| Miles

Map оғ Науке Bay DISTRIOT, SHOWING ARTESIAN-WELL AREA (RUATANIWHA,
ERETAUNGA, AHURIRI, AND Те Асте PLAINS).

Black circles show artesian wells. Artesian area shaded.

gallons per hour, І
an hour. Hence 1,100 wells flowing at the rate of 1,500 gallons an hour
for each will every day yield
spread over the surface, would represe
the 80,000 acres of plain. :

According to the analysis of the water from nineteen different wells,
it is shown that in every 100,000 gallons of water there are 20 gallons of

136 Transactions.

solids held in solution. In the Napier wells, and estimated on the flow
already stated, there are 440 gallons daily of solids brought to the surface,
or 951 cubic yards in a year. So also on the same proportionate estimate
of solid contents in the supposed 1,100 wells over the plain area, 17,130
cubic yards of solids are brought to the surface in solution in the course
of the year.

The general purity of the water as determined for Napier is in ever
respect satisfactory. would be well, however, to have its actual hardness
determined. The receiving tanks or basins into which the water flows

om the different wells tell their own story as to the sand, shingle, and
other material that is brought to the surface, and unless there is replace-
ment of the material that is withdrawn with the water in suspension and
solution the overlying pressures will in time bring about altered conditions
in the water-bearing beds. Creeps are certain to occur. They may at
the present time be hardly appreciable, but experience can be quoted of
important changes taking place in various wells both in Napier and the
plain area, and I do not doubt, if only proper records were kept, some
surprising results would be available.

The facts that have been obtained as to the varying depths of the
artesian wells in different localities enable a section to be drawn showing

Нл, Water-conservation and Hawke's Bay Artesian Systems. 137

is found from 40 ft. to 50 ft. below sea-level at Pakipaki, somewhat deeper
at Pukahu, and 25 ft. or more still deeper at Longlands. Hastings has an
excellent well that is 230 ft. below sea-level, and in Napier there is a well
that is 397 ft. below sea-level, the water from which flows 26 ft. above the

water-bearing bed is not possible in certain places over the plain.

Napier a trial bore went down some years ago to the depth of 743 ft., and
the river-alluvial had gone. So also at Greenmeadows the late Mr. H.
Tiffen put down a trial bore to a depth of 600 ft., but after the first
100ft. the pipe went into the blue fossiliferous clays that are exposed in
the district underlying the limestones, and there was no water-res t. But
when more consideration is given to the conservation of water the number
of water-bearing beds will be known throughout the plain area, and it will be
possible to discover any alterations that are taking place in the closing or
blocking of beds, and it may possibly come about that the actual sources
of supply will be found, which at present are mere matters of surmise.

causes leading to their exhaustion, which has occurred in various districts.
The peer quotation is taken from the United States Geological
8 -8 and irrigation papers :—

u^ epu jb in pe that sare is a limit to the amount of water
that can be withdrawn from an artesian basin. There is no such thing
supply in this connection. The amount of water
available is limited, on the one hand, by the amount of rainfall upon
the catchment area and the facility with which the rainfall can obtain
e other hand, by the capacity

ries. :
There i and then an apparent clogging of the water-bearing
rock medie ана neighbourhood of the well. ` Whether the clogging

138 Transactions.

is due to the deposit of fine silt in the pores of the rock, or to a micro-
scopic growth of plant-life, or to a gelatinous deposit of iron, has not been
etermined ; but the withdrawal of solids in solution and suspension in
the water is sufficient cause to account for a large diminution of flow
in a given area, even though the quantity of water has not apparently
diminished. The putting-down of a large number of wells naturally leaves
spaces where formerly was a water-channel full of water. The spaces
increase as every bore is driven into the water-basin. A well put down

blue sand in a discoloured water. In the course of a day or two the
street in the vicinity of the well was covered with sand. The cause
being discovered, the pipe was driven to a depth of 196 ft., when the
sand ceased. More than 110 loads of sand were carted away from about
the well, and certainly it did not represent one-half the quantity brought
up. It can be understood what the effect the withdrawal of so much
sand must have upon the adjacent overlying beds. The pressure would
in the course of time bring about creeps, and the well, which cost
arse £300 to put down, was soon after abandoned, it having become
choked.

to a depth of 743 ft., and Robjohns and Co. went down 753 ft. in the
hope of striking water, but both were unsuccessful. The deepest flowing
well in Napier is 404 ft. The flow is excellent, and when water was
struck it rose 26 ft. or more above the surface. In this same well a

the different wells, on account of imperfect reticulation. The wells put
down along Munro Street indicate the general dip of the underlying beds,
and act as a guide to the tilt of the water-bearing bed in the vicinity of
Napier. Thus, in Munro Street, 24 chains from the foot of the hills is à

street towards the south by east, and no doubt the deepest wells will be
found near the railway at the corner of George's Drive. .

The wells put down in Nelson Park, and subsequently in McLean Park,
appear to have seriously interfered with the flow of the smaller private
wells in I immediate neighbourhood, and some of the latter have even

.

Ніл, —– Water-conservation and Hawke's Bay Artesian Systems. 189

The well owned by the South British Insurance Company to the left

ge on the Taradale Road

This suggests the existence of a second water-bearing bed. At the Park
racecourse there is a well 135 ft. deep; in Avenue Road the Roman

well is 100ft. In the direction of Jervoiston and Meeanee the wells
deepen somewhat. Mr. T. B. Harding, of Jervoiston, reports having à
well 92 ft. deep, put down in 1901; but Messrs. Harris, Lynch, and

ürst well put down in Hawke's Bay was carried out by Messrs. Bennett
and Lord, who arrived in Hawke's Bay from Christchurch in the year
1866; the depth was 170ft. Тһе late Mr. George Rymer sent me a
letter he had received from Mr. Lord, written from Normanby on the
4th October, 1916, the gist of which is that he and Bennett put down à
well in Peacock's paddock in November, 1866, which was a failure. Then

struck at a depth of 145 ft. They then went to the Mission Station and
got water at 175Ң. This also was in January, 1867. The well put
down in Napier was on the site of Swan's Brewery, the depth being 212 ft.,
and the flow very good. I give these three wells prominence because of
their historical value.

The deepest well in Hastings is Newbiggin's. Put down in 1895, three
separate flows were found—namely, at 115 ft.; at 198 ft., whence the

per minute. In 1904 the Hastings Borough Council put down a bore to
a depth of 607 ft., but without success. Quicksand was encountered at
560 ft. In the Clive Grange and Mangateretere districts the wells vary
widely in depth, there being two or more beds yielding good flows of
water.

to, at Riverside, between Farndon and Mangateretere, was put down by
Mr. Leipst in 1891. It gives more than half a million gallons a day.

140 Transactions.

mandatory, and the Havelock authorities would be doing a public service
by requiring the Health Officer for the district to test the character of
the waters flowing from the wells in the district. This question of the
quality of water for household purposes receives little or no attention
from the proper authorities, and it is only in times of public danger that
the matter of the purity of the water-supply is considered worthy of
attention. I think the Public Analyst of each health district should ask
for specimens of water here and there, as representing the general
. supply throughout the several centres of population, and the results
should be published with as much regularity by the health authorities as
is done in other matters connected with the general health of the com-
munity. The well in Havelock near the hotel, at the junction of the five
roads, was put down in March, 1892. It has a depth of 325 ft., and
when inquiry was last made by me it had a flow of 160 gallons a minute.
The well on the late Canon St. Hill's propertf was put down in June,
1894. The bore is 3in., the depth 335 ft., and the water rose above
the surface between 30 ft. and 35 ft. Mr. M. Hardy's well on the Napier-
Pakipaki Road, opposite the Presbyterian Church, was put down in 1893
bv Mr. Gilberd. The depth is 403 ft., and the flow of water amounts to
25 gallons per minute. There are numerous other wells in the locality, but

each of the gentlemen named as to the effect of the lon

their flow, especially during the daytime. The information supplied con-
cerning the wells at Messrs. Borthwick and Sons’ freezing-works, as to
the effect of the dry summer on the daily supply, is of great interest

h : - ? th 1 :

Ніл. Water-conservation and Hawkes Bay Artesian Systems.

141

5 above surface.
THICKNESS AND
CHARACTER OF BEDDING
“оо „з, tte wana wg
15 "Timestóne "ubble.
55 Blue c
2' Dry shingle.

to

20° Yellow clay.

12" Coarse yellow sand.

28' Clay and sand mixed.

о
o
ess
о а
o e| 110 жр Water to
io oF surface.
o ©
©
о оа
96
oc
e e
VES

10^ Dark blue clay.
—1 20' Sand and clay.

30' Shingle, showing water.

ПАТ adm
Y A,

15' Coarse alor sand and clay
“1 12 Yellow sand.
ГА 0 Blue pier
zZ|A8' Blue sand, with bits of wood
12’ Blue papa clay.
Shingle

X Shale (pale ud
Dus Miei (stiff).

MA

sem
ПЕТ 4 Top soil followed by sand.
20 с; + 3
: Shingle.

4 30' Blue sandy clay,

THICKNESS AND
CHARACTER OF BEDDING.
p^ snnt sete AB mta nonu i e iii] on agri t Re Шу, [m

with shells.

б >| 40° Sand, WIEN and

д: 2
| 10’ Stiff blue clay.
nye !| 12" Sands, with grit.

a Mesi fos aede hb geo eee atara t “>

2*| 60' олова and rough shingle,
ater to 15 from surface.

20' Clay and shingle, no water.

$503

^S?
o0
6220003 One

40' Bouldery shingle, water
35 from top.

or

МЫ оо

9
а

Я 15 Clay and shingle.

Qe
090% 9 090
$9 O88 одр

100’ Large bouldery shingle.

о о өза
o
$952?

ð
o0
£A.

32' Clay and shingle, water.
to surface.

Shingle, with clay nodules.
Water to 16 above surface.

Se
= 49

Blue clay, with sand.

. l.—St. Hill's w
flow llons
Me pag reri well, Farndon, » Clive.

. 3.—Otane Myr Te Aute

, 60 gallo
flow, half a gionem
a

flow. llons pe
Ms Soria a Plain, gene
Depth, 316 ft. ; bore, и;

ell, dió gorse North. Mr. Leipst.
. Rises 35 ft. above urfac
Mr. Gilberd, ducem ber 1891.

acc "December,

эл Ongaonga.
flow, 24,000 gallons daily.

bore, 3 in. ;

Depth, чыр ;
Depth, 121 ft. ;
1914.
ilberd, 3rd September, 1892.

Depth, 71 ft. ; bore, 2 in. ;

Mr. Gil

142 Transactions.

locality. Quite a number of wells have been put down to supply the
heavy demands at the works and in the paddocks. The older wells,
my informant stated, have altered considerably. They alter immediately
after гаш. During last season some of the wells ceased to flow. 0
shower of rain starts dry wells, and increases the flow of others. All
wells are down from 90 ft. to 100 ft. Mr. J. C. Crawley, of Longlands,
situated between Pakipaki and Havelock North, stated, “ The flow alters
in dry weather and immediately after rain." Mr. Buick, of the same
district, reported having two wells, and that, following rain, a change is
noticeable in the flow in about two days. Mr. C. Livingstone, another
settler in the same district, reported having three wells, and that as the
rivers increase in volume the wells flow stronger, reaching maximum
strength when the Te Aute Lake is at its highest.

Thus all owners of wells in the Pakipaki and Longlands distriets
report a diminished flow in summer and an increase of flow following
rains. In some of the returns from owners of wells reference is made
to the occasional deposit of sand, and in several instances to the appear-
ance of small crustaceans in the water. In most of the older wells a
diminution of flow is remarked. In the Meeanee district a well throws
up sand at intervals, and a little sulphuretted hydrogen is given off from
water of wells that have been turned off for any length of time. Following
the flow of water in a new well in Munro Street, Napier, it was noticed
that if a piece of sacking was placed on the top of the pipe and hit
smartly with a mallet the water for a minute afterwards was of milky
whiteness.

In two cases reference was made to the effect of high and low tide on the
flow, one well being near the Shore, the other at Havelock. The lack of
regular observation and the general intensity of flow seaward may account
for the absence of information in this direction.

In the case of a diminution of flow following a period of dry weather and
of a return to normal conditions following rain, more facts would be welcome,
especially in the case of wells extending from Napier to Clive Grange and
in the Greenmeadows and Taradale districts.

е dry weather naturally lessens the quantity of water flowing from
ү during long periods of drought, but it does not follow that a fall of

depth of 12 іп. however porous the beds, nor could it possibly be supposed
"mH : so affect Poukawa Lake as to produce a mar

Increase in the flow. There can be no reason to doubt the statement made
by so many observers that following a rainfall of lin., or of lin., or even
2 in., the water shows an increase of flow, but I think it must be set down

It is likely that each river flowing across the plain does a share in
supplying water to the underlying beds, but not by surface soakage. Water
falling ав Tain on a definite area does not remain on that area unless retained
in à basin; and soakage into beds can ensue at the outcrop of beds only.
It is inconceivable for rain-water to soak through 100 ft. or more of rock

made up of a variety of strata, some i : ssage O
water. If we , е Impervious even to the passage

HiLL.— Water-conservation and Hawke's Bay Artesian Systems. 143

above the other that the edge of each leaf is separate from the overlying
edge of a leaf by, say, iin. or more, the difficulty of water poured along
the edges of the leaves passing very slowly underneath each leaf disappears.
As soon as the leaves are wetted the passage of water is very slow, an
a long time will ensue for water to pass the full length of each leaf with the
varying pressures and the air difficulties to be overcome.

But this is what occurs in beds of rock of different materials. Water
may pass across the edges of a score of beds of strata on its way from

system of rocks.

As for Poukawa Lake being the source of supply for the artesian waters
of the Heretaunga Plain, it may be of interest to explain the relationship
existing between the lake and the plain. Hawke's Bay, extending from
Portland Island on the north to Cape Kidnappers towards the south, is a
part of a land area that was destroyed in part and was otherwise fractured
at a period of great voleanie and earthquake activity at the close of the
Pliocene and opening of the Pleistocene periods of geological history. The

i with the Hatuma Lake, and the line of
fracture through Otane and Opapa with the series of lakes formed, acco
ing to Maori tradition, by Tara and his dogs, represent the result of the
y at that time. Since then the earth-
building has gone on apace. Only Hat
much larger lake, and the valley between the ranges of hills extending from
Waipawa to Napier has been mostly filled by the washing from the rivers
and hills that have taken place. The creek from Poukawa into the plain

time a much larger communication, and there

ri
before they enter the limits of the plain, and these sources of supply slowly
| i i gular quantity of artesian water,

sufficient, apparently, to meet the full requirements of the district, and
] rainfall of Т in. over the

equivalent, according to my estimate, to an annua
entire area of 80,000 acres.

Geologically the Heretaunga Plain is connected with the valley extending
from Pakipaki through Opapa, Otane, and Hatuma on to the Ruataniwha
Plain, and the following information of wells has been supplied to me by
the parties directly concerned.

Otane.— Towards the end of the year 1914 Mr. Leipst was engaged in
putting down a number of wells for Mr. R. H. Tod of Brae Mead Farm,

ow, the deepest being 71 ft., and

the others varying from 65 ft. to 40 ft., the latter being the shallowest put
down. The flow varies somewhat in amount, the greatest being at the

144 Transactions.

rate of 15 gallons per minute. The water is of good quality, but no analysis
has been made so far as I am aware.

There is no shingle in these wells, the beds in the deepest being 10 ft.
friable clay, 15 ft. soft blue clay, 9 ft. shale, 12 ft. greyish-blue clay,
6 ft. shale, 12 ft. blue clay, and 7 ft. shale, in which bed water was obtained
(fig. 3).

The wells are in the vicinity of an open well where moa-bones were found
during the progress of sinking some years previously. This is evidence to
show that the valley-beds have been filled in within the moa period, and
followed, or was contemporaneous with, the volcanic and earthquake period
which modified the surface-features of the North Island and profoundly
affected the whole of the east-coast country. The swamp in the same

It is likely that the great basin in which is situated the Hatuma Lake, beyond

ge cum bicarbonate, 1-60 grains ; silica, 3-92 grains: total grains, 1409.
E n Ar. 8 letter to me from which the above information 18
акеп the following occurs: “I have no doubt whatever, now, that we

ily no rain and the Ongaong® | 2

Нил. — Water-conservation and Hawke's Bay Artesian Systems. 145

Creek has not begun to flow, there is a considerable fresh in the Tukituki,
and the water was coming down very thick. It was evidently raining in
the mountains, and in the evening a little rain fell here. During the after-
noon I looked at the well, and thought that the water in the head-tank
was rising. This morning it is overflowing at the overflow-pipe, though
the ground here is hardly damp and the Ongaonga not flowing. It seems
evident that my well will rise and fall in sympathy with the Tukituki River,
which rises in the ranges, and not with the Ongaonga Stream, which rises
in the plains.”

These observations by Mr. Watson as to the changes of flow in his well
are of high value, and give a clue as to the source of supply of water for the
artesian wells on the Ruataniwha Plain, into and around which the Tukituki
has flowed during the filling-up of the plains. It is of great importance
to understand the fact that all the artesian wells found in Hawke's Вау,

and the Taupo Plateau is of comparatively recent date, and any facts that

will help observers to determine a fair estimate of the time that has gone

by since the changes occurred should be kept for future use. —
The information furnished by those who answered the inquiry in à

latter; and that high tides increase the height of flow, the difference
between high and low water being as m

Mr. John McDougall that a similar change of flow as between high and
low water is noticeable in the artesian we

i hat the
Е eady been stated it must now be apparent t
V cte а ды чай like the Heretaunga ог Ruataniwha Plain
cannot be used for the supply of deep underground beds in the immediate

se, as already pointed out,
than old flowage beds or

146 _ Transactions.

streams which spread over the plain as the material was deposited during
periods of flooding and growth. The process can be watched even now
over the plain in times of flooding. The material found during the process

limits of the volcanic country, where pumice and lava rocks are somewhat
abundant, as is also the bluish-grey clay-sand found in the vicinity of
solfatara and puia. It is manifest that this water must come from some-
where outside the immediate vicinity of the water-bearing area, and thus
the rainfall of the district is benefited to the extent of the amount mentioned
in the early part of this paper.

From 1871 to the end of 1920 the average rainfall for the Heretaunga
Plain has been 34-266 in., the rainfall for each year being as under :—

ANNUAL RAINFALL IN NAPIER AND VICINITY DURING THE PAST FirrY YEARS.

Number : Number || Number
Rainfall in cd f infall in
Yon et Inches. Yrs. а gori ve Ms “inches.
}
1 | 1871 35-89 19 1889 | 35-76 36 1906 30-15
2 1872 23-94 20 1 27-61 37 1907 65
3 1873 42-38 21 1891 29-75 38 1908 32-11
4 1874 94 22 1892 40 39 86
5 1875 38-26 23 1893 57-73 1910 36-12
6 1876 38-39 24 1894 40-10 41 1911 35-29
7 1877 33-45 25 1895 34-07 42 1912 29-41
8 1878 21-00 26 1896 43 1913 25-41
9 1879 53-14 27 1897 41-38 1914 24
LO 28 1898 30-79 45 1915 24-56
pi 1881 24-14 29 1899 37-57 46 1916 36-84
12 1882 37-01 30 45-36 47 1917
3 | 1883 31 1900 | 27-77 48 1918 | 3227
4 | 1884 39-76 32 36-48 49 1919 25-13
15 | 1885 | 9342 | 33 | 190 | 3142 1920 | 28-52
Eu nx ae
26:94 :
з f | od | M 35 1905 | 46-67 Average 34-266
D the period there were two years when the annual rainfall

twenty-one years when it exceeded 30 in. and was less than 40 in., eight
years when it exceeded 25 in. and was less than 30 in., and ten years when

the importance of rain-conservation, though after all it is the rain that
supplies artesian beds with water, and were there no porous beds con-
tinuous in origin between the back country and the sea there could be no
artesian wells. The drainage of a district stops the amount of soakage that
was formerly possible throughout the district. When this country was first
settled the areas of swamp lands were extensive. Lakes and swamp lands
_ illustrate places where the land is oversaturated with water— in other

ords, where the supply of water exceeds evaporation and soakage. n
Sinking in depressed areas where there are no traces of water the line oe

Ніл. Water-conservation and Hawkes Bay Artesian Systems. 147

the underground flowage, and bring into operation desiccating conditions

It is urged that here, as in all other districts where artesian wells are
in use, the flow of a well should be regulated, and that a stop-tap should

required. In the case of every borough and township a pressure-gauge

each other by not less than a quarter of a mile. Many facts of public
use could be gathered if the authorities would agree to work together,
and I do not doubt that the artesian beds underneath the Heretaunga Plain
could be preserved for many years by careful attention to the condition
of the wells. If it has been deemed necessary to establish a River-
conservation Board, surely the need is as great In the matter of water-
conservation for domestic use. Under a properly constituted authority
a vast amount of information might be collected as to flowage, corrosion я
pipes, changes in the pressure, and the changing character of the materials
held in solution. These facts could be used to suggest profit and ets
the sources of supply, and the corrosion of pipes, and even as to whether
creeps are taking place in overlying beds.

Mr. Berry, engineer in charge of the Napier Borough

ince thi written 1 i
atic cee чй QU а records of pressure and flow -= a — кеч,
and the results show that the flow is markedly influenced by the tides.

i ite ti . and 6 p.m.—without refer-
are being taken to test the flow at definite times—*-¢., 6 a.m. and 6 -W
ence to Aa but carefully recording barometric pressure à the times indicated. The
results will be available on another occasion.

148 Transactions.

^

Авт. 14.—Notes and Descriptions of New Zealand Lepidoptera.
By ALFRED PuiLPoTT, F.E.S., Assistant Entomologist, Cawthron Institute
Nelson.

[Read before the Nelson Institute, 14th September, 1921 ; received by Editor, 16th
September, 1921; issued separately, 12th February, 1923.]

Aletia dentata n. sp. etd ыд

d 9. 36 mm. Head and palpi grey mixed with fuscous, paler in 2.
Antennae grey, in $ fasciculate-ciliate, ciliations nearly 1. Thorax and
abdomen grey, anal tuft in d tinged with ochreous. Legs fuscous-grey,
tarsi annulated with ochreous. Forewings moderate, costa subsinuate, apex

and irrorated with dark fuscous ; a black dot on costa at base; first line
very obscure, irregular, deeply indented above dorsum, whitish-ochreous,
anteriorly margined with black; orbicular circular, pale-ringed ; claviform
very indistinct, touching first line; reniform blackish, in $ very indistinct,
in 9 ochreous-margined, dilated on lower half; an obscure dark median
shade; second line strongly dentate, excurved to middle, thence incurved
to dorsum, dentations tipped with white; a dark interrupted terminal
shade, dilated on costa and enclosing three whitish-ochreous dots : cilia
ochreous-grey mixed with fuscous. Hindwings dark fuscous, becoming
ochreous towards base: cilia ochreous with traces of a dark basal line.
Hindwings beneath ochreous with a broad fuscous band on termen; a dark-
fuscous striga from base almost touching a prominent fuscous discal spot.
Near A. cuneata Philp., but distinguished by the dark coloration and
the prominent ochreous cilia of the hindwings. Tongariro, 5,000 ft., 1n
anuary. Mr. J. G. Myers discovered this interesting species. He found
several resting during the day on rocks, and many others dead inside the
mountain-hut. The types are in the collection of the Dominion Museum,
to which they were presented by Mr. Myers, and a single paratype is Ш
the collections of Mr. Myers, the Cawthron Institute, and the describer.

Hy AE.
Chloroclystis punicea n. sp.

d. 25mm. Head green mixed with yellow. Palpiochreous. Antennae
shaft ochreous, annulated with brown, ciliations 4. "Thorax green, densely
mixed with ochreous and golden scales. Abdomen green, much mix w
blackish on basal segments and with ochreous on apical ones ; anal tuit
whitish ; a black spot on five or six median segments. Legs whitish-
ochreous, anterior tarsi annulated with dark fuscous. Forewings, costa

lines preceding first and the whole area flushed with pink ; median ban
traversed by several indistinct irregular thin fuscous lines ; posterior edge |
of median band twice incurved оп upper half, thence irregularly incurved. ve

PurLPorr.—Notes and Descriptions of N.Z. Lepidoptera. 149

to dorsum, broadly margined with a pink area posteriorly which is traversed
by several indistinct fuscous lines following the contour of the band; a
serrated clear green subterminal line; termen marked with an almost con-
tinuous blackish line: cilia greyish-green barred with black. Hindwings
white, tinged with pink round termen and dorsum; numerous irregular
uscous transverse lines, those on the basal half reaching only middle of
wing; a dark discal dot before middle; an interrupted blackish line round
termen, preceded by a greenish shade: cilia whitish-grey obscurely barred
with fuscous. Hindwings beneath with a prominent blackish spot at { and
a median chain of blackish spots sharply angulated at middle.

Near to the bilineolata-paralodes group. The pink suffusion seems to
be a good distinguishing character.

A single 3 taken at Rowallan, Waiau, in December. Holotype in coll.
A. Philpott.
= CRAMBIDAE.
Tauroscopa notabilis n. sp.

5. 20mm. Head, palpi, and thorax black mixed with ochreous-whitish.
Antennae black. Abdomen fuscous-black, anal tuft mixed with ochreous.
Legs fuscous, tibiae and tarsi almost wholly whitish-ochreous. Forewings
rather short, costa slightly arched at base, thence straight, apex rectangular,
termen faintly rounded, little oblique, blackish-fuscous sprinkled with
ochreous and white scales; an indistinct basal line, curved, irregular,
White; first line from } costa to 2 dorsum, dentate at middle, white, sufiusedly
margined anteriorly and narrowly posteriorly with black; a discal blackish
blotch in whitish median shade; second line from 1 costa to $ dorsum, weakly
dentate, roundly projecting above middle, white, narrowly margined anteriorly
and suffusedly posteriorly, except at middle, with blackish ; a subterminal
whitish shade; a series of round black spots on termen : cilia grey, tips
whitish. Hindwings pale fuscous: cilia fuscous, tips whitish. —

Somewhat resembling T. trapezitis Meyr., but at once distinguished by
the shape of the first and second lines. 3s ;

ount Peel, Nelson, in December. The unique specimen was given to

me many years ago by the late Augustus Hamilton, and I deferred describ-
ing the species in the hope of obtaining further material.

Holotype ($) in coll. A. Philpott.

PTEROPHORIDAE.

Platyptilia pulverulenta n. sp. Lob me ot dad
. 93mm. Head whitish, with a projecting conical tuft of hair.
ES reddish-brown mixed with whitish. Ра1рі reddish. Thorax
reddish-brown densely mixed with white. Abdomen greyish-brown. Legs
reddish-brown broadly banded with ochreous-whitish. orewings part
apex acute, termen of first segment concave, of second evenly dieti ; no
own, densely sprinkled with white on basal н аа oe tosh ba costa
segment and lower half of first ; a blackish-brown triangular o e zum
at $, its apex below cleft: cilia brown mingled with white. Hin €
Cow EROS we oe paler ; third vega with fairly even basa
Series of dark spatulate scales extending to near tornus. ite line ;
Nearest to b aeolodes Meyr., but without the subterminal white d

the evenly rounded termen of the second segment of the forewing 18 also

150 Transactions.

Platyptilia ferruginea n. sp.

21 mm. Head bright ferruginous with many white scales. Palpi
ferruginous, terminal joint mixed with white. Antennae ferruginous-
grey. Thorax bright ferruginous sprinkled with white points. Abdomen
ferruginous, segmental divisions mixed with white. Legs, anterior pair
erruginous mingled with white, posterior pair ferruginous, tarsi broadly
annulated with white. Forewings cleft from $, segments rather narrow, termen
of first sinuate, of second evenly rounded ; bright ferruginous densely sprinkled
with white ; costal edge blackish-red to $ ; an elongate dark reddish-fuscous
mark on fold near base; spots of similar colour beneath costa at { an
on dorsum at 3, the latter large and suffused ; a triangular blackish-brown
blotch on costa at $, its apex below cleft; a white spot on costa following
blackish blotch; a thin white subterminal line crossing both segments,
broadly margined anteriorly with blackish-brown ; costal edge above sub-
terminal line narrowly white: cilia ferruginous mixed with white; a dark
basal line, within cleft almost wholly whitish, on dorsum mixed with
black scales almost to tornus. Hindwings, first cleft from middle, second

om $; pale ferruginous: cilia ferruginous-grey ; on dorsum a basal line
of blackish-red ; spatulate scales extending almost to tornus. `

Somewhat resembling P. falcatalis Walk., but smaller and more brightly
coloured. The forewings are narrower and the termen of the first segment
is less concave. In the hindwing the prominent median tooth of scales
present in falcatalis is absent in ferruginea.

A single example, secured on the Mount Arthur tableland at an elevation
of about 4,500 ft. The specimen was taken late in February, on the bank
of a small stream in an open place in the forest. Holotype (9) in coll.
Cawthron Institute.

TORTRICIDAE.

Epichorista emphanes Meyr. Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond. (1901), p. 571.
E. theatralis Philp., Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 50, p. 128, 1918.

The acquirement of abundant material from the Mount Arthur table-
land has shown me that the above correction is necessary. The female
of emphanes is very variable, and the handsome theatralis is but one of the
extreme forms.

Tortrix spatiosa n. sp.

5. 27mm. Head, palpi, and thorax purplish-brown tinged with grey,
Antennae ochreous-brown, ciliations 1. Abdomen ochreous. Legs ochreous,

with ochreous suffusion ; median band slightly Stee, very obscure,

dilated on lower portion, anterior margin indented beneath costa; some
whitish scales on costal edge at 4; a triangular area on costa before эре
darker; terminal area ochreous : cilia bright ochreous. Hindwings whitish-
grey obscurely mottled with darker: cilia whitish, tinged with ochreous
round apex and termen.

. 9. 28mm. Head, palpi and thorax pale purplish-brown tinged wi
pink. Abdomen pale oc . Legs а amd orewings hend ps
strongly arched basally, slightly sinuate before apex, apex round-pointel»

termen sinuate, not oblique, rounded beneath ; ochreous, crossed vi

E

Putteorr.—Notes and Descriptions of N.Z. Lepidoptera. 151

round apex.

very fine species. The male is very similar to some forms of
T. excessana (Walk.), but is easily separated by the different costal contour
of the forewing. The female is remarkable for the unusually strong basal
arching of the forewing.

Mr. G. V. Hudson has examples of both sexes taken at Routeburn,
Wakatipu, in February, 1911. І secured a very fine 9 on the Dun
Mountain in January, at an elevation of 2,500 ft. Holotype (9) in coll.
A. Philpott ; allotype (4) in coll. G. V. Hudson.

EUCOSMIDAE.
Eucosma plebeiana (Zell), Is., vol. 10, p. 721; Meyr. Proc. Linn. Soc.
N.S.W., vol. 36, p. 248, 1911.
This species has to be added to the New Zealand list, it having been
taken in fair numbers at Nelson during the past summer and autumn.

globe. Dr. A. Jefferis Turner, of Adelaide, who kindly determined the
species for me, says that it is ab dant in Australia, and has also occurred
in Norfolk Island. As Zeller's description is not easy of reference to New

49. 15-18 mm. Head and thorax dull ochreous. Forewing rather
elongate, costa evenly but not strongly arched, apex obtuse, termen
sinuate, oblique ; grey densely irrorat with fuscous ; basal patch more
strongly infuscate, extending on costa to j and on dorsum to 4, upper
of margin oblique ; numerous short outwardly-oblique dark strigulae along

- a triangular dark-fuscous spot
f the wing is sometimes suffused with pale
ur or five rows of dark points. Hind wings
fuscous-grey, in 4 with an erect tuft of dense hair on and beneath Cu, at
base: cilia grey with a thick dark basal line.

OECOPHORIDAE.

Borkhausenia xanthodesma n. 5р.

59. 19-15 mm. Head, palpi and thorax dark brown. Antennae
dark brown annulated with yellowish. Abdomen dark brown, anal tuft
yellowish. Legs greyish-ochreous. Forewings, costa slightly arched, apex
broadly rounded, termen oblique ; dark brown ; markings clear уор; à
fascia almost touching base, narrow at costa, thence strongly dilated :
a slightly curved, irregular-edged fascia from } costa to } dorsum; а

152 Transactions.

similar fascia from 4 costa to $ dorsum; a narrower fascia from + costa,
inwardly oblique and nearly or quite joining preceding fascia above tornus ;
a broad regular fascia along termen : cilia dark brown. Hindwings and
cilia dark brown.

Belongs to the chrysogramma-compsogramma group, but differs from the
former in having five yellow fasciae instead of four, and from the latter
in the arrangement of the third and fourth fasciae, which do not form a
definite loop as in that species.

Otago, in forest; common from November to February. Оп the
Hunter Mountains a form occurs in which the fasciae are frequently tinged
with orange-reddish. Holotype (3), allotype (9), and a series of cotypes
in coll. A. Philpott.

Trachypepla roseata n. sp.

d. 18 Head white mixed with brown. Palpi whitish, second
segment outwardly mixed with brownish-black, terminal segment with a
subapical ring and some scattered scales brownish-black. Antennae brown,
ciliations 1. Thorax brown mixed with white. Abdomen greyish-ochreous.
Legs ochreous, tarsi banded with fuscous. Forewings moderate, apex
rounded, termen oblique ; eyish-brown sprinkled with dark fuscous;
a small black blotch on costa at base followed by a whitish area slightly
tinged with ochreous; two tufts of rosy-pink scales at about 1, the seco
obliquely above the first; a broad whitish band, enclosing some fuscous
colouring, from costa at 2 to dorsum at 1, strongly excurved ; second line
thin, sharply angulated outwards beneath costa, white, anteriorly margined
with black on lower 2: cilia fuscous mixed with white. Hindwings greyish-
fuscous : cilia greyish-fuscous, tips whitish.

Near T. spartodeta Meyr., but differing in the rosy scale tufts and the
sharper angulation of the second line. ,

Mr. G. V. Hudson is the discoverer of this pretty species, he having
taken a specimen, in rather poor condition, at Takaka, Nelson. At his
desire I am describing the species from a second example, taken by
myself on the Dun Mountain, Nelson, at 2,000 ft., in January. I have
adopted Mr. Hudson's manuscript specific name. Holotype (5) in coll.
Cawthron Institute, ii

HELIODINIDAE.
Stathmopoda distincta n. sp.
$9. 18-15 mm. Head, palpi, and thorax yellowish-white, darker Ш
female. Antennae ochreous, infuscated on apical half. Abdomen ochreous-
grey. Legs whitish-ochreous. Forewings elongate, narrow, costa almost
straight, e acute, termen extremely oblique; yellow; a thick reddish-

slightly paler. i
Not closely related to any other species of the genus, though bere

some similarity in general appearance to S. caminora Meyr.

_ Dun Mountain, Nelson, in December and January. The species occurs

in the forest from the base of the mountain to 3,000 ft., but it is not

on. Holotype (9), allotype (3), and two paratypes in coll. an

Puiteort.—Notes and Descriptions of N.Z. Lepidoptera. 153

Hierodoris frigida n. sp. Cee

$9. 11-13mm. Head and thorax dark fuscous with violet and
purplish metallic reflections. Palpi yellow, terminal segment infuscated.
Antennae black with grey pubescence. Abdomen fuscous-black densely

fuscous mixed with greyish-white. Legs dark fuscous, tibiae and tarsi
annulated with yellowish-white. Forewings moderate, costa slightly arched,
apex obtuse, termen slightly rounded, little oblique; dark ixed
with black; а broad band of scattered white scales from costa at 4 to dorsum
at 4; an irregular white spot on costa at $; three irregular violet-purple
spots, first and second beneath costa before and beyond white costal spot,
third below second, sometimes coalescing with it; «a broad subtermi
band of scattered white scales, frequently occupying the whole of the space
beyond metallic spots: cilia fuscous. Hindwings dark fuscous : cilia pale
fuscous with dark basal line. ;

Differs from Н. iophanes Meyr. in the presence of the white bands and
the arrangement of the metallic areas.

un Mountain, Nelson, in January, Fairly common at 3,000 ft.,

flying close to the ground beneath Leptospermum and other scrubs. Holo-
type (4), allotype (9), and a series of paratypes 1n coll, Cawthron Institute.

. ei HEPIALIDAE.
Porina mimica n. sp.

. 84mm. Head, palpi, and thorax dull brown. Antennae brown,
in 4 moderately dentate - ciliate. s.

oblique; pale-brownish mized with white; a suffused dark-brown central
bsolete, enclosing the following

ore or less oval ones
one at 3, and sometimes

a small linear one immediately beyond this; а whitish shade from before

lete: cilia ochreous mixed with brown. ap Og р
tinged with ochreous : cilia greyish-ochreous mixed WI n
E: 38mm. Forewings dull dark brown; the central stripe 18 absent

Invercargill, in October. Holotype (d), allotype (9), and one male
paratype in coll. A. Philpott. One male paraty

Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 40, p. 107, 1908.

i 1 i been recorded
Only four or five specimens of this species have so far :
all of which have ое to be males, Мг. Е. S. Oliver has pP к
the female, and that sex is 80 different from the other that I here giv

a detailed description of it.

Porina senex Huds.,

154 Transactions.

9. 40mm. Head black, crown white. Palpi brown mixed with
whitish. Antennae brownish-black, shortly bipectinate. Thorax dark
reddish-brown, collar broadly whitish. Abdomen glossy brownish-black.
Legs very dark brown, tarsi narrowly annulated with ochreous. Forewings
rather short, not dilated posteriorly, costa subsinuate, apex bluntly
rounded, termen bowed, very oblique; sooty-brown; markings white; a
line beneath costa from base to $2, where it connects with a dark-centred
ring-spot; a median fascia from base, suffusedly dilated posteriorly, its
lower edge almost touching a rounded spot in disc at 1; a bent linear mark
on dorsum beneath this spot; a large elongate-oval spot beneath costa before
middle; an irregularly triangular blotch before tornus, its apex pointing
towards base; an irregular fascia from apex to disc at 2, enclosing one or
more dark dots ; some white scales round termen : cilia short, brown mixed
with white. Hindwings dark fuscous with a few white marks beneath
costa apically.

- Oliver took a single example at Glenorchy, Wakatipu, in December,
at an elevation of about 5,000 ft. He has since obtained further examples
from the same locality.

Sabatinca demissa n. sp. Moser cine:

9. 6-5 Head ochreous, with a dense spreading frontal tuft of
long coarse hair. Antennae ochreous, with broad blackish bands at base,
at 3, and before apex. Thorax ochreous. Abdomen fuscous-grey. Legs
ochreous, tarsi annulated with blackish. Forewings rather broad, apex
broadly pointed ; ochreous irrorated with dark fuscous ; three or four incom-

k strigae on apical 1: cilia ochreous, with a black bar marking
apex of wing. Hindwings and cilia grey-fuscous.

One of the smaller species, but not closely associated with S. zonodoxa
Meyr. or S. rosicoma Meyr. The bi-coloured antennae and the spreading
head-tufts recall S. eodora Meyr., but the markings are entirely different.

Three specimens taken by Dr. R. J. Tillyard at Te Wairoa Waterfall,
near Lake Tarawera, in November. Holotype (9) and a paratype in coll.
Cawthron Institute.

Sabatinca incongruella Walk., Cat. Brit. Mus., vol. 28, p. 511, 1863.

t may be worth while recording the discovery of the cocoon and pupal
skin of this species, there being so little known about the early stages of
the members of the genus. On the 9th N ovember, 1921, a supply of à
species of liverwort found growing freely at a spot where several species st
Sabatinca had been taken was secured, and some breeding-cages fitted up;
in the hope of ascertaining whether the plant had any connection with
the life-history of the genus. On the 30th December a female 8. i эй
emerged in one of these cages, and a careful search resulted in the finding -
of the cocoon and cast pupal skin. No other emergences took place, jou
it seems likely that the liverwort is the food-plant of the species, as 1218
improbable that the moth should have been in the pupal stage at the саз
when the breeding-cage was prepared.

Puitporr.—Venation of New Zealand Species of Micropterygidae. 155

Amr. 15.4 Study of the Venation of the New Zealand Species of
Micropterygidae.

By Атғвер Parrott, F.E.S., Assistant Entomologist, Cawthron Institute,
Nelson.

[Read before the Nelson Institute, 19th October, 1921 ; received by Editor, 26th October,
1921; issued separately, 12th February, 1923.]

more forms await discovery. The family being one of exceptional interest,

Our
present knowledge points to the Hepaticae (liverworts) as being the food-
plants of the larvae, and the imagines should be looked for near these
plants; sweeping the low herbage in the vicinity is the most likely
method of making captures.

At present the New Zealand Micropterygidae are placed in two genera—

j ruela Walk.; and Micr rdalis
Meyrick, 1912, type doroxena Meyr.* The former genus contains thirteen
of the species, the latter being monotypic. On the venation alone, how-
ever, Micropardalis can hardly be sustained, Meyrick, who had but a single
specimen, having fallen into error regarding the most important character,
the condition of В, in the hindwing. Possibly, when the other structural
characters are taken into consideration, the genus may prove a valid one,
in which case systematic value may be placed on the point of origin of
R,-; in the forewing, which in doroxena alone is sessile on the cell. ;

i the whole of the species
be divided into three
the condition of R, in the

Captured by Sc, . In two of the species, S. lucilia Clar

Meyr., the free basal portion of Ri is present unaltered (fig. 1); in two
d S. zonodoza Meyr., all trace of the free part

*ld i Mnesarchaea Meyr., as I think that Tillyard (Proc.
E MAS molde M ЖАЫ, 1910) has shown sufficient reason to justify its

removal from thé family.

156 Transactions.

weak ge vein connects Rs and 8с at about 4, probably marking the
point at which К, originally left the radial sector. This latter cross-vein
occurs in several of es dons

W

come e the venation in detail we find that the
condition of R, is ve baby Е рон that сап be used to separate the three
Sc 5с; R

ee
| E uno. Ra

em
Ri, primary branch of the radius; R»_3, R4-g, secondary branches of the
radial sector; Rs, radial sector ; r-m, radio E cross-vein ; 7f’, secon dary
ic ace al fork ; 1, Өс», branches of the subcost
6. 2.—Hindwing of Sabatinca rosicoma Meyr. Note sande absence of R, as a free
Ӯ vein. (For lettering see fig. 1.
ms eee of еее incongruella Walk., to show “recurrent vein," R4. (For

Ting see
Fia. 4 Ў of Sabatinca chrysargyra (Meyr.). Note the joining-up of the stump
е Ae чы © the radial sector by formation of a cross-vein. (For lettering see

sections. А good deal of variation occurs between the different species,
but nothing that can be said to be definitely correlated with the state of
development of the basal part of R, in the hindwing.

now a list of the Species, and a detailed account of the venation
gures to illustrate certain specific variations.

Puitporr.—Venation of New Zealand Species of М icroplerygidae. 157

List oF SPECIES.

Sabatinca incongruella Walk., Cat. Brit. Mus., vol. 28, p. 511, 1863;
Palaeomicra chalcophanes Meyr., Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 18, p. 182,
886

zonodoxa (Meyr.), Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 20, p. 91, 1888.
Micropardalis doroxena (Meyr.), Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 20, p. 92, 1888.
Sabatinca caustica Meyr., Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 44, p. 124, 1912.
calliarcha Meyr., Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 44, p. 124, 1912.
——- quadrijuga Meyr., Trans. N Z. Inst., vol. 44, p. 126, 1912.
rosicoma Meyr., Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 46, p. 118, 1914.
— — aurella Huds., Ent. Mo. Mag., vol. 4, p. 62, 1918.

—— barbarica Philp., Trans. № Z. Inst., vol. 50, p. 132, 1918.

— .— eodora Meyr., Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 50, p. 134, 1918.

— — lucilia Clarke, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 52, p. 35, 1920.

— .— janthina Philp., Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 53, p. 342, 1921.
demissa Philp., this volume, p. 4.

VENATIONAL VARIATION.
The Forewing.

Humeral Veinlet (hm).—The humeral veinlet varies greatly in strength.
Its condition has some reference to the shape of the wing at the base;
where the costa is deeply hollowed out, or the wing narrowed in some other
way, as in Sabatinca calliarcha, S. chrysargyra (fig. 5), or S. barbarica,

hm has almost disappeared. ; '
Subcostal Vein (Sc).—The upper fork (Sei) is well developed in all the

ecies.

Subcosto-radial Cross-vein (Sc-r).— This eross-vein is present in lucia,
ianthina, doroxena, calliarcha, caustica, q rijuga, eodora, and chrysargyra.
It is absent in ?ncongruetia,
aurella (a trace sometimes), barbarica, demissa, rosicoma, and zonodoza.
In the last two there is not even à bend in the veins to indicate where the
cross-vein originally joined. ei :

Radius (R).—The radius forks into Ria and Ri, before 4 in all species ;
both branches are strong, well-developed veins. — ;
Radial Sector. (Rs).—The radial sector is twice dichotomically forked.
В, Б 1n ucilia the secondary radial
species, the next farthest

being calliarcha. The forking of В, is fairly uniform as to position in

all the species, but that of R,_, varies considerably. In demissa, rosi-

coma (fig. 6), zo and caustica R,-5 18 short-stalked ; in eodora,

barbarica, calliarcha, and inco the stalking 1s medium (about half-

way); in chrysargyra, aurella, and quadrijuga the vein is long-stalked ; in

lucilia and ianthina the branches are connate in оп
ft i

Fourth Median Vein (M,).—M, usually rises fr
of mf’; it connects with Сш at the forking of the. І
cases its apex is farther distad than its base. This arrangement is most

noticeable in lucilia and calliarcha. In rosicoma and zonodoxa the point

158 Transactions.

tinca rosicoma Meyr. (For lettering see fig. 9.) For
icropardalis doroxena (Meyr.). Note origin of R4-s (For

inca caustica Meyr., to show reduction of Mg.

PuiLrorr.— Veration of New Zealand Species of M icroplerygidae. 159

ubito-n ES. Y-Vein.—In several species the cubito- median Y-vein is
more or less obsolete. It is fairly well developed in lweilia, calliarcha,
doroxena, chrysargyra, and aurella— that is, in those forms in which the

Sc Raa R R А, R

C
Соль

1A

Fic. 9. E of Sabatinca ianthina Philp. (Lettering : 1A, 2A, 3A, first, second,

d third апа; a Са», primary branches of the cubitus : Саза, Cui»,
branches, E Сиу; hm, а veinlet ; ia,, first inter-anal cross-vein ;
М;_5, ана of the media; Rs, radial iot, ; P hawaii radial
fork ; ҮР, ; gren radial fork ; n. Е уь, bra
branches of the radial sector Sc,, Seo,

radial

nches of R, з Ry-s,
branches of the това; с: +, д-на

cross

Fig. 10.— wing of Sabatinca calliarcha Me
ee à (For lettering see fig. 9.

yr, to show modification of the anals.
)

wing is broader basally—but in the narrower-winged species it has almost

disappeared. н e upper branch (М,) is always the longer and more pro-
minent of the tw

-a).—This cross-vein is present in luciha,

е ve de =ч ina, rosicoma, incongruella, and demissa,

aap рна e last five ; it is absent in zonodoxa, quadrijuga,

Its presence or absence

ificance, as it is not correlated with any

other structure.

160 Transactions.

First Inter-anal Cross-vein (ia,).—All the species have this cross-vein,
except demissa, barbarica, rosicoma, and zonodoxa. Its absence is accom-
panied by a weakening of the anal veins.

Anal Veins (1A, 2A, and 3A).—The arrangement of the anal veins is
very peculiar, and varies little throughout the genus. At about two-
thirds of its length 2A curves sharply upwards and joins 1A, 3A following
a similar course in relation to 2A. In one species, however, tanthina
(fig. 9), 2A does not join 1A or curve towards it. In calliarcha (fig. 10)
2A bends towards 1A at ia, and from thence sharply downwards again,
thus giving an unusual appearance to what is essentially the same structure.
In some of the species the anal veins are very weakly chitinized, and can
only be traced with difficulty.

The Hindwing.

Subcostal Vein (Sc).—Sc forks into Sc, and Sc, in all of the species.
In a few of the forms an interesting feature is present in connection wit

to rf, and the vein is of double width for some distance basad of this.
lucilia the double nature of the vein is obscure near the normal forking,

in the length of the stalk i i
2 , particularly in regard to R, and
dorowena (fig. 11) R, and R, are connate ; in aurella and ianthina they are

Puiteorr.—Venation of New Zealand Species of Micropterygidae. 161

Median Veins (M,..

‚).—Тһе secondary median fork (ту) ів basad to the
secondary radial fork (z | |

f^) in incongruella, lucilia, caustica, barbarica, rosi-

First Cubital Vein (Cu,)—In dororena Cu, is more remote from M,
than in any other species: it may be noted that dorozena is the broadest-
winged form. There is no cross-vein between Cu,, and M, in any of the
species.

R4

Fic. 11.—Hindwing of Micropardalis doroxena (M

eyr.). (For lettering see fig. 1.)
Fic. 12. —Hindwing of Sabatinca demissa Philp. )

(For lettering see fig. 1.

Second Cubital (Cu,), and Anal Veins (1A, 2A and 3A).—Cu, is captured
by ТА t “Hott arg length, at which point it bends downwards and
joins 2A, C ntinuing alone as a very wea h
hi all the кеу nan rosù and , in which forms the anal
are very weak and 1A does not leave Cu, to connect with 2A.

k vein. This condition occurs

7 h leasure in expressing my gratitude to Mr. G. V.
us ico fe ey and Mr. Charles E. Clarke, F.E.S., for specimens

í forms of the genus, without the opportunity of

ms нек specimens of potra «vs agnus a
х | a hich I think must be rega ed as the most
pair of his шеша, е Mr Hudson’s generosity I am indebted for
Я he more appreciated as the
: v two examples of this form in New Zealand
specimen, жаа Оле af me T Chief of the Biological Department of the
Cawthron Institute lam under a deep obligation for much valuable advice.
To all these gentlemen I desire to express MY best thanks.

6—Trans.

162 Transactions.

Авт. 16.— Descriptions of New Zealand Lepidoptera.
By E. Meyriox, B.A., F.R.S.

Communicated by G. V. Hudson, F.E.S., F.N.Z.Inst.

Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 30th September, 1921; received by
Editor, 13th October, 1921; issued separately, 12th February, 1923.]

THe whole of the new species following were received from my friend
Mr. G. V. Hudson; they include some forms of special interest, and
some unique specimens which he has very generously placed at my service.

CRAMBIDAE.
Diptychophora planetopa n. sp.

somewhat mixed with whitish-ochreous in disc; anterior half of costa

dark grey, with fine indistinct whitish basal and median lines, and
indistinct slender whitish bars beneath apex, in middle, and above tornus.
: ae rather dark grey ; cilia light grey with whitish median and apical
shades.

Routeburn Valley, Lake Wakatipu, in forest, February; one example.
Very distinct.

i PYRAUSTIDAE.

Scoparia zophochlaena n. sp.

$. 18 mm. Head fe
grey mixed with whitish. Antennal ciliations і. Thorax dark fuscous.

t

these blackish towards costa ; space between first line and the whitish
fascia forming a trapezoidal costal blotch of blackish suffusion, its anterior

$i
f
э

Meyrick.—Descriptions of New Zealand Lepidoptera. 163

towards dorsum; an almost terminal series of small roundish spots of
blackish irroration: cilia whitish-grey, with grey subbasal shade. Hind-
wings ochreous-whitish, with an apical blotch of light-grey suffusion ; cilia
whitish, with grey subbasal line.

Takapuna, Auckland, in January; one example. Conspicuous by the
large development of black blotches ; probably most allied to acharis.

TORTRICIDAE.
Epichorista emphanes Meyr.

also took a pair in cop.; he therefore concluded that these forms are sexes
of the same species, and this is undoubtedly correct, being borne out by
examination of the series in his collection. The two forms are so different
in appearance that I should not have suspected their identity, never having
met with them alive myself. This discovery further called my attention
to the fact that the genus Harmologa, originally based on a few species,
has now through considerable accretions become heterogeneous and requires
subdivision. 1 therefore reclassify this group of species as under :—

Gelophaula n. g.

i i beneat
porrected, clothed with dense rough scales diminishing to apex, be
with long rough hairs towards base, in 9 less developed. Thorax without
crest. Forewings 7 and 8 separate, 7 to termen. Hindwings without
cubital pecten, 3-5 approximated at base, 6 and 7 closely approximated

at base or short-stalked. : | -
Includes also aenea Butl., tritochlora Meyr., tributaria

Type, trisulca Meyr. : : :
Philp. siraea Меут., lychnophanes Meyr., palliata Philp., brevicula Meyr.

Epichorista Meyr.

er strongly ciliated. Palpi moderate

d with dense scales above and beneath.
i . Hind-

Th hout erest. Forewings 7 and 8 separate, 7 to termen

iue Von NN pecten, 3-5 approximated at base, 6 and 7 closely

,, aspis
zatrophana | Meyr., emphanes Meyr. (— achrosta Meyr.), allogama Meyr.,

Harmologa Meyr.
her strongly ciliated. Palpi moderate
dilated with dense scales above and
: terior crest. Forewings 7 and 8 separate,
pet. Гый dee roni ] pecten, 3-5 approximated at base,
i <imated at base or short-stalked. oe
: pisei яти Includes also amplerana Zell., scoliastis Meyr.,
antitypa Meyr., sisyrana Meyr., pontifica Meyr., sanguinea Philp., festiva
Philp. ; ;
6*

164 Transactions.

Philocryptica n. g.

Antennae in j rather strongly ciliated. Palpi rather short, obliquely
ascending, second joint with tolerably appressed scales. x with
strong double posterior crest. Forewings 7 and 8 separate, 7 to termen.
Hindwings without cubital pecten, 3 approximated at base to 4, 4 and 5
short-stalked, 6 and 7 stalked.

Type, polypodii Watt, for an example of which I am indebted to
Mr. Hudson.

Ecclitica n. g.

Antennae in 3 strongly fasciculate-ciliated. Palpi rather short, sub-
ascending, second joint with short rough scales appressed towards base.
Thorax with strong double posterior crest. Forewings 7 and 8 separate,

to termen. Hindwings without cubital pecten, 3 and 4 closely approxi-
mated at base or almost connate, 5 little approximated, 6 and 7 stalked.

Type, hemiclista Meyr. Includes also the following new species :—
Ecclitica incendiaria n. sp.

g. 14 mm
dark purplish-fuscous somewhat mixed with ferruginous. Abdomen dark

Forewings rather elongate-triangular, costa slightly arched, with
moderate fold from base to beyond 1, apex obtuse, termen somewhat rounded,

&
е

Eucalyptus ; опе 3 example received by Mr. Hudson
from the Department of Agriculture. Not previously noticed from New

; з моо Ppee li ;
widely distributed, and has doubtless been artificially introduced with
yptus, which is its food-plant.

; GELECHIADAE.
Sitotroga cerealella OL, Staud. Cat, Pal. Lep., No. 2902; Meyr., Proc.
Linn. Soc. N.S.W., vol. 29, p. 286, 1904.
Levin cember; one exampl і from the —
, er ; ple received by Mr. Hudson fro ae
Department of Agriculture. Apparently not previously recorded from New —

Mryrick.—Descriptions of New Zealand Lepidoptera. 165

Zealand, but I am surprised it has not been found earlier; it is generally
spread in all countries not too cold as a pest of stored grain (wheat, rice, &c.),
to which the larva is very destructive; it is abundant in Australia. It
may be looked for in corn-bins and granaries. The full synonymy and list
of references is considerable.

` Apatetris melanombra Meyr.

Having received an example of Gelechia sparsa Philp. from Mr. Hudson,
I find it to be a synonym of this species. The genus Apatetris Staud. I have
adopted as superseding Epiphthora Meyr.

OECOPHORIDAE.
Chersadaula n. g.

Head loosely haired ; ocelli posterior ; tongue developed. Antennae {,
in 4 evenly ciliated, basal joint moderate, without pecten. Labial palpi

pointed. — Hindwings in 4 1, elongate-ovate, cilia 1; 3 and 4 connate,
5-1 nearly parallel; in ? half-aborted, very short, lanceolate.
An interesting development of Borkhausenia.

Chersadaula ochrogastra n. Sp.
. 17mm. Head ochreous-whitish, hairs greyish towards base. Palpi
ochreous-whitish mixed with grey. An { i
ochreous-whitish slightly tinged with rosy, and suffusedly mixed with grey.
Abdomen light yellow-ochreous. Forewings elongate,

wards base; stigmata roundish, dark
discal, opposite spots of dark-fuse
these two and suffusedly connected ;

ed, pointed ; lage

and narrowly produce Am angularly prominent in disc, a stronger blackish

: indwings rather broad-lanceolate,
and about half as broad : cilia grey-whitish.
n; bred in November from larvae found under
t in September; two examples. The female must be
eis m wi nn не an adaptation to a shelterless and windy
coast.

Izatha manubriata n. 8р:
: thorax grey suffused with white except shoulders.

Ас d and н є
Pala dban a eske P th blackish, and with a black subapical

166 Transactions.

grey spots round posterior part of costa and termen: cilia whitish with
two grey shades. Hindwings grey; cilia as in forewings.

Ben Lomond, Lake Wakatipu, in forest at 2,000 ft., January; one
example.

Cryptolechia rhodobapta n. sp.

5. 19mm. Head and thorax rosy-fuscous. Palpi light rosy partially
suffused with fuscous. Abdomen pale-greyish tinged laterally with rosy,
anal tuft whitish-ochreous. Forewings elongate, moderate, costa moderately
arched, apex obtuse, termen slightly rounded, somewhat oblique 3 2-4
approximated, 7 to apex; rosy-lilac-brownish, costal edge ferruginous :
stigmata small, indistinct, dark fuscous, plical beneath first discal; an
obtusely angulated subterminal series of indistinct short interneural dark-
fuscous dashes: cilia rosy mixed with light grey. Hindwings light grey;
cilia light rosy. :

Takapuna, Auckland, January; one example. Next to liochroa, which,
however, has ochreous-whitish hindwings.

CoPROMORPHIDAE.
Isonomeutis restincta n. sp.

9. 12mm.
Palpi brownish sprinkled with dark fuscous, towards base beneath and on

dark fuscous, mixed laterally with white and on edges of two basal seg-
ments. Forewings elongate, not dilated posteriorly, costa gently arched,
apex obtuse, termen very obliquely rounded ; whity-brownish, irregularly
and coarsely sprinkled with dark fuscous; markings formed by suffus

dark-fuscous irroration; a streak along basal 2 of costa; a moderate

Hindwings 6 absent ; pale-brownish speckled with fuscous; a transverse
whitish spot on tornus, preceded and followed by dark-fuscous suffusion *
cilia pale-brownish, with darker subbasal line, round tornus mixed at base
with whitish and dark fuscous.

Kaeo, north of Auckland, January; one example. eme

he oi forewings not dilated posteriorly, and vein 6 of hin

di ,
found in New Zealánd), which are derived from the Copromorphidae.

ae
se

Meyrick.—Descriptions of New Zealand Lepidoptera. 167

HELIODINIDAE.
Stathmopoda coracodes n. sp.

d. 13mm. Head and thorax shining pale ochreous with violet-grey
reflections, face pearly-whitish. Palpi whitish. Posterior tibiae densely
clothed with rough grey hair-scales above and beneath, bristle-tuft at apex
of first joint of tarsi rather large. Forewings very narrow, widest near
base, pointed; rather dark violet-ashy-grey, dorsal area somewhat paler
and bronzy-tinged ; an elongate cloudy whitish dot below fold at }; a
cloudy whitish dot towards termen at + of wing: cilia grey. Hindwings
dark grey; cilia grey.

Picton, December; one example. The posterior tibiae are more densely
and roughly clothed than in skelloni; it is the darkest New Zealand
species. |

Stathmopoda mysteriastis Meyr.
I consider from the description that seminuda Philp. is a synonym of
is.

COSMOPTERYGIDAE.
Batrachedra psathyra Meyr.

a
developed type of marking.
ELACHISTIDAE.

Elachista ochroleuca n. sp.
10mm. Head, palpi, thorax, and abdomen white. Forewings

. p |
narrowly elongate-lanceolate, apex produced, acute; 4 and 8 absent;
ochreous-white ; an ochreous dot on fold towards extremity : cilia white.
Hindwings linear-lanceolate ; 4 absent ; grey-whitish : cilia whitish. —

Mount Aurum, 3,000 ft., amongst tussock-grass, January ; one specimen.

GRACILARIADAE.

Acrocercops cyanospila Meyr. e ied die
A fine example sent by Mr. ДЕШ аш 6 proJeouon о Beaver
black scales on Ao of forewings about 4, probably very easily lost, as
it does not appear distinctly in any of my good series ; two or three Indian

allied species of the genus also have dorsal scale-projections.

Parectopa aellomacha Meyr.
I have no hesitation in affirming
in Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 52, pp.
! ретт

that the forms described by Mr. Watt

449-60, under the awkward names

orma, panacicorticis, and panacifinens are

sy uae table riser this species, and these names can only be regarded

as RE the differences in larval habit (on the same food-plant) being
merely varietal.

PLUTELLIDAE.
Cadmogenes n. g. : |
: les, side-tufts somewhat raised ; ocelli posterior ;
Began qa ume 4, basal joint elongate, without pecten.

168 Transactions.

Labial palpi long, recurved, second joint reaching base of antennae,
thickened with appressed scales, terminal joint shorter than second, scaled,
pointed. Maxillary palpi obsolete. Posterior tibiae smooth-scaled. Fore-
wings 2 from angle, curved, 6-8 straight, slightly approximated towards
base, 7 to costa, 9 and 10 somewhat approximated at base, 11 from
middle. Hindwings 1, elongate-oblong-ovate, cilia 2; 2 from rather near
angle, 3 from angle, 4 rather approximated to 3 towards base, 5 parallel,
transverse vein inwards-oblique from 4 to 5, 6 and 7 rather approximated
towards base.

Belongs to group of Orthenches, from which genus it differs by terminal
joint. of labial palpi shorter than second, absence of maxillary palpi, and
costal termination of vein 7 of forewings. This interesting form suggests
some affinity with Depressaria and Cryptolechia, and may indicate the origin
_ of the Oecophoridae from the Plutellidae, in which case it would be of high
phylogenetic importance.

Cadmogenes literata n. sp. |
$9. 15-17 mm. Head and thorax dull rosy or purple-fuscous. Palpi

speckled with dark grey and irregularly marbled and strigulated with pale
cehreous-yellowish, or purple-fuscous obscurely dotted and strigulated with
whitish ; discal stigmata represented by irregular transverse-linear some-
times interrupted white partially dark-edged marks: cilia light rosy or

violet-grey. Hindwings pale grey ; cilia whitish-grey, with very faint rosy ——

or purple tinge. |
Silverstream (Upper Hutt) and Auckland, in January; two examples.
ese differ considerably in tone, but are certainly the same species.

Orthenches porphyritis Meyr.

I now regard cwprea Meyr. as only a variety ot this; the species is
extremely variable in markings and colouring ; in some forms it displays
all the colours of the rainbow, and is a beautiful insect. Mr. Hudson has
bred it from Phyllocladus alpinus.

LYONETIADAE.
Erechthias indicans n. sp.

2. 9mm. Head white, sides of crown brown. Palpi fuscous, tip white. | :

horax brown, with white dorsal stripe. Abdomen whitish. Forewing’ _
elongate-lanceolate, apex produced; brown irrorated with dark fuscous; —
an irregular whit i i

at base along termen, Hindwings and cilia whitish.

Wellington, January; one example. N. but smaller and |
darker, and distinct by the white ле) ie iud | exospila, bu d

Meyrick.—Descriptions of New Zealand Lepidoptera. 169

TINEIDAE.
Narycia Steph. |

Head shortly rough-haired. Antennae 4-3, in d ciliated. Labial
palpi rather short, loosely scaled. Maxillary palpi obsolete. Forewings
7 and 8 stalked or coincident, 7 to apex or termen. Hindwings 1, elongate-
ovate; 2-7 nearly parallel.

Largely represented in Australia, and also occurs widely in India and
Africa, but not previously noticed from New Zealand. The larvae usually
feed in portable cases on lichens. .

Narycia petrodoxa n. sp.

21mm. Head light greyish-ochreous, face and a spot on crown
dark fuscous. Palpi dark fuscous. Thorax pale greyish-ochreous marked
with dark fuscous (partly defaced). Abdomen rather dark grey. Fore-
wings elongate, posteriorly slightly dilated, costa gently arched, apex
obtuse-pointed, termen slightly rounded, rather strongly oblique; 7 and 8

dark-fuscous strigulae ;
irregular spots on anterior half of costa; a transverse spot on midddle o
costa, connected by irregular or incomplete arms with quadrate spots on
dorsum jn middle and before tornus; three narrow transverse spots on
posterior half of costa, a larger transverse spot from termen below middle :
cilia rather dark purplish-fuscous. Hindwings dark grey; cilia grey.

i i i December; one example.

Otira Gorge, 2, , in hot sunshine, .
Quite of Australian type, but still very distinct from any species known
to me.

MICROPTERYGIDAE.

10mm. Head and thorax golden-ochreous. Antennae dark fuscous,
us

-grey dots round posterior % of costa
te mark on dorsum before middle of wing; some
irregular whitish marginal spots adjoining these,
ees costa at 3: m. Ale golden-ochreous. Hindwi
cilia pale ochreous tinged with grey towards base, on dorsum purplish-grey.
Bold Peak, Lake Wakatipu, 3,000 М
example. Forewings more long-poin

Micropardalis aurella Huds.

Described as Sabatinca,
The males of this species and of M.

Sabat пса The labial palpi, though short, are more developed in doroxena
pens М ©, and the long maxillary palpi are also more largely developed.
In aurella 3 the labial palpi are very

170 Transactions.

Авт. 17.—A Monograph of the Psocoptera, or Copeognatha, of New
Zealand.

By К. J. TiLLvARD, M.A., Sc.D. (Cantab.), D.Sc. (Sydney), C.M.Z.8., F.LS.,
F.E.S.; Entomologist and Chief of the Biological Department, Cawthron
Institute, Nelson, N.Z.

[Read before the Nelson Institute, 16th June, 1921 ; received by Editor, 20th June, 1921;
issued separately, 17th February, 1923.]

Plate 18.

INTRODUCTION.

THe Psocoptera, or Copeognatha, are a somewhat small but remarkably -
distinct and well-defined order of insects, having no very close affinities
with any other group. With the exception of a single family of comparatively
large forms, the Thyrsophoridae, confined to South America, the order
contains only small insects, ranging from little more than 1 mm. long
(wingless forms) to forms having an expanse of wing up to about in. They

e for the most part beneficial insects, feeding upon fungi, lichens, and
algae, though some gnaw the outer bark of trees, and two genera at least
have become world-wide pests of houses—the notorious “ book-lice
(Troctes and Atropos).

Morphologically, the order is distinguished by some remarkable characters

in the form of the head, mouth-parts, thorax, and wings. These may be
briefly discussed here.

,'In the mouth-parts, the mandibles are interesting because of their if ot
tinct asymmetry, the teeth of one fitting into the clefts between those 0 —
the other. Each mandible carries, besides teeth, a corrugated grindin ft
chewing plate; and these also are of different shape in right and le
mandibles. The maxillae are divided into two very distinct parts by

TiLLYARD.—Psocoptera, or Copeognatha, of New Zealand. 171

by the insects to cut away pieces of the mycelia of fungi, or to gouge out
small portions of the bark of trees. The rest of the maxilla is not remarkable,
the galea being normal and the palp four-jointed. e opharynx is
trilobed. The labium is very short, with paired inner lobes and single-
jointed palps.

s regards the thorax, the prothorax is small and very little developed

in most of the winged forms, though it may be of comparatively large size
in some of the small wingless forms. The mesothorax is nearly always
the largest segment. The mesonotum is divided by sutures into a triangular
anteriorly-placed piece, called the “ antedorsum," a large middle piece,
alled the “ dorsum," divided into two parts by a median longitudinal
suture, and a posteriorly-placed post-dorsum, which carries the scutellum
in its middle, and two narrow crests laterally, known as the “ cristae
scutelli.” The metathorax is similar in structure to the mesothorax, but
much smaller.

The legs show little specialization. The tibia usually carries one or two
very small apical movable spurs. . The tarsi are either two- or three-jointed,
the basal joint often carrying a complex comb (text-figs. 2, b,.c,;. 13, D),
while the distal joint ends in two claws and an empodium.

The wings are held in a roof-like manner over the body. Because of
the general shape of the insect, its appearance, viewed from above when

distally, Se stopping short first, and forming the basal boundary of the
i while runs on,
pterostigma, Normally the pterostigma is much enlarged distally, owing
to the waviness of R, forming a distal convexity. Rs comes o fro R
near the middle of the wing, and often fuses at a point, or for a short distance,
with M before passing on to divide into its two end branches, R2,5 and
145. M descends from R close to the base, and at once fuses with Cu,
very close to the point of origin of that vein from the main stem of Cu.
This fusion continues nearly to the level of the origin of Rs, and then M and
Cu, diverge sharply, the former running io touch or join Rs, while the
latter descends obliquely towards the posterior wing-margin. Distally,

ind. fodit a more or less well-marked cubital loop, enclosing à special area
known as the “areola postica." This loop sometimes becomes connected

fuse with it for a greater or less
will appear as if it were an extra branch of M.

172 Transactions.

The clavus, or anal area of the wing, is separated from the rest by the
concave vein Cu,, which leaves the main stem of Cu near the base, and
runs obliquely, and generally almost straight, to about the middle of the

in u h
in; Cu, cubitus; Cu,, its anterior branch,

; ^ i igma.

Fra, 2.—а. Venation of Myopsocus novae-zealandiae Ko be, d; KDE. oU
jointed hind tarsus of same, showing the comb on the basal joint; X
€. A single tooth from the same comb; x 232

94.

posterior margin of the wing, thus cutting off the clavus as a rather narrow — 2
area with more or less sharp distal angle. Previous authors, in istok :

With this vein, have called it 1A, following the mistake made by Cots

TILLYARD.—-Psocoptera, or Copeognatha, of New Zealand. 173

and Needham. Having examined the tracheation of the wings in the last
two instars of an Australian species of Psocus, I have been able to prove
that this vein is from the very first a branch of Cu. This result brings the
Psocoptera into line with all other insects, in which it is now known
universally that the vena dividens, separating the clavus from the rest of
the wing, is formed by Cu,. The only anal vein in the Psocoptera is the
strongly convex 1A, running more or less close to the wing-margin.

In the hindwing the venation is considerably simplified. Se is absent
or a mere remnant, and there is no true pterostigma. Rs has two branches,
as in the forewing, but M remains usually unbranched, though it may possess
two branches in a few very archaic types. · Basally, R, M, and Cu, become
united for a space, and more distally Rs and M again unite for a short
distance. There is no cubital loop, Cu, remaining always unbranched and
running obliquely to near the middle of the posterior margin. Cu, is
unbranched, and 1A usually very short.

The question of the affinity of the Psocoptera with other orders

Little is known of the life-histories of the Psocoptera. Their eggs are
laid in flat masses of twenty or more together, on leaves or under bark,
and are covered with a fine protective web, spun from the mouth of the
insect in a manner similar to that of the lepidopterous caterpillar. The
young resemble the imago, except for the absence of wings; they have
always two-jointed tarsi. The number of instars is not large, probably
four only, the wing-buds appearing at the second instar. In the last instar
the size of the body may appear even greater than that of the imago; but
it shrinks somewhat just before the metamorphosis, which is accomplished
with ease and celerity.

CLASSIFICATION.

The wiles is usually divided into two suborders on the number of

joints in the tarsi, as follows :—
..* Suborder TRIMERA.
Suborder DrMERA.

{ -known about them, that much more work remains to be done
ee a ad cnt position to offer à classification of the order which
t its main lines of evolution. (

ix. ipee contain seven families—the Amphientomidae, Lepidop-

‘ Troctidae, Mesopsocidae, and Myopsocidae.
Of these, only five have so far been found in New and—viz., the
Lepidopsocidae, Atrop
socidae, and Myopsocidae.

174 Transactions.

The Dimera contain only three families—the Caeciliidae, Psocidae, and
Thyrsophoridae. Only the first of these three is known in New Zealand.
It is worthy of remark that, though the Psocidae are the dominant family
in the Northern Hemisphere, and are abundant in Australia, not a
single introduced species of this family has so far been noted for New
Zealand.

Psocoptera are by no means uncommon, and at least two native species .
have spread to orchards and gardens, where they may be found in great
abundance, feeding upon fungoid growths. As a result of two or three
months’ collecting in a few localities only I have been able to bring to light
a considerable number of new species. Specimens have also been received
from Messrs. H. Hamilton and J. G. Myers, of Wellington ; W. G. Howes,

that purpose.

In the keys which follow I propose to give only those families and
genera found in New Zealand, with the addition of the family Psocidae,
so that introduced species belonging to that family may be recognized
if any happen to be discovered later on.

KEY TO THE FAMILIES OF PSOCOPTERA FOUND IN NEW ZEALAND, WITH THE
ADDITION OF THE PSOCIDAE.

[+ three-jointed in imago, two-jointed in larva. Suborder
RIM

ERA... 25 е s 3 үз 2
Tarsi two-jointed in both imago and larva. Suborder DIMERA 6
. {Meso- and meta-thorax completely fused together; imago
2 absolutely without win 22 > а .. 'TROCTIDAE.
Meso- and meta-thorax separate; imago only very rarely wingless 3

Imago wingless, or 58;
3 prothorax strongly developed, larger than mesothorax .. ATROPIDAE.
Imago winged, prothorax much smaller than mesothorax ar 4

Wings with abnormal venation ; Cu, and 1A in forewing not
ending up together; body and wings both scaly and hairy ;
44. antennae with more than 13 joints us Ps .. LEPIDOMIOUN
[n with normal venation ; Cus and 1A in orewing ending u
_ogether; no scales оп body or wings; antennae with 13 joints 5
f Cubital loop of forewing not touching M above i = .. Mosorsocnam
5 \ Cubital loop of forewing either just touching M or fusing with
"cup ога short distance... pe fm .. MYormocmAM
ubital loop of forewing absent, or, if present, n t touching or
ec h M above it E duas CARCILIEDAN

) bov
a cross-vein, or just to М, it 3
Чечин лә ] э vens . or = "18 M i a Кә idi

TILLYARD.— Psocoptera, or Copeognatha, of New Zealand. 175

DESCRIPTIONS OF THE GENERA AND SPECIES FOUND IN NEW ZEALAND.

Family ATROPIDAE.

( pi , infra).
guished from the Troctidae by the fact that the meso- and meta-thorax
remain as distinct, freely movable segments, not fused together, and the
tarsal claws are never furnished with internal teeth. The two genera here
recorded as having been introduced into New Zealand may be distinguished
as follows :—
Meso- and meta-thorax equally reduced to narrow rings, both smaller

than prothorax; antennae with 15 to 17 joints; last joint of
maxillary palp elongate-oval; eyes very prominent; forewings in
the form of broad flaps, or sometimes absent ; abdomen broad and

59 .. Lepinotus Heyd.

well ro ss fs .. NES
Metathorax longer and wider than both prothorax and mesothorax;
antennae with 26 or more joints; last joint of maxillary palp

hatchet-shaped; forewings

in the form of somew at narrower
ps; abdomen oval, much longer than wide .. Us

.. Atropos Leach.
Genus Атвороѕ Leach (= Clothilla Westwood).

Characters as given in the key above.

Genotype.—Atropos pulsatoria (Müller).

Atropos pulsatoria (Miiller). Lesser death-watch; book-louse ; book-tick.
(Text-fig. 3.

Though common throughout New Zeal
re

yet been recorded as occurring :
England during the early days of settlement this insect is fre-
ith Troctes divi ] Linn.), the other common

quently confused wit!
book-tick, a figure о «
in length. The head is large, with the ерїсгаша
sutures well marked. The compound eyes are large,

n
i rked with regularly arranged brown spots,
аи abdomen is much less hairy than in the next succeeding

176 Transactions.

Genus Leprnotus Heyd.

Characters as given in the key above.
Genotype.—Lepinotus inquilinus Heyd.

Lepinotus inquilinus Heyd. (Text-fig. 4.)

This species is fairly common throughout New Zealand, and does a
considerable amount of damage to books, paper, museum specimens, &c.
It is here shown. Mature specimens vary in size from 1 mm. to 1:5 mm.
in length, and may be either pale brown, dark brown, or almost black in

* LÀ z

^ : Fig. 4.— Lepinotus inquilinus Heyd. E :
Wingless form, Nelson, N.Z. X 40. E

Ете. 3.— Atropos pulsatoria (Müller).
Nelson, N.Z. x 40.

colour. The head-sutures are fairly distinctly marked. The compound
eyes are large and prominent, but there are no ocelli. The antennae
consist, of from 15 to 17 joints, of which the first two are stouter than the
rest. Maxillary palpi four-jointed, the second joint a little longer than
the distal one, which is elongate-oval in shape. The prothorax is well

[m
E

TILLYARD.—Psocoptera, or Copeognatha, of New Zealand. 177

developed, with slightly projecting lateral lobes. Meso- and meta-thorax
are equally reduced to two mere rings; forewings either quite absent
(possibly broken off) or present as short, broad, hairy flaps of a dar
colour. The legs have stout and fairly long femora, long slender tibiae,
and three-jointed tarsi, the basal joint being much longer than the other
two combined. The claws are well developed, the empodia larger than
in Atropos, but the tenent hairs weaker and shorter. The abdomen is
broadly rounded, in mature females nearly as broad as long; the divisions
between the segments are not quite as clearly marked as in Atropos.
There is no colour-pattern, but an abundance of soft, delicate hairs.

The specimen figured is fully grown, but without wings. Specimens with
the forewings present are, as far as my experience goes, less commonly
found.

Family TROCTIDAE.

This family can at once be distinguished from all other families of the
order by the complete fusion of the meso- and meta-thorax, so that the
thorax at first sight appears to possess only two segments. It contains
o very small, entirely wingless species. The tarsal claws carry an
internal tooth before the apex.

Genus Trocres Burm,

In addition to the family characters, this genus has the head rounded,
with very small eyes; the last joint of the maxillary palp is elongate-oval ;
the abdomen is rather long and narrow, well rounded behind, with seg-
ments 9 and 10 completely fused together.

Genotype : Troctes divinatorius (Linn.).

Troctes divinatorius (Linn.). Small book-louse ; book-tick; cabinet-mite.

This species appears to be abundant everywhere in New Zealand, and
is probably responsible for more damage in the aggregate to books, papers,
museum specimens, &c., than the two larger species of Atropidae put
together. As it is so well known, I have not figured it, but will point out _
that it can at once be recognized, under a moderate power of the micro-
mily character of the fusion of the meso- and meta-thorax.

pe of the head, the form of the maxillary palpi, and
i 1 ntennae it bears a general resemblance to

notus, but can at once be distinguished from the latter by the more
rounded head and the very small eyes. The abdomen is not broadly

of the tarsal claws will re
internally before the apex ;
character is the —€— f
This species Rr сызыу smaller than either of the two preceding
ones, mature indivi uals measuring only lmm. long or a little over.
> y le-testaceous colour, not unlike that of Atropos
ut without any pattern whatever. Specimens can be obtained

at almost any time of th

pe
for a few weeks.

178 Transactions.

Family LEPIDOPSOCIDAE.

Antennae with considerably more than 13 joints. Maxillary palpi with
the distal joint hatchet-shaped. Осе present, widely separated from one
another. Body and wings both hairy and scaly, the scales pointed. Wings
more or less pointed, the venation not of the normal Psocoid type; fore-
wing with Cu, and 1A not ending together.

This family may be conveniently divided into two subfamilies, accord-
ing to the following key :—

Antennae with 20-25 joints; hindwings with a very

narrow closed cell; scales symmetrical .. .. Subfamily PERIENTOMINAE.
Antennae with 26-47 joints; hindwings without a closed

cell; scales asymmetrical Ne es .. Subfamily LEPIDOPSOCINAE.

Only the latter subfamily is known in New Zealand.

Subfamily LEPIDOPSOCINAE.
Genus Oxypsocus n. g.

Head very hairy; thorax and abdomen carrying both hairs and scales.
Antennae with about 28 joints, the first two swollen, the rest slender and
slightly swollen at bases and tips. Maxillary palpi hairy. Wings sharply
pointed, with a fringe of long hairs, especially long on posterior border of

hindwing. Forewing excessively hairy and also scaly, the scales long and

cell in basal third of forewing, closed distally by a small basal piece of
Rs descending from R and fusing wi Cu, leaves M + Cu, at about
two-thirds along posterior side of this cell, and soon afterwards divides
dichotomously into Cu,, and Cu,,. Cu, is a straight vein, weakly formed
basally. 1A runs below it slightly divergingly, so that these two veins end
up a considerable distance apart. al angle of clavus well marked, obtuse.
In the hindwing all the veins except only Cu, and 1A are fused together

1
unbranched, just before it. М, and М
and Rs divides somewhat beyond half-way into Risga +50 W
the latter runs to the apex. Cu, and 1A arise close together, but diverge
considerably.

TiLLYARD.—Psocoptera, or Copeognatha, of New Zealand. 179

Forewing, 3 mm.
Head covered with golden-brown hairs and with a smaller number of

total number of joints is about 28. Clypeus very dark brown. Labrum
pale brown in centre, bordered with dark brown.

Maxillary palpi medium brown.

Thorax dark shining brown with golden-brown hairs and darker scales.
Legs dark brown banded with pale brown ; tibiae with long stiff hairs.

‘Abdomen dark brown with paler brown hairs and scales.

Fie. 5.—Oxypsocus hamiltoni n. g. et sp. type Venation. x 25. (For lettering

do М ;
Fic. ‘omen hamiltoni n. g. et 8р., type A single scale from forewing.
x 940.

: j uffused with brown ; hairs golden-brown, scales
die dee n dio bases. One of these scales is shown 1
.]2 mm. in length, and is of a peculiar cultriform

being in

while the other side slopes off obliquely for
there are about 18 very
separated distally, but gem : T
striolation is present. “Yenacion kb Hi
Mini gra г. the main stem of M+ Cu, 18 dark brown. nd-
indistinct in places, but ks oer алд АБА gre ish hairs on tise

А іп Cawthron Institute co ection; also a paratype
„ы xe iet ed on two slides, the wings separate from the rest.
One set paratype in Dominion Museum collection, Wellin

abi

gton. :
Z. Taken by Mr. H. Hamilton, Zoologist to
th Habitat Masterton, ton on de 98th March, 1921, while beating
a fers of Oyate acerosa.. The species is dedicated to its discoverer.

180 Transactions.

e finding of this remarkable archaic Psocopteron is a noteworthy
event in New Zealand entomology. A species of Echmepteryx has been
described from Western Australia, and a species of Echinopsocus from
New Guinea; but this new genus is more archaic than either of these.
It appears to occupy, within the order Psocoptera, a position closely
analogous to that of the genus Sabatinca within the Lepidoptera, and
there is also a close similarity in the venational type and in the structure
of the scales. Parenthetically, it might be noted that these scales, if
obtainable in sufficient numbers, would be of considerable value in testing
the resolving-powers of lens-combinations for high magnifications.

Family MESOPSOCIDAE.

Antennae with 13 joints. Ocelli present. Maxillary palpi four-jointed,
the last joint of normal elongate-oval shape. Tarsi three-jointed, the
basal joint longer than the other two together. Venation of the normal
type, the forewing with Cu, and 1A ending together. Cubital loop of
forewing present, but not touching M above it. No scales on body or
wings.

KEY TO THE NEW ZEALAND GENERA OF MESOPSOCIDAE.

Wings hairless and without fringe .. Mesopsocus Kolbe.
1 (Genotype, Mesopsocus unipunctatus Miller r.)
| Wings with a fringe of hairs, the forewing with hairy veins .. 2
Pterostigma with a small stump-vein projecting downwards
2 from the ик of its rhon border .. Philotarsopsis n. g.
G pe, Philtarsopeis t n. Sp. )
| Pterostigma dismal ui thou mp-v 3
се very dar sae dee iin: as Ri as
g; antennae with Beads erous whorls of hairs as long
as the in individua] join Zelandopsocus n. g.
3 (Genotype, Ze casi us formosellus n. sp.)
Forewing of normal shape, Kane one-third as broad as long ;
antennae with only very short hairs Philotarsus Kolbe.
(Genotype, Philotarsus picicornis [Fabr.]. )

Genus Paitotarsus Kolbe.

Characters as given in the key above. The genus was separated from
ipsocus Hagen by Kolbe on the amount of fringe present in ius мв
wing. In Philotarsus the fringe of hairs is complete in this win

Elipsocus the hairs are confined to the margin around the apex. E The

genus is also closely allied to Hemineura Tetens, in which the hindwing

possesses no fringe of hairs at all.

Genotype -—Philotarsus picicornis (Fab

Two species of this genus have been described from Australia. The
two known New nda species may be separated by the following key :—

Insect of mrs build, veins of the forewing strongly formed; Cu;
of fore g hairy; cane dark ; middle part of forewing

И саа Ph. gutlatus п. 8р.
Insect of slenderer build, eins of the forewin
built; Cus of forewin withóbi : RS stoutly

wing wi ; stigma
. with a dark patch at each ndi Tii or no км
‚ part of forewing

TILLYARD.—Psocoptera, or Copeognatha, of New Zealand. 18]

Philotarsus maculatus n. sp. (Plate 18, fig. 2; and text-fig. 7.)

Forewing, З mm. ; expanse of wings, 6:7 mm.

Head cream-colour, heavily spotted with dark brown on epicranium,
frons, and clypeus ; clypeolus unspotted ; labrum black. Eyes dark brown.
Antennae pale greyish-brown, ringed with eream-colour at base. Maxillary
palpi pale brown, distal joint black.

Thorax brown, the divisions of the mesonotum margined with cream-
eolour; antedorsum cream-colour with two dark spots. Legs pale greyish,
brown with darker markings, the tarsi very dark brown.

Abdomen brown with cream-coloured markings.

Fic. 7.—Philotarsus maculatus n. sp., type. Venation. X 24.
(For lettering see fig. 1.)

posterior margin just basad from Cu,

cubital loop, this patch extending up to the stem o above it, and

finally on the distal ends of all the veins from Roy3 to M,. Hindwing

ithout markings.

s aai Xo Bay, Wellington Harbour, N.Z. A number were taken

by me while sweeping the foliage of a young native beech (Nothofagus

Menziesii) on the 20th March, 1921. , M
Type.—Holotype and series of paratypes in Cawthron Institute collec-

tion, Nelson.

Philotarsus guttatus n. 8р. (Text-fig. 8.)
'ewing, 3:2 mm. ; expanse of wings, 7 mm.
pip ee i ind frons dark brown, strongly granulated, and
hairs. Antennae brown. Eyes dark brown. Clypeus
ked with numerous thick black striae carrying shallow pits.
Clypectus medium brown. Labrum blackish. Maxillary palpi pale brown,
the distal joint blackish. |
horax very dark brown, with golden-brown hairs. Legs brown, paler
beneath.
Abdomen stout, dark brown. :
Wings with very hairy margins and stout dark-brown veins; those of
the forewing, including Cu», hairy, densely so on the basal half of the

182 Transactions,

wing. ` hosce very hairy. Membrane of wing hyaline, blotched with
dark bro s follows: On the forewing, two very dark blotches on

from unis to M,. Distal two-thirds of cubital loop also filled with dark
brown. In hindwing there is a patch of dark brown at distal end of
clavus.

Fro. 8.—Philotarsus gultatus n. sp., type. Venation. X 24.
(For lettering see fig. 1.)

Habitat.—Tisbury, near Invercargill, N.Z.; two specimens taken by
Mr. A. Philpott in January, 1918. Masterton, N.Z.; one specimen taken
by ta Hamilton, March, 1921

—Holotype (15th January, 1918) and paratype (18th January,
у Коп Tisbury, in Cawthron Institute collection, Nelson.

Genus PHILOTARSOPSIS n.

Philotarsopsis delicatus n. sp. (Text- -fig. 9.)

Forewing, 3-8 mm. ; expanse of wings, 8-2 mm.

Head yellowish-brown, marked with very dark brown as follows: On
the epicranium, a central mark behind the ocelli in the form of two U's
close together and inverted ; depending from the inner margin of each eye,
an inverted mark of interrogation ; ; an oblique dark stripe running irom
each lateral ocellus to base of antenna on same side; on the frons, а

ish patch in front of the median ocellus. Antennae dark brown, the — с

TiLLysRD.—Psocoptera, or Copeognatha, of New Zealand. 183

two basal joints touched with paler brown. Eyes very dark brown, slightly
mottled with medium brown. Ocelli large, black. Clypeus striated with
net ee ^ Mons a n carrying a few long slender pale hairs.
ypeolus pale brown. Labrum blackish. Maxillary palpi ish-
brown, distal joint blackish. lead inam
Thorax very dark brown, touched with paler brown, and carrying long
slender grey hairs. Legs dull-brownish.
Abdomen dark brown, with paler markings.

Fic. 9.—Philotarsopsis delicatus n. g. et sp. Venation. X 24. (For
lettering see fig. 1.) The dotted lines indicate abnormalities
in the venation of the right side of the type; the normal
venation, as shown on the left side of the type, has been
restored in the figure.

Wings hyaline, the veins dark, except C, Se+R, M--Cu, and 1A in the
forewing, which are pale. All the veins of the distal half of the forewing
slightly clouded with brown on the adjacent membrane, this clouding
becoming wider distally. Pterostigma very hairy, dark brown along costa
and around end of Sc; R,, forming the posterior border of the stigma, is
very thick, dark brown and pale yellow alternately in four portions, the
dark parts situated basally and before and up to the stump-vein, the
yellow parts between these two and from stump-vein to apex of R,
Cubital loop and clavus of forewing also cloudy, the latter especially
between 1A and the posterior margin. Hindwing without any markings.

itat.—Tisbury, near Invercargill, N.Z. А single specimen taken by

. Genus ZELANDOPSOCUS n. g.

Characters as given in the key on p. 180. Closely allied to Philotarsus
Kolbe, but differing from itin the very hairy antennae, the much greater
distal breadth of the forewing, and consequently in the manner of folding
the wings when at rest, the forewings being held almost vertically, inclined
at a very narrow angle to one another. All the veins of the forewing are
hairy except only Cus.

Genotype —Zelan formosellus n. sp.

Habitat.—New Zealand only, so far as 1s known.

| | Mr. Philpott), also a number of paratypes, in Cawthron Institute collection.

184 Transactions.

Zelandopsocus formosellus n. sp. (Plate 18, fig. 3; and text-fig. 10.)
Forewing, 3 mm. ; expanse of wings, 7 mm.
Head pale yellow, marked with crimson and brown. Epicranium yellow
with two crimson patches, and carrying a few stiff black bristles. Eyes
dull-brownish. Ocelli close together, rose-brown, the median one smaller

*

than the other two. On either side, between lateral ocellus and éye,

blotch. Genae yellow. Labrum shining blackish. Maxillary palpi dull-

Wy "A
|) ‘a

ч

М) uA lii
i ‘(| ke 4
Eo

== ===

Fic. 10.—Zelandopsocus formosellus п. g. et sp. Venation. х 24.
(For lettering see fig. 1.)

Wings hyaline, with pale venation. Forewing of normal width basally,
but much broader from end of clavus distad ; apex broadly rounded ;
this wing beautifully marked with rich brown and black as shown in text-
fig. = and in Plate 18, fig. 3. Hindwing hyaline, the clavus suffused with

Habitat. — New Zealand, many localities, but never very common.
South Island : Waitati (Mr. Ww. G. Howes, 12th November 1916) ;
inert near Invercargill (Mr. A. Philpott, 4th January, 1918); Dun
Mountain, Nelson, several specimens taken by Mr. Philpott and myself,
December, 1920, to February, 1921; Tasman, several specimens taken by
myself, 24th April, 1921. North Island: York Bay, Wellington Harbour,
one specimen taken by myself, 20th March, 1921.

Type.—Holotype (Dun -Mountain, 2,000 ft., 3rd February, taken by
This species was first discovered by Mr. W. G. Howes at Waitati im
i 1916. In order that the type specimens should as far as possible be capable —

TinLyARD.—Psocoptera, or Copeognatha, of New Zealand. 185

of being figured in Plate 18, I have selected a better-set specimen from
the Dun Mountain as type. In the cases of the two preceding species
no well-set specimens exist, and thus it was impossible to photograph
them on the plate.

Zelandopsocus formosellus is not only the most beautiful of all the New
Zealand Psocoptera, but is indeed one of the most beautiful species known
for the whole order throughout the world.

Genus MxEsopsocus n. g.

Characters as given in the key on p. 180, to which should be added that
the cubital loop is very strongly arched, approaching very close to M at
the top. In possessing absolutely hairless wings it resembles Psilopsocus
End., but the latter has a stump-vein attached to the pterostigma as in
Philotarsopsis n. g.

Genotype.—Mesopsocus unipunctatus Müller.

This genus has not been recorded from the Oriental region, nor does
it occur in Australia, so far as is known.

Mesopsocus stigmaticus n. sp. (Plate 18, fig. 4 ;: and text-fig. 11.)
Forewing, 3-5 mm. ; expanse of wings 7-5 mm : :
ead: Epicranium, frons, and eyes dark brown, with irregular pale-
ochreous markings. Antennae dark brown. Clypeus dark brown, with
numerous pale-ochreous striae. Clypeolus pale ochreous. Labrum dark
rown. Maxillary palpi brown, distal joint very dark brown.

Thorax dark brown, slightly marked with paler brown. Legs brown.
К, Rass

Rass

Fra. 11.—Mesopsocus stigmaticus п. sp. Venation. X 23. (For
lettering see fig. 1.) The right forewing of the type is
aberrant. having four branches to М; the left forewing
is normal, with three branches.

of clavus ; slight clouding around t
and also between M an
without markings.

186 Transactions.

The right forewing of the type has four well-developed branches to M,
while the left forewing is normal, with only three branches.

Habitat.—Dun Mountain, Nelson, 3,000 ft. ; taken by Mr. A. Philpott
on the 9th February, 1921. A single specimen only.

Type.—Holotype in Cawthron Institute collection.

Family MYOPSOCIDAE.

Antennae with 13 joints. Ocelli present. Maxillary palpi four-jointed,
the last joint of normal elongate-oval shape. Tarsi three-jointed, the
basal joint longer than the other two together. Venation of the normal
type, the forewing with Cu, and 1A ending together. Cubital loop of fore-
wing present, either just touching M or fusing with M for a short distance.

This family is divided into two subfamilies, as follows :—

Forewing with a cross-vein between pterostigma and Rs .. Subfamily PROPSOCINAE.
Forewing without a cross-vein between pterostigma and Rs Subfamily МҮОРЗОСІХАЕ.

Only the latter subfamily occurs in New Zealand.

Subfamily MYOPSOCINAE.
Genus Mvorsocus Hagen.

In this genus the median vein is much zigzagged in both wings. In
the forewing M runs obliquely upwards to meet Rs, then bends sharply
downwards, at right angles to its former course, until it reaches the top of
the cubital loop, when it again bends obliquely upwards and runs to the apex,
dividing into three branches. The basal piece of Rs, the middle piece of
M, and the distal piece of Cu,, lie almost in one straight line crossing the
wing obliquely. In the hindwing M fuses with Rs for a short distance,
then leaves it almost at right angles and curves strongly round to run
longitudinally to a point below the apex. The forewings of the species of
this genus are more or less heavily marked with brown, grey, or fuscous.

Genotype.—M yopsocus lugens Hagen.

Two species of this genus have been described from Australia, one from
New Guinea, and one from New Zealand.

es novae-zealandiae Kolbe. (Plate 18, figs. 5, 6; and text-
g. 2.) {

Kolbe, Н. J., Ueber das Genus Myopsocus und dessen Species, Ent.
Nachr., ix, 1883, pp. 141-46. (M. novae-zealandiae described on
p. 145, loc. Wellington.)
Psocus zelandicus Hudson, 1892, Man. N.Z. Ent., p. 107, and pl. ху,
fig. 2, 2a (larva). Myopsocus novae-zealandiae Kolbe, Hutton, 1899,
Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 31, p. 211 (mentions that the types of this
species were sent by Hutton to McLachlan in 1873).
Forewing—male, 4 – 4-5 mm. ; female, 5 – 5:5 mm. Expanse of wings—
male, 9-10 mm. ; female, 11:5 – 12:5 mm.
_ This species has already been well described by Kolbe and Hutton. It
is very much larger than any other known New Zealand Psocopteron,
and can be at once recognized by the dark forewings, mottled brown or
fuscous, as shown in Plate 18, figs. 5, 6. Points that should be noted are
_ the following: The males are much smaller and darker in colour than the

Trttyarp.—Psocoptera, or Copeognatha, of New Zealand. 187

females. When the forewings are fuscous the pterostigma remains brown,
and so shows up very clearly, especially in the males. This brown colour
really overlaps the actual pterostigmatic area, as shown in text-fig. 2, where
the boundary of the brown colour is shown by the dotted line, lying outside
the greatly bent posterior border of the stigma. In the forewing, vein Se
remains separate from R,, running close above it up to the base of the
stigma. In the hindwing, Sc is vestigial. In the forewings of most
specimens M just touches Rs at one point and the top of the cubital loop
at another; occasionally one may find a specimen in which contact just
fails in one or both cases, and sometimes there is fusion for a very short
distance. The basal tarsal joint is very long, and carries along its inferior
border a complicated comb (text-fig. 2, b). formed from about 30 closely
set teeth, each tooth being of the form shown in text-fig. 2, c. The
second tarsal joint is exceedingly short, the third about twice as long as
the second. |

Habitat —All parts of New Zealand; frequently very common. Near
Hamilton I found many colonies of the larvae, at the end of March, 1921,
clustering under the dry bark of large trees of kahikatea (white-pine).
They were easily reared by keeping them on pieces of bark in dry tubes
closed with cotton-wool. It is very interesting to watch both larvae and
imagines feeding on the dry bark by gouging it out with their maxillary
chisels, which can be seen at work, projecting far beyond the mouth.

mos
cubital loop for a short distance, in the forewing. In both species the
male carries à pair of hooked terminal appendages, those of M. australis

Family CAECILIIDAE.

Antennae rather stoutly built, with 13 joints. Ocelli present, close
together. Maxillary palpi four-jointed, the last joint of normal elongate-
oval shape. Тагѕі with only 2 joints (text-fig. 13, b), the basal being the
longer, and often more than twice as long as the distal. Venation of normal
type, the forewing with Cu, and 1A ending together. Cubital loop of
forewing either absent, or, if present, then not touching M above it, and
not connected with M in any manner.

This family, which is abundantly represented in most parts of the
earth, is usually divided into numerous subfamilies, only two of which are
to be found in New Zealand. These may be separated as follows :—

Cubital loop of forewing present cs ee .. Subfamily CAECILIINAE.
Cubital loop of forewing absent "A e .. Subfamily PERIPSOCINAE.

Subfamily CAECILIINAE.

To the characters given above should be added the following: Ptero-
stigma not connected with Rs by a cross-vein, but either entirely free or
at most with a stump-vein depending from its posterior border. Rs and

M in forewing fused together for a short distance, as also in hindwing.

188 Transactions.

Both the New Zealand genera have a complete fringe ot nairs on both
wings, and the veins of the forewing are hairy. They may be distinguished
as follows :—

€ PEN bagi to very slightly arched; its top not ap-
a all near to M ; posterior border of dms ng

ит ved Caecilius Curtis.

Cubital А book very Se arched, the distance between its to

Ma t being much less than the height of the ти

оня mnt of Sten aula sharply angulated towards its

distal e .. Maoripsocus n. g.
( Genotype, Maoripsocus semifuscatus n. sp.)

Genus CAECILIUS Curtis.

Characters as given in the above ke

This genus is practically world-wide in distribution, and contains a
very large number i described species, кон four from New Guinea
and three from Australia. Four new species are here described from New
Zealand. They san be separated by d UN Rad key :—

f Forewing narrow, less than one-third as broad as long,
at, onl
long; colour pale creamy, semi-trans уа С. zelandicus n. sp.

-third as broad
as long; pterostigma with poste dr ng Sou normally
curved i colour pale Sat brown or

yellowis 2
Veins of forewing with a double set of longish hairs ; s
colour pale semi-transparent brownis 3

2 4 Veins of forewing with only a а set of short hairs; $
all distal veins and outer margin of clavus infuscate ;
pterostigma pale yellow C. flavistigma n. sp.
naan with dark "now at ends of all veins except only
3 C. apicipunctatus n. 8р.
} No une spots present ; size much smaller than above; the
L forewings uniformly pale semi-transparent bro C. brunellus n. 8p.

Caecilius zelandicus n. UNE (Plate 18, fig. 5 and text-fig. 12.)
Forewing, 2:9 m expanse of wings,
ibn vem “phen dale оош except Mg which are black ; antennae

Ето. 12, dur меф í 24.
(For | seme vem y уре Venation. Х
Thorax and legs ар

Abdomen testaceou

Wings: Veins каси taceous, those of forewing carrying only a single set —
very short hairs. Forewing narrow, less than мерны (е аз бок as long, P |

TILLYARD.—Psocoptera, or Copeognatha, of New Zealand. 189

semi-transparent cream-colour ; pterostigma granulate, very flat, only one-
seventh as broad as long. Hindwing hyaline.
Habitat.—Common in native bush in most parts of New Zealand.
Type.—Holotype in Cawthron Institute collection (Nelson, 13th April,
1921, R. J. Tillyard).

Caecilius flavistigma n. sp. (Plate 18, fig. 8; and text-fig. 13.)

Forewing, 3:1 mm. ; expanse of wings, 6:5 mm.

Head entirely testaceous, except the eyes and the ocellar tubercle, which
are black. Осе small, testaceous, placed very close together. Antennae
brownish at base, shading to testaceous distally.

Thorax testaceous, the four divisions of the mesothorax dark brown.
Legs testaceous.

‘Abdomen testaceous, marked with lemon-yellow.

MEL A

Fic. 13.—a. Caecilius flavistigma n. sp., type. Venation. X 24.
(For lettering see fig. 1.) b. Two-jointed hind tarsus of
45.

Wings : Forewing a little more than one-third as broad as long. Veins
pale near base, but becoming darker distally ; all the veins of the distal
half of the wing strongly infuscated ; membrane semi-transparent yellowish-
brown; pterostigma of normal shape, about one-fifth as broad as long,
pale lemon-yellow in colour ; the narrow area between 1A and the posterior
border fuscous. Hindwing hyaline.

Habitat.—Nelson, common throughout the summer months, beth in
native bush and in orchards ; Hamilton, one specimen, 28th March, 1921.

Type.—Holotype and series of paratypes in Cawthron Institute collection
(Nelson, 13th April, 1921, R. J. Tillyard).

Caecilius apicipunctatus n. sp. (Plate 18, fig. 9; and text-fig. 14.)

Forewing, 3:2 mm. ; expanse of wings, 6:6 mm.

Head, thorax, and abdomen entirely testaceous. Eyes and ocelli brownish.
Antennae with long, slender hairs. Legs testaceous.

Wings: Forewing a little more than one-third as broad as long. Veins
testaceous, those of forewing with a double set of long hairs, except Cu;,

190 Transactions.

which is hairless. Membrane of forewing suffused with pale semi-transparent
brown, and with dark spots present at the apices of all the veins except
Cu,,, and also at the origins of Rs and M,. Pterostigma granulate, hairy

Re
5

Fro. 14.—Caecilius apicipunctatus n. вр., type. Venation. X 27.
(For lettering see fig. 1.)

distally. Hindwing hyaline, with dark spots at the apices of the two
branches of Rs.
Habitat. —York Bay, Wellington Harbour; taken by Mr. J. G. Myers
and myself on the 20th March, 1921; two specimens only.
Type.—Holotype and paratype in Cawthron Institute collection.

Caecilius brunellus n. sp. (Plate 18, fig. 10; and text-fig. 15.)
Forewing, 2-6 mm. ; expanse of wings, 5-4 mm.
ead, thorax, and abdomen entirely brownish testaceous. Ocelli darker

brown. Eyes black and ve т t i egs
brow eae ry prominent. Antennae very hairy. Е

“Sree NY

Fro. 15.—Caecilius brunellus n. sp., type. Venation. X 38.
(For lettering see fig. 1.)

TrtLyarD.—Psocoptera, or Copeognatha, of New Zealand. 191

Wings: Forewing about two-fifths as broad as long; all the veins
except Cu, with a double set of very long hairs ; veins testaceous ; membrane
suffused with pale semi-transparent brown ; pterostigma weakly granulate,
very long (nearly one-third of entire wing-length), with numerous minu
hairs along costal margin; no spots on wing. Hindwihg hyaline.

abitat-—Hamilton, N.Z. A number of specimens taken by myself
while sweeping Pittosporum and kahikatea (white-pine), 28th March, 1921.
T ype.— Holotype and series of paratypes in Cawthron Institute collection.

Genus MAORIPSOCUS n. g.

Characters as given in the key on p. 188.

Genotype.—Maoripsocus semifuscatus n. sp.

Habitat.—New Zealand only, so far as is known.

This genus is closely related to Kolbea Bertkau from Ceylon and Singa-
pore, but differs from it in the strongly angulated shape of the pterostigma
and in having the wings much less hairy. Kolbea also has a partial series
of hairs developed distally on the veins of the hindwing.

Maoripsocus semifuscatus n. sp. (Plate 18, fig. 11 ; and text-fig. 16.)
Forewing, 2-8 mm. ; expanse of wings, 6 mm. Mies
Head: Epicranium dark brown; two pale-yellowish patches interior

defined band behind ocelli isolate a large circular

blotch of the ground-colour in the middle. Antennae and eyes dark
brown

Maxillary palpi pale-brownish. , |
Thorax blackish, with very short pale-brown hairs. Legs brown.

Fio. 16.—Maoripsocus semifuscatus n. g. et Sp.,
sa (For lettering see fig. 1

type. Venation. X 24.
)

Wings :
as shown in Plate 18, fig ry hairy
a nearly black blotch placed basad from the basal side (Sc), which itself

ty wd

wards Rs

ca
dark blotch which reaches down beyond the prominent angle of the posterior
margin to .

in the angle between Rs and M where they meet, on the cubital loop,

192 Transactions.

and the distal ends of the branches of M. The rest of the wing is partially
shaded and partially hyaline, as indicated in the figures. Hindwing hyaline,
without markings.

Habitat Hamilton ; three specimens taken by myself while sweeping
kahikatea (white-pime) on the 28th March, 1921. Nelson; one specimen

en by Mr. Philpott on the 2nd February, 1921.

Tygi —Holotype and two paratypes (Hamilton) in Cawthron Institute

collection.
Subfamily PERIPSOCINAE.

To the characters given on p. 187 should be added the following : Ptero-

a not connected with R by a cross-vein. Rs and M in forewing
either meeting at a point or fusing for a short distance.

e genera of this subfamily found in New Zealand may be at once
recognized by the complete absence of the cubital loop in the forewing.
Only two such genera are at present known, and these may be separated
by means of the following key :—

Rs = М fused for a short distance in both wings; ptero-
stigma of normal Es with the ponere margin waved Peripsocopsis n. g.
(Genotype, socopsis maoricus n. sp.)
Rs and M meeting at one » point only in orewing, and connected
by a cross-vein in hindwin ga ow —Á
with the posterior margin straight .. Ectopsocus McLachlan.

Genus Ecrorsocus McLachlan.

Characters as given in the above key, with the addition that the wings
are without a fringe of hairs, the veins of the forewing either quite hairless
or with only a few very minute hairs _ some of them, and the wing- -
membrane is minutely punctate all o

Genotype.—Ectopsocus briggsi MoLachlan.

Habitat.—India, Australia, and New donload,

Ectopsocus congener n. sp.

Forewing, 2-3 mm. ; expanse of wings, 5 п

Head : Epicranium testaceous, with two poU dark-brown patches.
close up to median suture, and irregular mottling with dark brown aroun
the eyes and forwards to bases of antennae. Eyes dark brown. Ocelli

St Ris

Ета. 17.—Ectopsocus congener n. sp., type. Venation. X 18.
(For le lettering see fig. 1.)

_ stout, with numerous short hairs. Frons fulvous, with pale hairs.
En. inm. with short pale hairs. Labrum very dark brown.
i brown.

large, ruby-coloured, bordered with dark brown. Antennae dark буз | E

TiLLYARD.—Psocoptera, or Copeognatha, of New Zealand. 193
Thorax dark brown, the notal sutures pale testaceovs. Legs testaceous.

Wings held at a rather broad angle over the back in repose, so as to
approach the horizontal position much more than is usual in this order;

subrectangular. Membrane of both wings minutely punctate, hyaline, the
veins dark brown, except only the basal pieces of Rs and M, which are
pale testaceous. In the forewing there is a dark blotch at either end of
the stigma, and smaller blotches at the apices of all the veins and also at
the point where Rs and M meet. Clavus of forewing short, about as long
as the stigma. Cu, ending up at about half-way along the posterior border
of the wing. Stalk of Rs about as long as Ё, +5, the dichotomy of Rs
occurring exactly below the end of the stigma. М, arising very little distad
from 3-

Habitat.—Abundant in many localities throughout New Zealand, both
in the bush and amongst orchard-trees. Exceedingly abundant around
Nelson.

Type.—Holotype (Nelson, 13th April, 1921, R. J. Tillyard) and serie
of paratypes in Cawthron Institute collection.
This interesting little insect closely resembles the Australian E. briggsi

is much longer than Ra+s.

Mier End. was separated from Ectopsocus McL. on account of
its hairy wings and some slight differences in the venation. Thus it will
be seen that, in possessing a few very small hairs on the veins, our new
species serves in some measure to reunite these two genera. It has been
placed in Ectopsocus because its venational scheme agrees with that of this
genus.

| Genus PERIPSOCOPSIS П. g.

Characters as given in the key on p. 192, with the addition that the
wings are entirely hairless and the membrane of both wings minutely
punctate all over.

Genotype.—Peripsocopsis maoricus n. Sp.

This genus is related to Peripsocus Hagen, agreeing with it closely
in its venational scheme, but differing from it in so far as Peripsocus
has a fringe of hairs on both wings amd the veins of the forewing are
hairy. |

"Habitat, New Zealand only, so far as is known.

Three species are here described, which may be separated from one
another by the following key :—

P. milleri n. sp.
2
the forewing ; distal end of pterostigma with a dark blotch P. maoricus n. sp.

1
clouding of the membrane, and slightly darker clouding of
uy a “>? Vs .. P. morulops n. sp

194 Transactions.

Peripsocopsis maoricus n. sp. (Plate 18, fig. 12; and text-fig. 18.)
Forewing, 2-9 mm. ; expanse of wings, 6-2 mm.

: Epicranium very dark brown, with two large yellowish patches
‘posteriorly and running forward from each of these an irregular pale-
yellowish area, isolating the three pinkish ocelli on a small rounded black
patch, and reaching outwards past the bases of the antennae to a point
in front of the eyes. Antennae brown, rather stout, short, less than half
as long as forewing. Eyes black. Frons a small brown area in front of
ocelli. Clypeus testaceous, with brown striae. Labrum blackish. Maxillary
palpi brown.

Thorax black, the notal sutures brown. Legs brownish.
Abdomen blackish, with some yellow markings.

Sc R,

Fie. 18.—Peripsocopsis maoricus n. g. et m
X 24. (For lettering see fig. 1.) eH or

_ Wings: Forewings hyaline, with a black spot at base of stigma, covering
бс, a larger blackish blotch covering distal end of stigma and extending

and covering the basal piece of Rs, the fused piece of Rs and M, the basal
piece of M, and the basal half of Cu,, all these veins being pev and

меени Stalk of Rs in forewing much shorter than R,,;. Hindwing
aline.

Habitat.—York Bay, Wellington Harbour; three specimens taken by
Mr. J. G. Myers and myself on the 20th March, 1921. Nelson; one speci-
men taken by Mr. Philpott on the 12th May. 1991.

collection,

Peripsocopsis morulops n. sp. (Plate 18, fig. 13; and text-fig. 19.)
Peers 2-8 mm. ; expanse of wings, 6 mm.

ead: Epicranium pale ochreous margined with dark brown, and with
o

more than half as long as forewing. Frons, clypeus, and labrum brownish ;

no striae on clypeus.
Thorax blackish, the mesothoracic antedorsum divided longitudinally by

e line and marked posteriorly and laterally with testaceous. Lege-
wn. A 5 adie

Type.—Holotype and two paratypes (York Bay) in Cawthron Institute —

sp. Venation. Кс бош

TrLLYARD.—Psocoptera, or Copeognatha, of New Zealand. 195

Abdomen blackish.

Wings: Veins brown, membrane slightly clouded. No markings except
a dark spot at base of pterostigma, covering Sc. Pterostigma granulate,
slightly clouded, especially along Sc. Stalk of Rs in forewing much shorter
than Б, +5. indwing subhyaline.

Habitat..—Hamilton, not uncommon ; taken by myself while sweeping
kahikatea (white-pine), 28th March, 1921.

Type.—Holotype and series of paratypes in Cawthron Institute col-
lection.

Fic. 19.—Peripsocopsis morulops n. g. et sp. Venation. X 40. (For lettering
see fig. 1.)

Fia. 20.—Peripsocopsis milleri n. g. et sp. Venation. X 32.
(For lettering see fig. 1.)

Peripsocopsis milleri n. sp. (Plate 18, fig. 14; and text-fig. 20.)
Forewing, 2-4 mm. ; expanse of wings, 5 mm.
Head: Epicranium blackish, with two patches of pale brown interior
to eyes and extending forward to bases of antennae. Eyes black. Ocelli
pink, on a blackish tubercle. Antennae very dark brown, moderately

7*

196 Transactions.

hairy, more than half as long as forewing. Frons, clypeus, and labrum
dark shining brown ; no striae on clypeus. Maxillary palpi blackish.

Thorax black. Legs very dark brown.

Abdomen black marked with brown and yell

: Forewing irregularly suffused with fuscous, leaving paler

areas along M-+Cu,, Cu,, transversely across from base of stigma to
beyond end of Cu, and below the dichotomy of Rs; darker clouding along
costal space up to stigma, widely around the basal piece of Rs, between
Cu, and Cu,, in the loop between Rs and M beyond their fusion, and
around M, and М;. A small black stump projects downwards from basal
posterior angle of stigma. Stalk of Rs in ces as long as R445.
Hindwing very narrow, slightly clouded all o

Habitat. —Hamilton ; ; a single specimen ales by myself while sweeping
on the 28th March, 1921. Since describing this specimen I have received a
large number of examples of this species from Wellington ; these were found
on Gloeocapsa by Mr. D. Miller, Government Entomologist. These are
somewhat larger on the average than the type specimen from Hamilton.

Type.—Holotype (Hamilton) in Cawthron Institute collection. This

species is dedicated to my friend Mr. David Miller, Government Ento-

mologist.

PLATE 18.
(All figures are four times natural size.)

Fie. 1.—Oxypsocus hamiltoni п. g. et sp. ; type specimen.
Fie. 2.—Philotarsus maculatus n. sp. ; type specimen.

Fig. 10.—Caecilius brunellus n. sp. ; type specimen.
Fig. 11. — Maoripsocus semifuscatus n. g. et sp. ; type specimen.
Fig. 12. — Peripsocopsis is maoricus n. g. et sp. ; type specimen

(Plate taken from a direct photo ple me en terr by Mr. W. C. Davies, Curator of the
stitute.)

fh c e

is Ag A odes

i

ae
M
E.
RES
Я

Кен сы ell ИЕЛЕ?

LEX
SQ MENT DEN T.
Ve pO ROLE Sa А

CAM

Se rel

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vou. 54. PLATE 18.

Face p. 196 |

TiLLYARD.—Stone-flies of New Zealand. 197

Arr. 18.— The Stone-flies of New Zealand (Order Perlaria), with
Descriptions of New Genera and Species.

By R. J. TILLYARD, M.A., Sc.D. (Cantab.), D.Sc. (Sydney), С.М.2.8.,
F.L.&, F.E.S.; Entomologist and Chief of the Biological Department,

Cawthron Institute, Nelson, N.Z.

[Read before the Nelson Institute, 19th October, 1921; received by Editor, 26th October,
1921 ; issued separately, 17th February, 1923.)

Tue stone-flies, or Perlaria, form a very distinct order of insects, character-
ized by a combination of a primitive orthopteroid form of imago with an
‘aquatic hemimetabolous form of larva. e perfect insects may at once be
recognized by the following principal characters: Head wider than long,

flattened ; meso- and meta-thorax quite separate and well developed, so
that the wings are fairly wide apart at their bases; legs with short coxae,
usually placed wide apart, the femora rather flattened, the tarsi three-
segmented. Abdomen with ten distinct segments and a pair of anal cerci,
which ‘may consist of from one to very man segments; no appendix

always has only two branches), the presence of a series of intercubital cross-
veins in the forewing, and the position of Cu, just anterior to the cubito-anal
furrow ; in the hindwing there is always some amount of fusion between
Rs and M close to the base of the wing, and 1А runs parallel and very
close to Cus.

The perfect insects fly but little, and are usually to be found in close
proximity to the streams in which their larvae live, either resting on rocks
or hiding amongst the foliage fringing the water’s edge, from which they
can best be dislodged by sweeping.

The larvae are in general of a similar shape to the imagines, and are
usually to be found in those parts of the stream where the water runs

water. In many cases external gills are developed on different parts of

the body; the form and position of these
characters within the order. The larvae are of economic value as trout-

The order is especially well represented
rts of New Zealand, and a large number of the new species

b in i Otago and Southland. These are being studied
The main object in

198 Transactions.

species taken by myself in the North Island, and by Mr. Howes and
myself in the Arthur’s Pass district of the South Island. To save the space
required for a full historical réswmé, full references are given under each
genus and species to all previously published descriptions and accounts
of New Zealand stone-flies.

Before giving keys to the families and genera, or entering upon the
descriptions of species, it will be necessary to explain the terminology used
or the wing-venation. This is the Comstock-Needham system, the notation
of which is given in full in ;he legend of fig. 1. Besides the veins, there
are also the cross-veins and the separate areas of the wing to be considered,
neither of which are notated in the figures. For cross-veins the rule is to
name them from the main veins which they connect. In the Perlaria the
most important sets of cross-veins are the following :—

(1.) The medio-cubitals, a series of long cross-veins connecting the main
stem of M with Cu, below it. The series begins with M,, which was
originally (as shown by many fossil forms) a true branch of M, and ends
with the last long cross-vein before or at the forking of M. Whether this
series is complete or incomplete is a character of generic and sometimes
of family importance.

of the main veins, at about the middle of the wing, so as to form a COn-
tinuous line crossing the wing obliquely from R to Cu,.

Besides the above there аге two important sets of veinlets—i.e., short —
branches of main veins resembling cross-veins, but, unlike them, preceded "

in the larval wing by tracheae. These are—

"he costal series of veinlets, a short set of anterior branches of vein —
Se, running across the costal space. One of these, situated not far from

the base, persists throughout the order in all forms in which the complete —
P

set has been lost. This is called the humeral veinlet (hm

TiLLYARD.—Stone-flies of New Zealand, 199

For the separate areas of the wing, or wing-spaces, the rule is that they
should be named from the vein bordering them anteriorly. Thus the costal

?

ein
defined in the preceding paragraph ; in the forewing it is sometimes more

The anal area is the whole area lying posterior to the cubito-anal furrow,
and carries on it all the anal veins, which are convex. In the forewing
vus

anal fan from the rest of the win in all families of Perlaria except
the Eustheniidae (fig. 1); in this latter family the outer margin forms a
single continuous curve. The number of veins on the anal fan, their
condition, whether branched or simple, and the presence or absence of
cross-veins between them, are important family characters within the order.

Ккү то THE FAMILIES OF THE ORDER PERLARIA FOUND WITHIN NEW ZEALAND.

. Imagines.
‘Large insects with numerous cross-veins on all parts of the
wing, including the anal fan, whose margin forms an un-
broken contour with that of the rest of the hindwing .. EUSTHENIIDAE.

insects in
no cross-veins (rarely one only), and its margin joins the
margin of the rest of the hindwing in a re-entrant angle or

2 адеж cord absent; distal cross-veins present . vie 3
1 Transverse cord present ; no distal cross-veins. ж .. NEMOURIDAE.
^Forewing with Sc, ending u beyond two-thirds of the wing-
length from the base, leaving à short pterostigmatic region
beyond it. Ana th seven or eight ma
34 sive of 1A ; first branch of 2A a forked vein .. .. AUSTROPERLIDAE,
Forewing with Sc, ending y Жем between one-half and two-
thirds of the wing-length from the base, thus leaving a long
pterostigmatic region beyond it. Anal fan with only six 1
main veins, including 1A, and none of them fork .. LEPTOPERLIDAE.
B. Larvae.
ү ( Larvae with visible gills .. sia e v 2
1 Larvae without visible gills E - c ne 3
ills a series of paired latero-vental abdominal appendages on
segments 1—5 or ie se ғ» T .. JEUSTHENHDAE.
2 4 Gills a rosette of numerous small filaments arranged around the
an ix EA Ms M pa .. LEPTOPERLIDAE.
Larvae of small size and normal shape, with minute cerci
consisting only of a single segmen ve vs ... NEMOURIDAE.
3 2 Larvae of moderate size and of long, cylindrical shape, with
short cerci consisting of a moderate number of short
segments .. e. vr a x .. AUSTROPERLIDAE.

‘

Family EUSTHENIIDAE.
Subfamily STENOPERLINAE.
Insects of large size, slender build, and of green, yellow, brown, or grey
coloration. Forewing about five times as long as broad, the costa not
i basally. Cerci short. Male with short superior appendages and
short upturned copulatory hook.

200 - Transactions.

This subfamily is found in southern Chile, New Zealand, eastern
Australia from Queensland to Victoria, and South Australia, but 'not
Tasmania.

Genus STENOPERLA. (Fig. 1.)

Moderately large insects, expanding from 50mm. to 70mm. Antennae
from one-half to two-thirds as long as forewing. Pronotum somewhat
heart-shaped, about as wide as long. Costal series of veinlets few and
incomplete, there being always a long gap between the humeral veinlet
and the next one. Medio-cubital cross-veins in forewing forming only a
single row of cellules, only occasionally connected by a cross-bar.

Genotype.— Stenoperla prasina (Newman). New Zealand.

The only other described species of this genus is S. australis Till. from
eastern Australia, but an undescribed species of a green colour has also
been found in Queensland. |

e

SA
C Жы PEE

Fic. l.—Wing-venation of Stenoperla prasina (Newm.) 1A, 2A, ЗА, the three anai
veins; Cu, cubitus; Cu,, first cubitus, with its branches Сша to ;

: Cus, second cubitus; hm, humeral veinlet ; M, media; Mi+2, Мз+4 Р
two main ches; Mg, its archaic posterior branch, which has —

become the most basal of the medio-cubital series of cross-veins; R, radius; —
воа stem; Rs, radial sector, with its branches Ry, Ry, and R4+5 5

*

z=

Stenoperla prasina (Newman). (Fig. 1.) |
Chloroperla prasina Newman, 1845, Zoologist, vol. 3, р. 852. Hermes _
, * S ;

Neuroptera, p. 5, pl. 1, figs. 4-5; Tillyard, 1921, Proc. Linn
Soc. N.S.W., vol. 46, pt. 2, p. 233, pl. 15, fig. 9 and text-figs. 1,

TrLLyARD.—Stone-flies of New Zealand. 201

This species, easily recognized by its large size and by the bright-green
coloration of the wings, is found in all parts of New Zealand where there
is running water. Occasionally a yellow variety is found, in which the
wings are somewhat shorter than in typical specimens.

Type in British Museum collection.

Family AUSTROPERLIDAE.

Tillyard, Canadian Entomologist, Feb., 1921, p. 40.

This family is confined to New Zealand, Tasmania, and Victoria. There
are only two genera, Austroperla , Needham and Tasmanoperla Tillyard.
Both genera have the second inter-anal cross-vein (fig. 2, k) strongly
thickened.

Genus AUSTROPERLA Needham. (Fig. 2.)
Needham, 1905, Proc. Ent. Soc. Washington, vol. 18, p. 109.
Heteroperla Hare, 1910, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 42, p. 30.
Genotype.—Austroperla cyrene (Newman).
This genus is distinguished from Tasmanoperla Till. by having, in the

forewing, a definite anal angle, distad from which the posterior margin
in of the wing, and also by the

ien.

SANT TT
s PT / /

PCI т

TZ р

COE a
Fic. 2.—Wing-venation of Austroperla cyrene (Newm.). (For lettering see fig. 1,
except k, the strongly thickened second inter-ana] cross-vein.)

Chloroperla cy 1
cyrene Walker, 1852, Cat. Neur. Brit. Mus., p. 168; McLachlan,
1874, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 6, App. p. xcii
Stenoperla (?) cyrene Hutton, 1899, Trans. N.Z. Inst
. 919. Heteroperla cyrene Hare, 1910, Trans.
30

р
vol. 42, р. 30.

202 Transactions.

Type in British Museum collection.

This common species varies greatly in size, specimens being found with
an expanse from 20mm. up to 30mm. It may readily be distinguished
by its folding the wings rather flatly down above its abdomen, with much
less rolling of them around the body than in the Leptoperlidae, and also
by its striking colour-pattern. The whole of the body is black, the wings
blackish with weakly formed distal cross-venation, the forewing with a
conspicuous cream-coloured humeral patch, which is continued more or less
clearly as a pale stripe along part or whole of the costa. The legs are
black, but the tibiae have a broad band of pale yellow occupying more
than half their length. Cerci short.

It is of interest to note that a species of Tasmanoperla existing in
Victoria, but not yet described, has a coloration closely similar to this
species. There is also to be found in Otago a species of Zelandoperla, not
yet described, which closely resembles it in coloration, but can be at
once distinguished by its much longer cerci, as well as by its very different
venational characters.

e larvae are very sluggish creatures, and frequently congregate at the
edges of streams, under moist rocks or in wet trash, where other stone-fly
larvae would not be able to exist. They are also unique in being able to
stand removal from their natural habitat and living for quite a long time
under abnormal conditions, even withstanding a considerable degree of
desiccation. Probably they breathe through the integument generally, and
perhaps also by means of gills placed internally within the anal opening.

Family LEPTOPERLIDAE.

This family was first recognized as a distinct, group by Newman in
1839, and has been raised to tribal rank by N. Banks under the name
Leptoperlini, these authors not considering the whole of the Perlaria to be
entitled to more than family rank. Now that the ordinal rank of the

Canadian Entomologist, February, 1921, pp. 35-40. It should be noted that
Enderlein’s family is a composite one, and that when, in another pape?
he subdivided it, he placed a portion of the true Leptoperlidae within the
subfamily Gripopteryginae, together with the whole of the Eustheniidae
and Austroperlidae, while another portion was placed in the subfamily
Antarctoperlinae. This curious classification was brought about by select-
ing as the primary characters for subdivision the forked or simple condition
of Rs and Cu,. A careful study of the whole group reveals the fact that
two genera 50 closely allied as to agree in almost every character may differ
only in one having Rs forked and the other having it simple—e.g-, :

ane Ce КАКА RS ШОНЕТ? Г у Me a

" n vog
E NUES E Hi ae) o5

x
т
у
$

M

TILLY ARD.—Stone-flies of New Zealand. 203

closely allied New Zealand genera Zelandobius and Nesoperla, which would
have been placed by Enderlein in two distinct subfamilies, thus completely
ignoring their true relationship to one another.

The Leptoperlidae are the dominant family of stone-flies in the southern
portion of South America, in New Zealand, Tasmania, and Australia. Their
larvae are common objects i in fast-running streams, being found clinging to
rocks where the water runs fastest. They are mostly sluggish creatures,
and do not attempt to run away fast, like the larvae of Stenoperla and may-
flies. The imagines fly but little, but may be found resting, with their
wings rolled closely around ые bodies, either on rocks or foliage near
streams.

In order to classify the New Zealand species I have undertaken a com-

h in species, and the faunas of the two countries are so closely
allied that they had to be treated as a single whole. The final result of
this study, as far as it can be carried out on the available material, goes
to show that a number of closely allied Онор exist in the two countries,
but that no single genus is found bot Australia and New Zealand.
Leptoperla Newman is confined to Temes. Leptoperla opposita Walker,
to which there are a number of references by New Zealand authors, all of
whom, following McLachlan, express a doubt as to whether this is really
a New Zealand pees | is not found in New Zealand, and proves not to be

perla Newman; it is je e to Australia. In a recent paper "узанан,

genus, Dino la. Another Australian genus, Paranotoperla Enderlein, ais
proves not to be represented in New Zealand. Thus the way is clear for
the correct classification of the New Zealand species in the present paper,
while the working-out of the rather numerous generic types from Australia
is kept for a later publication.

As the species described by Enderlein from the Auckland Islands is
very closely allied to one of the New Zealand genera, I propose to include
it in the key given below

To the characters given for the family Leptoperlidae in the key we may
now add the following :—

In the forewing the three anal veins are present, but 3A is fused
with 2A,for the whole of its basal half, and its free distal end appears
only as la short veinlet Асе from 2A. Шш my paper on the
^ Classification of the Perlaria " (Canad. Entom., Feb., 1921, pp. 35-40)

present in this family, 1A having been eliminated. The tracheation
of the larval wing shows, however, that this is not the case. 1A is pre
sent, and is the vein named 2A in the paper just quoted. Tracheae 2A

and 3A are both present in the larval wing, though the correspond-
ing veins are fused together in the imago for a considerable distance.
A closely similar formation is to be seen in the forewing of Nemouridae,
and has been clearly elucidated by Comstock (see The Wings of Insects,
1918, pl. 1).

In ЧЫ ae there is always either a complete or a partial €
of Мз+4 wit h Cu,. This condition would not be suspected from a study
the imago alone, but can be clearly seen by examining the аа
of the larval hindwing. А similar condition has been shown to exist in
certain genera of Perlidae by Comstock.

204 Transactions.

KEY TO THE GENERA OF LEPTOPERLIDAE FOUND IN NEW ZEALAND AND THE
UCKLAND ISLANDS.

Radial sector in both wings forked; hindwing with the fusion

1 | en Mg+4 and Cu, incomplete .. e m

Radial sector in both wings simple ; hindwing with the fusion

etween Mg+4 and Cu, complete y 2 M 3

2 ( Fork of Rs long and well developed т is .. Aegaleptoperla n. g.
l Fork of Rs short, terminal E Zelandobius Till.

4 f Forewing distinctly longer than hind
1 Forewing shorter than the hind ..

3 .. Aucklandobius End.
! No pterostigmatic veinlets in either wing; forewing without
4

cross-veins below the distal portion of Cu “+ ө
A set of pterostigmatic veinlets present in both wings; forewin
L ith cross-veins descending from the whole length of Cu, Zelandoperla n. g.

Nesoperla n. g.

Of the genera given in the above key, Aucklandobius End. is confined | no

to the Auckland Islands, and is represented by a single species, A. comple-
mentarius End. The other three genera are found only in New Zealand.

Genus MEGALEPTOPERLA n. g. (Fig. 3.)

To the characters given in the above key we may add the following :
Insects of moderate to large size, from lin. to over 2in. in expanse.
Forewing narrow, three and a half times as long as wide; Sc lying close
alongside R, for its whole length and forking at its tip; Cu, ending up
about half-way between end of Cu, and apex of wing; 1A very close to
Cu, ; only one inter-anal cross-vein connecting 1A with 2A. Both wings
with a set of pterostigmatic veinlets present.

Genotype.—Leptoperla grandis Hudson.

Megaleptoperla grandis (Hudson). (Figs. 3, 4.)

the details already given in the generic key and definition the following
specific characters may now be added :—

Head 3 mm. wide across the eyes, which are nearly black, but only
about half as wide as the rest of the head. Ocelli small but prominent ;
antennae with large bases set well forward in front of the eyes, the two
basal segments considerably enlarged, the rest cylindrical, slightly hairy.
ut ani yellowish-brown, the palpi rather short.

tum
band. Legs: Fore tibiae marked
E dark fuscous and two of pale testaceous; hind legs with numerous soft
airs.

. Abdomen: In the male the last two segments are paler than the rest.
rich brown. The appendages are strongly curved and turn upwards be i
the tenth tergite; viewed laterally their ends are flattened and well
rounded ; viewed from behind they are close together at their bases, but |
diverge apically, their tips appearing sharply pointed; the small copulatory —— -

TILLYARD.—Stone-flies of New Zealand. 205

hook projects upwards between them but is considerably shorter. Cerci
3 mm. long, with numerous small ring-like segments, yellowish-brown with

abundant short hairs.
ings: Specific characters in the wing-venation are the presence of a
complete series of costal veinlets in the forewing, and the very regular and
ins i associated with

g. L
Fic. 4.—Head and pronotum of Megaleptoperla grandis (Hudson), ¢ (X 44)

Type in Mr. G. V. Hudson's collection ; sex not specified.

Locality.—The type specimen was taken near Ohakune. Other localities
for it are Tokaanu, Lake Taupo, where the larva is not uncommon under
rocks in the Tongariro River (R. J. T.); Arthurs Pass and Dunedin
(W. G. Howes).

Genus ZELANDOBIUS Tillyard. (Figs. 5, 8.)

un

costal veinlets besides the humeral; pterostigma without veinlets; fork
of Rs very short, terminal, usually without cross-veins, but sometimes
with a single one as shown in fig. 6, forewing. Distal cross-veins irregularly

enotype.—Le la confusa Hare.
Several species of this genus occur in New Zealand. Нате has described
two species, both under Leptoperla—viz., Z. confusus (Hare), and Z. hud-
soni (Hare).

206 Transactions.

{EY TO THE SPECIES OF THE GENUS ZELANDOBIUS.

mi Forewings unicolorous, pale-brownish TE d.

1 Forewings fuscous, with darker markings ..
Markings of forewing tending to b confluent in transverse

bands and broadly enveloping the distal cross-veins .. Z. confusus (Hare).

2 4 Markings of forewing remaining as distinct fuscous shadings o

the distal cross-veins, merely outlining but not broadly

enveloping them

Cerci as long as abdome

Z. unicolor n. sp.
2

; 3

34 before level of end of К; .
| Cerci excessively short; terminal f
E beyond level of end of В,

n; terminal fork of forewing arising i
: s y .. Ж. hudson? (Hare).
ork of forewing arising at or

Z. furcillatus n. sp.
Zelandobius confusus (Hare). (Fig. 5.)
Leptoperla confusa Hare, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 42, p. 29, 1910.
ig. 5 shows the venation and pattern of the forewing of a female, the
length of the wing being 9-5 mm. This figure well exemplifies the character
mainly relied upon by Hare to discriminate this species—viz., the arrange-
ment of the distal cross-veins (‘‘ posterior veinlets " of Hare) “in distinct

3A
Fic. 5.—Wings of Zelandobius hudsoni (Hare). (For lettering see
Fra. 6.—Forewings of Zelandobius confusus (Нате).

fig. 1.)
(For lettering see fig. 1.)
series, the grey markings about the veinlets of each series being confluent,
and not in the form of distinct spots." It should be added, however, that
the number and position of the cross-veins is not constant, so that there
is some variability in the form of the pattern, though the confluence of

TILLYARD.—Stone-flies of New Zealand. 207

markings is always more or less marked. The specimen figured had three
extra costal veinlets besides the humeral on the left forewing, but only two
on the right. The pterostigmatic region is shaded and stands out quite
conspicuously. The cerci, not mentioned by Hare, are short—only about
1

. long.

Type in Mr. Hare’s collection.

Locality —Karori, Wellington. I have also seen a series taken by
Mr. H. Hamilton on Mount Hector, 16th February, 1921.

Zelandobius hudsoni (Hare). (Fig. 6.)
Leptoperla hudsoni Hare, Trans. N .Z., Inst., vol. 42, p. 30, 1910.

Fig. 6 shows both wings of this species, the forewing of which is about
8mm. long.* The costal margin of the forewing is straight, not curved
as in Z. confusus (Hare), and there are no extra costal veinlets beyond the
humeral. The distal cross-veins are placed quite irregularly, and are very
distinct, each one being separately outlined with fuscous. There is a com-
plete series of cross-veins below Cu, in forewing, right to its tip. The cerci
are as long as the abdomen. |

Type in Мг. Hare’s collection.

Locality.—Karori, Wellington. I have never taken this species, which
can be at once distinguished from all other species of the genus by its
much longer cerci.

Zelandobius furcillatus n. sp. (Fig. 7.)

female shorter. Terminal fork of Rs in both wings exceedingly short, arising
beyond the level of the end of R,, or, much more rarely, directly under
the end of R,. Intercubital series of cross-veins not continued beneath
the whole or greater part of the length of Cu, in forewing, but ending up
either at end of Cu, or a little beyond it. Costal space of forewing with

Fic. 7.—Forewing of Zelandobius furcillatus n. sp.

a small extra veinlet besides the humeral; this veinlet placed well distad
along Sc. Cerci very short, about 0-3 mm. long, with only five or six
seoments. Male with short upturned appendages. Female with subgenital
plate strongly bilobed. Forewing of male 7 mm., of female 8-5 mm. long.
Types.—Holotype male and allotype female in Cawthron Institute
collection (Tarawera ; male 16th November. female 15th November, 1919;
uw 28 &

*In my paper in Canadian Entomologist, February, 1921, text-fig. 4c, p. 42, I
inadvertently figured the forewing of this species under the name confusus.

208 Transactions.

Locality.—Common in many parts of New Zealand: Rotorua, Tara-
wera, Taupo; also Cass and Kingston (R. J. Т). Probably generally
distributed.

Zelandobius unicolor n. sp. (Fig. 8.)

so definitely moniliform, pale-brownish at base, darkening towards apex.
Forewing subhyaline, tinged with pale-brownish, and along the costa with

Fie. 8.—Forewing of Zelandobius unicolor n. sp.

а suspicion of rose-pink; the veins yellowish-bro:sn. Hindwing hyaline
with the faintest tinge of yellowish-brown. The intercubital series of cross-
veins in the forewing does not go beyond the end of Cu,, and there are
very few distal cross-veins, only two (rarely three) between each pair of
main veins, as shown in fig. 9; those between Rs and Ms te; Mis. ЭП
M,., Mj., and Cu, respectively are very faintly shaded with pale
fuscous. Cerci excessively short.

Type.—Holotype, apparently a male (abdomen shrivelled), in Cawthron
Institute collection.

Locality.—Arthur’s Pass, 18th January, 1920 (В. J. ede

Genus NESOPERLA n. g. (Figs. 9, 10, 12.)

Insects of medium size, somewhat larger than those comprised in
Zelandobius Till. Radial sector simple in both wings. Costal space with
no extra veinlets beyond the humeral. Pterostigma without any veinlets.
In the forewing the series of cross-veins below Cu, is incomplete distally.
Hindwing with the fusion between M, , , and Cu, complete.

Genotype.— Leptoperla fulvescens Hare.

This genus differs from Zelandobius Till. in having Rs simple in both
wings, in having the fusion between M,,, and Cu, complete in the
hindwing, and in not possessing any extra veinlets in the costal space. It
differs from Zelandoperla n. g., to which it is very closely allied, by not
having any pterostigmatic veinlets, and by the distal series of cross-veins
in the forewing below Cu, being absent from the distal part of the area in
question.

Trttyarp.—Stone-flies of New Zealand. 209

Ккү vo THE SPECIES OF THE GENUS NESOPERLA.

( Forewings unicolorous semitransparent br bro 2
RE Dey e та a definite pattern of du adir light and
dark а

3
Larger species (forewing 13 mm.) with large reddish- brown
pro , the posterior oe aei of which are
unio’ th the female. (Male unknown) N. howesi n. sp.
Smaller species (forewing 11:5 mm.), of slenderer build with
maller blackish pronotum, the posterior corners of which
are produced into two promi minent о їп ihe. male and
cut off at right angles in the female N. spiniger n. sp.

Forewings greyish ochreous, each distal cross-vein surrounded

by a small pale subhyaline area N. fulvescens (Hare).
3 < Forewings brownish ог fuscous, with three › (more rarely only
two) large subhyaline areas "extending ns gr across

| the wing at wide intervals .. N. trivacuata n. sp.

Nesoperla fulvescens (Hare). (Fig. 9).
Leptoperla fulvescens Hare, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 42, p. 29, 1910.

The venation and pattern of the forewing of this very striking species
are shown in fig. 9. Besides the very characteristic formation whereby the
distal cross-veins are isolated within jen subhyaline areas, there is also a
larger irregular area of the same kind r aching from the basal portion of
Rs across the fork of M and across Cu, to end on the apex of Cu, ; this
area varies somewhat in different specimens, gi is roughly triangular, its
base being on Rs and its apex on Cu,. There is a complete set of dista
cross-veins between М, +, and Cu,, but the ыйа сугы do not continue
quite to the end of Cu,.

Type in Mr. Hare’s collection.

Locality —Karori, Wellington. I have not taken this species.

Nesoperla howesi n. sp. (Figs. ту 11 a, c.)

©. Forewing, 13 mm. ; hindwing, 11 mm. ; expanse, 27-5 mm

Head rich reddish- brown, except for the triangular space between the
ocelli, which is blackish, and a narrow bar of blackish running from each
lateral ocellus to the compound eye. Eyes very dark brown. Antennae
9mm. dii yellowish-brown, pubescent, with a few longer delicate hairs.

Thorax Do rich brown, 1-7 mm. long by 2:2 mm. wide, shaped
as shown in fig, 11, а, the posterior lateral corners being well rounded.
Meso- and ibo aret black. Legs brown, the middle femora darkened
beneath.

Abdomen black, touched with reddish-brown on sides ; 3 segment 10 rich
brown. Ventral plate жа enge in the form of a semi-oval lobe, iie
narrow, covered with fine hairs (fig. 11, c). Cerci 3-5 mm. long, brown

Wings: Forewing a perc semitransparent brownish-testaceous,
in life very bright and having a distinctly reddish tinge; the veins slightly
darker. Hindwing paler, more inclined to greyish except along costa,
which remains brownish. Venation of forewing as shown in fig. 10, with
Se forked at its apex Misa the form of apex of Se in forewing of
N. fulvescens—fig. 9), few distal cross-veins irregularly placed, only two
between М, +, and Cu, instead of a complete set as in N. fulvescens, and
a long space * listally below Cu, without cross-veins.

ype.—Holotype female, unique, in Cawthron Institute collection.
Locality.— Arthur's Pass, female, 18th January, 1920 (R. J. T.).

216 Transactions.

In life this was a very striking species, its rich reddish-brown colour
ous wings marking it out clearly from all the rest, including
the closely allied following species.

Fra. 9.—Forewing of Nesoperla fulvescens
Fic. 10.—Forewing of Nesoperla howesi n. g dn
Fie, 11.—a, pronotum of Nesoperla howesi n. sp., ? , outline (x 12); b, pronotum of
Nesoperla spiniger n. sp., 4, outline (X 12): c, ventral plate of Nesoperla
Sp. ? (x 20

Nesoperla spiniger n. sp. (Fig. 115.)

d. Forewing, 11-5 mm. ; hindwing, 9-5 ; expanse, 24 :

General appearance not unlike that of the preceding species, but a
smaller and much slenderer insect, with duller unicolorous brown coloration.

TILLYARD.—Stone-flies of New Zealand. 211

Epicranium and pronotum blackish, the latter 1-4mm. long by 2mm.
wide, and having the posterior lateral corners produced into two strong
projecting spines (fig. 11,5). Appendages strongly upcurved, sharply
pointed, with the shorter copulatory hook lying between them and

a есй blunt apex. Venation closely similar to that of N. нов n. sp.

Female closely similar іп size and general appearance to male, but
having the posterior lateral corners of Bg pronotum cut off sharply at
right angles, thus differing from those N. howesi n. sp., which are
rounded. Abdomen much slenderer tan in N. howesi, reddish-brown in
colour, darkest at base, and becoming bright-reddish apically. Ventral
plate much less prominent than in N. howesi n. sp.

Types.—Holotype female, allotype male, and series of six paratype
males in Cawthron Institute collection. (ilia y pe and allotype, 18th
J pv 1920, Arthur's Pass; R. J. T.

ty.—Arthur’ s Pass, January, 1920; taken both by Mr. Howes and
шун.

Nesoperla trivacuata n.sp. (Fig. 12.)

d. Forewing, 8:5 mm. ; hindwing, 7 mm. ; expanse, 18

In this species the head, thorax, and арба are all brownish- black,
the pronotum having a de finite median longitudinal impressed line on it.
The pattern of the wings is very distinctive, as can be seen from fig. 12.
The ground-colour of the forewing is either кон өр or brownish, and is
interrupted by three large irregular areas, nged more or less trans-
versely at wide intervals across the wing, hen areas being very pale and
subhyaline. There is also sometimes a pale area of irregular shape close
to the base. The size and shape of each of the three subhyaline patches
' varies greatly in different specimens: sometimes they are more or less
oval, with fairly regular outline; sometimes more like transverse fasciae,
with irregular outline. The typical and most common form has them

very much as shown in fig. 12. Legs a bright medium ion. Cerci З mm.,
brownish. Appendages short, ‚ dark, шет. "e
9. Forewing, 11 mm indwing, expans

23 mm.

Closely resembling the Hie, but nie forewings more fuscous.
(Abdomen shrivelled, so that ventral plate cannot be s

ypes. — Holotype male (Lake Rotorua, 18th Мо ошен, 1919; R: J. T.),

allotype female (Tokaanu, Lake Taupo, 24th cerent 1919, К: J. T),
and series of paratypes in Cawthron Institute collectio

Locality.—Appears to be generally distributed дан New Zealand,

but ese in the North Island.

es.—A variety frequently occurs 1 in which the most basal of the

three incipiet patches is either наа. ог quite absent. In one
specimen this and the middle patches have coalesced.

Genus AUCKLANDOBIUS End.
Enderlein, Deutsche entom. Zeitung, 1909, pp. 680-82.

Closely allied to Nesoperla n. g., but differing from it in having the fore-
wing distinctly shorter than the hindwing, and the cerci longer than the
abdomen.

Genotype—A. complementarius End.

This genus is адаы in the shortening of the forewing without
any corresponding shortening of the hindwing. There are a number of
instances known in the Perlaria in which certain species pum reduction

212 Transactions.

of both wings, the hindwings remaining all the time shorter than the
forewings, and the venational scheme persisting. It would appear as if the
Auckland Islands had been originally colonized by a species of Nesoperla
long ago, and that the shortening of the forewing and lengthening of the
cerci had both been brought about in response to the restricted insular
condition.

Aucklandobius complementarius End.
Enderlein, Deutsche entom. Zeitung, 1909, pp. 681-82, figs. 1, 3.
It is not necessary to add anything to Enderlein’s excellent description,
with figures of the venation and the ventral plate of the female.
T in Dresden and Stettin Zoological Museums. Collected by
Professor H. Krone (two males, one female).
Locality.—Auckland Islands.

Genus ZELANDOPERLA n.g. (Figs. 13, 15, 16.)

of the complete set of pterostigmatie veinlets in both wings, and also by
the complete series of distal cross-veins below Cu, in the forewing. The
pattern of the forewings in all species is much variegated.

KEY TO THE SPECIES OF ZELANDOPERLA.

(Distal half of forewing hyaline, with dark-fuscous markings
around the cross-veins n x 2; 4
Distal half of forewing brownish-fuscous, with hyaline patches
situated in between the cross-veins P Ra Ыы;
Large, robust species, heavily marked with dark fuscous ;
| — see cross-vein enclosed in a dark almost circular
} pate - ғ: so .. ws T
2f Smaller and slenderer species, less heavily marked with dark
fuscous; each distal eross-vein enclosed in a much smaller
suboval patch Eý $5

1 2
Z. fenestrata n. sp.

Z. decorata n. sp.

Z. maculata (Hare).

Zelandoperla decorata n. sp. (Figs. 13, 14a.)
. 9. Forewing, 14-5 mm. ; hindwing, 12:5 mm. ; expanse, 30:5 mm.
Head short and wide, dull black, with pale-greyish pubescence. Median
ocellus very small, the two lateral ocelli much larger, ruby-red, set
on large black tubercles. Eyes, antennae, and mouth-parts dark brown.
Behind the ocelli there is a transverse band of dark brown from eye to eye.
Antennae 10 mm. long, basal segments very strong and large, second
segment much smaller, but considerably larger than the others (fig. 14a).
Thoraz.—Pronotum 1:5 mm long by mm. wide, with well-defined
anterior, posterior, and median longitudinal grooves, the last-named slightly
widened in the middle; colour dull black, with greyish-white pubescence
(fig. 14a). Meso- and meta-notum shining black, with very slight pubes-
cence. Legs dull brown to blackish, with soft pale hairs; femora
mostly brown, with two patches of blackish, one at apex and one a little
before ; tibia with a black patch at base, followed by a pale-brownish

TILLYARD.—Stone-flies of New Zealand. 213

ents. Ventral plate entire, very slightly convex. Cerci 4mm. long,

Ето. 13.—Wing-venation and colour-pattern of wings of Zelandoperla decorata n. g. et
. (For lettering see fig. 1.
Fic. 14.—a-c, heads and pronota of species of the genus Zelandoperla n. g. (X 16).
a, Z. ala n. sp, 2; b, Z. fenestrala n. sp., ?; c, ventral plate of
Z. fenestrata n. sp., $ (X 16); d, Z. maculata (Hare), 4.

Wings pale greyish-subhyaline. Forewing richly marked with dark
fuscous as follows: the whole of the basal fourth, except a clear patch
below Am and another between 2A and ЗА, and the whole of the costal and
subcostal spaces to the end of Sc. Medio-cubital and intercubital cross-
veins outlined with dark fuscous; the whole of the pterostigmatic and
distal series enclosed in large fuscous patches, which in the case of the
distal series are circular or nearly so in outline. Hindwing marked with

214 Transactions.

fuscous for basal fourth of costal space and also around pterostigmatic •
veinlets ; the basal third of cubital space also marked in the same way.
Venation very dark brown (fig. 13).
es.—Holotype female and three paratype females in Cawthron
Institute collection. (Holotype, Arthur’s Pass, 16th January, 1920;
R4. T)
Locality.—Arthur's Pass, January, 1920; taken by Mr. Howes and

,

myself. Mount Egmont, 29th February, 1920 (R. J. T.).

Zelandoperla maculata (Hare). (Figs. 15, 14d.)
Leptoperla maculata Hare, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 42, p. 29, 1910.

This species appears to be fairly closely allied to the preceding one,
but may be distinguished from it by its smaller size (expanse 22 mm. to
27 mm.), longer antennae and cerci (the latter being as long as the
abdomen), paler and more greyish coloration of forewings, and by the much
narrower oval-shaped patches surrounding the distal veinlets (fig. 15).
The pronotum is more rectangular in shape, and has the median longitudinal
groove narrow for its whole length (fig. 144).

Type in Mr. Hare's collection.

Locality.—Karori and Wainuiomata, near Wellington.

НАНЫНА

Араз 16

Fie. 15.—Forewing of Zelandoperla maculata (Hare).
Fic. 16.—Forewing of Zelandoperla fenestrata n. g. et sp.

Zelandoperla fenestrata n. sp. (Figs. 16, 14 b, c.)
©. ewing, 13mm.; hindwing, 11:5 mm. ; expanse, 28 mm.
Superficially resembling Z. decorata n. sp., but can easily be distinguished
from it as follows: Forelegs blackish, tibiae with a band of brown on

in fig. 16, but mostly more or less rectangular. Hindwin pale semi-
transparent grey, tinged with brownish along basal two-thirds of costa and
also basally along Cu. In this species also the basal joint of the antenna is

Tittyarp.—Stone-flies of New Zealand. 215

not so much enlarged as in Z. decorata, nor is the pronotum so definitely
marked with grooves (fig. 146).
Types.—Holotype female and series of paratypes in Cawthron Institute
collection. (Holotype, Arthur's Pass, 16th January, 1920; R. J. T.).
" — Locality.—Arthur's Pass, January, 1920; taken by Mr. Howes and myself.
Some of the specimens show a distinct thickening of the E n
of the forewing, which tends to become unicolorous reddish-brown ; i
these cases the pterostigmatic veinlets become weak, and are not easy to
see except with transmitted light.

Family NEMOURIDAE.

'This family, so abundant in the Northern eie. has not yet
been recorded from either New Zealand or Australia. A single genus,
Udamocercia End., is known from Tierra del Fueg o and southern Chile.
The family is nevertheless found in both New Гена а and Australia,

recognized at once by having no external gills, and apparently no cerci ;
though, as a matter of fact, cerci are present, consisting of a single segment

у.

This is the only aei present in New Zealand and Australia in which
a transverse cord or anastomosis is developed on the wings. This trans-
verse cord divides the ‘Sih into two nearly equal portions, the distal one
containing only a set of main veins running subparallel to one another,
and entirely devoid of cross-veins. e anal fan is usually less wide than

in Leptoperlidae, and the third branch of 3A i is very short.

KEY To THE GENERA OF NEMOURIDAE FOUND IN NEW ZEALAND.
Wings rather broad, Sc not arching so as to meet or nearly to meet
the costal margin. ross-vein m-cu ending above exactly at

the мей fork and in line with the "eet dm of Mi +2 above

it, in the forewing Notonemoura n. g.
Wings narrower, p ане up so as to meet or nearly meet the
: ostal margin. Cross-vein m-cu in forewing en above on
M344 at an angle m it; this latter vein much curved as it
leaves the transverse cor rd .. Spaniocerca n. g.

Genus NoTONEMOURA р. g. (Fig. 17.)

Characters as in the key given above, to which may be added the
following : Veinlets Sc, and R,, present in pterostigma of forewing, Sc,
only in that of hindwing. Intereubital space of forewing very wide ; :
Cu, diverging strongly from Мз +4 at its apex.

Genotype.-—Notonemoura latipennis n. sp.

Notonemoura latipennis n.sp. (Fig. 17.)

d. Forewing, 6 mm. ; hindwing, 4-8 mm. ; expanse, 13 m

Head testaceous ; eyes, ocelli, за two spots in front of xdi ocelli
blackish. Antennae 4 mm. long, dull greyish-brown, with slender whitish
annuli zi bese of each segment.

Thorax : Pronotum rectangular, wider than long, testaceous, with a
narrow ное transverse blackish band, a well-marked median longi-
tudinal groove, and on either side a crescentic dark mark and an outer
spot, the former merging posteriorly into a broad dark posterior transverse

216 Transactions.

band. Meso- and meta-notum blackish, touched with brown in front.
Legs brownish ; hind femora with a testaceous patch on basal half, and
hind tibiae slightly darkened distally.

Abdomen (shrivelled) blackish, changing to brown apically. An ex-
ceedingly long and pointed organ, аю the copulatory hook, projects
upwards from the end of the abdom

Fic. 17.—Wing-venation of Notonemoura latipennis n. g. et sp

"(For lettering see fig. 1, except m-cu, medio-cubital cross-vein,

and r-m, radio-median cross-vein, forming portions of the
transverse cord or anastomosis.

Wings subhyaline, unicolorous; venation very pale testaceous, almost
itish

Type.—Holotype male in Cawthron Institute collection, also a second
specimen from Karori, both taken by myse

Locality. — Arthur's Pass, 16th January, 1920 (Б. J. T.; Karon,
Wellington, 6th December, 1919 (R. J. T.).

Genus SPANIOCERCA n.g. (Fig. 18.)

Characters as given in the generic e to Tun may be added the
following: Pterostigma with only one veinlet, Sc,, in both wings Cross-
vein m-cu very long in forewing, тг aida Чо rest of transverse
cord. Anal fan rather narrow.

Genotype.—Spanrocerca zelandica n. sp.

Spaniocerca zelandica n.sp. (Fig. 18.)
Pe Forewin vag 9 mm. ч! 75 mm. ; y apri 19 mm.

Abdomen black, tenth: tenti testaceous ; ventral plate mari
beyond end of abdomen in the form of a narrow subtriangular tongue,
pale testaceous in colo
- . Wings: Forewing даш slightly infuscated, the veins rich bro

and narrowly shaded with fuscous ; at about two RECEN of the sie boat
is a faint indication of a pale transverse fascia. Hindwing very pale

TiLtyarD.—Stone-flies of New Zealand. 217

fuscous, with brown veins not shaded. Pterostigma in both wings darkened,
rownish in colour, except at extreme base for a short distance only, which
is paler.

3A

Эк
Fra. 18.—Wing-venation of Spaniocerca zelandica n. g. et sp.
(For lettering see figs. 1 and 17.)

Type.—Holotype female in Cawthron Institute collection, also series of
paratypes.

Locality.—Holotype taken at Nelson, 6th January, 1921, by Mr. A.
Philpott. I have also taken specimens at Rotorua, Karori, and Dunedin.

There are also several other species of this genus to be found in New
Zealand, but the working-out of them will require the collecting of much
more material, and therefore they are left for a later paper.

In concluding this paper I desire to thank Mr. б. V. Hudson, F.ES.,
F.N.Z.Inst., for giving me the opportunity of examining his type of
Leptoperla grandis, and for giving me specimens of each of the four species

of Leptoperla described by Hare.

^

Arr. 19. — Descriptions of New Species and Varieties of Lacewings
(Order Neuroptera Planipennia) from New Zealand, belonging to
the Families Berothidae and Hemerobiidae.

By R. J. Tuyarp, M.A., Sc.D. (Cantab.), D.Sc. (Sydney), C.M.Z.S., F.L.S.,
F.E.S.; Entomologist and Chief of the Biological Department, Cawthron
Institute, Nelson, N.Z.

[Read before the Nelson Institute, 14th September, 1921 ; received by Editor, 16th

September, 1921; issued separately, 17th February, 1923.)

Tur family Berothidae includes only five genera of lacewings, containing

species which are very rare and widely scattered about the earth. Three

of these genera—viz., Spermophorella, Trichoma, and Stenobiella—are Aus-
tralian, but no representative of the family has so far been recorded from

New Zealand. In this paper the first occurrence of the family for New

Zealand is recorded, in the form of a new genus an ies.

The family Hemerobiidae is world-wide, consisting of small lacewings
whose larvae feed on aphids and psyllids. Two genera have been recorded

218 Transactions.

from New Zealand—viz., Drepanacra and Micromus—the former being
purely Australasian, the latter world-wide. New Zealand possesses but
one species of each of these genera, and both these species are also common
in Australia. A new species of Micromus is added in this paper, together
with a new species of the genus Boriomyia.

Family BEROTHIDAE.

In this family the forewing has the radial sector normal; the hindwing
has the basal cross-vein connecting Rs with M placed in the normal trans-
verse position, and Cu, runs for a very long distance close to and parallel
with the posterior margin of the wing, sending to it numerous branched
veinlets. This condition of Cu, is absolutely diagnostic for the family.

Genus PROTOBIELLA n. g.

die fused distally with R, in both Vini Forewing with the costal
ace very narrow at the base, but increasing to a consideratie width in

cross-vein between R and M, just above the usual one connecting M with
Cu, ; M and Cu both dichotomically branched ; no definite gradate series,
but three cross-veins forming a partial outer such series connect М; +2
апа the two most posterior branches of Rs respectively ; other cross-veins
are—one between the two main branches of two between Мз; an
Cu,, one between the two main branches of Cu, and the usual basal cross-
veins between Cu,, 1A, and 2A respectively, the latter one obliquely placed.
Hindwing with the costal space very narrow all the way, and carrying
only unbranched veinlets; Rs with five branches, and connected with R
by only two cross-veins; Cu, runs close above and subparallel to the .
posterior margin to well beyond half-way ; the part of Cu, lying beyond
the distal end of 1A does not send a series of veinlets arranged pectinately.

to the margin, such as descend from 14A itself, but gives off instead only
io veinlets, which rebranch close to the margin; 1A is forked, each fork

ending a pectinate series to the hind margin, the distal branch being much
longer than the basal; an oblique cross-vein connects 1A with Cu,, Cu,
being entirely absent; a portion of a distal or outer gradate series is
represented by three cross-veins connecting Cu,, Мз 4 4, M42, and the most
posterior branch of Rs respectively. No scales резе on hindwing in
either sex

Genotype.—P rotobiella zelandica n. sp.

—New Zealand only.

T genit: resembles the Australian Spermophorella i in its rounded wings,
shape of costal space in both wings, fusion of Sc with R, distally in both

gs, number s cross-veins connecting Rs with R,, form of M and Cu

ien pea which descend from Cu, distally i in the hindming in

that and other known genera of Berothidae. In this latter character

Protobiella is ees A the most archaic genus of the family.

S Spermophorella is peculiar in that the females possess a more or less
я ove area of the hindwing bearing thickened, seed-like scales attached

TittyarpD.—New Lacewings from New Zealand. 219

to the veins. The female of Protobiella resembles the male in having no
scales on the hindwing. Again, Spermophorella in Australia is known to
have an especial liking for sandstone caves and hollows. The capture of
Protobiella in a locality abounding in limestone caves may therefore indicate
a similar cave-loving habit for the New Zealand genus.

These two genera differ widely from all other Berothidae in the shape
of their wings, the other three genera having them either strongly falcate
or excessively long and narrow.

Fie. 1.—Protobiella zelandica n. g. et sp.: wing-venation.
(For venational nomenclature see fig. 2.)

Protobiella zelandica n. sp.

d. Forewing, 7 mm.

Head dark brown, with pale-testaceous spots; eyes grey-black; antennae
(broken off) very dark brown, hairy, the basal joint enlarged, club-shaped.

horax dark brown, the sides of the pronotum yellowish. Legs testa-
ceous touched with fuscous, and carrying numerous stiff, dark hairs.

Abdomen brown, hairy, and ending in large semitransparent yellowish
appendages which appear squarish in lateral view and are turned under
the end of the abdomen so as to project forwards beneath it.

Wings: Forewing very slightly clouded and lightly irrorated all over
with pale fuscous; veins speckled alternately with fuscous and pale testa-
ceous. Each cross-vein is prominently marked out by a small fuscous cloud
enclosing it, and there are five fuscous patches situated along the distal
half of the costal margin. Hindwing subhyaline, the veins unicolorous,
fuscous ; the two cross-veins between R, and Rs slightly clouded, and one
or two fuscous patches along costa towards apex.

9. Similar to male, but larger (forewing 8:5 mm.), and somewhat more
heavily spotted on forewing. bdomen ending in two short processes
projecting downwards and slightly forwards from the down-curved apex.

Locality.—Terakohe, near akaka, Golden Bay, N.Z.; a single male
specimen, taken by myself on the evening of 6th February, 1921. Waitati,
13th December, 1916 ; a single female.

Type.—Holotype male and allotype female in Cawthron Institute col.
lection.

220 Transactions.

Family HEMEROBIIDAE.

In this family the stem of the radial sector is suppressed, in the fore-
wing only, so that R, appears to give off a series of two or more separate
radial sectors ; in the hindwing the basal cross-vein connecting Rs with M
is placed longitudinally, and is curved sigmoidally. Cu, may or may not
be present in hindwing, but Cu, never runs close to and parallel with the

) eme,
with Comstock-Needham notation. 1А, 2A, ЗА, the three anal veins;
" eria e req

ubitus ; fr
M, media; M, Mə, М», Mg, its four branches; pt, pterostigma ; R, ;
R,, main stem of radius; Rs, radial sector; Ro, Вз, Ry, Rg, its four
branches (all of which appear, in the forewing, to arise separately from R
itself) ; r-m, basal longitudinal cross-vein, in hindwing, joining R to M, and
sigmoidally curved ; Sc, subcosta. In the figure the pterostigma is heavily
shaded; in the insect itself this area is opaque, testaceous in colour, with
the course of Sc through it only very faintly indicated.

Q
=
bo
up
S
Б
E
]
=
e
—

* posterior margin, as it does in the Berothidae. The frenulum is usually
well developed in the hindwing. This type of venation is well illustrated
by the genus Micromus, which is shown in fig. 2 as a guide to the correct
interpretation of the veins in the other figures.

The three genera at present found in New Zealand may be separated

by the following key :—
Forewing with a broad costal space, having at its base a
1 recurrent humeral veinlet "e gs e 2
` | Forewing with a narrow costal space, without recurrent
humeral veinlet ; four to six radial sectors .. Micromus.
2 ¢ Forewing faleate, with six or more radial sectors .. JDrepanacra.
" ( Forewing well rounded, with only three radial sectors — .. Boriomyia.

TitLyaRD.—New Lacewings from New Zealand. 221

Boriomyia maorica n. sp.

Forewing, 9:2 mm. (Specimen apparently a female, but abdomen very
shrivelled.)

‘Head, thorax, and abdomen blackish ; eyes dark brown ; antennae broken
off; a touch of dark brown on notum and some brownish hairs towards
end of abdomen. Abdomen curved downwards apically, broadening dorso-
ventrally, and ending in a sharp hook-like projection, which bends forwards
and upwards beneath the last three segments.

Fic. 3.—Bortomyia maorica n. sp.: venation of forewing. (For venational
nomenclature see fig. 2.)

a dark-fuscous spot on subhumeral cross-vein, three similar spots on Cu,
(one at the origin of the two cross-veins, one at the secondary cubital fork,
and one at origin of the most basal branch of Cu,,, at the point where a
eross-vein descends on to Cu,,), another on fork of M344; the gradate series
(of which there are two in‘the forewings of Boriomyia) are also outlined
in dark fuscous. Hindwing faintly clouded all over with pale fuscous; the
veins unicolorous, Sc and the costal veinlets being brownish, all the rest
dark fuscous ; pterostigmatic area very slightly darkened.
Locality.—Dunedin, N.Z. Опе specimen, apparently a female, taken at
light by myself in Mr. W. G. Howes’s residence in George Street, in February,
1920. About a week later Mr. Howes captured a second specimen of the
same species. :
Type.—Holotype female (?) in Cawthron Institute collection.

Micromus bifasciatus n. sp.

9. Forewing, 7 mm.

Head, thorax, and abdomen (shrivelled) bright medium brown ; antennae
same colour, 3mm. long; epicranium with two patches of darker brown;

these runs from Cu, up to R,, covering the whole of the inner gradate
series, and has a slight extension distad along R,; the other similarly
covers the outer gradate series from Cu, up to the lower branch of R,,
ending up close to apex. The inner band is practically complete; the

227 Transactions.

outer band is broken between Cu, and M344, and again between M, +2
and R,, and is generally of a more irregular shape than the inner band.
There is also an elongated patch of fuscous-brown along and below R,
covering the origins of R4, R,, and R, ; the lower half of the pterostigma
is also fuscous-brown, and a shorter dark patch covers the main stems of
M and Cu,, and more or less joins up with the lower end of the inner oblique
band already described. ere is also a series of small patches along the
margin of the wing, those on the costa very small, those on the posterior

Ето. 4.— Micromus bifasciatus n. sp. : a, venation and colour-pattern
of forewing ; 6, fenulum of hindwing, enlarged. (For
venational nomenclature see fig. 2.)

margin from end of Cu, to apex considerably larger. Hindwing hyaline,
pterostigma testaceous ;- frenulum well developed, with two strong bristles
very close together (fig. 4, b). Male similar to female, but less darkly
banded. Appendages large, somewhat spatulate, turned vertically down-
wards.

Locality.—_West Plains and Tisbury, near Invercargill, N.Z. Taken by
Mr. A. Philpott, F.E.S., in September, 1905, and again in March, 1920.
One female and two males.

Types.—Holotype female (West Plains, 29th September, 1905,¥A. Phil-
pott) and allotype male (Tisbury, 1% March, 1920, A. Philpott) in Cawthron
Institute collection. Also a single paratype male.

Ги

T Е
d 7
hi

fs to.

Иру, aan
My sn

24
Ss,

Ето. 5.— Micromus bifasciatus n. sp. var. amabilis nov. : venation
and colour-pattern of forewing. (For venational
nomenclature see fig. 2.)

entirely suffused with brown. Abdomen rose-pink above, yellowish-brown
beneath.

TILLyARD.—New Lacewings from New Zealand. 223

n the colour of the veins this variety parallels the beautiful variety
rubrinervis Till. of Drepanacra binocula (Newm.), which Mr. G. H. Hardy
tock in Tasmania.

ariety imperfectus nov.—A single specimen from Gisborne, N.Z.
totins has the inner oblique band absent, replaced by the very faintest
yellowish-brown tinge, while the outer oblique band is exceedingly narrow,
of a bright umber-brown colour; Se and R are brown in both wings.

Both the above varieties are in the Cawthron Institute collection.

Micromus tasmaniae Walker. P 2.)
Micromus froggatti Banks, 1
This species is very common SERN Australia, Tasmania, and New
Zealand. It is very variable in size, the expanse of the wings measuring
from 11 mm. to 19mm. It also varies considerably in the intensity of the
speckling of the forewings. The normal markings are a somewhat opaque

with fuscous, slight clouding of the e gradate series, and a usually very con-
spicuous small blo tch of dark fuscous covering the fork of M, and extending
below it to Cv,.
manapouriensis — Mr. Philpott captured, on the 13th
February, 1920, two fine pA in which the normal spotting of the veins
of the forewing is almost completely absent, being replaced by a much less
conspicuous pattern of mr 3 age veins lightly speckled with a darker
; also, the whole oth wings is suffused with a ve
pale yellowish-brown зу which is ae quite absent in this species.
The specimens are in the Cawthron дине collection.

Variety nigroscriptus nov.—A single specimen was taken by Mr. Phil-
pott in Nelson on the 29th Са 1920, which shows a very striking
and unusual pattern on the wings. At first sight it would appear to be a
new species; but I am unable to differentiate it from M. tasmaniae by any
other characters except the wing- pattern, and so I prefer to name it as a
variety only. In the forewing there is a curved black stripe occupying the
narrow space between M and Cu, basally, and continued downwards along
Cu,; the inner gradate series is conspicuously marked in black, and a
subtriangular area at the apex, covering all the veins from the end of the
pterostigma to the apex itself, and extending narrowly downwards along
the first half of the outer gradate series, is also marked in black. In the
hindwing the corresponding portions of the wing have the veins lightly
marked in black, so that when the wings are folded in the position of rest
the darkened areas reinforce one another. This specimen is in the Cawthron
Institute collection. i

Drepanacra binocula (Newman).
Drepanepteryx binocula Newman, 1838.

The number of species of Drepanacra described from Australia and New
Zealand is quite considerable, and I myself have added two species from
Australia and one from Norfolk Island, together with several varieties.
There are also in my collection a number of other forms which once appeared
to me to be good species. However, in the spring of 1917 I reared from a
large brood of larvae on a single wattle-tree in my garden at Hornsby, N.S.W.,
more than two hundred specimens, undoubtedly all belonging to a single

224 Transactions.

species, which showed an enormous variation in size, venation, and colour-
pattern, and included not only all the supposed species already described
from Australia, but also all the known New Zealand forms, о with a
striking new variety which had previously been sent me fro ew Zealand
but had remained undescribed. Of this series the doeet varieties

far were humilis McL. (almost unicolorous brown or fawn) and
instabilis McL. (with irregular broken fasciae and irrorations). The rarest
of all, totalling only three specimens out of the whole lot, was the original
type described ‘by Newman as Drepanepteryz binocula in 1838, which had
remained undiscovered ever since. This form has a conspicuous circular
eye-spot (black centre and pale outer ring) covering the fork of Cu, and
extending down to the fork of 1A, in the g.

It follows that ie specific name of the met Australian and New Zealand
species now becomes Drepanacra binocula (Newman), while McLachlan’s
species," together with those subsequently described by Haret and myself,{
must sink to the status of.varieties. Of the two New Zealand species
described by Hare, D. maori appears to me to be barely distinct from var.
instabilis McL., while D. humilior is only a small form of var. humilis McL.,
such as occurs on the Dun Mountain, pere in company with larger and
more typical forms. Such dwarf forms c pen be obtained by restricting
the quantity of food given to the larva in captivi

he following new се of this festa tac variable species are here
described for the first ti

Variety excisa no y.— The forewing is of the humilis type Sedet ge

ry light irrorations), or fuscous, with heavier irrorations, tending to
the 2 instabilis type, but is remarkable in having a large irregular pale patel
placed so as to cover the upper portion of the space between the distal and

middle gradate series, and extending up on to the costa. This gives the
insect, when at rest, the appearance of a small dead leaf with a big piece
cut out of it, and ought to be very effective as a protection against birds
and other enemies. Taken at Opoho Hill, Dunedin, on the 31st December, |
1919, by myself (this specimen is dark fuscous, and has the anal area
of forewing very pale); at Nelson, on the 8th December, 1921, by Mr. A
Philpott (forewing dark fuscous); and at Forest Hill, өбө ‚ on the
29th December, 1915, by Mr. A. Philpott (forewing nearly пон brown,
with anal area only slightly paler).

Variety divisa nov.—The осем: is divided by an almost straight line,
running from base to apex, into a very pale upper area and a brownish-
fuscous lower area, the latter having the gradate series wine clouded.
bee is evidently a further specialization from var.

e па only, of rather small size, taken e Tisbury, near
ч жеч by Mr. A. Philpott, on the 9th February, 1

Variety bilineata nov .—Of same type as divisa, but ae dividing-line is
double, being pale above and dark below. The upper area, instead of being
pale, is brown and irrorated; the lower half, beneath the dark-fuscous
lower dividing-line, is also brown, but uniformly so, as in typical hum
A single specimen, taken by myself at Queenstown, 17th December, 1919.
A fine specimen, combining typical bilineata pattern of forewing with

TittyarD.—New Lacewings from New Zealand. 225

the prominent eye-spot of binocula itself, was taken at Nelson on the
8th December, 1920, by Mr. Philpott.

Variety suboculata nov.—Generally similar to the type form of the
species (binocula Newm.), but the eye-spot is absent; instead of it there is
a dark spot about half-way along the posterior margin, somewhat semi-
circular in shape, dark fuscous with a paler centre; this spot is generally
rather irregularly formed, but the general effect is to suggest the upper half
of an eye-spot appearing above the wing-margin. In both this variety
and typieal binocula the ground-colour of the forewing may be either greyish
or brown, and these is d cue considerable irroration and idee cun
as in instabilis McL. Nelson, 8th December, 1920 (forewing grey);
Plains, Invercargill ( але perg also Hornsby, N.S.W. rau
forewings grey).

The ydg varieties of this remarkably variable species may now be
listed as follow:

A. Ovulate « or t semi-oeulate forms : : binocula Newm. (type), suboculata

B: Мыш or only slightly irrorated forms : humilis McL., humilior
Hare, hardyi Till., tasmanica Till
C. Biogr irrorated formas. with more or less irregular fasciation or
subfasciation : instabilis McL., maori gx cabe i Till., rubri-
nervis Till., pallida Till., insularis Till. first dise and the
last of these are scarcely sufficiently че А the variation in
нех shape of wing, and venation being particularly marked
mongst these forms
D. Ренет A lined forms : longitudinalis Till., divisa var. nov.,
bilineata var. nov
E. Geographical race, with wings rather broad and short, not strongly
faleate, size small, markings various: norfolkensis Till. and var.
lineata Till. This form occurs only on Norfolk Island, but I am
doubtful whether it is sufficiently distinct to merit the name
which I gave it, as many New Zealand specimens approac
it very closely in size and shape. In the specimens studied,
varieties of the humilis, instabilis, and longitudinalis types were
represented. Thus it would appear 3p the species is just as
variable on Norfolk Island as elsewher
In the above descriptions all the сосна qunm to the forewing. The
hindwing varies little, but is more heavily clouded around the margin in
those varieties in which the forewing is most heavily coloured.

In regan yaa it would appear evident enough that if attention were
id by collee in New Zealand to these interesting little insects,
especially in vg spine and autumn, and by carefully sweeping any native
trees or bush which appears to be affected with psyllids, scale insects, &c.,

. anticipate that, before very long, new forms closely крат. to such
Australian genera as Notiobiella, Carobius, and Psychobiella ll be dis-
covered, especially if native pine- trees, such as kauri, rimu, pe totara,
are carefully searched for these insects.

8— Trans.

=

226 Transactions.

Art. 20. — Descriptions of Two New Species of May-flies (Order
Plectoptera) from New Zealand. |

Ву R. J. Тилхлкр, M.A., Sc.D. (Cantab.), D.Sc. (Sydney), C.M.Z.S., F.L.S.,
Е.Е.8.; Entomologist and Chief of the Biological Department, Cawthron
Institute, Nelson, N.Z.

[Read before the Nelson Institute, 19th October, 1921 ; received by Editor, 26th October,

1921 ; issued separately, 17th February, 1923.]

Plate 19.

Tue may-flies, which belong to a very distinct and primitive order, called
by some authors the Plectoptera, by others the Ephemeroptera, are well
represented in New Zealand, though the introduction of the various species
of trout has greatly diminished the abundance of the larger species, and
one or two of the finest of them appear to be on the verge of extinction.
Thirteen species, belonging to six genera and three families, have already
been described, while a considerable number of the smaller species have not

by Sellards. A paper embodying these results is in course of preparation,
and will be published elsewhere. н

The plate showing the male imago and female subimago of Ichthybotus
bicolor n. sp. has been prepared from a photograph taken by Mr. W. C.
Davies, Curator of the Cawthron Institute, to whom I here desire to express
my thanks. The text-figures have all been drawn with the Abbé camera
lucida.

Family SIPHLURIDA E.
Genus AMELETUS Eaton.

Ameletus flavitinctus n. sp.
Ф. Imago: Total length, 18 mm.; forewing, 19-5 mm.; hindwing,
"mm.; expanse, 41 mm.
Head (somewhat shrivelled) small, dull medium brown; eyes dull-
- blackish.

`

TiLLYARD.—Two New Species of May-flies from New Zealand. 927

bdomen narrow subcylindrical, tapering posteriorly. Segments 1-6
dark brown, heavily marked with dull-blackish in the form of a transverse
basal band, from which project two elongated longitudinal marks, one on
either side of the median line, and reaching to within a short distance of
the apex of each segment; 7-8 paler brown, with similar blackish basal
band, but with shorter longitudinal projecting marks, reaching only about
half-way along each segment; 9 pale brown, with very narrow blackish
basal band and slender longitudinal projecting marks; 1 1 ;
with narrow blackish basal band and no projecting marks. Ventral valve
cleft in middle, its margin forming two rounded lobes (fig. 2, f) ; those of
the other New Zealand species are shown for comparison in fig. 2, d, е.
Cerci (partially shrivelled) somewhat longer than abdomen, brown, with

arker segmental rings. Appendix dorsalis much reduced, only 3 mm.
long, much shrivelled, with numerous minute obsolescent segments.

a
Fie. 1.—Ameletus fiavitinctus n. sp.: female imago, wings. X 5:4. The shaded

Wings brilliant, most of the membrane a pale transparent yellowish,
but with certain areas left absolutely hyaline, as shown in fig. 1. It will
be seen that these areas are chiefly those formed where the very irregularly

placed cross-veins lie farthest apart. Veins blackish. Forewing with two

hindwings of A. perscitus Eaton and A. ornatus Eaton are shown for
comparison in fig. 2, a, 6.

9. Subimago: The specimen described above was captured in the
subimaginal stage, but had changed into the imaginal stage before it was

Шей. The subimaginal stage has opaque wings, remarkably variegated

in the bold manner shown in the subimago of Atalophlebia versicolor Eaton.

Male unknown.

Type.—Holotype female imago in Cawthron Institute collection.

S*

228 Transactions.

ocality.— Stream above high waterfall at Wahi, near Tokaanu, southern

end of Lake Taupo, 26th November, 1919 (Re dic Ty).
his fine species is easily igs age from A. perscitus by its
slenderer build, its narrower wings with much less dense venation, and

closely in shape and venation, but can be at once distinguished from it by
the colour-pattern of the wings both in the imago and subimago, by the
presence of the two groups of thickened cross-veins on the forewing

the legs, and finally by the very differently shaped ventral valve. It should

c

Fic, 2.— Details of the орош of the female ae in the three New Zealand
species i e letus , A. perscitus Eaton, humeral angle of hindwing ;
the same in A. стане ftot; e, the s same in A. flavitinctus n. sp. ;
d, A. pesci Eaton, ventral valve; e, the same in A. ornatus Eaton;
f. the same in A. flavitinctus n. sp. ; E wf foetus n. sp., hind tarsus ;
h, A. Uri Eaton, hind tarsus. All ы
be noted, however, that some female imagines of A. ornatus show slight
yellow colouring along the costal margin of the forewing, this tint being
distinctly more greenish-} T than lemon-yellow, and giving the insect
a very peculiar appearanc
It seems advisable [es to point out that A. perscitus Eaton Lad
very greatly from both A. ornatus Eaton and A. flavitinctus n. sp. in the
shape of its wings, the density and regularity of their cross-venation, AES
in the remarkable structure of its large-headed larva. These characters,
taken together, suggest that it is not really congeneric with them. Further
than this, a study of the three New Zealand species shows that they differ
considerably from the genotype, A. subnotatus Eaton, from North America,
and it Арран probable that they may have to be placed in two new
genera
Family EPHEMERIDAE.
Genus Існтнүвотоѕ Eaton.
Ichthybotus bicolor n. sp. (Plate 19, and text-figs. 3-5.)
d. Imago: Totallength, 19 mm. ; forewing, 16 mm. ; hindwing, 6 mm. ;
expanse, 33 mm
Head. deep chocolate-brown ; ; eyes blackish. ~
; Thorax deep chocolate-brown ; legs the same colour, except coxae and
pose of the femora, which are paler. hue 105 5 mm. long. l

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54. PLATE 19.

»

Ichthybotus bicolor n. sp. X 2. Upper figure, male imago; lower figure, female
subimago.

Face р. 228.]

TiLLYARD.— Two New Species of May-flies from New Zealand. 229

Abdomen deep chocolate-brown, faintly mottled with somewhat paler
brown; in shape slender subcylindrical, ы narrowed at 5-7, broaden-
ing again at 8-9; 9 much wider than broader apically than basally.
Cerci 23 mm. long, dark chocolate- ides strongly formed, slightly hairy,
the segments cylindrical with narrow blac k ba sal rings. Appendix dorsalis
vestigial, 1 mm. long, with few segments.

Appendages of the same type as in J. hudsoni McL., but with the
following differences : Forceps basis slightly shorter and eut off obliquely
on either side of its posterior margin, which, between the bases of Me

two black dots on it. Taite with segment 1 broad, as in J. hudsoni MeL.,
but more sharply angulated apically on the inner side ; ; segment 2 very

dao ene
Fie. 3. xd view of. oe appendages in 2 т, Ichthybotus Eaton: а, in
color n. sp. n I. hudsoni McL. 2, 3, 4, the four segments of
ас Кисер 9, 10, the last two учеба segment: : ad, greg dorsalis ;
c, cereus (the right cereus is omitted); fb, forceps basis; p, peni
Fra. 4.—Left renee view of ma ale appendages D the genus TeMhghotus Fato a, in
I. nee Spey) 5j ml hudsoni 14. Right cercus d right

bis S omitted. ( For К lettering see le
Ето. ког of ventral valve in the female of a, Ichthybotus bicolor n. sp., and
udsoni MeL. 14.

oe (but not so long as in I. hudsoni MeL. ), narrower, and with a row of

nute hairs along the basal two-thirds of the inner margin ; segments 3-4

vis short, subequal. Penis more prominently lobed than in I. hudsoni

McL., each lobe carrying a set of minute stiff hairs. rei 23 mm. long,

dark chocolate-brown, strongly qon = hairy, Seed segments
rings son

in fig. 3, saad СРЕ in fig. 4 ot f. heben NL

s very dark =a gi and its brown hindwings, as well as by the
оа differences ш» for the appendages.

230 Transactions.

9. Subimago: Total length, 16-5 mm. ; forewing, 19 mm. ; hindwing,
7 mm. ; expanse, 40 mm. Generally resembling the same stage in I. hud-
soni McL., but with the following differences: The whole body, legs, and
appendages are a dull earthy greyish-brown ; the forewing has the ground-
colour pale-greyish tinged with yellowish, the pale basal patch pale orange,
the costal band dull purplish-brown, and the two oblique clouds a medium
fuscous and more sharply angulated below R, than is the case in J. hud-
soni MeL.; the hindwing is dull purplish-brown, paler towards the base
and posterior margin. (In J. hudson? McL. the hindwing is pale-greyish,

es.—Holotype male imago and allotype female subimago in Cawthron
Institute collection.

Localityj.—Maitai River, Nelson; taken by Mr. A. Philpott on 29th
December, 1920. No further specimens have so far been found, but the
larva was taken in the following January by Mr. Philpott and myself, by
scraping away the loose rubbly bank of the stream. It seems probable
that this species may be found widely distributed throughout the South
Island if searched for.

Авт. 21.—On some New Zealand Cave Orthoptera.
\ Ву L. ОнорАвр, D.Sc.
Communicated Ьу Н. Hamilton.

[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 7th June, 1921; received by Editor,
Ith June, 1921; issued separately, 17th February, 1923. :

this, Professor R. Ebner was recently good enough to send me the types
of Rhaphidophorinae of Brunner's collection, among which I found Neonetus

Stenopelmatidae of New Zealand, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 29:
32, pp. 19-21,

А : Pipes The j
E , . 12-1 Д - a EA z
үр. pete p 3. wo = Notes on some New Zealand Orthoptera, Trans. N Z

CuoPARD.—Some New Zealand Cave Orthoptera. 231

variegatus Br., an interesting, insufficiently known species, which, although

ving outs ide caves, is very nearly allied to the true cavernicolous
Pleioplectron

In spite of these favourable conditions, I have not been able to consider
all the species known as cave-dwellers in New Zealand. and therefore
cannot give a full synopsis of them. I shall endeavour to give as com-
plete a description as possible of all the forms I have before me, and
call the attention of the New Zealand entomologists to the fact that
many particulars are still wanting on this interesting fauna.

Genus PACHYRHAMMA Br.

As far as I am aware, no representative of this remarkable genus has
until now been found in the South Island. I do not think there is more
than one species in the North Island, although local varieties may possibly
exist.

Pachyrhamma fascifer Walk.

Kaiparora (Wellington), 16th March, 1917; one male, one female.
Karori domm die (cave) 1916; two females, two males; one young
ma T two young females.

A good scriptio of this species has been given by Hutton,* to
which need only be added that the subgenital plate of the female is
small, kids: ke enting a wide semicircular notch at apex, the ovi-
positor rather longer than the body, Gen ye its inferior valves
pho before the apex 10 small transverse ridge

number of spines of the legs is деле. 2л variable, as shown by
the {што table :—

| | | © Mid. Tib.
— ‘Fore Fem. Fore Tib. о ма. == — Post. Fem,| Post. Tib.
| | Above. | Beneath | |
, (Int. marg. 6—4 | 4—4 | 3—4 | 6—5 | 4—4 | 5-10 | $230
3 | Ext. marg. 0—0 | 4—4 | 3—3 | 4—4 | 4-4 | 4— 4 33
Int. marg 4—4 | 4—4 | 3—3 | 4—4 | 4—4 | 11-11] 29—31
p marg 0—0 4—4 1—2 30° 4 4— 35—36
Int. marg 4—6 Da i$ 3155 | &-4 159-10 | 248—341
М (Ext. marg 0—0 | 44 | 20 | 23 | 3—3 | 5— 4| 34—37
| Int. marg. 5—5 4—4 2—2 | 4—4 4—4 8— 8 | 27—28
? (Ext. marg. 0—0 | 4—4 | 2—1 | 3-3 | 4—4 | 3—4 | 33—32
Int. marg. 7—7 4—4 | 2—3 | 4—4 | 4—4 8—10 2
ғ | , marg. _.. 4—4 ое 92 0 фаш Ыз
Int. marg. .. | 4—? 4—? | 4—4 | 34 | 44 8— 9 | 28—29
9 Я marg, .. | 0—0 | 4? | 2-3 | BS | 4—4 | 4—5 | 39-98

е high specialization of the antennae of the males in this species
od кө somewhat different acco to the specimens examined. In

* Loc. єўї, vol. 29, p. 231.

232

Transactions.

Fic. 1.—Pachyrhamma fascifer Walk. : supra-anal plate of male, X 7.

Fic. 2.—Pachyrhamma fascifer Walk. : supra-anal plate of female, X 7.

Fic. 3.—Pachyrhamma fascifer Walk. : subgenital plate of n" 0:4.

Fic. 4.— Pleioplectron cavernae Hutt.: frontal rostrum, х

Fra. 5.—Pleioplectron cavernae Hutt. : wins -anal plate an Mis erci of qu х 7.
Ета. 6.—Pleioplectron cavernae Hutt.: apical subgenital plate of male

Fie. 7.— Ple sa cn cavernae Hutt. : mei of left posterior tibia "À meta-
Fra. 8. ааа cavernae Hutt.: external spurs of posterior tibiae, X 14.
Fra. 9.— Weta thomsoni n. sp.: apex of abdomen of male (inferior face), x 14.

CHoparp.—Some New Zealand Cave Orthoptera. 233

large teeth until the seventieth or eightieth joint, where the antennae
become cylindrical and hairy as stated above. In immature specimens
the antennae show no differentiation whatever, appearing very much like
those of the female, but rather thicker at base. к i

These differences seem quite individual; whilst another character may
be considered as a real male dimorphism, as formerly relat by Griffin
among Stenopelmatids.* The two adult males found at Karori present
‘a rather bigger head, with larger, strongly-notched eyes, and antennae
thicker at base. They really seem somewhat different from the males of
Kaiparora, but, both unfortunately lacking the apex of the abdomen, it
is impossible to state whether they differ in other characters.

It may be added that P. fascifer does not seem to be exclusively
cavernicolous, as I received a female from Mana Island which has certainly
been caught outside of caves. Very likely the species has a mode of
living similar to that of our European Dolichopoda or Troglophilus.

Genus PrLEroPLECTRON Hutt.
Pleioplectron cavernae Hutt.
- Cave near Taupo, F. W. Hutton, 18th February, 1899; one male, one

immature female (British Museum).
A few peculiarities must be added to Hutton's description of this species.

one; tibiae with 4 apical spurs, 4 spines above (3 external, 1 internal),
and 3 on each inferior margin. Posterior femora armed with a small
genicular internal spine, 6—7 rather strong ones on the inferior internal
margin, and only 2 small ones near the àpex of the external margin;

very short, cylindrical, inserted about on the middle of the. lateral
ins of the plate. Cerci rather long, straight, almost as thick at apex

as at base.
I have seen no adult female, but the subgenital plate of the immature

one shows a rounded notch at the apex.
ARD aeo nir Se UN MORES

ll DM S ee E
* Stenopelmatids in Е. Saraar et I. Восх, Nova Caledonia, Zoologie, T, 4, p. 296.

234 Transactions.

If it is not an accidental disposition of the specimen here described,

the тонике to have "s Duden spurs shorter than the external
ones. If this feature be confirm y examination of other specimens I
should not baiio to consider 2 as of generic value; but it seems so
extraordinary that I cannot decide the question, chiefly from the fact that
only one leg of the two specimens I have seen was in good condition for
t

y.

I cannot follow Hutton's conclusions as to the synonymy of this
species with Pachyrhamma edwardsii Br. (non Scudd). Brunner’s descrip-
tion of the latter species runs as follows: ** Femora antica subtus inermia,
postica longissima, gracillima, subtus margine interno spinis 4—6 longioribus,
margine externo spinulis minimis confertissimis armata." This character
is in absolute contradiction with what we observe and what Hutton
himself has described in P. cavernae.

Genus WETA* n. gen.

Frontal rostrum very narrow, truncated and feebly notched at apex;
antennae very close at their base. Lateral lobes of pronotum only mode-
rately high, their inferior margin straight. Cerci rather short and thick,
little acute at apex. Anterior and. middle femora armed with 2 acute
movable spines, fore and middle tibiae with 4 apical spurs; posterior

spine; posterior tibiae rather pubescent, armed with about 35 irregular
spines; 4 apical spurs only, of which the supero-internal are longer than
half the metatarsus. Male: Seventh, eighth, and ninth abdominal sternites
partially united, and with the genital valves form a very remarkable
genital complex. Female; subgenital plate small, ovipositor rather long,
almost straight.

Genotype.— Weta thomsoni n. sp.

This genus takes place between Miotopus Hutt. and Neonetus Br.,
having movable acicular spines at apex of fore and middle шо апа
4 apical tibial spurs; but the most remarkable feature consists in the
form of male M which alone would need the creation of a new
genus for the species

Weta thomsoni n. sp.

d. Medium-sized, rather slender species, with shining teguments,
T scarce pubescence, coloration yellowish, marbled with brown.
d

* Maori name of the ЫЕ

CuoPARD.—Some New Zealand Cave Orthoptera.

Weta thomsoni n. sp.

Fic. 10.—Head and thorax, dorsal view, X 5.

y VES Hn d and «oux. lateral view, X 5
гта. 12.— Frontal rostrum, X 14.

"ig. 13.—Apex of abdomen of male, dorsal view, X 7.

"ra. 14. АРУ of abdomen of male, lateral view, Х 7.
Fie. 15.—A of abdomen of female, lateral view, х 3.
Fie. 16.— xp of ovipositor, X as

‘tg. 17.—Apex of fore femur 14.

‘ia. 18.—A pex of posterior tibia and tarsus (internal face), X

236 Transactions.

(length of the three last joints, 2mm., 5-2 mm., 5-4 mm.). Labium
with basilar square, mentum very short, palpiger scarcely longer than wide,
lobes short, the internal very acute, the external ones a little truncated ;
palpi with second joint rather long, thick, third a little enlarged at apex,
almost as long as the other two together. Antennae contiguous at base,
rufous almost glabrous at base, brown, pubescent at apex ; antennae-sockets
touching each other on the median line, first joint very large, wider at base
than apex, second joint short but rather thick, the following cylindrical
in both sexes.

Pronotum with anterior and posterior margins little convex, lateral

their margin weakly convex; colour as on the pronotum. Metanotum
with posterior margin straight, lateral lobes almost absent, presenting a
large brown irregular spot on each side.

Abdomen rather slender, each tergite adorned with brown spots, these
being more extensive and darker on the first tergites than on the apical
ones, where they are limited to the posterior margin ; this margin is slightly
concave on the tergites 6 to 8, the ninth strongly convex; tenth tergite
large, mixed with the supra-anal valve, forming a plate almost square,
with its sides decidedly concave, bearing a big rounded tubercle in the
middle; inferior anal valves small, brown, with inferior face ending in an
acute angle.

nferior surface of abdomen yellowish, pubescent; sternites regular
f

chitinized ; no styli.
Cerci rather short and thick, a little curved, almost rounded at
da

x

Anterior and middle legs ringed with brown, feebly pubescent. Anterior
coxae armed with a short strong spine; femora adorned with 3 wide brown
rings and armed with 2 apical rather short but movable spines; tibiae
darkened at base and presenting 2 very large brown rings in the middle
and at apex; 4 apical spurs, very fine and acute, the superior short, the
inferior ones much longer; each inferior margin armed with 2-3 spines.
Intermediate legs showing the same ornamentation and armature as the
anterior ones. Tarsi with metatarsus very long, chiefly the anterior ones,
presenting beneath two rows of small spinules to the apical third, carinated
from there to the apex, second an ird joints carinated beneath
Posterior femora rather short, enlarged at base, unarmed beneath, present
ing a small genicular internal spine; tibiae longer than the femora, arm
above on each margin with about 35 somewhat irregular spines, very small
and contiguous at base, becoming a little longer and more remote towards

CHOPARD.— Some New Zealand Cave Orthoptera. 237

the apex; in the middle of the tibiae the spines are disposed in short series,
as shown by the following formulae :—

(11—3—2—3—4—2—2—3—2—2—1—1—1—1—1 = 39.

(111—4—3——2—2—1--1—2—1—2—1—1—2—1—1—1 = 36.
Only 4 apical spurs, the inferior not half as long as the superior ones, the
latter very long, extending over the half of the metatarsus ; this (the meta-
tarsus) is armed above with two rows of 4 to 6 small spines, the first of
which is rather distant from the others, the pair nearer the apex the pre
beneath it bears two rows of very small spinules almost to the apex ; second
joint armed above with 3-4 spines on each margin. The posterior legs are
rather pubescent.

In general shape and colour similar to the male; supra-anal valve
smaller, quadrangular, somewhat notched at apex, presenting a slight
median elevation ; subgenital plate very small, almost hidden between the
seventh sternite and the base of ovipositor, rounded or little notched at
apex. Cerci as male but slightly more acute at apex. vipositor
moderately long, xim straight, little enlarged at base, curved and acumi-
nate at apex; inferior valves with 7 rather еа denticulations, superior
ones longitudinally striated outside, acute at a

th of body, $ 23 mm., 9 18 mm. овна, s 5 mm mm.

я femora, 9:5 тт. ; ‘anterior til jae, 9:5 mm, internal doe
9-5 egeris internal tibiae, 9-5 mm. ; posterior femora, 15mm. ; posterior
tibia, 19 mm. ; posterior tarsus, 9mm.; posterior metatarsus, 4-7 mm. ;
pri internal spur, 3mm.; cerci, 3: 6 mm. ; ovipositor, 10 mm.

~ take «og ade in naming this species in honour of Dr. J. Allan Thomson.

Types.— male, one female, from сеа cave, Opihi River, near

Raincliff, South Canterbury, 4th May, 1

Co-types.—Male and female, same сай.

Genus NEONETUS Br.

This genus was established by Brunner von Wattenwyl for a small
species which the said author described so briefly that it was quite impossible
to recognize it when a second species of the genus was discovered subsequently.
For that reason Hutton thought it best to select the ak species as
type of the genus, and consequently selected N. variegatus Br. Аз I stated,
I had the opportunity of examining Brunner’s types, an I found that his
variegatus was quite different from what Hutton had thought it, and was
much more closely related to pilosus Hutt. ; the form of the subgenital plate
of the male seems very comparable in both species, but variegatus does not
show the abundant hair-clothing given by Hutton as characteristic of his
pilosus. A full redescription of N. variegatus Br. seems therefore necessary.

Neonetus variegatus Br.
Neonetus E ty Brunner, 1888, Verh. zool. bot. Ges. Wien, xxviii,
7, fig. 27 (non Hutton, 1897).
Rather кн sch with a testaceous-brown coloration marbled with
numerous light, dark-brown-circled spots ; pubescence rather scar ce. Head

deeply furrowed above; face yellowish with a brown spot beneath each
eye and a wide brown band on each side from the antennal socket to

Transactions.

Neonetus эми Вг.

Fic. 19.—Head and thorax, dorsal view, x 7.

Fic. б —Head and mons. lateral view, x y»

Fie. 21.— Frontal rostrum, х

Fia. 22.—Apex of eied of male, dorsal view, X 7.

Fie. 23.—Apex of abdomen of male, xen view, x9.

Fie. 24.— Chitinized part of genitalis м

Fig. 25.—Apex of anterior fem 19.

Fie. 26.—Apex of posterior tibia. 4 tarsus (internal face), X 14.

CuorAnD.—Some New Zealand Cave Orthoptera. 239

the clypeus. Maxillary palpi rather short, with first and second joints
white, third and fourth spotted with brown, fifth whitish; fourth joint
little shorter than third, fifth scarcely twice as long as fourth (1 mm.,
5-1 mm., 2-2 mm.); labial palpi whitish. Eyes rather large, much rounded
posteriorly, situated behind the antennae near the top of head; ocellary
spots very near the base of the rostrum. Antennae rufous, about three
times as long as the body, showing from place to place a few lighter rings ;
first joints short, wide, rather distant from one another.

widely bordered with yellowish inferiorly. Mesonotum and metanotum

margin of lateral lobes rounded. Espisterna and epimera short, yellowish.
domen brown, variegated with yellow, the tergites presenting pos-

posterior metatarsus armed with 2 apical spines as well as the second joint.
Length of body, 12 mm.; pronotum, 3 mm. ; posterior femora, 9-5 mm. ;
posterior tibiae, 11-5 mm. ; ovipositor, 6:5 mm.

Neonetus huttoni nom. nov.
Neonetus variegatus Hutton, 1897, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 29, p. 236,
pl. 13, 16-16c
As explained above, a new name is necessary for this species, which is
absolutely different from Brunner's N. variegatus.

240 Transactions.

Авт. 22.—Some New Zealand Amphipoda: No. 3.*
By Cuas. Снптох, M.A., D.Sc., F.N.Z.Inst., &c.

[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 7th December, 1921; received by
Editor, 31st December, 1921; issued separately, 17th February, 1923.]

Amphilochus squamosus (G. M. Thomson).

Amphilochus squamosus Stebbing, 1906, p. 1015177191053 DIT:
Chilton, 1912, р. 479. A. marionis Stebbing, 1906, p. 151 and
Gitanopsis antarctica Chevreux, 1913, p. 104.

in 1913, agrees in the presence of the accessory flagellum and in the well-
developed molar as well as in the other characters. Through the kindness

mandibles and other points are not of generic value, and this seems to be
confirmed by the fact that in Australian specimens that seem undoubtedly
to belong to Amphilochus neapolitanus Della Valle the molar is well deve-
loped, and not feeble as it is in European specimens of that species. I am
dealing more fully with these species in a paper sent to the Records of
the Australian Museum.

* For No. 1 of this series see Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 52, р. 1, and for No. 2 Trans.
. N.Z. Inst., vol. 53, p. 220.

oe

Cuitton.—Some New Zealand Amphipoda. 241

Metopella ovata (Stebbing).
Metopella ovata Stebbing, 1906, p. 183 ; Chilton, 1912, p. 481.

I have two small specimens from Brighton, Otago, which I refer to this
species. One is a female, about 3mm. in length, and agrees closely with
Stebbing's description and figures ; it has the palm of the second gnathopod
transverse, and that of the first nearly so; in these respects it agrees with
the South Orkneys specimens that I referred to M. ovata in 1912, with one
of which I have been able to compare it. The other Brighton specimen,
taken at approximately the same time, shows no brood-plates or other
distinetive marks of sex, and is possibly a male; in it the palms of both
gnathopods are much more oblique; it agrees so closely in all other
respects that I think it must be considered as belonging to the same species.

In both specimens, which have been stained with eosine and mounted

in Canada balsam as micro-slides, certain structures which appear to be of

a glandular nature have been deeply stained in the side-plates and other
parts of the body but not in the appendages ; these show as groups of
small round bodies with straight ducts leading towards the margin of the
side-plate. They appear to be similar to the structures figured by Stebbing
(1891, pl. 1, prp. 4) in the basal joint of the fourth peraeopod of Urothoe
elegans, though I cannot find that these are referred to in his text.

" Metopella ovata is now known from the South Orkneys, the Strait of
Magellan, and from New Zealand.

Paracalliope fluviatilis (G. M. Thomson).

Calliope fluviatilis G. M. Thomson, 1879, p. 240, pl. x, c, fig. 4 a~.
Pherusa australis Haswell, 1880, p. 103, pl. 7, fig. 1. Para-
calliope fluviatilis Chilton, 1909, p. 55; 1920, p. 513 ; 1921, p. 529.

al LI
ies, though I have been unable as yet to obtain
i and the type of Haswell's species is not avail
d figured the species in some detail in my
i Chilka Lake Amphipoda. It is readily recognized by the
Punti ran character of the second gnathopods and by the greatly

| ods. " *
кус бин ct ts species in fresh and brackish water in India,
рыгы Islands, Australia, and New Zealand is of importance from the

point of view of g aphical distribution.

242 Transactions.

Nototropis minikoi (Walker).
Paratylus minikoi Walker, 1905, р. 925, fig. 141, 1-5.

chir (Haswell), which occurs in Australian and South African seas, by the
absence of dorsal teeth on the peraeon and anterior segments of the pleon,
and by the presence of a carina on the fourth and a smaller one on the
coalesced fifth and sixth segments. The branchiae, described by Walker
as “obliquely pinnate,” are also characteristic, though the branchiae on
the different segments vary somewhat in structure.

e species is now known from the Laccadive Archipelago, west .
Australia, and south-west New Zealand.

Ericthonius brasiliensis (Dana).
Ericthonius brasiliensis Stebbing, 1906, p. 671 (with synonyms).
This species has not hitherto been recorded from New Zealand, but
ki Gulf, i

itis one attained only in the older males, the younger ones having the
joint of more normal shape as described by Stebbing. Stebbing says that
E. pugnax is closely related to E. brasiliensis, and that E. macrodactylus
is distinguished “from E. difformis especially by the long tooth of the fifth
joint in the second gnathopod being separated from the base of the sixth

same as Е. brasiliensis, will,

CuiLTON.—Some New Zealand Amphipoda. 243

^ Ericthonius brasiliensis. : $4
Fro. 3.— Male, third peraeo
Ени а ren eiie

244 Transactions.

y
fact that Walker (1904, p. 292) has recorded E. abditus (2.е., E. brasiliensis)
from Galle Harbour, where he says it is abundant, and from other
localities on the coast of Ceylon; and that he also gives E. macrodactylus
Dana, which is probably the same as Æ. difformis M.-Edw., from the
Gulf of Manaar.

Ericthonius brasiliensis,
Ето. 5.—-Female bearing eggs, second gnathopod (? abnormal).

_ While the males and females appear to agree closely with the figures
given by Sars, it is to be noted that I have one specimen in which the
. second gnathopod has characters intermediate between that of the male
. апа Bt ot the female (see fig. 5). This specimen I would have opie

without hesitation an immature male, but the appendage bears a well-
veloped brood-plate, and there are eggs in the за.

Caitton.—Some New Zealand Amphipoda. 245

REFERENCES.

CHEVREUX, E., 1913. Deuxième Expédition Antarctique Française: Amphipodes,
pp. 79-186, with 62 text-figs.

CHILTON, C., 1909. Eys Fresh-water Amphipoda of New Zealand, Trans. N.Z. Inst.,
vol. 41, pp. 5

—— 1912. The Amphipoda of y" ere ро melee Expedition, Trans.
Roy. Soc. чад vol. 48, pp. 519, pls.

——— 1920. The Oeo in the Philippine Trianda. of vm Fresh-water са
aarde "fluviatilis (G. M. Thomson), Philippine Jour. Sci., 17,

—— 192]. Fauna of the Chilka Lake: Amphipoda, Mem. Indian Museum, vol. 5,

Bisse y RA А., 166 0. Onsome New tin tbe from Australia and Tasmania, Proc.
nn. Soc., vol. 5, pp. 97—105, pls. v-vi

Sans, G. О, 1891-95. Crustacen o of Norway, v d 1, Amphipoda.

SrEBBING, Т. В. R., 1888. “The Siegen ath "Amps

—— + Trans. Zool. Soc. prend vol. 13, pt. i, p. 13.

—— 1010 ааа of o x "Thetis » Expedition, Mem, Austral. Mus., No. 4,

pp. 567-658, pls. 47*

THOMSON, G. M 1879. New Жырда Crustacea, with Descriptions of New Species,

rans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 11, pp. 236-48, Pies

WALKER, A. "0. sg ut Amp poda, in Fauna and Geography of = зурна: апі
Laccadive Arc аа Su 2, Supplement 1, pp. 923-32, p

—— 1904. Pearl Oyster Fisheries : Amp hipoda.

Авт. 23.—Additions to the Fish Fauna of New Zealand.
By L. T. Овіғғіх, F.Z.S., Assistant Curator, Auckland Museum.

Read before the Auckland Institute, 19th December, 1921; received by Editor, 21st
; = December, 1921 ; issued separately, 17th February, 1923.]

Plates 20-26.

8тхсе the publication of my last paper* many striking examples of fish
have been received at the Museum, and an account of the most interesting
will be found annexed hereto. There is yet much to be done before we
may consider the knowledge of our local fishes to be anything like com-
At the present time trawling operations are limited to comparatively
shallow areas round our coast, consequently we know but little of the
d of v aum trawling and the productions therefrom.

I lad take this opportunity E птен Rad ioca to

ap gee ees are active у interesting themselves in my
the following E F. Cheeseman, F.L.S., F , Curator of the Auckland
Museum, for many courtesies са connection vax’ my ichthyological studies ;
and to Mr. Allan R. McCulloch, Zoologist to the Australian Museum, Sydney
on whose long experience and expert rt advice I make many а Ка
calls. For specimens of fish : Sandford’s Limited ; Mr. P. Mun ; Mr.
Munro; Captain Nilsson, of the s.s. “ James Cosgrove”’; Aoin City
J. H. Deighton, late 2T X sip
R.H

д”:

Мг.
McKay and ina Crawford, of the s.s. * Cowan ” ;

* Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 53, pp. 351-57, 1921.

246 Transactions.

Order HOLOCEPHA LI (GHOST-SHARKS).
Family CHIMAERIDAE.
Genus CHIMAERA Linné.
Chimaera novae-zelandiae Fowler. (Plate 20, fig. 2.)

Chimaera monstrosa var. australis Hector, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 34,
р. , pl. xiv, australis Garman, Mem. Mus. Comp.
Zool., vol. 40, p. 88, 1911 (not C. australis Shaw). C. novae-
zelandiae Fowler, Proc. Acad. N. Sci. Philad., vol. 62, p. 603, 1911.

Although this species has been described, and figured by an outline
rawing, in our literature, neither description nor figure can be considered

as altogether satisfactory, many important details having been omitted.
The possession of fresh specimens in wi condition gives me the oppor-
tunity of redescribing and refiguring

Body elongate, compressed, the sonal axis prolonged into a long
filament. Head compressed, its length 5 in that between the tip of the
snout and the posterior margin of the supracaudal fin. e upper profile
of the male with a prominence before the eye on which is a small clasper
10mm. long, distal end of which is formed into a flattened knob covered
with small curved spines directed backwards, and when depressed fits into
a small fleshy cavity on top of the head. Eye large, 31 in the head.
Interorbital space convex, 1} as wide as the eye. Gills 31; 9 gill-rakers
on the lower half of the anterior limb. Snout conical, nostrils situated
above the margin of the upper jaw. Between the upper surface of the
snout and the mouth are three rows of large open pores extending round
the sides of the head; the lowest, which is situated above the mouth, is
the longest. Pores also occur on other parts of the head and bordering the
postorbital branches of the oe line. Mouth inferior; tritors on the
dental laminae in the form of ro

First dorsal fin with its origi a little behind the vertical of that of the
pectoral; it is furnished with a strong spine, the length of which is not
quite so great as the depth of the head at the centre of the eye. It is
keeled on its anterior edge, striated on sides, and serrated behind. When
laid back it reaches beyond the middle of the interdorsal space. First
dorsal ray longest, slightly longer than the spine; those following decrease
somewhat rapidly in length backward. Interdorsal space as wide as the
base of the first dorsal fin, and traversed by a low membrane which is highest
anteriorly. Second dorsal fin low, its margin slightly concave, the median
rays being shortest while those of the anterior portion are longest ; its
length is rather more than half that from the tip of snout to the distal end
of the supracaudal. No anal fin,

Pectoral very broad, its breadth subequal to the space between the tip
of the snout and the origin of the first dorsal fin; its length is somewhat
greater. When laid back it reaches the vertical of the posterior angle
of the base of the ventral. Ventral originating a little behind the origin of
the second dorsal; the length of its anterior margin is rather more than
half that of the upper margin of the pectoral. In front of the pelvic fins
are the anterior claspers, which are retractile into shallow crescentic glandular
pouches. Behind the fins the large bifid claspers are situated; they are
n ns. three times the length of the anterior claspers and about equal

the length of the ventral fin; the inner one is split along about м” its

GrRiFFIN.— Additions to the Fish Fauna of New Zealand. 247

length and both claspers are almost wholly furnished with short spines
directed backwards. геме, Mid little shorter than the subcaudal,
and about equal to it in height; the caudal filament is rather longer than
the distance between tip of the Tie and per of the pelvic fin.

The lateral line forms first à concave, then a convex curve above a
pectoral, and thence continues along the side slightly above the mid
of the height by a series of very short waves until it reaches the binder
angle of the second dorsal. It then bends downward to the lower margin
of the caudal axis, and extends along the filament until it is lost. The
anterior portion of the lateral line system has several conspicuous ramifi-
cations about the head. Commencing at the postorbital junction with
that of the body, it ром over ei eye to the first line of pores on the
upper part of the snout. A lower branch from the postorbital junction
passes below the eye ad unites with the middle line of rostral pores, and
sends off two branch lines below the posterior border of the eye; the
hinder branch reaches downward over the gill-cover, and the anterior one
is directed towards the angle of the mouth. There is also a short branch
line across the nape, which unites with the interorbital lines on each side,
and forms an angle on the median line.

Colour.—Ground-colour cream, marbled with purplish-brown. A double
line of bluish-white spots above the eye from the nape to the base of the
snout. Light-buff blotches and spots of various гада occur at short
intervals along the margin of the back. Lateral line dull white. First

are blackish-brown with a broad mesial white band. Second dorsal with
a small dark patch on its anterior rays, and thence broadly margined with
black, the bases of the rays much lighter. Caudal rays uniform blackish-
brown; the filament white. Pectoral and pelvic fins brownish-grey. Eye
silver-white and blue-black. Horny cap on top of the head cream in
colour, streaked with brown.
escribed from a male specimen, 442 mm. long from tip of snout to
end o supracaudal; the filament is 246 mm. long.
all, five specimens have been examined, of which four are females

The pesen is 563 mm. long without the caudal filament, the latter being
210 mm. long.

Locality —Trawled in the Tasman Sea, nine miles to the north of
Kaipara Heads, within the Auckland Provincial District, July, 1921.

Family MYRIDAE.
Genus MuRAENICHTHYS Bleeker.

Muraenichthys australis Macleay. (Plate 20, fig. 1.)
Мике australis Macleay, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S. Wales, vol. 6,
, 1881; McCulloch, Biol. Res. “ Endeavour” [уо]. 1], pt. 1,
p. 30 fig. 6, 191.

Body cylindrical, vermiform, slender, its depth behind the gill-opening
about 4 in the head and j5 of the to tal length. The head rather more
than 5 in the trunk and nearly yẹ in the total length. Eye small, 3 in.
the snout, the latter being broad, obtusely pointed, and 4$ in the head.
Cleft of mouth extends behind the eye, the distance from its angle to the
posterior margin of the orbit being 1j times the diameter of the eye.
Anterior nostrils in a tube placed near the tip of the snout, and provided

248 Transactions.

with a minute exterior lobe. A membranous flap overhanging the lips
covers the posterior nostril, which is situated just before and below the eye.

Teeth cardiform, in a single row in the jaws, and a median row on the
palate. A few longer ones are found on either side of the vomer covered
by the lips. The anterior teeth of the mandible are a trifle longer than the :
posterior ones. A row of 3 pores on either side of the snout before the
eye, another row of 3 on either side of the mandible. A single one on to
of the head nde the eyes, and another single pore on the latera! hne
above the gill-opening. Tongue immovable. ill-opening small, about as
wide as the eye; branchiostegal sac not greatly developed. Lateral line
somewhat nearer the dorsal surface than the middle of the height ; slightly
arched above the branchial sac, thence ocu downward towards the
angle of the mouth, which it does not quite re

Vent placed nearer the head than the tip of tail, its distance from the
snout being rather less than 1-4 in the tail.

f dorsal fin a little posterior to that of the anal, and the distance
from its origin to the vent about half the length of the head. Both fins
are exceedingly low, almost rudimentary, but they broaden out slightly
near the tip of the tail, which they surround. From the dorsal origin a

. groove is Bee all along the middle of the back, ending near the nape.
—Dorsal surface as far as or a trifle beyond the lateral oa pale
заада covered with clusters of minute darker-brown dot Sides
slightly lighter. Belly pale bluish-silver. On top of nape there i is a thin
transparent blood-red patch. Branchiostegal sac "bright bluish-silver, with
the radii slightly deeper blue. Eye bright silver and black. Тір of tail
and lowest dorsal and anal rays lemon-yellow
Described and figured from a living specimen, 247 mm. long, which was
captured in Whangarei Harbour, Auckland District, by Mr. W. M. Fraser,
Engineer to the Whangarei Harbour Board. Mr. Fraser informed me that
e found it at a depth of 9 in. below the surface 'of a sandy mud-flat at
low-tide mark, where the common marine grass grows.
Affinities. — The species was first described and named by Macleay from
specimen captured at Port Jackson, and later redescribed and figured
by McCulloch from Macleay’s original specimen. The only other one of
this genus so far known to occur in New Zealand, and recorded by me in
Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 53, p. 351, pl. liv, fig. 1, 1921, is M. breviceps, which
has several marked specific differences, particularly ‘those in regard to the
position of the dorsal fin and the form of the teeth. In M. breviceps the
origin of the dorsal fin will be found not far behind the head, while its teeth
are granular.
Locality and Distribution. norm Harbour, Auckland Provincial
Distriet ; Lane Cove, Port Jackson

Family EXOCOETIDAE.
Genus CvPSELURUS Swainson.
Cypselurus cribrosus Kner. Flying-fish. (Plate 21.)
Exocoetus unicolor vel cribrosa Kner., Reise “ Novara," Zool., i, р. 325,

1867. y une cribrosus McCulloch, Mem. Qld. Mus., vol. 5,
p. 59, -— , 1916.

t One specim ‚ 200 mm . long from the tip of the snout to the middle
dal rays, was nv nih during the year, trawled in the Bay of Plenty.

Grirrin.— Additions to the Fish Fauna of New Zealand. 249

A comparison of my specimen with McCulloch’s description and plate shows
they represent the same species, гаа being the first time it has been
recorded from New Zealand. The two specimens examined by McCulloch
are somewhat longer than the one ede me, being 232 mm. and 235 mm.
respectively ; the difference in length is without doubt due to age only.
ll the fins in this species seem to be subject to considerable variation.
McCulloch says the pectoral may reach either to the base of the caudal,
or only to the end of the dorsal; the ventrals also vary in length. The
anal may be as long as or shorter than the dorsal, and both the latter fins
may have either eleven or twelve rays each.
Colour.—Deep ultramarine-blue above, the margins of the seales a little
lighter. Sides bright ae ae origin of pectoral to origin of ventral.

but their margins and lowermost rays pure white. Caudal dusky with
lighter margins, the lower lobe a little очам than the upper. Eye bright
silver and blue-black.

I have to thank Mr. A. R. McCulloch for the privilege of using his fine
plate of this ре which is taken from the publication noted at the head
of this descriptio:

Locality and ‘Distribution. Sed of Plenty, Auckland District, June, 1921 ;
Port Hacking, New South Wales

Cypselurus melanocercus Ogilby. Large Flying-fish. (Plate 22.)
Exocoetus melanocerus Ogilby, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S. Wales, vol. 10,
p. 123, 1885.

ПЕРОН; A iX; У.т: Р. xi;

About 62 scales between the ы. and the middle caudal. rays.

Depth before the ventrals 5$ in the length to the hypural joint, head 5

n the same. Eye 31 in the head and equal to the length of the snout.
Тего space 13 times the diameter of the eye.

Dorsal surface from the top of the operculum to within 30 mm. of the
origin of the dorsal fin straight, flat. Ventral surface evenly curved from
the chin to the caudal peduncle. The latter is long, narrow; its length
subequal to the distance from the tip of snout to the centre of the oper-
culum, and its median width subequal to that of the orbit. The whole body
and head, with the exception of the tip of snout, top of preorbital, lips, and
chin, covered with rather large highly deciduous cycloid scales, those on the
sides of the head being extremely thin, and those from the dorsal fin to the
caudal getting gradually smaller than those anterior to the dorsal fin. From
the operculum to the origin of the dorsal the scales are nearly all of uniform

ize
Lateral line very low on the sides, somewhat indistinct anteriorly, very
pronounced behind the ventrals, and reaching to the lower caudal lobe.

Upper surface of the head broad, a little convex between the eyes. The
snout curves downward slightly to the premaxillary. Nostril, a large single
opening near the top of the snout, and situated much nearer the eye than
the tip of snout. Eye large, placed near the top of the head. Preorbital
broad, rather more than half the width of the eye. Maxillary very small,
and completely hidden beneath the preorbital when the mouth is closed.
Mandible very short, reaching backward as far as the middle of the pre-
orbital. Teeth in the jaws minute, in villiform bands; none on the vomer,

. 250 Transactions.

palatine bones, or tongue. Preoperculum with its angle rounded and some-
what oblique. Operculum rounded, its margin very thin. Gills 4, a slit
behind the fourth. Gill-rakers 16, on the lower half of the anterior limb.
Dorsal fin with its origin well in advance of that of the anal, and somewhat
elevated. Its first ray is longest, subequal with the height of the head
at the operculum ; the rest decrease in length gradually backward, the last
ray being about ? the width of the eye.

The origin of the anal is the vertical from the third—fourth dorsal rays,
but its last ray is almost below the last dorsal ray. Pectoral long, reaching
backward as far as the base of the procurrent caudal rays, while its greatest
width is subequal with the distance from the tip of the snout to its own
base.

on its outer margin, the lens being blue-black. Anterior pectoral rays

individuals. The membrane of the pectoral varies in colour from slaty-
blue at the base to almost black on its outer margin.

Dorsal fin dusky brown, the rays somewhat darker. Ventral with its
central rays dusky brown, becoming lighter towards the margin; the
membrane being dirty-white. Caudal brown, streaked darker.

Described from a specimen 365 mm. long from the tip of the snout to
the hypural joint. Its greatest depth is 60 mm. ; the length of the head
70mm. Diameter of the eye, 18 mm.

Locality and Distribution.—Generally distributed throughout the Auck-
land east-coast district from the Bay of Plenty northwards. Plentiful at
the entrance to the Hauraki Gulf and about the near outlying islands. Also
recorded from the coast near Sydney, New South Wales, but considered rare.

Family HISTIOPTERIDAE.
Genus Paristioprerus Bleeker.
Paristiopterus labiosus. Giant Boar-fish. (Plate 23.)

Histiopterus labiosus Günther, P.Z.S., p. 658, pl. 59, 1871. H. farnell
Waite, Mem. Austr. Mus., No. 4, pt. 1, p. 116, pl. 27, 1899.
Paristiopterus labiosus McCulloch, Check List, vol. 2, Aust.
Zoologist, pt. 3, p. 92, pl. 28, fig. 2394, 1922.

D. viii/XVII A n/A VIN P xvii; C. xvii/3+3; Br. 4.
. , Head 3 in the length to the hypural joint, and rather more than 14 in the
height below the fourth dorsal spine. Eye 3} in the head, about as wide

GrisFin.—Additions to the Fish Fauna of New Zealand. 251

as the interorbital space, and 14 in the snout. Gills 4, a slit behind at
4th ; 15 very short gill-rakers on the lower half of the anterior limb. Pseud
branchiae present.

deep, compressed, the dorsal profile forming an uneven curve,
which is somewhat gibbous anteriorly in the region of the dorsal spines,

origin of the ventrals, and thence straight to the anal. Caudal жїз дыг
short, moderately broad, rounded above and below and compressed laterally ;
its er is equal to 1} that of the eye.

whole fish, with the exception of the top of the snout and inter-
cebat: space, is covered with small rugose scales (Plate 23, A) which cannot
be distinguished from one another; the fish appears as though covered with
coarse-grained shagreen, which is somewhat finer on the opercular bones.
Lateral line very indistinct; commencing at the top of the scapula, it
ascends obliquely to its highest point below the sixth and seventh dorsal
spines; it then descends gradually, and, passing across the middle of the
peduncle, extends to the base of the caudal rays.

Mouth small, terminal, horizontal, the jaws equal when closed; the
extremities of the j jaws are crowded with minute barbels, which are longest
and most crowded on the mandible. Maxillary very small, its distal portion
free, and reaching backwards as far as the hinder margin of the anterior

wem. a narrow band towards each angle. А few slightly longer and
r ones are found at the apices of both jaws. None on the vomer,
rer es, or tongue.

Snout smooth above, with a few detached spines on its lateral margins.
Each nostril with a simple oval opening, which is placed subvertically on
the snout in a line with the centre of the eye, and nearer to that organ
than to the tip of snout. Interorbital space smooth. Above the anterior

hard spines. Behind the eye curved extensions of the frontal bone spread
upwards, and with their radii resemble outspread fans, which are separated
mesially by a very narrow strip of rugose bone. Above the frontal the
supraoccipital projects forward to the vertical of the centre of the orbit ;

its edge is sharp and covered with hard flattened asperities. Preoperculum
rugose, the margin strongly denticulated ; its angle is somewhat acute,
and bears a cluster of spines. Operculum very finely rugose, covered with
radii spreading downward and backward fanwise. Suprascapula very pro-
nounced, reaching downward to the top of the operculum. Scapula largely
exposed and covered with striae, as is the hinder margin of the coracoid.

first spine is equal to one-half the diameter of the eye, while the fifth is
ага and equals the height of the body. All the spines are of irregular
flattened and striated и, Dorsal rays slender; the
s Be is worn, and leaves a considerable portion of the rays free.
Anal fin short, the length of its base equal to the distance between the
anterior margin of the мы апа the posterior margin of the eye.
It is similar to the dorsal in character, its two spines and first and second
rays being depressible in a groove, while those beyond are placed on a

252 Transactions,

slightly. raised base. The first spine is equal to the first dorsal spine,
and the second equals the length from the tip of snout to the anterior
margin of the eye. Ventral very long, its origin beneath that of the
pectoral. The longest ray reaches backward to the tip of the second
anal spine when depressed. The length of the ventral spine nearly equals
that of its longest гау; it is much flattened, rugose beneath and striated
above like the dorsal spines. Length of the pectoral equal to the depth
from the top of the orbit to the throat. Caudal subtruncate, its upper
and lower lobes equal in length.
olour.— Body yellowish-silver, somewhat deeper on the nape and
above the anal fin. A black looped band, commencing at the base of

Cheeks blackish. Top of snout black. Frontal bones brown, with
their radii bluish-grey. Premaxillary and mandible pink, the barbels at
their apices dusky. Maxillary pale purple-pink, and covered with minute
black dots. Throat pinkish-white. Operculum pale greenish-silver, the
radii much lighter. Eye yellowish-silver and blue-black. Dorsal spines
and rays plumbeus, the membrane black. Anal fin similar to the dorsal.

the dorsal. Pectoral blackish above, its lower rays being dull white.
Caudal black, with its radii dull-greyish. i

Described and figured from a young specimen, 140 mm. long to the
hypural joint, which was trawled off Tauranga. Its greatest height is
70 mm., the length of the head 46 mm., the diameter of the eye 13 mm.,
and the depth of the caudal peduncle 16 mm.

ocalit4.—Not an uncommon species, and frequently trawled in good

numbers from the Hauraki Gulf as far as the Bay of Plenty.

Family SCORPIDIDAE.
Genus Scorris Cuvier and Valenciennes. (Plate 24.)
Definition, — Body compressed, oblong-ovate, the upper and lower pro-
€

with bands of teeth, and an outer more or less enlarged series. Minute
teeth are also present on the vomer, palatines, pterygoids, and tongue.
One dorsal with 9-10 spines increasing in length backwards, and 25 to 29
. rays. Soft portions of the vertical fins with a scaly sheath. Pseudo-

_ branchiae and air-bladder present. Pyloric appendages in large numbers.

Grirrin.— Additions to the Fish Fauna of New Zealand. 253

KEY то THE NEW ZEALAND SPECIES.

A. Seales small, more than 100 above the lateral line between the head
and the hypural joint. Eye moderately large. Maxillary about
one-half the diameter of the eye. Interorbital space convex,
but not markedly so. An equal number of rays in the dorsal

and anal fins 5 Am E Te s9 .. aequipinnis.
AA. Scales larger, about 89 above the lateral line between the head and
the hypural joint. Eye smaller than in 8 aequipinnis. Махі]-
Interorbital space markedly convex. Anal
rays less numerous than those of the do es У .. violaceus.

Scorpis aequipinnis Richardson. Sweep.

ү id., Günther (part), Brit. Mus. Cat. Fish, vol. 2,
pp. 64, 518, 1860, and Ann. at. Hist. (3), xx, p. 58, 1867
Ditrema var. (or sp.), Sandager, in Trans Inst., vol. 20

p. 129, 1888. Scorpis aequipinnis Roughley, Fishes of "Australia
and their Technology, р. 141, pl. 45, 1916; McCulloch, Rec. Aust.
Mus., vol. 11, p. 177, fig. 2, 1916-17.

Br. 4; D. x/XXVII ; A. ii/XXVII; V. i/V; P. xviii; C. xviii/f.

and the hypural joint; about 18 between the base of the first dorsal
ray and the lateral line, and about 34 from the lateral line to the origin of
the anal fin.
-= Depth before the ventrals 2} in the length to the hypural joint; head
31 in the same distance. Snout 4, eye 4] in the head. Interorbital
space 1} the width of the eye. Caudal peduncle rather less than 3 in
the head.

Body compressed, oblong-ovate, the upper and lower profiles sub-
equal, that above the eye moderately convex. The entire body and head,

with the exception of the lips and membranous parts about the mouth

line at the top of the operculum; it makes an even curve to below the
anterior dorsal rays, then slopes gradually and reaches the caudal. Nostrils
placed a little nearer the eye than the tip of snout, each with two simple
oval openings, the anterior being largest and placed almost vertically on the
snout. Mandible long, narrow, reaching to below the anterior 1 of the eye.
Premaxillary teeth in dense villiform bands with an outer series which

lower limb and round the angle, the vertical margin being somewhat
irregular with no distinct serrations. Operculum elliptically notched on

margin.
4; gill-rakers m. on the lower half of the anterior limb.
Origin of the dorsal fin above the anterior quarter of the pectoral.
The first spine is very short, one-third the diameter of the eye; those
following increase in length backwards. :

254 Transactions.
spines; it is similar to the dorsal in form. The first spine one-half

third dorsal spine. The first ray is 31 in the head, and rather more than
twice as long as the last ray.

Origin of the pectoral near to the opercular margin; its length about
3 times that of the first dorsal ray, and reaching backward as far as the
vertical from the eighth dorsal spine.

Ventral inserted a little behind the base of the pectoral, its spine sub-
equal with the second anal spine.

with a brassy or coppery tinge; abdominal region lighter. Dorsal fin a
little lighter than the back ; anal similar to the dorsal but a trifle lighter.
Pectoral, ventral, and caudal uniform dark bluish-grey with the rays some-
what lighter. Eye silver and blue-black.

Described and figured from a specimen, 272mm. long from the tip of
snout to the hypural joint, trawled in the Hauraki Gulf, and often miscalled
“ maomao,” which is the Maori name for S. vio 8, a fish much resembling

observed huge shoals moving in a wide circle round some rocky island, or
backwards and forwards past a headland, always swimming leisurely, many
with their backs wholly exposed, undoubtedly feeding at or near to the
surface. »

Locality and Distribution.—Generally distributed throughout the Auck-
land Provincial District ; South and south-western Australia.

Family POMACENTRIDAE.
Genus ©нвомтз Cuvier.
Chromis dispilus n. sp. (Plate 25.)
The following key will serve to show the principal distinguishing characters

between Chromis dispilus and its Australian congener :
A. One white spot placed above the caudal peduncle immediately
behind the dorsal fin. Snout obtuse, the profile markedly
convex above the sye. Median dorsal spines shorter than
is pi ies % ‚.- hypsilepis.
AA. Two white spots, one below the tenth-eleventh dorsal spines,
and the other below the posterior dorsal rays. Snout
pointed, the profile not markedly convex above the eye.
Median dorsal spines as long as the longest dorsal rays .. dispilus n. sp.

Br. 4; D. xii/XIV ; A. ii/XIV; V.i/V; P. YAX; C. xvi/$.
About 27 scales between the head and the hypural joint, the transverse
.. Series being 4 above.and 10 below the lateral line.

Grirrin.—Additions to the Fish Fauna of New Zealand. 255

Height of body rather less than 2 in the length to the hypural joint,
the head is 34 in the same distance. Eye 3 in the head, and slightly wider
than the interorbital space. Snout $ е width of the eye. Caudal peduncle
2 in the head.

edi
dorsal rays. The first spine is short, equal to the first dorsal spine,
the second strong, and equal in length to the fourth dorsal spine.

2
Ventral inserted a little behind the base of the pectoral reaching back-
ward as far as the first anal spine. Caudal forked, the upper lobe being
the longest. ;

о
placed just above the lateral line below the tenth-eleventh dorsal spines,
and a second white spot situated below the posterior dorsal rays. Eye

much lighter ; the rays are of the same ground-colour, but there 1s a median
band of black passing through them. Anal fine like the dorsal. Pectoral
dusky pink, the rays lighter, and a large black patch at its base partly on
the fin and partly on.the body.

256 Transactions.

Described and figured from the holotype, a female, 157 mm. long from
the tip of snout to the hypural joint, which was trawled on the west coast
of the North Island of New Zealand in June, 1921. Its greatest height
is 88 mm., the length of the head is 43 mm., diameter of the eye 17 mm.,
and the depth of the caudal peduncle 24 mm

Variation.—Three specimens were trawled about the same time, two of
which were females, with the third a male, the latter being much narrower
in body than the females ; apart from this they appeared identical in every
other way.

Affinities —This species is very similar to Chromis hypsilepis, recorded
from Lord Howe Island, and the coast of Australia near Sydney, and
described and figured by Mr. A. R. McCulloch in Zool. Res. “ Endeavour,”
pt. i, p. 73, pl. xiv, 1911. In submitting a specimen of our species to him
for comparison with C. hypsilepis, he writes as follows: “I have carefully
compared your specimen with several of C. hypsilepis, and am satisfied it
represents a distinct species. Apart from the colour-marking, the differ-
ences between the two are comparative, and cannot be expressed in definite
terms."

Locality.—Trawled off Reef Point, a little to the south of Ahipara Bay,
North Auckland district.*

Family ZEIDAE. '
Genus Zenopsis Gil.
Zenopsis nebulosus Schlegel. Mirror-dory. (Plate 26.)

Zeus nebulosus Schlegel, Faun. Japon., Pisces, p. 123, pl. 66, 1847.
Zenopsis nebulosa McCulloch, Zool. Res. “ Endeavour,” vol. 1,
pt. 1, p. 83, pl. 16, fig. 1, 1911.

During the months of June and July a number of specimens of the
mirror-dory were trawled by the s.s. “James Cosgrove” between White
Island, in the Bay of Plenty, and the entrance to the Hauraki Gulf, Auck-
land, this being, I believe, the first time the species has been recognized
rom our waters. The most noticeable difference between this fish and the
common john-dory (Zeus faber) lies in the remarkable mirror-like appear
ance of the scaleless body of the former, while it has three only instea of
four anal spines. That it has not often been seen in the Auckland markets
is doubtless due to the fact that it is a deep-sea species, and our trawling
operations seldom extend to the deep waters it inhabits. From recent
observations I feel confident it is fairly plentiful with us, and should become
an important addition to our list of prized table fish.

Locality.—From Hauraki Gulf to White Island, in the Bay of Plenty.
McCulloch records it from off Cape Everard, Victoria, in 70 fathoms, and
from twenty miles north-east of Babel Island, Bass Strait, in 68 fathoms,
and Disaster Bay, New South Wales, in 45 fathoms.

—

* Since the above description and figure were prepared I have received five other
fine specimens, caught at the Mokohinau Vent br Me Shirley, a local fisherman,
who reports that it is not an uncommon species in that neighbourhood, but difficult to
catch with hook and line. 3

PLATE 20.

3T., VOL. 54.

ч

Trans. N.Z. In

‘Pp “чыр "m T

І

"opeur o1njvpy

“LOT MON spipunnoz-onaou D49mWAM 7) —' T "DIT

op “ищю LT)

S

PX Argo sqpasnp shyzyyoruaensnyg— | "014

PLATE 21.

T., Vor. 54.

Trans. N.Z. I

‘yap YMO ^u F|

s ыл E Tor prn es

Eastern astu a ATTE

PLATE 22.

N.Z.

"TRANS.

"op “им mr

]

"Aquo $no4990w0]914. $n.(mposd ffi?)

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vou. 54. PLATE 23.

[L. T. Griffin, del.

Paristiopterus labiosus. Male. x $

d

A, soale from the side of Paristiopsis labiosus. х 18.

.

PLATE 24.

TRANS. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54.

“PP ‘иур ` T)

~N

—

'doog)

*"uospiguoryg suuuidanbon sidaooq
Jory suura 1

Trans. N.Z. Inst.. Vor. 54.

PLATE 25.

M

[L. T. Griffin, de

Chromis dispilus n. sp.

PLATE 26.

54.

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor.

"ep *uiup ^L vr)

(`Алор-лоллгуү)

J9Sopqog ғлғорпдәи sisdoueg

Murn.— Two Species of Delphacidae from Kermadec Archipelago. 257

Авт. 24.—Two Species of Delphacidae (Homoptera) from Kermadec
Archipelago.

By Е. Mure, Hawaiian Sugar-planters’ Experiment Station, Honolulu, T.H.
Communicated by J. G. Myers.

[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 31st August, 1921 ; received by Editor,
31st December, 1921 ; issued separately, 30th April, 1923.) :

Sardia rostrata Mel.
Hadeodelphax pluto Kirkaldy, H.S.P.A. Expt. Sta. Bull. 1, p. 410,
1906

One male and one female from Raoul Island (Sunday Island), Kermadec

Micromasoria raouli n. sp.

d. Brachypterous ; length, 4-6 mm. ; tegmen, 1-7 mm. Tegmina reach-
ing posterior margin of fourth abdominal tergite. In structure close to
M. caelata (White), basal segment of antenna slightly flattened and face
slightly broader; the five mesonotal carinae distinct; hind tibiae with
four spines.

Clay-colour or tawny olive; face speckled with lighter dots; middle

and front legs banded with darker-brown bands, clypeus dark brown, some

large, anal angles obscure, not produced ; anal segment large, filling up
greater part of opening of pygofer and hiding aedeagus, lateral margins
curved round ventrad and meeting together at apex; genital styles subawl
shape, slightly curved.

9. Brachypterous ; length, 5-4 mm. ; tegmen, х olo
similar to male. Ovipositor curved, projecting slightly beyond apex of
abdomen.

n a full-grown male nymph the antennae are comparatively slightly
shorter and thicker.

Described from one male, one female, and a nymph from Raoul Island
(Sunday Island), Kermadec Archipelago. The species is named after the
officer who first sighted the island and after whom the latter is named.
Types in Dominion Museum, Wellington.

The genus Micromasoria is closely allied to Ugyops, and it will be difficult
to keep the two separated. ae

These specimens were all from the W. R. B. Oliver expedition to the
Kermadecs in 1908, and were collected by Mr. W. L. Wallace.

9—Trans.

258 Transactions.

Art. 25.—New Species of New Zealand Delphacidae ( Homoptera).
By Е. Murr, Hawaiian Sugar-planters’ Experiment Station, Honolulu, T.H.

Communicated by J. G. Myers.

[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 2nd August, 1921 ; received by Editor,
31st December, 1921; issued separately, 30th April, 1923.]

Nilaparvata myersi n. sp. (Figs. 1, 14.) |
5. Macropterous ; length, 2-6 mm. ; tegmen, 3-3 mm. Head nearly as
wide as thorax ; length of vertex subequal to width, apex slightly narrower .

ing hind-margin. Hind basitarsus as long as or slightly longer than the
other two together; spur large, as long as basitarsus, broad, laminate,
concave on inner surface, numerous (fifteen to twenty) distinct teeth on
-margin.
Opening of pygofer wider than long ; lateral margins not continuous with

a row of about five teeth along right side and three minute ones more dorsad,
on ventral aspect produced into a thick, curved spine. Orifice not detected ;
in bod

1 body.

Black or dark brown, legs lighter, base " abdomen yellowish. Tegmina
hyaline, dark mark on hind-margin from middle of clavus to apex of claval
vem; fuscous over greater part of clavus, less so over cubital area and
around apical margin. Veins slightly darker than membrane, granules
minute, sparse, black. Wings hyaline, veins brown.

Described from one male from Mount Alpha, Tararua Range, Wellington,
North Island, 4,500 ft. elevation. (J. G. Myers, 15th February, 1921,
T a Type in шнш Museum, Wellington. I

s 18 quite a distinct species, i ike an =
Беда ч i p the aedeagus being unl 7

Delphacodes tasmani п. Sp. (Figs. 2, 2a.)

d. length, 2 mm.; tegmen, 2-7 mm. Length of vertex
equal to width at base, vertex projecting beyond eyes, median carina pro-
Jecting, base slightly behind middle of eyes, slightly wider than apex. Length

f des subparallel, median carina simple. Antennae
base of clypeus, second segment 1-7 times the

Muir.—New Species of New Zealand Delphacidae. 259

length of first. Pronotal carinae curved, diverging, not reaching hind-
margin. Hind basitarsus slightly longer than other two together; spur
as long as basitarsus, broad, laminate, about twenty small black teeth on
hind-margin.

Fic. 1.—Anal segment and aedeagus of Nilaparvata myersi.
Fra. 1a.—Left genital style of same.

Fig. 2.—Anal segment and aedeagus of Delphacodes tasmani.
Fic. 2a.—Left genital style of same.

Light brown; darker between carinae of face, clypeus and genae, and
on pleura of thorax ; legs lighter brown, abdomen dark. Median carinae
of thorax and the base of commissure light. Tegmina hyaline, a sma
dark mark on hind-margin at apex of claval vein, veins slightly darker than
membrane, apical veins darker, granules minute, sparse, dark, bearing small
black macrotrichia.

9. Macropterous; length, 2-5 mm.; tegmen, 3mm. Slightly darker
than male.

escribed from one male (holotype) and one female (allotype) from
Waikanae (J. G. Myers, 4th February, 1921, No. 125). "There is à second
female (paratype) from Bull Mound, Tararua Range, 3,300 ft. elevation
(J. G. Myers, 13th February, 1921). Another female from Waikanae
may be immature; it is very much lighter in colour. All these deposited
in the Dominion Museum, Wellington.

Beside the above two species, one other species of Delphacodes is known
from New Zealand (D. meridianalis Muir*), which is closely related to

. tasmani. If they should prove to be the same species it will be of
interest, as it will show a distinct difference of genitalia in the brachypterous
and macropterous forms.

* Proc. Hav. Ent. Soc., iii, 4 (1917), p. 334, pl. v, figs. 24, 244.

260 Transactions.

Авт. 26.—Notes on the Blepharoceridae (Diptera) of New Zealand.
By J. W. CAMPBELL.

[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 2nd November, 1921; received by
Editor, 31st December, 1921 ; issued separately, 30th A pril; 1923.)

UNEXPECTED circumstances prohibit more than a fragmentary continu-
ance of the notes published in the writer’s previous paper,* where there
were ed three forms of larvae, assumed to be identical with Bezzi’s
larvae, and, following his papers,t they were designated larva A, B

description of his larva C fits no larva known to the writer except the
so-called larva C of Purau Creek (Lyttelton Harbour), and this is the only
own larva with the subquadrate yellow spot in the middle of the dorsum

—

* J. W. CAMPBELL, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 53, pp. 258-88, 1921.
1 M. Bezzi, Bull. Soc. Ent. Ital., vol. 44, pp. 1-113, 1913; vol. 45, pp. 115-29, 1914.

1 The following table is added to make the position clear :—
1921

ue (Bezzi, 1913-14.) : " ( Campbell, 1921.)
: (assumed to be N. hudsoni) . . -- А = C. chiltoni Campb.
(unrela eer: 2 e В Х. i Lamb.
С (probably P. turrifer Lamb). . -- C (possibly P. turrifer Lamb).
i 1922.
Larva. й Fig.
A = C. chiltoni Campb, = А = С. chiltoni Campb.
Bc. chiltoni Campb., young stage B — N. hudsoni Lamb.
© = C. chiltoni Campb., young stage C — C. chiltoni Campb., young stage.

CaMPBELL.—Blepharoceridae (Diptera) of New Zealand. 261

Ес. 1-9.—Paracurupira chiltoni Campb.
6. Lateral process and second armature.

]. Abdominal segment, €: instar.
2. Sixth segment, first insta 7. Inereases of size of antenna (four
s Mo emper a first Mb: ; stages).
dE pe arr аит showing second 8. Lateral process (tip), third armature.
9. Position of spines in transition stage.

5. Cri titus of diameter of disc.

Fros. 10-13.—Peritheates harrisi Campb.
10. Head, first ins 12. — segment, showing second

H
iL Abdominal аса, first instar.
13. Lateral process айе a ий.

Fig. 14. rà larva, lateral process. Gills, 7 in. tuft anterior margin segmen
and instar si to harrisi. Male imago larger than chiltoni ;

imilar
venation oh emi: Eyes bisected, Борис.

262 Transactions.

Fros. 15-26.—Paracurupira chiltoni "uc
15-18. Ova and four sizes of Eds with the first-stage armature. No increase in size of
irst insta.
19-24. Five sizes 5 з» with ee one gill aside. Disc approximately inii
Sixth vie marginal spines increase to 6 or 7. Armatu
ES 18 (ode spines
25. Four E Lateral process assumes club form. Marginal spines 18-20. —
patte z commences with subquadrate yellow spot. Disc again doubles i

diam
26. Completed pisia

Fras. 27-29.— Queenstown larvae.
27. Adult larva.
28. Young, My pattern developing.
29. Abdominal segment, extreme form
The average larva has the broad. у separated from the lateral lunar marks

CAMPBELL.—JBlepharoceridae (Diptera) of New Zealand. 263

Professor Bezzi inclines the writer to believe that his larva B* (pp. 122-123)
is also a stage of larva and it is not surprising that in the speci-

stages of larva A taken from the stream at Akaroa. The larva of chiltoni
(see figs. 15-26) in its first instar can be distinguished by its one-jointed
antenna, and has the anal set of gills only. The cephalothorax is nearly
destitute of spines or setae, and on the dorsum the main armature consists

emergence. A moult occurs, and the larva emerges in its second instar
with normal two-jointed antennae and increase of setae and spines. The
larva is characterized by complete loss of the whole series of small black
spines. The armature consists of transparent cone spines, 12 on the cephalo-
thorax, 14 on the abdominal, and 18 on the sixth segment (19211, figs. 22-27).
An increase of one gill a side occurs on all segments except the first (see
figs. 19-24), and from this stage they appear to increase in number
нонво of the moults. After the second ecdysis the larvae аге still of
t m dark-brown or * black " colour, and well-developed specimens

to the other segments till the pattern is completed. The black large spines
of the fourth instar are visible through the epiderm of the third, and both

arm.
The эрес оп р. 264 is temporary, and subject to correction.
The writer wishes to express his keen € of the help and
encouragement he has invariably received from Professor Bezzi, and hi
indebtedness to Messrs. Myers and Hamilton, and many ends: for specimens
and new s ecies. Investigation of the immature stages has only

localities a series ranging efe aie egg to im ie anh larva and pupa.

Dr. R. J. Tillyard's revision of these interesting flies will be found in the
N.Z. Journal of Science and Technology, vol. 5, pp. 101-7, 1922; and
students will look forward with interest to the work of Monsieur E. Tonnoir,
of the Brussels University, now at the Cawthron Institute, Nelson, who
is at present engaged in a study of the whole Australasian group of
Blepharoceridae.

* M. Bzrzzi, Bull. Soc. Ent. Ital., vol. 45, pp. 115-29, 1914.
1 J. W. CAMPBELL, Trans. N. Z. Inst., vol. 53, p. 270.

Transactions.

264

‘sale poonpei IYF ur quose1d әле QT “І ‘ZT oaran oY} UVY} 1oquinu ләувә13 € JO suorjeorpu]

"SUOISIATD чухтв рит gsIy

dy} ur suorsnj oy} o3 onp Suroq oouoiegrp 398 oY} “вәтоәйв [үе 10] owes ay} A[qeqoid st soinjeurre osey} jo uorysod pue 1equinu 9qp-—— 4L0N
‘ATuo sqp3 peue = y »

"un OF ua ojsaoon yy | peorjuopr. Apq'eq oq Ж j89"0/) 359M
euo) | ** ts оит | °° us pejoorpoo | ovdnd рие ovaivq o diy ** | atouuo;, р "и DANNII
1uospna ut
se oug рие Suoj os
ouo) toui 08-92 ‘ouy sourdg 1 A euoo 406 | '* euoo 491 | '" euo i ZI | с | 1-6 tT н wodre mM
9uo;) OI-8 feug souidg xis ч euo) 40g | '" əuo 491 | ` Q9uoo'e '*| c | I+ | pug |. °° * | uA^oj3sueenQ)
aspem ‘g ‘Ol әдрәл әЗрәм
eu0g с ‘suy sourdg | p ‘g ‘auo Z Ф p| ‘g ‘g :9uoo Фф g| p Ф ‘ouo p є т үр | 98T | ‘іше ‘ds -‘uvadninonang
рәхтш 9uoo (expogrew ‘uoge M )
euo) | feug рив 3nojs seutdg | ‘9 '8 *9 | ** euoo Ф 1! °° 4 9uoo 'g ‘p re ho СА | “дЧш®г) z “ds *u somoymaoq.
ішер) “ds *u ғәроәурыә
moug JON | ^ | ** : PILATE ‘ds "и әрәмә,
4 euog F 2, е s лой JON ry аше" 42fnn] ғәрәп]
euo) | 4 06 'eug ‘ио soutdg `+ (р/әштшләзәр you) gues oid o1njvuriv tps "UMOUX jou ИМЕР iM A| °° | queg ?uospniy pudnanoo2 Nr
9uoo 9uoo 9uoo
euo) | ** og-ec ‘pextm seutdq | * quiod - dieys 04 | qutod-daeys ‘pt | qurod - diegs ‘gq | Zz | L-g |+
9-9 9uoo 9uoo әцоә
euo) | feug ‘g ‘mogzs вәша | °° urod- dieys“ 9 ‘8 ‘9 | 3urod- - davis ‘p ‘Zi | yurod-divys ‘g Ф | Zz | I+ | pug
aspom ‘9 ‘OT әдрәм әдрәм
9uoy) ` g "oj sourdg | p ‘g fouoo Z 'p 'p | 'g 'g ‘ouo 'p Z| Б ‘auo Фф є |Т | Vt | 98[ | 'qdurw) 18040 soppoujtaoq.
‘qno E “әвзәләш sourds | '* '' ов] Buoy “gt | ** xovq Buoy ‘FT | ^* xovq Buoy ZI | с | 1-6 |+ -
'euo) | ** 8-9 ‘osvorout seurdg '* , 9uoo'g'g p °° uoo yI | '' euo? ZI | Z | I+ | puc
әбрәм “ 9 ‘OI әдрәм әдрәм ‘шед
euo) |e-c ‘moys “8пол}в seutdg | p *8 ‘опоо 'z Ф Ф! | *8 ‘g ‘ouoo Фф ‘Z| pp ‘ouo Ф 6 |І үр | 381 | 200102 pnasdmanopanq
adeg *SIIJIVIVYQ Бнз, uo | x 4 E E
rerosw] saa шхв | [eujuopqy хълоцзојецӣәо B EC
| *
vs TUNE ET T = ‘sopedg
"вәввәоо14 [B104V'T "вәшаб Алеш ES
Е

‘AVAUV'T ЯО ЯТ9У р,

EpwARDS.— Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 265

ART. 27.—A Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand
(Anisopodidae, Tanyderidae, Tipulidae).
By Е. W. Epwarps, B.A., Е.Е.8.
Communicated by G. V. Hudson, F.E.S., F.N.Z.Inst.

[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 26th October, 1921; received by Editor,
31st October, 1921 ; issued separately, 30th April, 1923.]

(Published by permission of the Trustees of the British Museum.)

Plates 27-36.
CONTENTS.
Page
Introduction .. T 4 А 7 .. 265
Key to the Families of Nematocera — .. d .. 265
General Remarks on the New Zealand Crane-fly Fauna .. 267
Systematic Account—
Anisopodidae 269
sopodin 269
Trichocerinae 270
Tanyderidae 270
ny derinae 270
Bruchomyinae 272
Tipulidae .. 273
Limnobiinae 273
Limnobiini 273
Antochini 288
Eriopterini 289
Limnophilini 299
Tipulinae 329
INTRODUCTION.

Ir is hoped to make this paper the first of a series dealing with the
Nematocerous Diptera of New Zealand. The three families treated in

the heading of crane-flies.

KEY то THE FAMILIES OF NEMATOCERA.
In the following key an attempt has been made to utilize several
recent suggestions as to relationships of the families of Nematocera ; but to

task. This one wil perhaps be useful for the time being, until a more
satisfactory one can be framed. The least satisfactory character used
is that of the ocelli. Although these are absent in the Cecidomyiinae and
present in the Anisopodidae, the first of these groups is certainly nearly
allied to the Mycetophilid series, which possess ocelli, and the second to
the Tipulid-Culicid series, which have no ocelli. The Simuliidae, again,
though without ocelli, show many points of resemblance to the Blepharo-
ceridae (e.g., in having wings folded and bent over in the pupa, a remark-

266 Transactions.

1. Wings with a network or fanlike a of creases, due
to the folding of the wing in the a 2
Wings without such creases, contracted but not folded over in

the pupa Ков in Simuliidae EE 3
. Ocelli, mouth-parts, and true venation a abse sen RC . DEU TEROPHLEBIIDAE.
€ — D sud true venation presen ni . BLEPHAROCERIDAE.
3. Ven very much reduced, the media entirely lacking . CECIDOMYIIDAE.
Venation less reduced, at least one branch of the media re-
ainin e -
elli „ме 5
Ocelli abse 13
t ector forking far beyond { the radio- -median cross- -vein,
at a 6
Radial ee yos close t to or before the radio- median
eross-vein (as in the Tipulid series) 11 E
6. Antennae aid pem to the oral margin, below the compound >
уе BIBIONIDAE.
Antennae placed far from iud oral margin, at or above the
middle of the сне жеше. 7
7. Tibiae without dist ideni: tho orax without weil: сатке
bristles differe were from the pubescen 8

Tibial spurs well developed ; thorax any always with dis.
ine ist]
flie

9o

8 9
es, the supra- -antennal portion of the eyes broad SCATOPSIDAE.
Very pie a the eyes connected he: the antenn
b ow bridge only IDOMYIIDAE, subfam.) LESTREMIINAE.
i Antec "branch of adul sector little if any shorter than the
long sector itself ? MYCETOPHILIDAE, subfam.) DrTOMYIINAE.
Anterior ices à of radial sector short or eti (when aae:
placed it is less than half as long as the se
genera it is retracted towards the base of e emi "but
is o> very short) 10
. Coxae moderate ; eyes nearly always connected ‘above an-
tennae ges a narrow bridge
Coxae elongate ; зед Баргу ‘widely separate and at most
slightly emargina . MYCETOPHILIDAE.
11. Second anal (axillary) vein reaching t the e wing- -ma rgin ;
notum with a well-marked suture (? AXISOPODIDAE, Subfam. ) TRICHOCERINAE.
Sery ani v vein not reaching the wing-margin; mesonota

e

жип
о

. SCIARIDAE.

ope
bitus more or r less concave above . ANISOPO
Lower branch of cubitus convex above ? MYCETOPHILIDAE, witha ) "Pica.
NEURINAE
. Two anal veins distinctly rer NN ee meso-
notum with complete V-shaped s
At. most one anal vein reaching ihe e wing margin $ ` mesonotal

—
bo
а
@ е+
"1
H
2
e
Е
S
=

=
e

'TIPULIDAE.

ga oe pec indisti ame Or ied sent 14
14. First antennal segment well developed, generally longer than
the ud which i is not спасао enlarged . 15
antennal segment reduced to rrOW ring or absent,
the second much enlar, 18
15. Wings very broad, the venation much reduced, media and
cubitus fainter than the radi ULIIDAE.
Wings with the аса less reduced, all > veins equally stro ng 16
16. Anal vein very short or absent; sma. , densely hairy flies .. PSYCHODIDAE.
Anal vein long, reac hing to middle of wing or му: la argo,
comparatively bare, long-legged flies 17 |
Pu — five-branched, media three- branched ; ; no fold con- Bi
ecting the дойт: vein with Cu, TANYDERIDAE.
Radius bucks. ched, media two- branched or simple ; ; a fold
connecting the anal vein with Cu, Er . PTYCHOPTERIDAE.
18. Venation | little reduced, radius four-branched Ar 19
Venation more reduced, radius at most three-branched © .. 20
19. Veins and wing-margin wi e д only; R,,4 arched
and forming: os m with the se IXIDAE.

Veins and wing-margin fringed with long scales ; Rats
straight and generally continuous with the secto . CULICIDAE.

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 267

20. Subcosta е radius generally forking near middle of
шн sal flagellar ларе of antennae not swollen and

conic - CHIRONOMIDAE.
Ө беш (mem and сая costa ; adios loring near
base of wing; basal сеты segment о of antennae swollen
and conica. ; ys . ORPHNEPHILIDAE.

GENERAL REMARKS ON THE NEW ZEALAND CRANE-FLY FAUNA.

The material on which this paper is based consists of (1) a collection
presented by G. V. Hudson to the British Museum in 1920-

consisting of duplicates of nearly all the species in his own ыйы
collection ; (2) a further lot presented by Mr. Hudson to the Cambridge

Xm. several cotypes, presented to the British Museum by the late
Captain F. W. Hutton; (4) other material in the old collection of the
British Museum, including Walker’s types, chiefly collected by Dr. A.
Sinclair, R.N., about 1850; (5) a small collection made in the neighbour-
hood of Auckland by Mr. Albert E. Brookes, and presented by him to the
British Museum in 1919; (6) the Osten- Sacken collection in the Berlin-
Dahlem Entomological Museum, lent by Dr. orn, containing Osten-
Sacken’s and Alexander’s types; (7) a considerable collection received on
loan through Dr. C. P. Alexander, sent to him by Messrs. D. Miller,
A. Philpott, and x Speight: (8) the types (in the erg Museum) of
e ed by Mr. C. G. Lamb from Mr. Hudson's Auckland
Islands iussa i (9) a small collection made by Э М. Wakefield about

collection in the Berlin Zoological Musei. lent by Dr. G. Enderlein.

I wish to tender my best thanks to all those who have assisted me in
the ways indicated, particularly to Mr. G. V. Hudson, to whose generosity
the British Museum is indebted for by far the greater part of its collection
of New Zealand crane-flies. The total amount of material examined was
so considerable, and included such a large proportion of the previously
known forms, some of which, however, were very imperfectly known, that
- it seemed desirable to make this paper a preliminary revision of the crane-
fly fauna of New Zealand.

Up to the end of 1920 there were sixty-seven A gin of these families
known from New Zealand (I have sunk three names as synonyms and
revived three others). Of these species I have ts able to recognize all
but twelve in the collections examined, and have added no fewer than

large accessions of new species have still to be made known. Meanwhile
it may be remarked that the number of known species is even now nearly
as great as in the British Islands, and very nearly half as great as the
whole number of New е9 Diptera recorded by Hutton in his 7»
Faunae Novae Zealandia 1904
h crane-fly bane à as a whole shows some very interesting features.
Not the iat striking are some negative points—namely, the absence of

268 Transactions.

the genus Tipula, which is so abundantly represented in the Northern
Hemisphere, as well as in South America, though it is absent from
Australia; also of the genus Eriocera, so abundant in the Oriental and
Neotropical regions. Other groups which, so far as our present knowledge
goes, appear to be absent from New Zealand are the Ptychopteridae, the
Mycetobiinae, the Cylindrotomini, the Pediciini, the Ctenophorini, and such
widely distributed genera as Limnobia, Rhipidia, rioptera, and Nephrotoma.
Some of these gaps will doubtless be filled in time.

Apart from the Tanyderidae, which seem to be more strongly repre-
sented here than in any other region, the number of highly archaic forms
in these families is not very great. The representatives of the Limnophilini
and the Tipulinae, however, are clearly of an early type, and less advanced
than the majority of the species of these groups in the rest of the world
(Australia excepted). The genus Cerozodia is of special interest, as it appears
to form a connecting-link between the Limnobiinae and the Tipulinae.

So far as can be ascertained at present, almost every species is endemic.

are also endemic, so far as our present knowledge goes.

In regard to relationship with other faunas, the crane-flies give much
the same indications as would be expected, in view of our knowledge of
other groups of animals. The strongest resemblance is naturally to the
Australian fauna, as indicated by the species of Molophilus and the genera
Amphineurus, Gynoplistia, and Cerozodia, as well as by Limnophila sub-
interventa and some other species of this genus. Certain groups are common
6 Australia, New Zealand, and South America, such as Orolimnophila,

Australasia ; these are the Tanyderus, Holorusia, and perhaps the Nemo-
palpus. Yet other forms seem to show definitely Holarctic relationships—

Dicranomyia vicarians, the genus Discobola (especially
D. tesselata), Elephantomyia zealandica, and Longurio duz. There do not

A point which deserves special mention is that, of the 160 species now
known, only nineteen are definitely known from both North and South
Islands, while of the remainder over seventy are recorded only from North
Island and about forty only from South Island. A considerable number

and the small number of individuals of most species which have been
collected, but there can be very little doubt that there is a strong line
of demarcation.

A very interesting feature of the fauna is the number of species which
аге semiapterous in the female sex-—a number which is probably greater
than would appear from this paper, since so many species are known from

А New Zealand specimen was id. tified z AE ‘lipes
in 1886.—G. V. H. = entified by Osten-Sacken as Trimicra pilip

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 269

and Gynoplistia) or else winter insects (Macromastix zeylandiae and Hudsonia
heterogama), or else inhabitants of oceanic islands (Zaluscodes). In this
last case, as would be expected, the male is also semiapterous.

Елмпу ANISOPODIDAE (RHYPHIDAE).

Following Alexander, and in accordance with recent researches on the
larvae and pupae, three subfamilies of the Anisopodidae may be recog-
nized

(1.) Mycetobiinae.—Radius three-branched ; media two-branched.

(2.) Anisopodinae.—Radius three-branched ; media three-branched.

(3.) Trichocerinae.—Radius four-branched ; media three-branched.

- No representatives of the Mycetobiinae are known as yet from New
Zealand. The genera Nervijuncta Marshall, Arctoneura Hutton, and Casa
Hutton, which have been referred to the Mycetobiinae, really belong to the
subfamily Ditomyiinae of Mycetophilidae, as I have shown in a recent
publication.

Subfamily ANISOPODINAE.

The only genus of this subfamily at the present known from New
Zealand is Anisopus, but it is not at all improbable that the related
Olbiogaster will eventually be found there.

Genus Anisopus Mg., 1804 (Rhyphus Latr., 1805).

I have recently shown, the name Anisopus must replace Rhyphus,
if the International Nomenclature Rules are to be strictly followed. Since
our conception of the relationships of the genus has undergone a radical
revision during the last few years, and the limits of the family have been
extended to include Mycetobia and Trichocera, it will possibly be of advan-
tage rather than otherwise that a change of name should be made at
the same time. Two species of the almost cosmopolitan genus Anis
are known from New Zealand, one of which apparently occurs also in
Australia.

Anisopus neozelandicus (Schin.). (Fig. 3.)
Rhyphus neozelandicus Schiner, Reise der “ Novara," Dipt., p. 49.
Rhyphus phaleratus Walker (nom. nud.), List Dipt. Brit. Mus.,
vol. 50, p. 124, 1848.

Flagellum of antennae yellow except towards tip. Thoracic markings
indistinct, margin of mesonotum not darkened. Wing-tip darkened, but
some pale areas included, the darkening being most distinct on veins ;
cell R, dark brown except at base; tip of costal cell dark brown; vein
R,,, moderately sinuous. As in the following species, the female wing
is broader than that of male. Length of body, 7mm.; wing, 9mm.

Norra ЇзгАхр: Auckland (Sinclair); Mount Albert, Auckland (4. E.
Brookes). Ѕоотн AusTRALIA : Moonta, 16th November, 1904 (W. Wesché) ;
one female in British Museum. As Mr. Wesché also collected in New
Zealand, and the species is not otherwise known from Australia, it seems
possible that a mistake in labelling has occurred.

270 Transactions.

Anisopus notatus (Hutton). (Figs. 1, 2.
Rhyphus notatus Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 34, p. 191, 1902.
Rhyphus undulatus, Lamb, Subantarctic Is. N.Z., p. 131, 1909.

with three more or less distinct praescutal stripes. Wing-tips uniformly
darkened ; cell R, dark brown at tip, before which is a large yellow spot
extending into tip of cell C; vein R,,, strongly sinuous.

ORTH IstAND: Auckland (Suter); Hawera (Wesché); Wellington
(Hudson) ^ SovrH IsLtAND: Christchurch (Hutton); Nelson (Wesché).
AUCKLAND IstAND (Hudson). This species rather closely resembles the
European .4. fenestralis, but differs in the contigous eyes of male and
in other points. Colour of thorax and of scape of antennae is variable,
as are wing-markings to a slight extent.

Subfamily TRICHOCERINAE. .
Genus TRICHOCERA Mg.

philini, in which tribe the genus was till recently placed. The extreme
shortness of vein Ax forms a ready means of identification, but it may be
noted that certain true Limnophilini found in Australia also have this vein ©
very short.

Trichocera antipodum Mik.
Trichocera antipodum Mik., Verh. z.-b. Ges. Wien, vol. 31, p. 200, 1882,

A small dark species with unmarked wings, which differs from the other
species in the shortness of the ovipositor (approaching the allied genus

and Cu, being slightly concave above as in Anisopus. These points are

of considerable interest as confirming the relationship with Anisopus, which

the larval and pupal morphology proves to be real
AUCKLAND ĪSLAND (Krone).

.

Елмпү TANYDERID A R.
Subfamily TANYDERINAE.

This extremely interesting primitive i d to
| genus is apparently confine
the Southern Hemisphere. The closely allied сале ‘whi h differs
chiefly in its short neck and in the shape of cell R, is represented by three
species in North it i i

Tica, a
ee recently described by Riedel from the Caucasus, is more properly
r 1 i

g from them in having no cross-vein in
. ; ochile spectrum Lw., from the Oligocene

amber of the Baltic, hardly differs from Protoplasa.

erus are from South America (two), New

). These differ from one another and

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 271

from the New Zealand species in the number of antennal joints, and the
number and position of the extra cross-veins on the wings. І do not follow
Handlirsch in treating these differences as of generic value. The New
Zealand species all have sixteen-jointed antennae and two accessory cross-
veins, these being рце. in cells R, and R,. The neck is elongate in
all, though less so in T. varipes

The structure of the са of Tanyderus has not hitherto been

primitiv
occurs in any of the Ptychopteridae, in which Tanyderus was till recently
included.

Tanyderus annuliferus Hutton. (Figs. 4, 5.)
Tanyderus annuliferus Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 48, 1900.
Wing-markings distinctly ocellate, especially in male, in which sex the
markings are lighter than in female; veins are yellow in light parts of

wing; the

cell Е, much beyond base of R, ; discal cell closed by two nearly equal

veins. Legs em the femora with a blackish pre-apical ring, other joints
rifid

black-tipped. The penis has a rather short stalk; lateral branches
are Me e slightly at tips. Length of body, 3 13 mm. . 917mm
wing, d 15 mm., ? 18m

NORTH dini: Wellington district (G. V. Hudson, No. 102).

Tanyderus forcipatus Osten-Sacken. (Fig. 7.)
шет foe oo Osten-Sacken, Verh. z.-b. Ges. Wien, vol. 39,

пима ребе Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, р. 49, 1900.
Mischoderus н gee Handlirsch, Ann. Hofmus. Wien, vol. 23,
P ә,

Apart from Дан colour, different wing-markings, dark veins, and
black antennae, this species differs from T. annuliferus in several structural
points: the hair on veins is much shorter; the cross-vein in cell R, is
nearer base of Ё; ; the discal cell is eee ad shaped; and the tarsi are
relatively shorter, those of the egs scarcely any longer than the
tibiae. The tibiae and the tarsal joints are much more narrowly tipped
with brown, not sont

The two specimens I have examined (both females, in the Oxford
Museum) differ Ane one another in some respects. The one of which a
figure of the wing is given appeared to agree very well with Osten-Sacken’s
description. The other had the legs somewhat shorter and stouter,
apparently somewhat more densely pubescent ; the oblique wing-fascia
connected in the discal cell with the curved fascia; vein М, somewhat
more approximated to Cu,. There is no doubt, however that both belong
to the same species

So SLAND : Otago (Hutton). Osten-Sacken’s type male, and two
females in Oxford Museum, were all collected by C. M. Wakefield, probably
from Canterbury. Hutton’s record from Wellington requires confirmation,
as it may have referred to T. neptunus.

272 Transactions.

Tanyderus neptunus n. sp. (Figs. 6, 123.)
- Differs from T. forcipatus chiefly in wing-markings, the dark areas
being more extensive and confluent; apart from this the veins are much

Мовтн Istanp: Wainuiomata, Wellington, 2nd December, 1898 (G. V.
- Hudson, No. 1148); type male in British Museum.

Probably the North Island representative of T. forcipatus ; it may be

a mere individual or sexual variation, but by analogy with T. annuliferus

and T. varipes one would not expect to find male wings so much darker

than those of female.

Tanyderus varipes n. sp. (Figs. 8, 9.)

Allied to T. forcipatus, but smaller, and of stouter build, antennae,
neck, legs, wings, and halteres being shorter than in T. forcipatus, this
being especially noticeable in female sex. Front much broader in both

pre-apical ring, preceded by an indistinct ochreous ring; tibiae broadly
black at tips, a well-marked ochreous ring between the dark-brown basal

on margin. Wing-markings of male somewhat lighter, and veins much
thicker than those of female. Length of body, 10 mm., 9 14 mm. ; wing,
d 10 mm., 2 13 mm. ; hind leg, 4 9 19 mm.

SovrH Istanp: Bold Peak, Lake Wakatipu, 3,600 ft., near waterfall,
8th January, 1921 (G. V. Hudson, No. 114); type male and one female
in British Museum.

Subfamily BRUCHOMYIINAE.
Genus NEMOPALPUS Масд.

Dr. C. P. Alexander informs me that he possesses a wing of a new
species of this genus from New Zealand. It is otherwise known only from
E Recent and fossil species in the
Palaearctic region, but may have
been overlooked elsewhere. The
allied genus Bruchomyia has re-
cently been described by Alex-
ander from South America, ка

TEXT-FIG. A.—Nemopalpus molophitinus (Edw.): sees the type of a new su

wing, . " > s
ы Ж To assist in the aree

of the genus in New Zealand

. . reproduce my figure of the fossil spec; ЕРУ 1991
* from Baltic amber (text-fig. А). - peces N. molophilinus (Edw., )

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 273

Елмпу TIPULIDA E.

The two subfamilies may be separated as follows :—

Vein, Se, present; fusion of Cu with Mg are always long;
hM.

free e part of Cu, ponoru almost in a line wi . LiMNOBINAE.
Vein Se, usually abse fusion of Cu, with M, nearly always

very short or pusctfon ; free pes of ыз. far from being

a line with М. TIPULINAE.

Subfamily LIMNOBIINAE.
The tribes occurring in New Zealand may be separated as follows :—

l. Tibiae without spurs T: ^ av 2
Tibiae with spurs, sometimes very 'small .. T .. Limnophilini.
2. Antennae fourteen-jointed 3 .. Limnobiini.

Antennae sixteen-jointed, twelve jointed in in Cer atocheilus ..
3. Rostrum greatly сс (in New Zealand seks d
Rostrum not elongated

Tribe Limnobiint.
Only two genera of this tribe occur in New Zealand: Discobola, with
a cross-vein in cell An, and Dicranomyia, without this cross-vein.

Genus DICRANOMYIA Stephens.

large genus, with numerous representatives in all parts of the world.
as a rule, show much structural diversity, but such

with Geranomyia, since
quite ме еласа has no doubt been derived from quite a different

group of

The New (emus species may be separated by the following key :—

1. Joints of flagellum of male antennae з with distinct necks a 2
Joints of flagellum of male antennae кирти necks . а. 9

2. Sti faint, at least for ee r part . ^ s 3
Stigma ч Ж UE

3. Femora wi "ith pro-apieal d dark ring А .. .. sublacteaia n. sp.
Fem vibe ta t trace of ring F xs E s

4 — er slender ae - .. .. .. flavidipennis n. sp.
Legs sto i P. y .. decincta n. sp.

5. Loge A cond along Ca in coll M à 6
No such cloud . : ке.

6. Wing-tip scarcely darkened . cubitalis n. sp.
Wing-tip distinctly darkened v oe . crassipes n. 8

7. А dark spot over base of Rs «% js .. huttoni n. name.
A minute dark spot over r base of Rs Ў д ue

8. Pleurae менын A distinct blackish stripe . E .. melanogramma n. вр.
Pleurae not .. octava n. sp.

9. Wings with distinct t markings, at least the stigma obvious : 10
Wings unmarked, even the stigma Us gd pee tible i . 19

10. A large dark spot ыз ar middle of cell R .. fasciata Hutton.

No such spot prese А г. ki ll

274 . Transactions.

11. A large dark band on apical fourth of costa eu .. repanda n. sp.
No such marking 2 52. e ze 12

12. Wings mainly dark ; a broad pale band before the stigma .. fumipennis Butler.
Wings otherwise a £s s E. Es 13

13. Cross-veins at least slightly clouded š Ss Ae 14
Cross-veins perfectly clear os = ses z 18

14. Abdomen uniformly dark above .. E =: af 15
Abdomen with distinct ochreous bands — .. 3. ds 17

15. Base of Rs distinctly clouded is е; is i 1
Base of Rs practically clear e e x .. conulifera n. sp.

16. Praescutum dull e ir .. hudsoni n. sp.

raescutum shining 25 Se P m .. tenebrosa n. sp.
[airs of veins towards tip of wing scarcely noticeable .. vicarians Schin.
‘hese hairs fairly obvious zs 2 Я . insularis Mik
18. Femora light brown ; stigma small and round а . aegrotans n. sp.
emora dark brown with a yellowish pre-apical ring .. brookesi n. sp.

i : = aD 20

.
5 M Бы a

е b R
Se, ending much before base of Rs

24

20. kish-brown species 5 21
Pale-yellowish species m 22

21. Flagellar joints oval a à .. migrescens Hutton.
Flagellar joints globular EM = joes .. kroni Mik.

22. Discal cell absent, media with only one free branch .. .. conveniens (Walk.).
Venation norma sie $5 sf de S s

23. Whole body pale ochreous se F us .. sulphuralis n. sp.
Palpi and abdomen brownish en Er P. .. luteonitens n.

24. Larger, yellowish-brown ]

вр.
monilicornis Hutton.
Smaller and darker ex T Em xs $ 25
. Flagellar joints globular ras Si Si .. gracilis n. sp.
Flagellar joints oval : . weschei n. sp.

bo
e

Drviston I.

Flagellar joints with distinct necks, at least in male. Proboscis as long
as the head or a little longer. Ninth tergite of male hypopygium with
conspieuous black bristles on the lobes. 7

Dicranomyia flavidipennis п. sp. (Figs. 10, 124.)

parv io
which stigma is scarcely perceptible. Sc, ending a little beyond base of
Rs, Sc, close to its tip. Halteres ochreous. Length of body, 5-7 mm. ;

SouTrH Istanp: Bold Peak, Lake Wakatipu, 3,600 ft., 10th January,

| 1920 (С. V. Hudson, No. 192); type male and two females in British
T uh useum.

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 275

Dicranomyia decincta n. sp. (Figs. 12, 125.)

Differs from D. /lavidipennis as follows: Necks of flagellar joints fully
half as long as joints. Legs somewhat stouter. Wings with stigma more
distinct, though not very conspicuous. Veins in apical half of wing darker.
Processes of ninth tergite shorter, broader, more rounded, and more bristly ;
rostrum more pointed, with two long, outwardly-directed spines.

SovrH Istanp: Bold Peak, Lake Wakatipu, 3,600 ft., 10th January,
1920 (G. V. Hudson, No. 192) ; type male (unique) in British Museum.

Dicranomyia sublacteata n. sp. (Figs. 11, 126.)

Head. greyish-ochreous, front and middle of occiput sometimes brown ;
front narrow, scarcely one-sixth as broad as head. Proboscis ochreous,
about half as long again as head, labella and palpi dark brown. Antennae
with scape brown, flagellum blackish ; flagellar joints with distinct necks ;
in male the necks are nearly as long, in female only one-third as long, as

rounded processes, placed close together; rostrum with two long, slightly
curved spines. Ovipositor—anal valves reaching slightly beyond genita
valves; the former rather long, curved; the latter long, straight, black
at base. Legs moderately slender, brownish-ochreous, tibiae and tarsi
somewhat darker, femora with a rather ill-defined blackish ring just before
tip. Wings creamy-tinged, slightly opaque (whence the specific name) ;
stigma scarcely perceptible ; in female there is a dark cloud along Cu in
basal half of cell M, which is only very faintly indicated in male; veins
round tip of wing dark. Halteres ochreous, tip of knob blackish. Length
of body, 7-8°5 mm. ; wing, 8-9 mm.

S . Bold Peak, Lake Wakatipu, 3,600 ft., 10th January,
1920 (G. V. Hudson, No. 192): type male, two other males, and three
females, in British Museum ; also one male and one female in Cambridge

Museum.

Dicranomyia cubitalis n. sp. (Figs. 14, 127.)

H dark-greyish, front and median line on occiput brown. Proboscis
(including labella) dark brown, scarcely longer than head ; labella and palpi
black. Antennae with scape dark brown, flagellum blackish; necks o
flagellar joints as long as joints in male, only one-quarter as long in female.
Thorax b

276 Transactions.

veins all dark; wing-tip in female with a scarcely perceptible darkening.
Rs sometimes obtusely angulated. Halteres ochreous with dark knob,
Length of body, 5-5-8 mm.; wing, 7-9 mm.

Nort IstAND: Tamaki, 10th August, 1917 (A. E. Brookes), type male
and one female; New Plymouth, 23rd September, 1906 (W. Wesché),
one female; Wellington(?) (G. V. Hudson, No. 13E), one female — all in

female, in Mr. Miller's collection. Sourn Istanp: Otago (Osten-Sacken),
three females, in Berlin-Dahlem Museum, labelled “ monilicornis O.-S.,”
in Osten-Sacken’s handwriting.

Dicranomyia crassipes n. sp. (Fig. 16.)

. Differs from D. cubitalis as follows: Head without dark median
line. Proboscis (including labella) more than half as long again as head.
Thorax and abdomen darker, abdomen without distinct lateral and median
lines. Legs, especially femora, considerably stouter. Wing-tip distinctly
darkened. Base of Rs thickened.

Мовтн Istanp: Karori, Wellington, in bush, November, 1920 (G. V.
Hudson, No. 73); type temale (unique) in British Museum.

Dicranomyia huttoni n. name. (Fig. 15.)
Geranomyia annulipes Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 35; 1900
(nec Dicranomyia annulipes Skuse, 1889).

up.
IstaNp: Wellington (Hudson [according to Hutton]) ; Te Wairoa,
ing Mr. D. Miller’s

Dicranomyia melanogramma n. sp. (Figs. 13, 128.)
Head dark-greyish. Front very narrow, not one-tenth as broad as

head. Proboscis, palpi, and antennae blackish-brown, scape lighter. Pr

Q-
boscis nearly half as long again as head. Flagellar joints in male with
long necks, slightly longer than joints, which, however, are very prominent
ventrally, with rounded tips directed. somewhat forwards ; the verticil-
hairs on upper surface of each joint somewhat longer than the whole joint,
including neck, those on under-surface are short ; last joint long and slender,

as long as the two preceding joints together. In female antennae are

orter, necks less than half as long as the more oval joints. Thorax

ochreous-brown, somewhat shining: an indistinct median dark stripe on

Epwarps.—-Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 277

brown; cross-veins slightly clouded; base of Rs slightly thickened, prac-
tically clear. Halteres blackish, base of stem ochreous. Length of body, `
6 mm. ; wing, 7:5 mm.

Nortu IsnaNp: Karori, Wellington, in bush, November, 1920 (G. V.

Dicranomyia octava n. sp. (Fig. 129.)

veins dark ; stigma distinct, dark brown; very slight cloudings at base
of Rs and over cross-veins, noticeable only with a lens; wing-tip and
cell M clear. Halteres with ochreous stem and dark knob. Length of
body, 5:5 mm.; wing, 7 mm. :

$оптн 1згАхр: Mount Grey, Canterbury, Lith April, 1917; type male
(unique) in collection of Canterbury Museum. У

Division П.

Flagellar joints without necks. Proboscis hardly as long as head.
Ninth tergite of male hypopygium without conspicuous black bristles
apically.

Dicranomyia fasciata Hutton.
Dicranomyia fasciata Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 34, 1900.
* Greyish-brown ; сохае and lower surface lighter. Win yaline :
a large fuscous spot near middle of anterior basal cell, just inside the
origin of second longitudinal vein, another in centre of marginal cell, and
a small spot at origin of third longitudinal vein. Inner and outer margins
of discal cell and terior cross-vein bordered with fuscous. Auxiliary
vein ends slightly outside origin of second longitudinal; posterior cross-
vein lies inside base of discal cell. Rostrum shorter than head. Joints
of flagellum submoniliform. Length, 9 7 mm.; wing, 9 9mm. Male

Sourn IstAND : Christchurch (Hutton).

278 , Transactions.

Dicranomyia repanda n. sp. (Fig. 17.)
Limnobia repanda Walker (nom. nud.), List. Dipt Brit. Mus., vol. 1,
p. 57, 1848.
d. Head black; front somewhat dusted with grey, nearly one-quarter

as wide as head. Proboscis ochreous, shorter than head. Palpi black.

Sca, and another over base of Rs. Sc, ending slightly beyond, Sc. placed
far before base of Rs. Rs shorter than first section of Ro4 з. Discal cell

Dicranomyia fumipennis (Butler). (Fig. 18.)
noa fumipennis Butler, Cistula Entomologica, vol. 1, p. 355,
15.

whitish band just before stigma, extending from R to Cu; cell 2nd M,
mostly whitish. Sc, ending immediately before base of Rs; Sc, close to
tip of Se, ; discal cell scarcely twice as long as broad. Halteres brownish.
Length of body, 10 mm. ; wing, 13 mm.

know this species only from Butler's type female, which is in fairly
good condition, in British Museum. Its exact locality is unknown.

Dicranomyia hudsoni n. sp. (Fig. 19.)

. Head blackish, somewhat grey-dusted, front almost silvery in certain

lights, about one-quarter as broad as head. Proboscis black, shorter than

head. Palpi and antennae black. Basal flagellar joints shortly oval, outer
ici joints

l ык venter pale ochreous, at least in
Hypopygium similar to that of D. repanda, but the fleshy claspers
. somewhat shorter, scarcely three times as long as side-pieces. Ovipositor—

* raight, and valves as long as last

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 279

segment. Legs brownish, tarsi darker apically; extreme tips of tibiae
black. Wings slightly brownish-tinged, a little darker at tip, a little clearer
before and beyond stigma and in discal cell. Stigma distinct, elongate.
Dark seam over the cord and apex of discal cell; distinct dark spot over
base of Rs, and dark spot over Sc,. Sc, ending distinctly beyond, Sc,
considerably before base of Rs. Discal cell two to three times as long as
its breadth at apex. Halteres ochreous. Length of body, 8 mm. ; wing,
11-12 mm

SourH Іѕзглхр: Bold Peak, Lake Wakatipu, near waterfall, 3,600 ft.
(G. V. Hudson, No. 271); one male and one female presented to British
Museum in 1921; another male (the type of the species) presented by the
collector to Cambridge Museum in 1911, and by Dr. H. Scott to British
Museum in 1920;

Dicranomyia tenebrosa n. sp. (Fig. 20.)

. Head dark-brownish-grey, front dusted with pale grey, about one-
fifth as broad as head. Proboscis black, scarcely as long as head. Palpi
black. Antennae black; basal flagellar joints rounded, last six or seven
joints oval; verticils somewhat shorter than joints. Thorax—praescutum

wing, 9 mm.

Кон Istanp: Kinloch, Lake Wakatipu, January, 1921 (G. V. Hudson,
No. 304) ; type female in British Museum, other examples in Mr. Hudson's
collection.

Dicranomyia conulifera n. sp. (Fig. 21.) i
о Head brownish, heavily dusted with grey ; front about one-eighth
as broad as head. Proboscis light brown, about as long as head. Palpi

pedicels or necks; joints decrease only slightly in size to the penultimate :
last joint elongate, as long as two preceding joints together. Thorax
brownish-ochreous, mesonotum dusted with ochreous, pleurae with grey ;
praescutum with three separate and rather distinct dark-brown stripes.
Abdomen rather dark brown, unmarked, last segment and ovipositor red
dish. Anal valves of ovipositor slender, straight, a little longer than last
segment; genital valves rather stout at base, more slender on their apical
half. Legs moderately slender, light ochreous-brown, tips of femora slightly
clubbed and slightly darkened. Wings with a slight milky-greyish tinge,
veins brown. Stigma light brown, almost entirely internal to marginal

280 Transactions,

cross-vein. A very faint clouding over cross-veins. Sc , about twice as
long as Sc,, ending above or immediately before base of Rs. Rs nearly
straight, more than half as long as К, ;,. Discal cell about half as long
again as broad. Halteres ochreous. Length of body, 6 mim. ; wing, 6-5 mm.

TH IstanD: Mount Albert, Auckland, 29th May, 1915 (A. Е.
Brookes); type and one other female in British Museum.

Dicranomyia vicarians Schiner. (Fig. 130.)
Limnobia vicarians Schiner, Reise der “ N отаға,” Dipt., р. 46, 1868.
Dicranomyia vicarians, Mik., Verh. z.-b. Ges. Wien, vol. 31, p. 196,
1881

Dicranomyia annulata Lamb, Subantarctic Is. N -Z., p. 129, 1909.
Limnobia chorica Walker (nom. nud.), List Dipt. Brit. Mus., vol. 1,
р. 44, 1848.

Head blackish. Proboscis about half as long as head. Antennae black,
the flagellar joints oval, last four or five and especially last one rather
elongate. Thorax ochreous, somewhat shining; praescutum darker in
middle. A ^ ochreous, apical half of each segment dark brown.

ygium—lobes of ninth tergite rather densely hairy apically. Fleshy

tans and D. conulifera $ slender, brownish, tips of femora darker
Wings nearly hyaline ; stigma rather dark wn; distinct brown spot
ov f Rs; cross-veins, vein Cu, and tip of Ax somewhat clouded

Sc, about two-thirds as long as Rs, ending close to base of Rs, either
slightly before or slightly beyond it. Halteres with pale-ochreous stem and
dark-brown knob. Length of body, 5-5-7 mm. ; wing, 6-7-5 mm.

Norta Istanp: Auckland (Schiner) ; Tamaki, 10th August, 1917
(A. E. Brookes), one male in British Museum ; Titirangi, 30th December,
1915 (A. E. Brookes), one damaged specimen, Also two males and one
female in Walker’s series of L. c orica, without locality. Ѕостн ISLAND:
Otago (Osten-Sacken) ; one female in Berlin-Dahlem Museum. AUCKLAND
Isnaxps (Krone, Hudson) :. Type male and female of D. annulata in Cam-
bridge Museum.

Dicranomyia insularis Mik.
Dicranomyia insularis Mik., Verh. z.-b. Ges. Wien, vol. 31, p. 197,
1881.

d. Differs from D. vicarians Schin. in the slightly longer hairs on veins
towards apex of wing, and in structure of male hypopygium; rostrum
rather longer and more slender, the two spines on it rather longer, and
both of about same thickness ; the fleshy clasper much shorter and of more
irregular shape.

UCKLAND ISLANDS (Krone),

Dicranomyia aegrotans n. sp. (Fig. 22.)
Limnobia aegrotans Walker (nom. nud.), List. Dipt. Brit. Mus.,
vol. 1, p. 45, 1848.
9. Head heavily dusted with light ash-grey; front apparently about
" one-fifth as broad as head. Proboscis and palpi denis about hal

РА

Epwarps.— Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 981

flagellar joints rounded, the last: six or seven shortly oval; verticils slightly
longer than joints. Thorax brown, heavily dusted wit pale grey ;
praescutum with three stripes of brown ground-colour. A ark
brown, last segment and ovipositor reddish. Anal valves of ovipositor
slender, curved, slightly shorter than last segment; genital valves some-

BI
wing and veins Se and R white, the rest dark ; Cu slightly clouded ; stigma
dark brown, small, roundish, bisected by the cross-vein. Sc, en ing
slightly beyond the base of Rs, scarcely twice as long as Sc,, which is
oblique. Rs gently curved, about twice as long as basal section of R,,,
and nearly two-thirds as long as R,4,. A distinct fold sens the r-m
cross-vein. Discal cell fully twice a long as broad, open to I, on
one wing. Halteres light ochreous. Length of body, 5 mm. iE 6 mn

Known only from Walker's female, now rm he type ы the spices
which is stil in good condition in British Mus The species is so
distinct that it seems worth describing, even though the locality of the
type is unknown |

Dicranomyia brookesi n. sp.

Head blackish ; front slightly grey-dusted, rather narrow, apparently
less than one-sixth as broad as head. Pro du^ dark brown, about half
as long as head. alpi and antennae black; flagellar joints all oval, last
six rather elongate, verticils slightly longer than joints. Thorax shining
dark brown; an ochreous band on each side of mesonotum. Abdomen
uniformly dark brown above, including hypopygium ; venter pale ochreous.
Hypopygium—ninth tergite with two rounde Fleshy claspers
extremely large, fully three times as long as side-pieces ; rostrum with two
short spines, well separated, the outer (or more apical) one slightly shorter
and distinctly stouter than the inner (or more basal) Horny claspers

rather strongly tinged with brown; veins dark
rather dark brown; a scarcely perceptible dark seam over cross-veins.
Se, ending opposite or slightly beyond base of Rs, a little more than half
as long as Rs. (Sc, absent in one specimen.) Rs about half as long as
2:3. Discal cell about half as long ^C as = oy ote ene:
base of stem ochreous. Length of body, 5-6 mm. ;
[n SLAND: Hunua Ranges, Ist Sanay, 1916 (4. E Dia
four males (ine pU. type) in British Museum; Karori, Wellington,
14th April, 1913 (G. V дыга, No. 2968), one female іп British Museum.

Dicranomyia nigrescens Hutton.
Dicranomyia nigrescens Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 34,
1900.

* Dark fuscous, almost black, ovipositor reddish. Wings unspotted,
dark fuscous. Rostrum about as long as head in female. Joints of
flagellum of antennae oval. Auxiliary vein ending slightly beyond origin
of icd longitudinal. Posterior eross-vein in a line with base of discal
cell. Length, © 8mm.; wing, 211mm. Male unknown."— (Hutton.)

282 Transactions.

Nort Isuanp: Wellington (Hudson). Mr. Hudson writes that the speci-
men of D. nigrescens in his collection is slightly larger and more slender
than D. brookesi, femora are without the pale ring, and stigma not so dark.

Dicranomyia kronei Mik.
Dicranomyia kronei Mik., Verh. z.-b. Ges. Wien, vol. 31, p. 199, 1881.
5. Almost uniformly blackish - brown. Flagellar joints globular.

w о
нта short and blunt, without spines ; horny clasper long, slightly curved
and evenly tapering. Wings brownish, without markings, stigma faint.
Se, about twice as long as 8е,, ending a little beyond the base of Rs.
Rs quite two-thirds as long as Ro+3. Discal cell about half as long

: m.; wing, 8 mm.
UCKLAND ISLANDS (Krone). The above characters are drawn from

than joints. Thorax considerably shining, rather light ochreous, slightly
darker in middle of mesonotum, middle of pronotum brownish. Abdomen
light brown, hypopygium lighter, in structure much resembling that of

mm.; wing, 6mm.

Norta Istanp: Mount Albert, 11th December, 1916 (A. E. Brookes),
one male (type) in British Museum ; also a second damaged specimen from
the same place, 20th November, 1915.

; is seems to be near Hutton’s D. monilicornis, but is smaller, and, the
localities being widely separated, the two are not very likely to be the same.

of antennae missing oth specimens.) Front about ne-quarter as
wide as head. Pro er than head. Thorax scarcely shini
mesonotum a little darker than pleurae. Hypopy with large fleshy

ORTH ISLAND : Titirangi, 30th December, 1915 (A. E. Brookes); one
male in British Museum. Walker’s type male, also in British Museum,
is m i recognizable condition, but there is no record of where it was

Kpwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 283

The reduced venation renders the species an easily recognizable one
so far as the New Zealand fauna is concerned, though it is certainly very
closely related to D. luteonitens. The same reduction of the media occurs
in a few Malayan and American species.

Dicranomyia sulphuralis n. sp. (Fig. 132.)

Body entirely pale ochreous, almost sulphur-yellow, only eyes and
flagellum of antennae black, knob of halteres somewhat darkened. Hypo-
pygium—fleshy claspers very large, quite three times as long as side-pieces.
Horny upper claspers small, curved, not narrowed in middle. Rostrum
short, its two spines short and placed so close together that in the dry
specimen they appear as a single spine. Parameres rather broad, but
somewhat pointed. Ninth tergite with very broad V-shaped emargination.
Wings hyaline, veins all pale, stigma absent. Sc, twice as long as Rs,
its tip slightly before base of Rs. Rs slightly shorter and more curved
than basal section of R,,,. Discal cell about half as long again as
broad. Length of body, about 4-5 mm. ; wing, 6 mm.

NonTH Istanp: Te Wairoa, 16th November, 1919 (D. Miller); one male.

Dicranomyia monilicornis Hutton.
Dicranomyia monilicornis Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 34,
1900

** Yellowish-brown ; rostrum, сохае, and lower surface of body lighter ;
antennae and palpi darker. Wings unspotted, slightly fuscous, the costa
yellowish-brown ; veins fuscous. Rostrum about the length of head in
female, shorter in male. Flagellum of antennae submoniliform in both
sexes. Legs hairy. Auxiliary vein ends some distance inside origin of
second longitudinal; posterior cross-vein in line with base of discal cell.
Length, 5 6-7 mm., 2 6-7 mm.; wing, 5 8-9 mm., $ 9 mm."—(Hutton.)

Зоотн Istanp: Christchurch (Hutton).

Although the specimens in the Berlin-Dahlem Museum (see note under
D. cubitalis) show that this was not the species for which Osten-Sacken
had intended the name monilicornis, Hutton's name must be used for it.

Dicranomyia gracilis n. sp. (Figs. 25, 133.)
Limnobia gracilis Walker (nom. nud.), List Dipt. Brit. Mus., vol. 1,
, 1848.

Head dark greyish-ochreous, with black hairs rather longer than usual.
Front about one-fifth: as broad as head. Proboscis brownish, slightly
shorter than head. Palpi and antennae dark brown. Flagellar joints
globular, last four or five rather shortly oval; verticils a little longer than
joints. Thorax moderately dark brown, scarcely shining, but without

Praescutum with broad, slightly darker central stripe,
confluent behind with pair of short lateral stripes. Abdomen uniformly rather
dark brown. Hypopygium—ninth tergite narrow ; with very shallow rounded
emargination ; side-pieces very long and narrow ; claspers modified from
usual type, upper horny one reduced to small pale bristle, lower one more
slender and hairy and less fleshy than usual, folded inwards, without spines,
but with tuft of rather long hairs at tip. Ovipositor—anal valves slender,
straight, slightly longer than last segment; genital valves rather short
and stout, straight. Legs uniformly brown. Wings slightly and uniformly
tinged with greyish-brown, stigma no darker, veins rather dark. Sc, about

ГА

$

284 Transactions.

€ as long as Ses, ending before base of Rs, much more so in male than
n female; in male base of Rs is at about two-thirds of wing-length, in
бен a little nearer base of wing, and the vein is consequently rather
опсег. Discal cell about half as long ашын аз a Halteres rather
dark vee Length of body, 5 mm. ; wing
RTH lstAND: Wellington (G. V. Bubba. No. 1039), one male type,
in British Museum. I think Walkers female specimen is probably the
same species, in spite of the differences of venation indicated above. 16 is
probably related to Hutton's D. monilicornis, but seems to be smaller and
darker; there are evidently a number of related species in this group, and
aa examination of Hutton's type will be necessary before it can be satis-
factorily identified.

Dicranomyia weschéi n. sp.

Head blackish ; front rather heavily dusted with pale grey, apparently
about one-fifth as broad as head. Proboscis brownish, shorter than head.
Palpi dark brown. Antennae black, flagellar joints all rather shortly oval ;
verticils a little longer than joints. Thorax ochreous-brown, praescutum .
and scutum blackish-brown, except for shoulders and small area on each side
just in front of suture. Pleurae slightly dusted with grey. Abdomen dark
brown, last segment and ovipositor reddish. Anal valves of ovipositor
slender, ed straight, little longer than last segment; genital valves
rather short stout. Legs dark brown; coxae and bases of femora
lighter. Wings faintly and uniformly brownish-tinged, rather strongly
iridescent ; stigma darker brown, but not very conspicuous. Sc, about

originates just before two-thirds of wing-length. ^ Halteres rather long,
dark brown, base of stem light. Length of body, 6 mm.; wing, 7:5 rum.

Norra ÍsuawD: New Plymouth, 23rd September, 1906 (W. Wesché) ;
type female (unique) in British Museum

Genus DiscoBoLA O.-S., 1865 (TRocHoBOLA O.-S., 1869).

ll genus, prineipally desde in New Zealand, but with repre-

sentatives also in Europe (two), North America (two), and Australia (one).

one are known from the Oriental juae where the type appears to be
represented by the allied genus Libnot

The New Zealand species at сеа known may be distinguished by the

following key :—
1. Boer ee numerous dark a Liew the greater part of the

Wings with markings more or CUm cake without numerous

4
2. А dark streak along costal margin of wing from base to tip.. striata n. sp.
i surrounding i кх. 3
3. Discal cell elongate and i sha bs .. picta Hutton.
DEM cell пас elongate sacha ры eds QR
4. 1 llate si a in the neighbourhood of the stigma 5
A rue dak patch surrounding the 6
5. Light-ochreous rpm 3 is m vs .. tesselata (O.-S.).
á eap мое ; речне иаа black .. i .. gibbera n. sp.
š y two light areas on the costa : Ps $3 j i dson).
Three light areas e the coi v. ix penne ето
7. Wings with an uninterrupted central dark fascia e 00 «. ampla (Hutton).
: * Wings with каса fascia interru ae SER 8
. 8. A complete ring round base of Rs sa si .. суа n. sp.
. Ring round base of Rs incomplete ss га ‘a dohrni (0.8. ).

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 285

Discobola striata n. sp. (Figs. 32, 134.)

Head dark grey, with blackish central stripe; frons more ochreous,
strongly dusted. Proboscis about as long as head, black. Palpi black.
Antennae rather light ochreous, first scapal and first flagellar joints darker.
First two or three flagellar joints almost globular, separated by short necks ;
remaining joints gradually more oval and more slender. Thorax rather
pale ochreous-grey. Pronotum dark at sides and with dark-brown central
stripe extending backwards nearly whole length of praescutum. eso-
notum with rather broad dark-brown stripe on each side, between which
and narrow central stripe are some minute brown dots. . Scutellum dark
brown at sides; postnotum light-brownish, greyer in middle. leurae

of postnotum. Abdomen rather dark brown, somewhat shining. ypo-
pygium with single pair of claspers which are somewhat square, with
projecting lobe at each corner; those on outer and inner basal corners

10-11 mm.
Norra Istanp: Karori, Wellington (G. V. Hudson, Nos. 79c and 791) ;
type and one other male in British Museum. Rare.

Discobola picta (Hutton). (Fig. 31.)
Trochobola picta Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 37, 1900.
Does not differ much from D. striata except in wing-markings, but
in this is so distinct that the two must be treated as distinct species.
Shape of discal cell the same in both. Differences may be found in male

h um.
jc Istawp: Wellington (Hudson). I have seen two female speci-
di

( .
mens, one in British Museum and one at Cambridge.

Discobola venusta (Osten-Sacken). (Fig. 30.)
Trochobola venusta Osten-Sacken, Berlin ent. Zeitschr., vol. 34, p. 265,
90, 1902.

TH ISLAND: Greymouth (Helms), recorded by Osten-Sacken. I have
seen specimens from Tisbury, 28th November, 1915, and Mount Grey,
November, 1914.

286 Transactions.

Discobola tesselata (Osten-Sacken.) (Figs. 33, 34.)

Trochobola tesselata Osten-Sacken, Berlin. ent. Zeitschr., vol. 39,
p. 266, 1894.

Trochobola variegata Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 36, 1900.
Limnobia tesselata Walker (nom. nud.), List Dipt. Brit. Mus., vol. 1,

This species differs from all the others as yet known from New Zealand

in the predominating light-ochreous colour of thorax and abdomen. Prae-
scutum has four dark stripes, middle pair narrow and widely separated;
postnotum has a blackish band down middle. Hypopygium has claspers
resembling those of Dicranomyia—a slender, curved, horny upper pair, and
a fleshy lower pair provided with an inwardly-projecting rostrum ; rostrum

it has not the strongly produced praescutum of that species, and differs
in many details of coloration.
The name tesselata must be attributed to Osten-Sacken, who gave a

very brief diagnosis of Walker’s specimen ; this was just sufficient to
a :

n
and the European D. annulata—more so than to any other New Zealand
species. :

Norra Istanp: Wellington district (G. V. Hudson, No. 229). Walker's
specimen (a male) is unlabelled as to locality. There are also two females
in British Museum, presented by Mr. Hudson.

Discobola gibbera n. sp. (Fig. 29.)

Head blackish, heavily dusted with dark отеу; front narrow, not more
than one-tenth as broad as head. Probiscis and palpi blackish, about half
as long as head. Antennae dark brown, second scapal joint light brown.
Flagellar joints all about same length, but becoming gradually more slender ;
basal joints very shortly oval; terminal joints rather elongate oval. Thorax

d
bases of segments. Ovipositor with anal valves curved, slightly shorter
than last segment ; genital valves stout, rather blunt-ended, evenly taper-

Legs ochreous; femora with a narrow black ring at tip; extreme
tinge ; venation and markings as in fig. 29. Halteres ochreous at extreme
base, then with rather broad blackish ring; apex of stem and base of
knob pale ochreous, apex of knob blackish. Length of body, 9 mm.; wing,

mm.
SovTH ISLAND : Tisbury, 31st October, 1915 (A. Philpott); one female.
Type in Cawthron Institute collection.
Most nearly allied to D. australis Skuse, differing in leg-markings and
some other points. From D. tesselata it differs in the more humped thorax,
colour of pleurae and postnotum, femoral markings, &c.

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 287

Discobola dicycla n. sp. (Fig. 28.)

Similar to D. dohrni and D. ampla, and perhaps a variety of one or
other, but shows the following differences: Flagellar joints all about equal
in length, but becoming slightly and gradually more slender towards
apex; last joint under four times as long as broad; hairs on upper surface
rather conspicuous, somewhat longer than joints. Pronotum rather bright
ochreous, strongly contrasting with dark head and thorax. Abdomen also
conspicuously paler than thorax. Wing-markings resembling those of

. dohrni, but those in centre separated from those at base and from those
towards apex; a complete ring surrounding base of Rs and another below
this, the two forming central fascia. Discal cell somewhat longer than in
the other two species. Length of body, 9mm.; wing, 11 mm.

отн ЇзгАхр : West Plains, 4th March, 1906 (A. Philpott); one female.
Type in Cawthron Institute collection.

Discobola dohrni (Osten-Sacken). (Fig. 27.)
Trochobola dohrni Osten-Sacken, Berlin. ent. Zeitschr., vol. 39, p. 264,
1894; Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 34, p. 189, 1902. `
The last six or eight joints of flagellum distinetly elongate, especially

last joint, which i t six or seven times as long as broad; hairs
on upper surface are inconspicuous, shorter than joints Pronotum and
abdomen dark brown, like the remainder of body e of Rs covered

definite data in British Museum. .

Discobola ampla (Hutton). (Fig. 26.)
Trochobola ampla Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 36, 1900.

be only varietal but ought not to be disregarded. In D. ampla the

: n
Museum, from Wilton’s Bush, 11th October, 1914; also one male in
Cambridge Museum.

Discobola fumipennis (Hudson).
Tipula fumipennis, Hudson, Man. N.Z. Ent., p. 48, pl. v, fig. 2, 1892.
Given by Hutton as a synonym of D. ampla, but, although it may be
a Discobola, it seems incredible that the very different wing-markings shown

`

288 Transactions.

in Hudson’s figure can represent the same species. If it is really the same,
Hudson’s name must be used in place of Hutton’s, since the figure an
descriptive matter are sufficient to validate the publication of it.

Tribe Antochini.

Genus ELEPHANTOMYIA O.-S.

beyond the base of Rs. R, long, nearly parallel with Ry+5, and ending
not far from tip of wing. An straight, not closely approximated to Cu at
base.

A small but more or less cosmopolitan genus. Five species are known
from the Ethiopian region, two or three from the Oriental region, two from
Austro-Malayan islands, one from the West Indies, and one from Nort
America, which is said to occur also in central Europe. The New Zealand
species rather closely resembles this last.

Elephantomyia zealandica n. sp. (Fig. 35.)

9. Head dark ochreous-brown ; front grey-dusted, about one-eighth as
broad as head. Antennae dark brown, first scapal joint ochreous. Flagellar
joints all about equal, except the first, which is somewhat swollen, and the
second, which is small and indistinctly separated from the first. Proboscis
dark brown, twice the length of thorax. Thorax dull ochreous-brown,
without grey dusting. Praescutum with blackish median line in front.
A dark-brown vertical stripe on pleurae just in front of wing-base, extend-
ing over middle coxae. Abdomen ochreous, apical three-fourths of each
tergite blackish-brown. Legs slender, dark brown, front and hind coxae
and trochanters ochreous. Wings with slight brownish tinge, stigma and
veins dark brown. Venation normal for the genus. alteres blackish,
stem ochreous towards base. Length of body, about 7-5mm.; wing,
7:5 mm. ; proboscis, about 4 mm. Я

SouTH IsLAND: Lake Wakatipu, 1906 (G. V. Hudson); type female in
British Museum.

Genus CERATOCHEILUS Wesché.

Antennae twelve-jointed, the basal joint of the flagellum swollen, the
о i i

*

pi inserted at its tip. utum conically produced over the neck.
Е ending near base of Rs. R, short, more ог less waved, divergent

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 289

Ceratocheilus levis (Hutton). (Fig. 36.)

olour. Pleurae and postnotum black, heavily dusted with dark grey.
Abdomen blackish-brown, somewhat grey-dusted. Legs very slender. Wings

Sc
a similar distance before the base of Rs. R, gently waved. Cu,, very
slightly beyond base of discal cell Length of body, 7-5 mm.; wing,
T

Ceratocheilus ochraceum n. sp. (Fig. 37.)

rather widely separated; outer claspers very short. Inner claspers bent
inwards near base, riangular marginal tooth beyond the bend: side-

the differences are so considerable that I feel bound to recognize
two distinct species. Sexual dimorphism does not occur in any species
of Ceratocheilus known to me.

Tribe Eriopterini.
. The following key will distinguish the genera found in New Zealand :—

1. Radius three-branched ; Se ending near base of Rs .. -+ Gonomyia, subgenus
Lipophleps.
Radius four-branched ; Sc ending at or beyond the apex of Rs 2
2. Middle legs considerably shorter than the others — .. ү, 3
Middle legs as long as the front ones к dis -. Gnophomyia.
Wings hairy, either on veins or membrane; cell Sc widened
apically P 4

Wings with bare membrane; hair on veins inconspicuous ;
cell Se not widened apically .. A ee i

Wing-membrane hairy .. ЫА i уз

Wing-veins densely hairy, membrane practically bare

10—Trans.

Trimicra.
Amphineurus.

e

290 Transactions.

Genus Gonomyta (Mg.) O.-8.
Subgenus LipopHLEPS Bergroth, Psyche, vol. 22, p. 55, 1915.
(New name for Leiponeura Skuse, preoccupied by Liponeura Lw.)

This subgenus has rather numerous representatives in most tropical
countries, the first known being Gonomyia manca О.-8., from North America.
Recently Alexander has recognized that the two species of Leiponeura
described from Australia by Skuse are referable to Gonomyia, and has
adopted Leiponeura as a subgenus, describing many new species. The
name Leiponeura cannot stand, in view of the previous existence of
Liponeura, the difference being merely one of transliteration. I follow
Alexander in regarding Lipophleps as a subgenus of Gonomyia, rather than
as a distinct genus, as Bergroth claims it should be regarded.
wing to the loss of the vein Ву, members of this subgenus are liable
to be confused with Dicranomyia, to which they have actually very little
affinity. The sixteen-jointed antennae, the strongly divergent veins R, and
R,+,, and the structure of the male hypopygium will distin ish them.
As in Gonomyia (s. str.), yellow or orange coloration is of frequent
occurrence on the sides of the thorax and abdomen. The New Zealand
species does not appear to be particularly closely allied to any of those
described from Australia.

Gonomyia (Lipophleps) nigrohalterata n. sp. (Fig. 38.)

Мовтн Istanp: Auckland, 16th September, 1906 (W. Wesché); type
female in British Museum.

Genus AwPHINEURUS Skuse (emended).

CES ng,
thought to be of generic or subgeneric value, but the remarkable structure
of the hypopygium is similar in all, and there can be no doubt that they

are in reality closely related. It is equally certain that they are not 80

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 291

ped related to any of the species of Rhypholophus and Ormosia found

Europe, and this fact will further justify their treatment as a single
pies Whether this group is given generic or only subgeneric rank is
immaterial; for convenience I prefer the former plan, particularly as I
have regarded the two European groups as distinct genera. I know of no
other representatives of this genus outside Australia and New Zealand.
No members of the group of genera (Amphineurus, Rhypholophus, vs
Ormosia) have been described from the Neotropical region. In all thre
genera (or subgenera, if the term be preferred) the male hypopygium н
undergone permanent torsion, so that the ninth tergite lies on the ventral
side. e occurs in Molophilus, and may indicate a closer relation-
ship between these genera than any of them have to Erioptera, where the
torsion does not occur.

Owing to the inclusion of these additional species, Skuse’s definition =
Amphineurus will require remodelling as follows: Discal cell present o
absent ; cell M, either nil on M (as in the yb onm species) or ані,
owing to the long fusion of M, with Cu,; M, ne r arising from M,, as
in nearly all the species of Rhypholophus and Ormosia a fo und in the Northern
Hemisphere. Ax long and sinuous (as in Rhypholophus). Side-pieces of

58.

male hypopygium with a long, finger-like terminal proc
The New Zealand ijo may be distinguished as follows :—

l. Discal cell present ; abdomen and wings densely 9. .. qerdecorus n. sp.
Discal cell сеи ететт v moderately ha ey 2s 2

2. . 23 3
Cell Ms stalked ; Ks - e 4

3. Femora black with two narrow yellow rings .. a .. bicinctus n. в
Femora with black, white, and brown rings .. Y .. hudsoni n. sp.

4, Dull, dark species without ornamentation aig .. horni n. sp.
‘Light species, or else with distinct ornamentation Ls

5. all ochreous . ia ss -. dnsulsus (Hutton).
Femora with two yellow rings m Y v .. fatuus (Hutton).

Of these species, A. horni shows an approach to Erioptera, and A. per-
decorus to Molophilus ; the other four are much more closely a

Amphineurus perdecorus n. sp. (Figs. 41, 42, 135.)

Head black, with long whitish scaly pubescence. Antennae about as
long as head and thorax together, brown ; the flagellar аа pes darker
middle, all about equal in length, elliptical, with rather short
pubescence and one or two long hairs on dorsal surface of each ionis
Thoraa with black integument, clothed in A anes with long narrow creamy-
white scales forming a rather indefinite pattern; just anterior to the
mesonotal suture are two roundish tufts of dark-brown scales. Pubescence
of pleurae of same colour but rather more hair-like. Abdomen densely
covered with scales, pale-brownish at sides, dark in a median dorsal line ;
about half of the light scales are of peculiar form, like minute bladders,
the осо аз well as all the dark ones, very long and hair-like.
H ium—tips of side-piec eces drawn out into ses very hairy pro-

densely covered with long hair-like scales, mostly black, but the femora
are paler on basal third and have narrow yellowish ring beyond middle ;
10*

292 Transactions.

tibiae each have two yellowish rings, before and beyond middle; front
metatarsi have yellowish ring near base, and mid and hind metatarsi a

with hair-like scales of two colours, pale brownish-yellow and dark brown.
The dark ones occur chiefly in a patch near base of costa; a small
spot before one-third of wing-length just below radius, another small spot
opposite this on hind-margin; a large irregular patch beyond middle
extending from costa somewhat obliquely backwards more than half across
. wing; and an area round wing-tip, which includes several small pale spots
on margin. Discal cell present; cross-vein m at tip of discal cell, equal
in length to basal section of M, ; Cu, meeting M either at, or just before,
or just beyond base of discal cell; Ax long and slightly arcuated. Cells
В» and R, usually of almost the same length; often cell R is distinctly
the longer, as in Molophilus; Rs angled and generally spurred at base.
Halteres yellow.
М№овтн Istanp: Kaitoke, Wellington, in forest, November and December
(G. V. Hudson, No. 159) ; two males (including type) and one female in
British Museum ; one male in Cambridge Museum. Swanson, 30th Novem-
ber, 1916 (4. E. Brookes); one male in British Museum. The wing-
markings exhibit some slight variation. When resting with closed wings
this insect has a decidedly spider-like appearance.

Amphineurus bicinctus n. sp. (Fig. 136.)
dark grey densely covered with yellowish hair. Proboscis and
palpi black. Scape of antennae ochreous; flagellum dark brown, except
at base. Flagellar joints of male about three times as long as broad, nearly
cylindrical, verticils a little longer than joints, the whole antenna scarcely
longer than thorax. Thorax—pronotum, shoulders, and narrow line at the
edge of praescutum whitish. Praescutum with three bluish-grey stripes,
conspicuously bordered with velvet-black, the lateral stripes and their black
borders extending on scutum. utellum mainly ochreous. Postnotum
greyish-brown. Pleurae black, with broad whitish stripe from front coxae
to halteres. Abdomen da rown, velvet-black along lateral borders ;
ypopygium and ovipositor ochreous-brown. Processes of male side-pieces
long and slender, apex very slightly swollen; three pairs of claspers, the
longest almost as long as the hairy processes, pointed at tip and serrate

on inner margin; ninth tergite in middle with a long smooth black process.

trifid at tip. Anal segment of female swollen, hairy; anal valves of

of Se,
cells М, and M, of equal length, both square at base; Cu,, joining M well
before the fork. Halteres ochreous, with brown ring on stem. Length of
body, 5 mm. ; wing, 7 mm.

Nort Istanp: Karori, Wellington, in forest, November, 1920 (6. V.

(
Hudson, No. 373); two males (including type) and one female in British

Museum.

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 293

Amphineurus hudsoni n. sp. (Figs. 43, 137.)

Head dark grey, with. some black hair. Proboscis and palpi black.
Scape and base of flagellum of antennae ochreous, remainder dark brown.
' Antennae alike in the two sexes; flagellar joints about three times as long
as broad, slightly thicker in middle, with verticils little longer than joints.
Thorax—pronotum, a spot on the shoulders and another in front of wing-
base yellowish. Mesonotum mainly occupied by three brownish-grey stripes,
narrowly separated in front by dark-brown lines. Pleurae pale grey wit
some dark-brown markings. Postnotum brownish-grey with|whitish spot
on each side near base. Abdomen as in А. bicinctus, but male hypopygium
has only two pairs of claspers, the third (middle) pair being represented by
minute rudiments ; upper pair longer and more slender than in 4. bicinctus,
smooth диган for tip, which is blunt and serrated ; ninth tergite has two

base, and two other rather broad blackish rings, bordered on each edge
with white; tip rather broadly ochreous-brown. Tibiae brownish-ochreous,
with blackish ring near base, bordered with white; tip broadly black,
preceded by narrow white ring. Tarsi blackish. Wings much as in
A. bicinctus, but the pale hairs more numerous, oe in region of cord.
Halteres ochreous. Length of body, 5 mm. : wing,

Norra Istanp: Karori, Wellington, иаи 1920 (G. V. Hudson,
No. 20); two males sc gets type) and one female in British Museum ;
also a second female (G. V. on, No. 925).

The larva feeds in ied soft, wet, decayed portions of the fallen leaves of
the nikau-palm (Zhopalostylis sapida).

Amphineurus insulsus (Hutton). (Figs. 39, 138, 139.)

ни insulsus Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 34, p. 188, 1902.

ery distinct species, on account of the almost uniform light-ochreous

Ка of the whole body, as well as wings and legs; palpi, cross-veins, and
tips of most of veins being blackish. The male antennae are considerably
longer than the whole body, all the flagellar joints elongate (especially the
first) and provided with long pubescence, nearly as long as joints; in female
the antennae about half as long as body. ale hypopygium has long
finger-like processes to side-pieces ; two pairs of claspers, upper ones black,
trilid almost to base, middle branch as lon ng as hairy processes, strongly
serrate on inner margin ; the other two enc бееде, sinuous, sharp-
pointed ; the lower pair short, brown. The wing-hai s all ochreous and
yc distributed over the surface. Length of. body, 5 mm.; wing, 9 mm.

RTH IstAND: Wellington district (G. V. Hudson, No. 97) ; Te Wairoa,
15th ashes 1919 (D. Miller). Восотн {stanp: Mount Grey, Canter-
bury, November, 1917.

Amphineurus fatuus (Hutton). (Figs. 40, 140.)
Rh ve fatuus Hutton, Trans. N. Z. Inst., vol. 34, p. 188, 1902.

female, and are covered with very long pubescence, three times as long as
each joint. Male танны essentially similar in structure to that of
last three species, but very remarkable on account of its asymmetry. The
side-piece of one side (the right in actual, left in morphological position)

294 Transactions.

has only one clasper, and this is of quite a different structure from either
of those on the left side; the aedoeagus is also of remarkable construction
and very asymmetrical. the specimens are exactly alike, so that there
can be no question of an accideiital deformity. Although some species of
Gonomyia have an asymmetrical aedoeagus, this is the first Nematocerous
Dipteron I have seen with asymmetrical claspers. The wing-hair is all
dark, but varies in density in different parts, and there are areas in [s
anal, and uisa cells which are devoid of hair. Length of body, 6 mm. ;

5,
Рена IsLaND : Karori and Wainuiomata, Wellington (G. V. Hudson,
No. 135) ; three males and one female in British Museum

Amphineurus horni n. sp. (Fig. 44.)

Whole body rather dark brown; back of head darker; coxae, anal
segment, and ovipositor lighter. Antennae missing. Thorax heavily
dusted with brownish. Anal segment swollen and rather short. Anal
valves of ovipositor about as long as the segment, rather stout, curved
almost into a semicircle, scarcely reaching beyond tips of genital valves.
Middle legs dark brown (front and hind legs missing). Wings with membrane
and veins greyish, hair dark brown. All veins rather densely clothed with
long hair; hairs of an equal lengths are also scattered rather thinly over
whole surface. Venation almost as in Erioptera : т-т and Cu,, both meet
M almost exactly at fork, and therefore form an obtusely-angled line.
К+; strongly arched, a little longer than r-m and about two-thirds as

ong as stem of cell M,. Ax rather short, very slightly arcuated, ending
much before Cu,,. Length of body, 3-5 mm. ; wing, 5-2 mm.

Norta Istanp: Wellington (G. V. Hudson, No. 1114); type female
in Berlin-Dahlem Museum. I have pleasure in naming the species after

. W. Horn, to whom I am indebted for the loan of several collections.

"The position of this species in Amphineurus is somewhat uncertain, the
venation approaching closely to that of Erioptera, and the long dense hair
on the veins also suggesting an affinity with that genus. The some-
what hairy wing-surface, however, excludes it from Erioptera, and, as the
ovipositor has the same WORD gc as in A. bicinctus, it is probably correctly
placed in Amphineu

Genus Motopaiius Mg.

his genus is readily distinguished by two peculiarities of venation—
the cell В, g considerably longer than R,, and the cross-vein r-m
being ulad far beyond the first fork of the ioci: ; in addition the long
dense hair on the wing-veins will distinguish it from other New Zealand
genera, though not from Erioptera. In regard to the first point, an approach
is made to Molophilus by Amphineurus perdecorus, but no confusion need
be caused on that account. The genus is a cosmopolitan one.

The New Zealand species show some affinity—not, however, very
striking—with those of Australia ; they are of quite a different type, in
regard to ma markings and hypopygial structure, from those of the Palaearctic

and Nearctic ае The following table will separate the known New
Zealand form

Y. Log ringed sis M © ae P 5 | 2
Legs not ringed ee xs ee Cy pua 4

2. Legs yale with black 1 rings .. A : 9s ia iegatus n. вр.
Legs dark with white . 4 Ji р te "в" 2

3. Metatarsi with a white .. multicinctus n. sp.

etatarsi (at least on middle legs) without t white rin -.. infantulus n.
uniformly dark B. ncm кы
Legs yellow ; wings spotted .. A odes ae a pulcherrimus n. sp.

y
d
|

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 295

Molophilus pulcherrimus n. sp. (Fig. 45.)

Head dark-brownish ; proboscis and palpi black; antennae brown
with black hair. Flagellar joints nearly cylindrical, about twice as long as
broad, verticils about twice as long as joints. orax brownish-ochreous ;
praescutum with four dark-brown stripes and a few yellow hairs; pleurae
with broad black stipe from neck to base of abdomen ; sternopleura below
this line dusted with light grey, as also coxae. Abdomen ochreous-brown,
darker at sides. Anal valves of ovipositor moderately stout, strongly
urved, as long as last segment, which is hairy and has a pair of little
conical projections. Legs yellowish; front femora except at base with
very dense blackish pubescence, rather longer than the yellow pubescence

Q

pubescence at tips. Wings with the membrane greyish-tinged, except for
nine rounded spots round apical margin, between tips of veins. Hair on
veins black, except on basal three-fifths of costa, Sc, Ri, Rs (except base),
nd a space just before tip of An, where it is yellow. The

yel

aggregations of black hair occur at base of Rs, along cord, and at tips of
П veins. Some hairs on oo all round the apical border
of wing. Tips of Ri, Re, and К, turn upwards; those of Mı, Me, Cus,

and Cu, downwards. Ax dus and sinuous, ending slightly beyond level

o 14. Cui, joining M just beyond fork, s bode atic esie ne
Halteres yellowish, stem darker. Length of bod
Norta Istanp: Wilton’s Bush, Wellington, Dee. (G. “т. Hides.

No. 1155); type female in British Museum.

prime multicinctus n. sp.
$. d dark grey, antennae and palpi brown. Antennae а little
shorter than thorax; flagellar joints rather shortly oval, with long fine
pubescence (about twice as long as joint) on under side, and two or three
very long hairs (about four times as long as joint) on xe side. T.
rather dark greyish-brown or buff; pleurae greyer; margin and inter-
spaces of praescutum dark brown ; ео and lateral sclerites darker.
bdomen dark brown, with long pale pubescence. Hypopygium yellowish ;

of length of femur; at femoro-tibial joint; before and Ка middle of
tibia; and at base of first tarsal joint. The second of these rings is
narrower than the others. Wings clothed mostly with dark hair, without
distinct markings, but the hair is yoga over the cord, and lighter before
and beyond it. Numerous hairs on mbrane in cell R,. Cu,, very
oblique, hairy, reaching M just beradi ds longer than stem of cell M,.
Ax long, sinuous, reaching hind-margin opposite base of M,. peut
yellowish, knob somewhat darker. Length of body, 4 mm. ; wing, 4-5

Two males, without exact data (C. M. Wakefield, 1880); one ipee
in Oxford Museum, one in British Museum.

purae infantulus n. sp.
ead brownish. Palpi black. Scape of antennae brown, flagellum
black, joints nearly лы all about equal; verticils nearly three

296 Transactions.

times as long as joints, Thorax ochreous-brown, scarcely shining, with
some black hair; no markings; pronotum yellow. Abdomen blackish,
with brown pubescence; ovipositor ochreous-brown, anal valves strong,
curved, slightly longer than anal segment, which is slightly hairy. Legs
(middle leg alone present) dark brown, tibia with two rings of whitish
pubescence, a very narrow one near base and a somewhat broader one
near tip. Wings with slightly greyish membrane and dark hair. Cu,,
curved, hairy, less than half as long as stem of cell M,. Ax nearly straight,
ending a little beyond tip of Cu,,. Halteres yellow. Length of body,
2.5 mm.; wing, 3mm.

Norta Isuanp: Titirangi, Auckland, 30th December, 1915 (4. E.
Brookes); type female in British Museum. If the male of this species is-
smaller than the female (as is usually the case in this genus) it must be

.

one of the very smallest members of the fami

Molophilus variegatus n. sp. (Fig. 46.)

before tips of M,, Cu,, and An, and round fork of M. Membrane hairy
in region of stigma. Cu,, bare, moderately oblique, scarcely half as long
as stem of cell M,. Ax nearly straight, ending opposite Cu,,- Halteres
Mis yellow stem and long black knob. Length of body, 2-5 mm.; wing,

Мовтн Istanp: Titirangi, Auckland, 30th November, 1915 (A. E.
Brookes); type male in British Museum.

Molophilus inornatus n. sp. (Fig. 141.)

. $. Whole body, including antennae, legs, and wings, dark brown,
without markings; only coxae somewhat lighter. Antennae about as long

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 297

slender (others missing). Venation: Ax long and straight, ending below
a of stalk of cell M,. Cu,, hairy, nearly vertical, slightly beyond M
К, and M, both somewhat approximated to К, ., at the

Ten of body, 6 ait: wing, 5-5 mm.

NORTH ISLAND: Hamurana, dae November, 1919 (D. Miller), one
male. Type in collector's possessio

Notwithstanding differences in аы and colorational characters,
this is evidently related to M. variegatus, the hypopygium of both having
a similar and very peculiar structure.

Genus СОхорномүтА О.-8.

This genus as at present understood includes a considerable number of
species from all parts of the world, which show a rather extensive range of
structural characters. 1 think there can be no doubt that a division into
several genera will have to be made, but the species require further study
in all their stages before this can be done very satisfactorily. The two
New Zealand species are very dissimilar in appearance and habits, and each
shows some peculiar features distinguishing it from most, if not all, other

be expressed by means of the following table, which includes all the genera
and subgenera some species of which have recently been included in
Gnophomyia ; some or all of them will probably eventually be accorded
full generic га
1. Rs rather short, almost or quite in a straight = with Ryi5;
Ro+3 8 жерь ende ; r-m at or close the base of
R,,45; 7 vertical, near base of R$; йр of "s long ; eyes
widely dion Gnophomyia в. str.
- generally uer not in a line with Ber un. not
trongly arc

rched ; r-m well beyond base of К, = 2
2 в; short, much less than half as lo as. NAE. ra 3
Б, longer, more than half as long as Кз К б 4
3. Legs bares with scales; discal cell closed Gymnastes Brun.
Legs without scales, but with long pubescence ; “discal cell
coalescent with cell M; Dasymallomyia Brun.
4. "TE ine eee than Bex; F - placed about the middle of
discal cell coalescent with cell M, ; front na - Aphrophila n. subgen.
Ses аа praia much shorter than Sc, ; r joining В, 1 на
Rə; discal o "pu 5
5. Head round, very n ; body 'and legs elongate ;
r oblique Lo longer b ce Niet tip of v Astelobia n. subgen.
Head broader, front not very narro body d legs much
less elongate r usually vertical aa ee: than the е
of В, кә { 6
6. cessory cross- ш in cell Ra A Ey . ». Рита Jaen.
No such cross lack : = ee = Ae ns FUHR
7. Bod ue ck an ye OW .. es si Zett.
Body otherwise otherwise coloured: Gnophomyia luctuosa O. B
G. elegans W: A moena Alex., G. perelagens Alex.,

G. Mono ААТ &c. (Also genus T’rimicra.)

Gnophomyia s. str. includes, besides the type species, G. те Will.,

G. tripudians Bergr., ©. orientalis Meig., G. nigrescens Edw.,
llom should perhaps include Gnophomyia ре. Alex.,
which has a closed discal cell. Alexander regards it as a subgenus of
Gnophomyia, but the two species have a very different appearance from

those of Gnophomyia s. str,

298 Transactions.

Gymnastes Brun., is regarded by Alexander, perhaps with reason, as a
subgenus of Paratropeza.

Aphrophila and Astelobia are proposed respectively for Gnophomyia
neozelandica n. sp. and G. rufa (Hudson); in neither ease is any other
species known.

Gnophomyia (Aphrophila) neozelandica n. sp. (Fig. 47.)

9. Body short and stout, blackish, more or less dusted over with
dark grey; a small shoulder-spot, an area round the wing-base, and the
ovipositor ochreous. Front very narrow, about one-tenth as broad as

Sc, oblique, slightly longer than Se,. Cross-vein 7 vertical, shorter than
tip of R,, joining R,;, well before base of Rẹ. Discal cell confluent with
cell M,. Halteres ochreous. Length of body, 10mm.; wing, 13 mm. ;
hind leg, 19 mm.

Sourn Istanp: Otira Gorge, resting on boulders close to water’s edge
amongst the foam, Warnock’s Creek (G. V. Hudson, No. 232). The
habits suggest that the species has an aquatic larva ; if this is so, it would
confirm the separation of the species from Gnophomyia.

Gnophomyia (Astelobia) rufa (Hudson). (Fig. 48.)
Tipula rufa Hudson, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 27, p. 294, 1894.
Gnophomyia rufa Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 39, 1900.
Gnophomyia rufa Hudson, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 52, p. 32, 1920.

Legs longer than in G. neozelandica, but hind tarsi much shorter than
tibiae. Sc, vertical, shorter than Sc,. Cross-vein r very oblique, much
longer than tip of R,, joining R, well beyond base. Discal cell closed.
Length of body, 5 24 mm., 9 29 mm. ; wing, 4 19 mm., $ 21 mm. ; hind
leg, d 49 mm., ? 52 mm.

Norta Istanp: Wellington (G. V. Hudson, No. 60). Ѕоотн ISLAND :
Nelson (Hudson).

According to Hudson, the early stages are spent in semi-liquid detritus
between the bases of the leaves of the epiphytic plant Astelia Solandri.*
The larva and pupa figured by him difier very markedly from those
. of the genotype (G. tristissima O.-8.), and thus support the separation of

this species from Gnophomyia s. str | :

* Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 52, p. 32, pl. 1, figs. 8, 9, 1920.

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 299

Genus Triuicra О.-8.

Osten-Sacken mentions that he has seen a species of this genus from
New Zealand. There is a single specimen in the British Museu
Titirangi, Auckland, 30th December, 1915 (A. E. Brookes), which is too
. damaged to determine specifically ; it may or may not be the cosmopolitan

T. pilipes. If it is, it is the only species of crane-fly so far discovered in
New Zealand which is not endemic to the aberat (See text-fig. B.)

The terminal joints of the antennae do not seem to be quite as small

as in T. pilipes, and are scarcely differentiated trom € the others.

Tribe Limnophilini.

Leaving out of account for the moment the genera of the Gynoplistia
group, the members of this tribe are exceedingly difficult to classify, because,
although the numerous species exhibit an extensive range of structure,

o
and the length of the male antennae. It is very probable that the early
stages will afford a much more satisfactory basis of classification than the
adults, but until this has been discovered* it seems inadvisable to go much
further in the subdivision ide the old genus Limnophi

In endeavouring to over characters which may be useful in defining
the genera of this сва in a natural manner І have found one which І
believe may be of аы value: this is the condition of the base
of the median vein. In Gynoplistia, Cerazodia, Orolimnophila, and Limno-
phila skusei (text-fig. C) the media is connected with both R and Cu at
the base ; the connections with R I have spoken of in this paper as the

“ arcular cross-vein," although it is quite possible that is really not a true
cross-vein, but the base of the media itself. This, at any rate, appears to

to regard as the actual base of the media the short vein which arises from
R still nearer the base of the wing, and fuses with Cu for some distance
iind separating as the main stem of the media. This condition is found
also in the great majority of Palaearctic and Nearctic Aer cR er
I рр, Dicranophragma, Lasiomastiz, Limnophila sensu O.-S., nolabis,
Eutonia, Poecilostola, Pseudolimnophila, Neolimnophila, Pilaria, нану
On the other hand, in all the remaining Limnophilini found in New Zealand
the media arises from Cu a good dea! farther from the base of the wing (the
above-mentioned fusion with Cu being longer) and has no connection with

in Epiphragma and also in Linnophile ochracea Mg. „ and in en eris
It is worth чин that Epiphragma and L. ochracea are wood-feeders, like
the New Zealand Rhamphophila.

Another character which may be found to be of generic value when
fully understood is the presence or absence, before the middle of most of

f that he ! tt а clasaifiontion

Le C. 1
philini on the larvae and pupae in the second part of his erem on ihe c crane- » flies
of New Жон. At the time of writing this work has not appeared in print.

Transactions.

И a T jx
Text-ric. B.—Trimicra sp. (New Zealand specimen), to explain egg = wing:
veins. The cells take the name of the vein bordering their upper m

Ткхт-ктө. C.—Limnophila ине Hutton.

Base of wing, see origin of media, Ag.
cular cross-vein. Sq — squa

Trext-ria. D.—Limnophila Ean oe

n. sp. Note diens of arcular cross-vein and
resence of bristles on squam:

EpwaRDS.— Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 301

These are very conspicuous in Epiphr ; о Osten-
Sacken, and occur in all the New Zealand species of Limnophila and allied
genera, except L. s his appears to be another indication of the

ilar
impressed areas occur in Limnophila ochracea and in Poecilostola and Pseudo-
limnophi

The following is a more or less artificial key to the New Zealand genera
of Limnophilini provisionally recognized in this paper :—

1. Antennae simple es Ae E = az се 2
Flagellum pectinate, or at least some of the joints enlarged beneath 7
2. Wings rudimentary in both sexes Ps T ia .. Zaluscodes.
Wings fully developed in both sexes .. T ne -" 3
3. Rə short and joining costa a short distance beyond tip of R;:
ra ve es 5 35 e AE -. Orolimnophila.
R long, extending to nearer tip of wing; r present, though some-
times faint FA Re РЎ ay i. de 4
4. Rostrum longer than the head dm es ps Hi 5
st most as long as the head .. Se T 2s 6
5. Rostrum only slightly longer than head; Cu,, at base of discal cell Rhamphophila.
Rostrum twice as long as head and thorax together; Сита about
middle of discal cell Pi * e. ree e Tinemyia
6. Wing-membrane pubescent over nearly the whole surface -. Ulomorpha.
Wing-membrane bare x ne er a .. Limnophila.
7. Antennae 13-22-jointed i ks (à T .- Gynoplistia.
Antennae 29-39-jointed d 2. d. ]

Genus ZaLuscopEs Lamb.

" Wings much abbreviated, with no distinct veins. Antennae with
sixteen joints. Palpi with four joints, the last orbicular and attached to
the side of the small third joint. Tibial spurs present on all the legs.” —

)

This genus is evidently to be regarded as a Limnophila which has lost
its wings. Lamb states that “the male genitalia appear to be somewhat
as shown for Zalusa in Dr. Enderlein’s paper," but there is really no close
resemblance: Zaluscodes has a hypopygium of the ordinary Limnophiline
type, while Zalusa, in this organ as in other parts of its structure, is clearly

a near relative of Dicranomyia

Zaluscodes aucklandicus Lamb.
Zaluscodes aucklandicus Lamb, Subantarctic Is. N.Z., p. 130, 1909.

An almost uniformly brown, long-legged species, which is remarkable
for having the wings of both sexes extremely reduced, much shorter than
the thorax. à

AUCKLAND Istanps: ^ This remarkable species was common in damp
places in forest, Carnley Harbour. It runs rapidly over the ground, like
a small harvestman spider. An extremely fragile insect. The colour is
white when alive."—(G. V. Hudson.) Type male and female in Cambridge
Museum.

302 Transactions.

Genus OROLIMNOPHILA Alex.

Oromyia Alexander, Jour. N.Y. Ent. Soc., vol. 21, p. 203, 1913
(preoce. by Orosmya Rondani).
Orolimnophila Alexander, Ent. Port vol. 32, p. 178, 1921.
? Lachnocera Philippi, Verh. z. -b. Ges. Wien, vol. 15, p. 615, 1865.
This genus at present contains two South American species described
by Alexander. The new species described below, together with the two
obviously allied Australian species Limnophila lawsonensis Skuse and
` L. australasiae Skuse, differs from the polio BS (O. lloydi Alex.) in the
longer vein Sc; in the absence of a lyriform plate on the ninth sternite of
the male; and in the extremely short tibial spurs (this at least in the New
Zealand species). I had at first intended creating a new genus for these
three species, but have refrained from doing so, as the second species just
described by Alexander (O. argentinicola) seems intermediate as regards
- length of Sc and the structure of the hypopygium, and has short tibial
purs. Orolimnophila must ment be regarded as common to the
Austin and Neotropical region
It was suggested by Bergroth (Wien. Ent. Zeit., vol. 9, p. 123, 1890)
that L. lawsonensis and L. australasiae might belong to Phili pis genus
Lachnocera. "This opinion may eventually prove to be correct; there are
certainly some strong resemblances, but Philippi's figure shows remarkably
elongate scapal joints in the male antennae, whereas in Orolomnophila these
joints are very short. A final decision on this point cannot be made until
Philippi’s L. delicatula has been rediscovered.

Orolimnophila eluta n. sp. (Figs. 49, 142.)
d. Head dark grey, weird hairy. Front about a quarter as broad
ack

constructed as in байм. ‘outer clasper Wardino, Peis on outer ОЙОН,
inner one longer, pale; no trace of any appendage of ninth sternite. Legs
slender, uniformly ochreous; tibial spurs extremely short, only about half
as long as diameter of slender tibia. Wings slightly milky, quite unmarked,
veins "doe ochreous. Se ending above apex of Rs, Se; about twice as long
Без. Arcular cross-vein well marked. Halteres dee ans ochreous.
Length of of body, 8. ‘5 mm. ; ; antennae, 12 mm

male in British adis a second male in Cambridge Museum; Moun
e. Canterbury, 13th April, 1917, one male in т ias ond Museum.

he specific name has allusion to the “ washed-out " wings, the two
Australian species of the genus both having conspicuous wing-markings.

Genus RHAMPHOPHILA n. gen.

Head хоса, not produced behind, front moderately broad, eyes
contiguous beneath. Rostrum slender, somewhat longer than head, the

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 303

r long; verticils sparse and. moderately lon ан. very e
2 narrow; tuberculate pits and pseudosutural | foveae both absent.
Abdomen with transverse impressed areas distinct. Male h ypopygium
large and complex; side-pieces produced into two or three finger-like lobes
apically ; two pairs of hairy claspers; a separate more or less lyriform
plate on ventral side, perhaps representing the true ninth sternite; ninth
tergite with small median росна; : aedoeagus large and complicated,
provided with two rounded lobes at tip of penis in addition to the two
large parameres. Tibial spurs Father long and stout. Venation: Basal
fusion of M and Cu long; arcular cross-vein absent or very faintly indi-
cated. Se long; Sc; longer than vertical Sey. Tip of В, shorter then ғ

b

sufficient to warrant the establishment of a new genus for this species.
According to Alexander (in litt.), “it is obviously closer to Epiphragma

Epiphragma. The immature stages of both forms are wood-dwellers, a
habitat that I have to believe as being very characteristic of generalized
forms.”

Apart from the genotype and the new species described below, I know
of no others belonging to this genus.

Rhamphophila obscuripennis (Hudson). (Figs. 51, 145, 146, 147.)
Tipula obscuripennis Hudson, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 27, p. 294, 1895.
Limnophila sinistra Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 40, 1900;

Hudson, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 52, p. 33, 1 20.

The wing-markings of this conspicuous fly will at once distinguish it
trom all other New Zealand crane-flies, except R. lyrifera, described below
the Australian Limnophila antiqua Skuse has similar wing-markings, bui
is certainly not at all closely allied. In hypopygium, the upper apical
lobe of side-piece is rather long and with a short stump dorsally some dis-
tance before tip; the lower lobe is short; ventral plate broad at base,
with nearly straight lateral horns scarcely as long as the basal portion,
between the horns being a small median projection. Femora have a narrow
and very oblique pre-apical dark rin

NomrH Istanp: Auckland (W. Wesché) ; ; Wellington district (G. V.
Hudson, No. 17); Te Wairoa (D. Miller); Papatotara, 26th February,
1911

ccording to Hudson, this species “is fairly common in most dense
foresta throughout the country. The larva inhabits fallen tree-trunks in
an advanced state of decay, forming burrows between the soft decayed |
portion T ~ harder part of the wood.”

Hudso: me obscuripennis is preoccupied in Limnophila, but (in
my чор) bete valid when transferred to a new genus. I propose

Zealand species. Among the eight males I examined there was no varia-
tion in hypopygial structure.

304 Transactions.

Rhamphophila lyrifera n. sp. (Figs. 52, 148, 149.)

Differs from R. obsc Pal ce as follows: Pre-apical dark ring of
femora considerably broader and less oblique. Ventral plate of hypopygium
lyriform, basal part narrow, no ака projection. Median projection of
ninth tergite longer. Main PH lobe of side-piece split to base into two
nearly equal ers.

SovrH Istanp: Routeburn, vl Wakatipu (G. V. Hudson, No. 17х);
type male in the British Museum. Mount Grey, Canterbury, Novem-
ber, 1917; one male in Dicti Museum. The wing of the type
(fig. 52) shows some slight differences from R. obscuripennis, but these
are not to be seen in the second specimen.

Genus ТтхЕмүтА Hutton.

This genus is по doubt related to Rhamphophila, from which it differs
chiefly in its more slender build; in the muc longer rostrum ; in the
position of Cu,,; and in the different and much simpler structure of the
hypopygium. Only the one species is known.

Tinemyia margaritifera Hutton. (Figs. 50, 144.)

Tinemyia margaritifera Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., p. 44, 1900.

This species may easily be known by the remarkably elongate rostrum,

and by wing-markings, which are strongly reminiscent of those of Epi-
phragma. Little need be added to Hutton's description, except that front
is very narrow, and arcular cross-vein is absent, as in the majority of New
Zealand Limnophiline groups. The male resembles female except that
antennae seem to be a little longer. The hypopygium is very distinctive.
Side-pieces not lobed apically, but have large ventro-basal hairy lobes,
and narrow transverse membranous area in middle of dorsal surface.
Claspers are somewhat as in Ulomorpha nebulosa, the resemblance being
particularly noticeable in the stiff bristles on inner side of inner clasper
near tip. The parameres are long, stout, and sharp-pointed ; penis simple
and arched.

RTH ISLAND: Ls ace (G. V. Hudson, No. 139); one male in
British Museum; * very г à

Genus ULomorpua O.-8.

Five species of this genus are at present known, all from North America.
I have some hesitation in referring two New Zealand species here, because
Alexander's Mei of en e wing of U. pilosella (the genotype) shows a well-
marked arcular cross-v Apart from this possibly fundamental difference,
the New Zealand бн do not exhibit any very definite character by
which they can be separated generically. The fact that they both possess
cell M, is of no eee pe r importance, since one of the North American
species ' also к `
e two S Sid are most easily distinguished by the striking
difference in the width of the axillary cell.

vee nebulosa n. sp. (Figs. 53, 143.)

Head rounded, without distinct к сал, rather light brown ; front
ase greyer, Тыз than one-eighth as as head at its sum канн
7 part. Palpi and rostrum short, ochreous, oe RG less than half as long

| as head. Scape of antennae ochreous, first joint fully twice as long as

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 305

second. a — dark brown, joints oval, slightly over twice as
long as broad, verticils equalling diameter of joint. Thorax brownish,
mesonotum slightly ема three large confluent praescutal stripes, not
much darker than ground-colour. Tuberculate pits absent Abdomen
slender, dark brown dorsally, hind-margins of basal tergites narrowly paler

venter much more extensively pale. Hypopygium—ninth tergite кав
bilobed. Outer claspers hairy, with bare flattened tip. Inner claspers
nearly straight, somewhat spatulate at tip, with two or three long stiff
hairs directed inwardly. Parameres broad and flat except at base. Penis

except for ochreous coxae. Tibial spurs very short, only about half as
long as diameter of tip of tibia. Wangs greyish-tinged, with rather dense
macrotrichia over nearly the whole surface, except basal to origin of Rs.
Five cloudy brown spots along costa — near base, at origin of Rs (the

largest), and over tips of Se, R,, an 2; brown clouds also over cord,
ех of discal cell, base of cell M,, and along vein R,,,. ending just
beyond" ne of Rs; blique, pet than Sc,; cell R, shortly

brown, apex o of knob paler. * Length of body, 9-10 mm. wing, 10-11 mm.

NomrH ЇзгАхр: In forest, Karori, Wellington, April (G. V. Hudson,
No. 245); type and one other male in British Museum ; a third male in
Cambridge Museum.

Ulomorpha fuscana n. sp. (Fig. 54.)
Differs from J. nebulosa as follows : Head dark- -greyish, тон

darker. Wings more strongly tinged with brownish, the dark markings
smaller, no dark spot near. base; Sc a little longer; Cu,, nearer base of
discal cell; cell Ax much narrower. Halteres all black. Length of body,

mm
Ховтн ISLAND: Karori, Wellington, “amongst M excelsum, April
(G. V. Hudson, No. 3028) ; "type male in British Museum

Genus LIMNOPHILA Em:

I am unable to undertake. I therefore confine ra to the бенон

made above (see under the tribe heading). So far as published subgenera

are concerned, most of the New Zealand species (and also many of the

Australian forms described by Skuse) would appear to approach most
r

as present). Nothing has been а аер the im ese areas on
the abdominal tergites in these subgenera, but from Alexander

tion of the abdominal markings of L. es B a amoda it it
would seem that they are ees probably prese

306 Transactions.

We may probably conclude, therefore, that in Limnophila, as in most
other genera, the crane-fly fauna shows the strongest affinities

with that of Australia, and secondly with that of South America. The
species may be identified by means of the following key :—

1. Cell M, iere body all black . bryobia Mik.
ll M ; body not all black 2
2. Arcular ова vein apes Meu foveae very large ; $
no impressed areas on abdominal tergites 3—7 akusei Hutton.
Arcular cross-vein, акый, соон deis foveae very small
or absent; T Snc p yu aeo shining areas on
bdominal 3

go

e

tergites

Wings hyaline, меаи ER Cura at or slightly before base of

discal cell

Wings with distinct markings ; ; Са» пеат ог beyond middle of
ell

. Praeseutum much swollen; ; femora yellow with the tips
с

ога darker or with two dark rin

delicatula Hutton.

discal c 4
4. Wings with numerous small dark dots in the cells ; ; macro-
$ trichia on veins in apical part of wings unusually long ;
side-pieces ich AM hypopygium produced apically into a
long horny leucomelas n. sp.
Wi viser a ex hypopygium otherwise ; macrotrichia of
veins short . 5

subinterventa n. sp.
6

6. Squama with bristles ; 868 Mi and longer than = ;
wing-markings more or less ocel 7
Squama without bristles ; ; 803 асо) and generally shorter
th сі; wing-markings not ocellat 11
7. Rs oe ры ; antennae black, the ‘first flagellar joint
geographica Hutton.
Pp not iuis antennas otherwise coloured 8

о p

urred : .
ым р: brownish, with indistinct whitish ri
t ground-colour and conspicuous BR rings .
Abi tie ail m rk
sag as Ard spots over ' the impressed areas of the ‘abdominal

А Gi j^ "middle ‘of discal cell ; an ocellate ‘spot about middle

of cell Ах ..
Cu,, near apex of disc al cell ; no > ocellate spot i in cell Ax
A dark spot or мысы about the middle of cell М

crassipes Hutton.
oculatus deu

10
argus Hutton.
lambi n. sp.

No such spot prese 13
12. Ses ay apex of Re marshalli Hutton.
Se, much s dap apex of Rs chrysorrhoea n. sp.
13. Воз зе with r umbrosa Hutton.
2 beyond the evel of r-m
14. A conspicu ous black Wy ус l girdle on thorax ntm I sp.

Thorax not girdled wi

15. Very iios species ; i. ed over bases of M and Rs reach-
| costa cyatheti n. sp.
Medium-sized species ; costal cell clear hudsoni n. sp.

dt might perhaps be placed in as many distinct subgenera ;

The first four ór five of these species occupy rather

isolated positions,
the remainder

ll into two natural groups by the characters given above.

Limnophila bryobia Mik.

Antennae black, as long as head
elliptical.

Limnophila bryobia Mik., Verh. z.-b. Ges. Wien, vol.
The following are t characters mentioned b
8

31, p. 205, 1882.

the chief Mik :—
Body wholly black, somewhat shining, with slight brown dusting.

and thorax together, flagellar joints
Legs black, with fairly long and dense pubesce
- base of femora brown ; each tibia with two strong spurs, Wings very broad,

nce; coxae

Epwanps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 307

brown-tinged ; stigma elongate, fuscous, not sharply defined ; veins black,
except R and Cu, which are brown. Cell M, absent. Ax with its tip some-
what hooked, bordered with blackish for its whole length, especially
towards leg ‘Length of body, 9mm.; wing, 10 x 3:3 mm.

LAND ISLANDS (Krone). The specimen flew out from a sod of moss,
the dm containing which was not opened by Krone for over four yea
after the collection was made. one and Mik believe that the pupa or
larva had lived in the moss for this period.

Type in the Vienna Museum (presumably).

Limnophila skusei Hutton. (Figs. 68-70, 150.)
Limnophila skusei Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 34, p. 190, 1902.
Limnophila орат Alexander, Insecutor I nscitiae, vol. 8,
p. 121, 1
The eret of this species are rather variable (see figs, 68-70),
but form a ready means of identification, apart from the structural
characters mentioned in the key. The male has not hitherto been de-
| sc L © . e

aedoeagus, with three sets of paired appendages. There is a pair of trans-
verse, impressed, shining areas near base of second tergite, but the
remaining tergites are devoid of such areas. The tibial spurs are about as
long as diameter of vA of tibia. Venation ur short, vertical, only about

bristles on frd д Мое of body, 3 11-13 mm., 2 16-18 mm. ; wing,
12-16 mm.

Nortu Istanp: Wellington district, in swampy places (©. V. Hudson
No. 8); type female in Canterbury Museum, three males and three females
in British Museum. Ѕоотн ISLAND : Mount Grey, Canterbury, November,
1917, one male in Canterbury Museum; Tisbury, 7th November, 1915
pe: Philpott), one female in Cawthron Tnstitaté рсе: Otago (Osten-

) ander’s type female in Berlin-Dahlem Mus
. Hudson informs me that the type of L. skusei seem his number 8,
and is undoubtedly the same as other specimens sent to me under this
number. The synonymy with L. novae-zelandiae is therefore certain.

Limnophila delicatula Hutton. (Figs. 66, 151.)
Limnophila delicatula Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 42, 1900.
An extremely distinct species on account of the dan. wings, devoid
of markings except for the pale-brownish stigma. Head dark grey; front
narrow, not one-eighth as broad as head. Antennae alike in both sexes,
a little longer than the small thorax; first scapal joint rather long,
whitish-ochreous, second rounded, dark- P ашы flagellum dark brown,

308 Transactions.

joints slender, nearly cylindrical, verticils a little longer than joints. Thorax

rownish ; praescutum and scutum somewhat shining; postnotum and
pleurae* heavily dusted with grey. Abdomen slender, with the usual
impressed areas on tergites 2-7. Male hypopygium very small, con-
structed as in figure; the aedoeagus peculiarly complicated. Legs uniformly
brownish, very long and slender; tibial spurs shorter than diameter of
tibia. Wings as in figure; Cu,, is either exactly at base of discal cell or
a short distance before it. Sc, rather oblique, as long as Se, ; r rather
oblique, as long as tip of R,. Rs not spurred. Squama without bristles.
It is worth noting that in most specimens macrotrichia are present on

Uja as well as on both veinlets which close the discal cell. Since one
at least of these must be a true cross-vein, this species forms an exception
to Tillyard's rule that macrotrichia are confined to the longitudinal veins.
This is by no means the only such exception which has come under my
notice. Length of body, 9-12 mm. ; wing, 9-12 mm

ORTH IsLAND: Wellington district, in forest, March (6. V. Hudson,
No. 160); two males and three females in British Museum.
This species is probably referable to the subgenus Limnophilella Alex.,
but in the two described South American species r is much farther from
the tip of R,. |

Limnophila leucomelas n. sp. (Figs. 55, 152.)

Head rather dark brownish-grey; front nearly a quarter as broad
as head. Rostrum scarcely half as long as head, blackish. Palpi black.
Antennae in female about as long as head and thorax together, in male
nearly twice as long; scape brownish-ochreous, the first joint mode-

without maerotrichia. Cu,, about middle of discal cell. Halteres rather
short, dark brown. Length of body, 6-8 mm. ; win

A third female from Karori, Wellington, November, 1912, amon ferns

(G. V. Hudson, No. 2114), differs from these in havin a detis dd and

rather broad dark M along Rs. The thoracie coloration is not at all
р

SEM
TUAM ae

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 309

Limnophila subinterventa n. sp. (Figs. 67, 153, 154.)
Head rather dark-brownish, dusted with whitish-grey round the eyes.

Antennae about twice as long as thorax in female, as long as abdomen
in male; scape brownish-ochreous, first joint short and rather broad ;
flagellum dark brown in male, pale ochreous in female; joints gradually
decreasing in length, pubescence and verticils, as usual, longer in male than
in female; hairs of the verticils more numerous in female. Thorax pale
ochreous, dusted with whitish-grey; middle area of mesonotum darker:
scutellum and postnotum (median sclerite) rather dark brown, somewhat
shining, a dull black patch extending from wing-base to above front coxae,
broadening out in front. Praescutum swollen, coverin

5 B
д.

blackish; in female there are black lateral patches on tergites imme-
diately behind impressed areas, connected by a brown shade across dorsum,
hind-margins of segments being also darkened. Hypopygium as in figures ;
structure of penis, with a serrated area some distance behind sharply
pointed tip, is rather remarkable. Legs ochreous, tips of femora and extreme
tips of tibiae black. Tibial spurs slightly shorter than diameter of tip
of tibia. Wings slightly yellowish-tinged, veins mostly pale; small black
clouds over cross-veins and cord, bases of cells M, R,, M,, and M,, and at
tip of R.. Se, a little longer than vertical Sc, ; r vertical, a little shorter
than slightly upturned tip of R,. Discal cell unusually large. Two or
three minute bristles on squama. Halteres long and slender, stem pale
ochreous in female, dark in male, knob dark brown. Length of body,
d 9mm., 2 11-14 mm. ; wing, 9-12 mm. ; antennae, j 7-5 mm., 9 3-4 mm.

, such as the unicolorous antennae. It is just
possible, though 1 think improbable, that the male and female here
described are not conspecific.

Limnophila geographica Hutton. (Figs. 61, 155.)
Limnophila geographica Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 43, 1900.
The specimens I have seen of this species do not correspond in every
detail with Hutton’s description, but I think the determination must be
correct. The following о may be noted, additional to those шеп-
e

small. Abdominal tergites 2-7 each with one pair of impressed areas
about middle. Hypopygium as figured ; it is remarkable for the enormous

310 Transactions.

development of the dorsal plate of the aedoeagus. There are no mem-
branous appendages of ninth tergite, such as characterize L. argus and its
allies. Trochanters blackish. Femora pale at extreme tip, and with a
very conspicuous pale- Missa ring some distance before tip. Base of
tibiae ochreous; spurs as long as the diameter of tip. Cu,, near apex of
discal d Two bristles on squaina.

ORTH IsLAND: Wilton’s Bush, Wellington, in dense forest, Ist De-
cember, "1920 (G. V. Hudson, №. 287); one male in British Museum.

Limnophila crassipes Hutton. (Fig. 62.)
Limnophila crassipes Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 41, 1900.
A single damaged specimen has been presented to the British Museum
by Mr. ©. V. Hudson ; it shows the following characters not mentioned by
Hutton: Front about one-sixth as broad as head, with small but fairly
obvious tubercle. Rostrum a little over half as long as head. Antennae
brown, about as long as thorax (female ?), flagellar joints rather elongate
oval, verticils epe as long as joints. Pseudosutural foveae and tuberculate

argus ; in one wing there is an accessory cross-vein in cell. R, (an
aberration which I have seen in ma ny species of Limnophila). There are
faint pale rings in all the positions occupied by the dark rings in 2. lambi.
Squama with two bristles.

NomrH Isuanp: Karori, Wellington, November, 1920, very rare (G. V.
. Hudson, No. 1484).

Limnophila oculata n. sp. (Figs. 63, 156.)

Head dark brown with slight grey mottling. Front about one-fifth as
broad as head. Rostrum about half as long as head. Palpi long, dark brown.
Antennae rather longer than head and thorax together; scarcely longer in
male than in female, but more distinctly pubescent ; colour dark brown,
the first few flagellar joints narrowly ochreous at base. First сарв joint
rather long; flagellar joints cylindrical, the first few somewhat stouter and
rather shorter than the rest. Thorax rather dark brown, praescutum indis-
tinctly striped, with grey lines along interspaces, margins darker brown;
postnotum and pleurae dusted with greyish, without distinct markings.
Pseudosutural foveae absent. Abdomen Ат СЫ dark brown; two pairs

of impressed areas on each of tergites 2—7, one close to base, the other just
before middle. Hypopygium as figured: ninth tergite emerginate with a
pair of fleshy, membranous appendages, sublaterally placed; parameres
broad and rather flat, with a small hook on one side at tip. Legs rather

tip, dark ring beyond this, иеш tips somewhat lighter, especially on
under-side. No empodia. Wings with a slightly milky ground-colour
(viewed by refiected light), except in cell M and towards tip, where it is
darker; dark markings along costa and more or less ring-like dark =
at tips of nearly all hw as in figure. Se, twice as long as Sc,, appearing
as a continuation of Se. Tip of R slightly upturned and a little е
than r. Three or four bristles on squama, опе longer than the others.
Halteres ochreous, knob darker. Length of body, 3 14 mm., © 19 mm.

wing, 16 mm. :

E iesus
СК ТОРАМ pne

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand.. 311

NomrH IstAND: Karori, Wellington, in forest (G. V. Hudson); type
male, 27th February, 1921 (No. 281), and one female, October, 1911
(No. 125K), in British Museum. This is evidently nearly allied to L. argus,
but is perfectly distinct.

Limnophila argus Hutton. (Fig. 65.)
Limnophila argus Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 41, 1900.
Distinguished at once by the very conspicuous ocellate wing-markings,
the two most conspicuous eye-spots being before middle and at tip of Ax.
Se, is very oblique, and about twice as long as Sc, ; 7 about as long as
tip of R,; Cu,, at middle of the discal cell; squama with two bristles,

hypopygium has almost precisely the same structure as in the following

1 one male in. Canterbury Museum; Tisbury, 15th October, 1916
(A. Philpott), one female in Cawthron Institute collection.

Limnophila lambi n. sp. (Figs. 64, 157.)

Differs from L. argus as follows: Postonotum almost uniformly brown.
slightly shining. Discal cell much shorter, Cu,, quite close to its tip,
None of the eye-spots on the wings with definite dark centres, and no

spicuous. ; :

As in L. argus, empodia absent, and male hypopygium shows the
following characters: Ninth tergite slightly emarginate, with a pair of
membranous, fleshy appendages, laterally placed. Outer claspers slightly

pe ith a long, slender, bare, cylindric

(G udson, No. 125); type male in British Museum. is possibly
only a variety of L. argus, but seems so distinct that I describe it pro-
ionally as a separate species. The t was presented to the British

i . ype
Мад by my friends Dr. Н. Scott and Mr. C. G. Lamb, and is one of a
number of specimens sent for determination by Mr. G. V. Hudson to the
latter in 1911. :
Limnophila chrysorrhoea n. sp. (Figs. 58, 158.)
Head dark greenish-grey, blackish on eye-margins in front. Front

about one-fifth as broad as head, slightly swollen immediately above base
of antennae. Rostrum and palpi blackish, the former a little shorter than

A

312 Transactions.

head. Antennae alike in the two sexes, about twice as long as thorax ;
scape ochreous, flagellum dark brown, base of the first and tips of first three
or four joints ochreous ; pubescence inconspicuous, rather shorter than
a of joints ; each flagellar joint with a single long hair and one

pud at base. Thoraz ochreous-brown, darker in female than. in male,

which is somewhat darker; postnotum with dark median stripe. Tuber-
culate pits and pseudosutural foveae absent. Abdomen brownish-ochreous,
with narrow dark-brown lateral stripes, hind-margins of tergites narrowly
pale; transverse Ag emn areas long and conspicuous ; venter uniformly
pale. Hypopygium—ninth segment forming a continuous ring, tergite

with a median рөн. Tips of side-pieces with rather long and dense
viden hair. Claspers inserted just before tips of side-pieces, in shape
resembling those of L. cyatheti. MPO ti with pubescent ventro-basal
lobes, somewhat as in L. cyatheti. There are apparently two pairs of
strong parameres, though one pair might perhaps be regarded as dorso
basal lobes of the side-pieces. Legs rather light brown; femora with two
dark-brown rings, the second one close to tip, leaving extreme tip pale,
area between dark rings paler than ground-colour. Tibial spurs rather
stout, as long as diameter of tibia. Wings brownish-tinged, with cei
twelve more or less light-brown spots, as in figure. Venation much a
in L. cyatheti, but Sc, and R,+, are rather longer, and Rs is less distinctly
spurred. No bristles on ure peers s dark brown, tip of knob paler.
Length of body, 11 mm. ; wing, 13

NORTH ISLAND: Karan, Wellington, January, 1896 (G. V. pesas
No. 144p, 3464) : type male in British Museum. SouTH Istanp: Moun
Grey, 7th November, 1916; one female in Canterbury Museum.

Limnophila marshalli Hutton. (Figs. 57, 159.)
Limnophila marshalli Hatton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 42, 1900.

Differs from L. chrysorrhoea as follows: Median stripe of postnotum
blacker, broader at base. Hypopygium with claspers rather differently
shaped and inserted at tips of side-pieces, which are without dense golden
hairs at tip; basal lobes of side-pieces not split; also other differences as
in figure. Sc, farther removed from tip of Se, placed before apex of Rs;
dark spots over Sc, and tip of Sc, separate and distinct.

Norta IstAND: Wilton's Bush, Wellington (G. V. Hudson, No. 144).

Limnophila umbrosa Hutton.

o dy umbrosa Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 43, 1900.

to Hutton's ard pa this differs бош L. chrysorrhoea in .
the following points: (1) Se, is in a line with, M of far beyond, r-m ;
(2) four or five of the spots on ‘wings i ed rming a semicircular fascia
from base of Rs through r-m to tip of ut 2 spots at the tips of all the
longitudinal veins”; (4) Hutton dg not mention a spot in middle o
cell An; (5) the last five joints of flagellum are oval.
М№овтн IsLanD: Wellington (Hudson).

Limnophila nigrocincta n. sp. (Fig. 59.)
9. Head dark reddish-brown. Front about one-quarter as broad as

к head; eyes well separated below. Rostrum li lighter than vertex, about
Se 2

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 313

half as long as head. Palpi blackish. Antennae about as long as thorax ;
scape and first flagellar joint ochreous, remainder dark brown; verticils a
little longer than joints; joints almost cylindrical, very slightly enlarged
at base. Thorax rather dark brown; scutellum and angles of pronotum
whitish ; an ill-defined smoky area over prothoracie stigma; a distinct
black girdle extending across the base of postnotum, and from thence to
mesosternum. Praescutal stripes indistinct; the usual black hair present
along interspaces. Tuberculate pits and pseudosutural foveae both absent.

bdomen dark brown, paler beneath, without definite markings, impressed
areas distinct. Legs moderately stout; coxae ochreous, front pair marked
with dark brown in front; femora ochreous, each with two sharply
marked black rings, the second well before tip; tibiae and tarsi dark
brown. Tibial spurs as in L. chrysorrhoea. Wings with a slight brownish
tinge, a dark-brown band across the cord, and numerous sharply marked
roundish dark-brown spots, as in figure. Sc, not much longer than So,,
which is nearly vertical; r faint, about as long as the nearly straight
tip o ,; Rs spurred at base; Cu,, at middle of discal cell.
Halteres brownish, middle of knob darker. Length of body, 11 mm. ;
wing, 10 mm.

Norta Istanp: Wainuiomata, in forest, 15th December, 1920 (G. V.
Hudson, No. 275): type and one other female in British Museum.

Limnophila cyatheti n. sp. (Figs. 60, 160, 161.)

4. Head dark reddish-brown, with slight grey dusting. Front narrow,
about one-seventh as broad as head, with a small bifid tubercle above
antennae. Rostrum reddish-brown, with labella about as long as head.
Palpi long, dark brown. Antennae more than half as long as body ;
scape reddish-brown, rather stout ; flagellar joints cylindrical, with rather
long and dense pubescence, the last few joints also with one or two long
hairs; joints gradually decreasing in length ; first three or four entirely
ochreous-brown, remainder darkened at base. Thorax rather dark reddish-
brown; mesonotum slightly shining, praescutal stripes somewhat darker ;
pleurae grey-dusted ; tuberculate pits and apparently also pseudosutural
oveae absent. Abdomen reddish-brown, unmarked. Hypopygium—ninth

Two distinct pairs of strong parameres , penis small. Legs moderately
stout, brown, tibiae and tarsi rather darker; femora with dark-brown tips,
and with indistinct dark ring some distance before tip, most obvious on
hind pair. Tibial spurs rather stout, as long as diameter of tip of tibia.
Wings tinged with pale ochreous, veins rather light brown ; brown markings
as in figure. Sc, ending much beyond base of R,; Sc, almost vertical,
about half as long as 8с, ; r oblique, longer than the short upturned tip
of Ri; Bu spurred at base; cell M, longer than its stalk, Cu,, about
middle of discal cell. Basal fusion of M and Cu long; no arcular cross-
vein. No bristles on squama. Halteres rather long, pale; knob elongate,
darkened apically. Length of body, 19 тт. ; antennae, 13mm.; wing,
9

mm.
Nortu Istanp: Wellington, forest gullies, four, 1915 (G. V. Hudson,
No. 202); type male in British Museum; a second male in Cambridge

314 Transactions.

pieces. Whichever view be taken, it is quite probable that the two
structures are homologous.*

Limnophila hudsoni n. sp. (Figs. 56, 162.)

Head dull brownish-grey. Front one-sixth as broad as head. Rostrum
about as long as head. Palpi rather long, blackish. Antennae alike in
both sexes, about as long as head and thorax together; scape ochreous ;
flagellar joints slightly enlarged at base, with short pubescence and rather
short verticils, all black at base and ochreous towards tip, last few joints
almost all black. Thorax dull-brownish, mostly grey-dusted ; praescutum
with indistinct darker markings; pronotum and scutellum lighter. No
tuberculate pits; pseudosutural foveae very small, oval, close to margin
of praescutum. en rather dark brown. Hypopygium as in figure ;
ninth sternite large, extending across ventral surface, and distinctly separate
from tergite at sides, at least apically. Side-pieces with pubescent basal
lobes, which are emarginate but not deeply split. Apparently two pairs
of large parameres, of very different form; penis large and very broad.
| rown; femora with dark-brown ring close before tip, and another
one, rather feebly marked, anterior to this. Tibial spurs as in L. atheti.
Wings with ground-colour milky-white; cells C, R}, and M, and greater
part of cells M,, M,, M,, and Cu,, light brown ; dark-brown markings as
in figure; note that the first two spots do not reach the costa. Venation
much as in L. cyatheti, but Sc, is scarcely longer than Sc,, and the straight
tip of R, is about as long as r. No bristles on squama. Halteres with
pale stem, knob blackish with tip pale. Length of body, 10-16 mm. ;
wing, 12-14 mm.

Norra Istanp: Wellington district (G. V. Hudson, No. 200); type and
one other male and two females in British Museum. SouTH ISLAND:
Arthurs Pass, January, 1920, one female in Canterbury Museum; Tis-
bury, Ist February, 1918 (4. Philpott), one male in Cawthorn Institute
collection.

. In spite of the very different structure of the hypopygium, this species
is obviously nearly related to L. cyatheti.

Genus GvNoPLiSTIA Westw.

This large and fairly homogeneous genus is confined to the Australasian
region, no species being known from west of Wallace's line. The variation
in the number of antennal joints between the different species is great, but
each species seems to be fairly constant. In view of this variation, it seems
doubtful whether the South American Ctedonia should be kept distinct.

* In May, 1922, I bred a series of Limnophila cyatheti from found in decayed
y L pupae found in decay
са а roe has very beautiful curved thoracic appendages, branched like

Epwanps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 315

The numerous New Zealand species already known may be distinguished
in the following manner :—

1. Mesonotum dull, more or less dusted with grey — .. LÀ 2
Mesonotum Suae 7 without grey dusting cs = 18
2. Wings abbreviated is Age 3
Wings aden = quite as Jong « as the abdomen e 5
3. Wings shorter than the thora: NT .. pedestris n. Sp., 9.
Wings longer than the i rax si sia 4
4. First eleven flagellar joints with short projecti ons .. .. notata n. sp., $.
First seven flagellar i with short ree ie .. nebulosa n. sp., ?.
5. Conspicuous dark ite: t tips E к, Зу £i 6
These spots absent ry fain ET 7
6. A small pte ай ia Msn in celi R just before base of Rs... magnifica n. sp.
This spot à notata n. sp.
7. Three aues d dark blotches on hind- l-margin ¢ of obo, x in cells с,
„е d Ax nebulosa n. sp
ing-mar| o ema s othe bs Jd
8. Hielo with a tiere dorsal dark stripe m ЕР 9
Abdomen without such stripe t4 > 10
9. Cross-vein r-m present bo
Cross-vein r-m obliterated conjuncta n. sp
10. Several dark dots in cell M
rk dots in ce E oe 12
11. Male antennae elongate, with long branches ve .. ésackeni Alex.
Male antennae shorter, with shorter branches ve gt re, rem
12. A sm all dark cloud at base of cell M, P A
tpi of cell M, quite clea: we s м
13. Fem аб with a conspicuou us ‘pale rin vs .. arthuriana n. sp.
cents lighter, pale ring inconspicu canterburiana n. sp.
14. Eighth or seventh a and eighth abdominal segments b black, con-
rasting ainder of abdom =!
Abdomen б ыш coloured a T^ zi
15. Wing-tip conspicuously d darkened е s ej) fimbriata Ma.
Wing-tip n F ae .. subfasciata Wa
16. Thoracic pits ts black ; i s sy juscophunten n. sp.
Thoracic pits rather light brown % v v
17. Wing-tip practically clea ў 2» Es .. glauca n. =
Wing-tip somewhat ема . incisa n. sp.
18. Thorax brown, flagellum with at Teast least sixteen 19
Thorax black, or flagellum with only twalya or que joints 23
19. Hind tibiae with à pale ring Persad. the middle 20
ind tibiae withou s x 21
20. Abdomen metallic sbéel-bluo $ “ 5 .. formosa Hutton.
Abdomen coppery-brown F x x ++ speciosa n. sp.
21. Legs long and slender .. wd d x .. tridactyla n. sp.
Legs much shorter and stouter . he 99
22. Lateral sclerites of postnotum normal cuprea Hutton.
— eu of postnotum pnta uced ‘into a conspicuous
uberculata n. sp
23. v n. sp
Hind tarsi all dark (or else unknown) 24
24. Mesono! lac so 25
peeing : d iuc ccs V : >
25. A large dar ta Y „> Er
Only a min аке дын: k spot at base of Rs Ў 2 28
26. Head dusted with grey ee s% i .. wnigronitida n. sp.
| ing, without grey dusting uA i: 27
27. Ваве of cell M, clear .. Ps y са .. speighti n. sp.
. A dark spot at base of cell М, .. E a vx dithraóitia AM:
98. Male antennae twenty-jointed l d fulgens Hutton.
fifteen-jointed poli
29. Tibiae with w. je cH albicinta n. sp

| ut white АЛ 2x
30. Upper half a pleurae cam lower ud ochreous .. .. trifasciata n. sp.
Pleurae with unicolorous integumen il .. clavipes n. sp.

316 Transactions.

Drviston I.

Mesonotum more or less dull and grey-dusted. Front at most one-
third as broad as the head.

Gynoplistia magnifica n. sp. (Fig. 71.)

flagellum sixteen-jointed, black. In male the first eleven flageilar joints
have moderately long appendages, those on joints 4-8 a little longer, the
longest scarcely four times as long as joint. female the first eight
flagellar joints have short ventral projections, those on joints 2-4 about
as long as joints, others shorter. Thorax heavily dusted’ with rather light
grey. Praescutum in front of sensory pits with a median dark stripe,
behind the pits with four dark-brown stripes, middle pair narrower than

each femur. Wings with a slightly milky ground-colour and conspicuous
dark-brown pattern as in re. Sc, very oblique, rather longer than Sc,,
and appearing almost as a continuation of Sc, Halteres with ochreous
stem and somewhat darker knob. Length of body, 5 16 mm., $ 26 mm. ;
wing, 5 14 mm., 9 17-5 mm.

Norra Istanp: Wellington district (G. V. Hudson, No. 252). Type
male in British Museum, from scrubby hill-top near Wellington, February-
March, 1921; also one female from Karori, March.

Gynoplistia notata n. sp. (Fig. 72.)

logs on cleared slope, 2,500 ft. (G. V. Hudson, No. 308); type male and
one female in British Museum. à

Gynoplistia nebulosa n. sp. (Fig. 73.)

Head dark grey; proboscis reddish-tinged, palpi blackish; scape of
antennae and extreme bases and tip of flagellar joints ochreous, remainder
blackish. Flagellum of male sixteen-jointed, joints four or five times as
long as broad, joints 1-12 each with a long appendage, the longest nearly
five times as long as joint bearing it; each appendage with two or three
stiff hairs. Flagellum of female fifteen-jointed, joints hardly more than
twice as long as broad, the first seven with short triangular ventral

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 317

projections. Thorax dark brown, heavily grey-dusted on риш, Danger d so

n mesonotum, without distinct markings. Abdomen dar slightly
shining. Hypo pygium practically as in G. magnifica. Legs poh te long and
dark brown in male, with an obscurely darker pre-apical femoral ring; much
shorter and lighter in colour in female. femora stouter and with dark ring
more distinct. Wings slightly milky, with seven brown blotches, three

gin. Se, very
oblique, about as long as Sc,. In female wings abbreviated, less than
half as long as abdomen. Бейек with ochreous stem and brown knob.
Length of body, d 16 mm., ? 17 mm.; wing, 3 14 mm., ? 7 mm
Sours IstANDp: Otira, January, 1916 (G. V. Hudson, + + 330) Type
male in British Museum; female in Mr. Hudson's collectio

Gynoplistia pedestris n. sp.

. Head light buff-coloured, with broad brown longitudinal median
stripe; palpi and antennae dark brown. First scapal joint about three
times as long as broad. First nine flagellar joints narrow at base, much
swollen in middle, each with pointed conical projection on under- side,
nearly as long as joint; projections on joints 2-5 of flagellum slightly
longer than the others; all bearing short bristles. Joints 10-11 of
flagellum rather abruptly smaller than preceding joints, without ventral
projection (terminal joints missing). Palpal joints all about equal in length,
the second and third obliquely truncate and swollen apically. Thorax
brownish-ochreous, with pale-grey dusting specially noticeable on scutum,
scutellum, and pleurae. Praescutum with there indistinct darker stripes ;
transverse pits very large, reddish. Suture ill defined except in middle ;

Legs ochreous-brown, only tips of tarsal joints darkened ; tibial spurs ae

black. Femora rather thick, especially on apical half. Claws simple,

slightly hairy at base, about twice as long as empodia. Wings и,

shorter than thorax, but distinctly showing normal venation; colou

uniformly brownish. Halteres normal, үлгүр r with dark knob. eat
2

m.; wing, 2mm. ; leg
One female, without exact data, but Sige from Canterbury (C. M.
Wakefield, 1880) ; type in Oxford Museum.

Gynoplistia subfasciata Walker. (Figs. 74, 163.)
Gynoplistia subfasciata Walker, List Dipt. Brit. Mus., vol. 1, p. 74,
1848: Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 45, 1900.
22 cet subfasciata $ “Schiner, Reise der “ Novara,” Dipt., p. 40,

ma koti fifteen-jointed in both sexes ; in male the joints are

e times as long as broad, the first eleven bearing appendages,

the longest of e are sies five times as long as joint bearing them,
those on joints 1 and 11 much shorter, that on joint 11 not much longer
than the joint; in female joints 1-9 only bear projections, the ione of
which are about twice the length of joint ; some specimens show a very
short conical projection on segment 10. т greyish- -ochreous, Rub
in male, praescutum with three fairly didnt. dark stripes, sensory pits
light bro wnish-ocherous. Abdomen in bot xes ochreous, somewhat
shining, without grey dusting, eighth segment {сө hypopygium as

318 Transactions.

in fig. 168; ыя cepe have very large blackened spinose basal lobes,
folded back inw Femora have distinct yellowish subapical rings.
Wings as in fig. “14, ‘taken from the wing of Walker’s type female; in

male they are slightly darkened at tip. In single male which I have seen
alios are black except for base of stem; but in othe females the whole
stem is pale. Length of body, 5 12 mm., 9 17 mm. ; wing, д 10x 2-5 mm.,

2mm.; hind leg, $ 25 mm.

М№овтн IsLAND: Neighbourhood of Auckland (Dr. 4. Sinclair), one male
and one female; also three females, without definite locality, in Walker’s
original series.

It is almost certain that the specimens on which Schiner based his
description of the genus Cloniophora must have belonged to another
undescribed deren I have seen none with the exact antennal characters

which. he describes

Gynoplistia glauca n. sp. (Fig. 164.)

Differs from G. subfasciata as follows: Appendage of eleventh flagellar
joint of male antennae about twice as long as joint, sometimes also a short
projection on twe apu хетле in both sexes with more or л

male; Horopito, 8th igs am (A. E. Brookes), one male ; Wellin ngton
(G. V. Hudson, No. 164), one male and two females: all these in British
Museum. 8оотн ISLAND : wn VA Canterbury, 7th November, 1916 ;
one male in Canterbury Museu

Gynoplistia fuscoplumbea n. sp. (Fig. 165.)

d Differs from G. subfasciata as follows: Thorax darker, the meso-
notum almost uniformly dark-greyish, very slightlv shining, the three prae-
scutal stripes only slightly indicated; sensory pits black. Abdomen dusted
with grey. emora somew. at stouter. Wings somewhat narrower
(10 x 2:2 mm.). Hypopygium—outer claspers not distinctly bifid, with
a small pointed projection some distance before sp? basal lobe of side-
piece not spinose; also other differences as in
B eger anum TH lstAND: Wellington (б. V. Hudson, No. 1 1262) ; ; type male in

ri

Gynoplistia incisa n. sp. (Fig. 166.)

3. Differs from G. subfasciata as follows: Middle praescutal stripe
obsolete, greyish. Mesonotum rather distinctly ochreous on side-margins.
Abdomen dusted with grey. Wing-tip m more distinctly darkened ; a much
more conspicuous dark cloud over Cu,,; the dark cloud below An rather
longer. Hypopygium—outer т not blackened apically, with a large
pointed projection about middle ; er claspers with conspicuous notch

&e.

е "o tip ; vifu without distinct basal lobes ;

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 319

ORTH ÍstAND: Wellington (G. V. Hudson, No. 16r); type male in
British Museum.

Gynoplistia fimbriata Alexander. (Fig. 77.)
cum манна fimbriata Alexander, Insecutor Inscitiae, vol. 8, p. 126,

The foeni flagellum was missing in Alexander's type male. It is
n first twelve den with long ig soris) the longest about

X times as long as joint bearing them, the shortest (on joint 12) about
zn as long as joint; the parr ет bear a tos sum hairs ; outer flagellar
joints are a little longer than those more basally situated. Mesonotum
slightly shining, with a little greyish dusting between the darker praescutal
stripes. Seventh abdominal segment black, rather strongly contrasted in
colour with rest of abdomen. Ninth te tergite of male hygopygium is much
more pointed than usual; and the claspers are remarkable, the outer pair
being very deeply bifid, the inner fork extremely long, sinuous, and pointed.

SourH ISLAND: Greymouth (Helms); Alexander’s type in Berlin-
Dahlem Museum. М№овтн ISLAND: Wainuiomata, Wellington, 11th
February, 1921 (G. V. Hudson, No. eed. ; one male in British Museum ; i
also another male (6. V. Hudson, No. 168).

Gynoplistia arthuriana n. sp. (Fig. 75.)

9. Head dark greyish-brown, with an ash-grey central line. Palpi
blackish. First joint of antennae ash-grey, remainder blackish. Flagellum
with fourteen joints, the first nine with somewhat conical ventral projections,
the longest of which are a little shorter than joint bearing the 2
heavily dusted with отеу, more brownish on sides of mesonotum ; praescutum
indistinctly striped; sensory pits black. Abdomen rather dark brown,
heavily dusted with grey, broadened considerably in middle. Legs rather
short and stout. Femora dark brown, lighter towards base, and wi :
conspicuous ochreous pre-apical ring. Tibiae and tarsi rather dark ovi
tips of joints black. Wings rather short; markings practically the same

in G. excisa, but there is a sm distinct dark cloud over base of

cell M, and another on hind-margin towards tip of cell Ax, which are

vea in the other members of the subfasciata group. Halteres pim
e knob somewhat darker. Length of body, 14 mm.; wing, 9

hind leg, 19 mm

SourH Istanp: Arthurs Pass, 3,000 ft., 7th February, 1920 (6. V.
Hudson, m 126); type female in British Museum. This is just possibly
the female of G. incisa, but is more probably distinct.

Gynoplistia canterburiana n. sp. (Fig. 76.)

¢. Differs from G. arthuriana as follows: First few flagellar joints
ur cea pale at base, the ninth without a distinct projection (tip

flagellum beyond ninth joint missing). Mesonotum without distinct

markings, ени pits rown. Legs paler and rather more slender, the
pale ring less conspicuous. Wings relatively нар, dark blotch in
cell Ax yas conspicuous. Length of body, 14-5 mm.; wing, 11-5 mm.
hind leg,

So то. Mount зе, Canterbury, 28th December, 1916; type
female in Canterbury Museum

320 Transactions.

Gynoplistia wakefieldi Westwood. (Fig. 81.)
Gynoplistia wakefieldi Westwood, Trans. Ent. Soc., p. 372, 1881.

As shown in Westwood's figures, flagellum fourteen-jointed in both
sexes, joints 1-11 in male with rather short projections, the longest about
three times as long as joints; in female joints 1-9 have short projections,
the longest scarcely longer than joints. Sensory pits black. Hypopygium
күне the same as in G. sackeni. Wings somewhat narrower than

аскета, but with similar eee the one figured was abnormal
in having no dark cloud at base of cell M,.

ty unknown; probably South Island. I have examined West-
Hones geek male and female in Oxford Museum, also a male and female
from Osten-Sacken’s collection in Berlin-Dahlem Museum,

Gynoplistia sackeni Alexander. (Fig. 80.)
Miei crea sackent Alexander, Insecutor Inscitiae, vol. 8, p. 125,
1920.

This species is chiefly remarkable for the length and slenderness of the
male antennae, the whole organ being nearly twice as long as head and
thorax together, the flagellar joints becoming longer towards apex of

LAND: Wellington (G. V. Hudson, No. 1265) ; one male
pom British Museum compared with Alexander’s type in Berlin-Dahlem
useu

Gynoplistia conjuncta n. sp. (Fig. 82.)

Head dark grey with some obscure dark-brown markings. Proboscis
and first joint of antennae dark grey ; palpi and rest of antennae black.
Flagellum fourteen-jointed in both sexes; in male the first nine joints
bearing projections, the longest being scarcely three times as long as
joints; in female the first eight joints only with projections, the longest
of which are about as long as joints. Thorax dark grey, heavily dusted ;
pleurae with an ochreous tinge; praescutum with four blackish stripes,
not very sharply пей. ; sensory pits dark brown. Abdomen dark grey,
heavily dusted, hind-margins of tergites narrowly ochreous ; a dark-bro
median dorsal line, dod m aa of each tergite, and narrowly

i H

not spinose basal lobe (hardly visible Hore s shorter in female

viated in female ; E dark ben; ; base, Rs, cord, outer margin of
discal cell, and bas ll M, very narrowly Беба with blackish; а
dark cloud porte: pem half of cell Cu. Veins Ry, Bi; B, and Ax

o

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 321

(except tip) pale, the rest darker. Cross-vein r-m obliterated by contact
of R,,, with upper margin of discal cell. Halteres ochreous, knob some-
what darkened. Length of body, 13 mm. ; wing, d 11:5 mm., 9 9 mm.

SouTH IsLAND: In river-bed, Dart River, Kinloch, Lake Wakatipu,
lst-lOth January, 1921 (G. V. Hudson, No. 243); three males (including
type) and one female in British Museum.

Gynoplistia bona Alexander. (Fig. 83.)
Gynoplistia bona Alexander, Insecutor Inscitiae, vol. 8, p. 123, 1920.

Drvision П.

Mesonotum shining, without grey dusting. Front usually quite half
as broad as the head.

Gynoplistia tridactyla n. sp. (Figs. 78, 167.)

Head mostly shining blackish-brown, nape ochreous, a small dull-
ochreous area above each antenna. Front about one-third as broad as
head. Proboscis, basal joint of palpi, and scape of antenna ochreous, rest
of palpi and antennae black. Flagellum of male with eighteen joints ;

diately in front of root of wings. Abdomen shining reddish-brown ; eighth
segment darker ; hypopygium and ovipositor ochreous. Hypopygium with

brown ; tarsi and tips of femora and tibiae blackish. Wings hyaline ; tip
conspicuously darkened ; a large squarish blotch over base of Rs; a con-
spicuous fascia across cord, leaving centre о“ the discal cell clear. Halteres
entirely ochreous. Length of body, $ 9 mm., © 14-14 mm. ; wing, $ 9 mm.,
9 11-13 mm.

Мовтн Istanp: Neighbourhood of Auckland, 1854 (Colonel Bolton),
one male and one female; also one male (type) and one female from
Captain F. W. Hutton, locality unknown, in British Museum ; Auckland
(K. Suter), one female in Berlin Museum.

11— Trans. x

322 Transactions.

Gynoplistia speciosa n. sp. (Fig. 79.)

9. Head shining dark brown, almost black between eyes; proboscis
lighter; palpi dark brown. Front about one-third as broad as head.
Scape and first few flagellar joints of antennae reddish-brown, remainder
blackish. Flagellum eighteen-jointed, the first nine joints each with an
appendage which is nearly four times as long as joint; most of these are
dorsalin position, owing to twisting of antenna (as is usual in males of this
genus, but not in females). Tenth flagellar joint with a rather shorter
appendage, eleventh with a very short one. Thorax dark reddish-brown,
mesonotum rather brightly shining, without markings, pleurae with grey
dusting which appears almost silvery when seen from above. Abdomen
shining dark brown, with faint coppery tint. Anal valves of ovipositor

hind pair), ochreous on basal third or half; hind tibiae with conspicuous
but ill-defined whitish ring beyond middle. Wings with faintly brownish-
tinged ground-colour; venation and dark-brown markings as in figure.
Sc, oblique, equal in length to Se,. Halteres ochreous, knob not darkened.
Length of body, 18 mm. ; wing, 15 mm.

Norra IsthAND: Wellington (G. V. Hudson, No. 16р); type female in
British Museum.

This is possibly only a variety of G. tridactyla ; it is also just possible
that it may be the female of G. formosa..

Gynoplistia formosa Hutton. ;
Gynoplistia formosa Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 46, 1900.

* Abdomen metallic steel-blue, with purple reflections. Head and
antennae dark brown. Thorax dark bronze. Le dark brown, the femora

22-jointed, of which 3 to 17 are branched ; the last joint is small.
Length, $ 12 mm. ; wing,
Norta IstaND: Kaitoke (Hudson).

Colour of thorax, abdomen, and legs normally
own, with metallic reflections on abdomen, but some

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 323

have a more or less pronounced yellow tint; the dark markings vary in
intensity. The insect is of a stouter build than most other New Zealand
` species,

NonrH Istanp: Wellington (G. V. Hudson, No. 29) ; in forest, Porirua,
9th December, 1920 (G. V. Hudson). SovrH ISLAND : Canterbury (Hutton).

Gynoplistia tuberculata n. sp.

broad, quite twice as broad as basal segment. Legs mis
and trochanters concolorous with thorax). Wings with a strongly marked

and in a straight line with it; R, and В, +, also straight. Ax with a
strong double curve. Halteres yellowish. Length of body, 11 mm. ; wing,

5 mm.
A single female in H. Loew’s collection in Berlin Zoological Museum,
without definite data.

Though superficially very much like G. cuprea, this species is really
very distinct on account of the remarkable postnotal tubercles, also by the
rudimentary appendages of the first and ninth antennal joints, and the
straight branches of the radius.

Gynoplistia violacea n. sp. (Figs. 86, 168.)
d. Head shining purplish-black, with some pale pubescence. Palpi
and antennae black. Flagellum sixteen-jointed, joints for the most part

as long as joints; branch of thirteenth joint not much longer than joint.
Thorax shining greenis

pa А : .. bee:
violet-black, the front and middle pair grey-dusted; trochanters dark

II

324 Transactions.

as in figure. R, shorter and straighter than usual. Accessory cross-veins
are present in both wings in cells R, an R,, in different positions in
the two wings. Halteres pale ochreous, the base of stem dark. Length of
body, 9 mm. ; wing, 9 mm.

Sours Istanp: Otira Gorge, December, 1908 (G. V. Hudson, No. 2344) ;
type male in British Museum.

[9
type male (damaged) in British Museum.

Gynoplistia speighti n. sp.

9. Head shining black, with some black hair. Palpi black. Scape
of antennae brown; flagellum black, the first seven joints with basal
projections, the longest of which are scarcely as long as joints bearing
hem; all joints scarcely twice as long as broad; joints 8 and 9 simple ;
terminal joints missing. Thorax shining blackish-brown, ochreous-tinged
on shoulders, above roots of wings, and on margin of scutellum. Pleurae
with a moderately large patch of fine, dense whitish pubescence. Abdomen
shining blue-black; ovipositor yellowish; anal valves slender, nearly
straight, twice as long as last segment. Legs rather long and slender,
femora slightly thickened apically ; brownish-ochreous, femora and tibiae
gradually darkened towards tips, tarsi blackish. Wings with venation and
markings practically as in G. nigronitida, but Cu,, is a little before middle
of discal cell, the dark markings are somewhat smaller, and wings rather
longer in proportion. Halteres with ochreous stem and blackish knob.
Length of body, 10-5 mm.; wing, 9 mm.

SourH Istanp: Mount Grey, Canterbury, 24th December, 1916; type
female in Canterb useum.

Although it is evidently closely allied to G. nigronitida, I feel sure this
cannot be the female of that species, on account of its distinctly longer and
more slender legs, shining head, and whitish pleural pubescence. The
specimen was among a number lent by Mr. Speight, of the Canterbury
Museum, to Dr. C. P. Alexander, and through liim to the writer.

Gynoplistia anthracina Alexander.
? Gy anthracina Alexander, Insecutor Inscitiae, vol. 8, p. 128,
Head and thorax entirely shining black, except that pleurae have a

ite pu nce. Middle !

. narrow elongate patch of асај быб white e. egs
slender, but wlth femora somewhat clubbed; pubescence rather longer

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 325

than in most species, that on the tibia nearly twice as long as diameter
of joint; first tarsal joint is a little more than half as long as tibia (in
G. speighti and С. migronitida it is almost exactly half as long). The other
legs and the wings of the type are now lost; according to Alexander's
description, the wing-markings are somewhat similar to those of G. speighti
and G. migronitida, but there is a small spot at the base of cell M, and a
complete fascia across "s mng from base of Rs to hind-margin. * Length
of body, 5-8 mm.; wing, 6m

SovTH ln сезоні. (Helms) ; ; type female (fragment) in Berlin-
Dahlem Museum.

Gynoplistia fulgens Hutton.
Gynoplistia fulgens Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 47, 1900.
“Abdomen metallic steel-blue, with purple reflections. Head and

clear, cà at bases, where they are slightly tinged with yellow ; a rather

pa wn spot at apex of marginal cell, extending across base of second

ыа! Only a minute spot at origin of second longitudinal vein.
iscal cell open. Antennae in the male twenty-jointed, of which 3 to 15
s branched. Length, $ 13mm.; wing, § 12mm. Female unknown."—

лев ISLAND: Mount Arthur, 3,600 ft., 6th February, 1898 (Hudson).

Gynoplistia polita n. sp. (Figs. 88, 171.)

g. Head shining black, with some black hair; palpi and antennae
black. Flagellum only thirteen-jointed, joints as in G. clavi vipes. Thorax
shining black, with scanty pale hair; pleurae with rather large patch of
fine dense greyish pubescence. Abdomen в shining, dark steel-blue; pubes-
cence pale; side-pieces of hypopygium ochreous, with dark spot on oute'

lobes of side-piece larger; parameres less deeply forked, &c. Legs rather
slender; femora оь apically, but not кру, clubbed. Coxae
and trochanters shining black; femora ochreous on basal half, gradually

shading to black apically ; tibiae dark brown ; tarsi black. Wings hyaline,
tip not at all darkened; a squarish spot over base of Re and a blackish
fascia from stigma to disc al cell. Halteres uniformly brownish-ochreous.
Length of body, 5-5 mm. ; wing, 6:5 mm.
UTH ISLAND: Mount Aurum, 3,000 ft., 17th January, 1920, (G. V.
Hudson, No. 2178); type male in British Museum.
Apparently resembles 6. Juden in eoloration, but is much smaller,
and bae {екы joints in antennae

Gynoplistia trifasciata n. sp. (Figs. 89, 170.)
3. Head between the eyes shining dark brown, with violet дааа ;
ack part rather light ochreous. Palpi dark brown. Scape of antenn
and vend of first two Agrar joints ochreous, the rest black. Рао
with only twelve joints, which are mostly about three times as long as
broad, the last three a little shorter; the first eight bear branches, the
longest of which are about eight times as long as joint bearing them, that
on the eighth = five times as long as joint. Thorax entirely brightly

826 Transactions.

tip pointed and bent. Legs slender, femora conspicuously clubbed on
apical fourth; coxae and trochanters light ochreous; femora ochreous
with black clubs; tibiae ochreous at base, gradually shading to black at
tip; tarsi black. Wings hyaline, with small dark spot in base of cell К
and three complete dark fasciae, as in figure. Halteres with slender dark
stem and large black knob. Length of body, 4-5 mm. ; wing, 5:5 mm.
М№октн Istanp: Wainuiomata, Wellington, 14th December, 1920 (6. V.
Hudson, No. 327) ; type and one other male in British Museum. |
This species and 6. clavipes are doubtless closely allied in spite of some

striking differences. They and G. polita are remarkable for the reduction _

in the number of antennal joints, but there can be no question of removing
them from the genus Gynoplistia.

Gynoplistia clavipes n. sp. (Figs. 90, 169.)

times as long as broad, the last three rather shorter; the first eight flagellar
joints bear branches, of which the longest are about ten times as long as
joint bearing them ; that on the eighth is about five times as long as joint.

almost hyaline, with moderately dark-brown markings as i

n figure. —
Ax more sinuous than usual. Halteres ochreous, the knob somewhat _

darkened. Length of body, 7 mm. ; wing, 6-3 mm.
NonrH ЇзгАхр: Wellington, 6th February, 1916 (6. V. Hudson,
No. 984); type male in British Museum.

S wn to m g 2
of tibiae. Femora strongly clubbed on outer third. Coxae, trochanters, _

20

E 2:

Lr equ oe tee: Pru TRI ТОК

DR pte ТРОА STS ATER Cal Cheon e A RERO

К Ma ari esa n.

ia

y

E AAE ЖЕУ л ETA TARE AT cat es ARN: e NEARER TODE

у

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 327

basal three-fourths of femora, and a narrow ring at base of tibiae ochreous ;
a rather broad whitish ring just beyond middle of tibiae ; remainder of
legs pee (hind legs missing). Wings greyish-tinged, darker towards tip

wards bases of cells Cu; a small dark spot over base of Rs and
a ж. dark-brown patch over cord. Rs shorter and more curved than in
any other New Zealand species; R, almost straight at base; cross-vein r
— absent. Halteres blackish. Length of body, 6-5 mm.; wing,

osm IsLAND: Wainuiomata, Wellington, 14th December, 1920 (6. V.
Hudson, No. 334); type female in British Museum

The peculiarities of this species are probably sufficient for it to be made
the type of a new genus, пяр YA til the male is known it had better be
regarded as an aberrant Gynop istia.

Genus CEROZODIA Westw.

As already noticed by Osten-Sacken, this genus is very closely allied to
Gynoplistia and to the South American Ctedonia, and it is by no means
impossible that the three will some day be united. Some species of Gyno-
plistia (especially G. magnifica) approach Cerozodia in the long vein Sc, ;
others (such as G. speciosa) in the number of joints on the antennae, while
in this last ple: Ctedonia is intermediate between Gynoplistia and Cerozodia.
The male hypopygium of the New Zealand species of Cerozodia is very
similar in structure to that of G. magnifica ; all four Cerozodiae are remark-
ably alike in this organ, and I doubt if the small differences I have observed
between different specimens are of any value for distinguishing the species ;
I have therefore not described them. C. pulverulenta is possibly only a
variety of C. paradisea, and both are just possibly only varieties of
C. plumosa, but C. hudsoni is certainly a good species. The number of
simple joints at the tip of the male antenna seems more or less constant for
the species, but the principal characters relied on for separating them a
those of the wing-markings.

Apart from the New Zealand forms, only one species of the genus we
been described, C. interrupta Westw., from Western Australia. Dr. C. P.
Alexander informs me that he has seen two species from Tasmania.

Cerozodia plumosa Osten-Sacken. (Fig. 92.)
Сеш plumosa Osten-Sacken, Berlin. ent. Zeitschr., vol. 31, р. 213,

The о. of Osten-Sacken’s type (which I Tenis examined) have
2+ 3+ 32 + 2 joints, as stated by the describer : о basal ones, three
remose joints, the branches of which are directed reip thirty-two
joints with the branches directed upwards (the branch of the thirty-second
is a mere stump); the last two joints have no branches, the last being
rather elongate.” Thorax and abdomen reddish-brown, without distinct

than in the othet species, and have all veins more or less distinctly borde
with brown, the border of vein Cu being particularly broad for the whole .
length of vein in cells M and Cu,. There is a small dark-brown spot in |
base of cell R, a very small one over base of Rs, and a moderately large

cloud below the РЗ нец stigma. Basal section of R,,, strongly curved,
about six times as long as r-m; cell M, not longer than its stem; Cu,,

328 Transactions.

rather more oblique than usual, meeting discal cell a little beyond the
middle. Length of body, 24mm.; wing, 20 x 5:5 mm.

Type in Berlin-Dahlem Museum ; locality unknown.

A male in Canterbury Museum from Lake Kanieri, 17th February,
1920, is almost certainly the same species, but has the antennal formula
2--34-23--2; the spot over base of Rs is rather larger, and there
are small dark cloudings at each angle of discal cell, which is open on one
wing. Both specimens agree in having a small brown cloud on inner edge
of anal angle, which is absent in C. paradisea and C. pulverulenta.

Cerozodia paradisea n. sp. (Fig. 93.)

Antennal formula 2+ 3 + 23+ 1. Thorax reddish-brown, with some
grey dusting, outlining four praescutal stripes; pleurae more distinctly
grey-dusted. Abdomen reddish-brown, slightly shining, without grey
dusting; lateral stripe indistinct. Legs uniformly reddish-brown, as in
C. plumosa; tibial spurs brown with black tips. Wings with a distinct
ochreous tinge, with brown markings in base of cell R, over base of Rs, an

elow stigma, similar to those of C. plumosa, but larger; there is in addition
a long dark spot in middle of cell Cu, joined to a smaller dark spot in
ce ind-margin of wing somewhat darkened, especially in cell Ax;

veins are all rather light-coloured, and are not distinctly bordered with

long as r-m; се alf as long again as stalk; upper of the two veins
closing the discal cell rather shorter than lower; Cu,, joining discal cell
a little beyond middle. Length of body, 24 ; wing, 22-5 x 5-7 mm.

2 А
SouTrH Istanp: Paradise, 15th March, 1910 (6. H. Howes); type
male in British Museum. A second male from the same locality, same
date (Dr. G. B. Longstaff) is in Oxford Museum.

Another male in British Museum from Nothofagus forest, Lake Wakatipu,
2,000 ft., 9th January, 1921 (G. V. Hudson, No. 138), is certainly the same
species, but differs in having more joints in antennae (2 + 3 + 26 + 1 on
one antenna, 2 + 3-+ 27 -- 1 on the other); Rs is not spurred ; basal
section of R,+; only twice as long as r-m; cell M, twice as long
as its stalk; dark cloud in cell Cu longer. Two more males in Cam-
bridge Museum from Humbolt Range, 4,000 ft. (G. V. Hudson, No. 138),
Pd with this one; antennal formulae 2+ 3 + 26 + 1 and

+1. .

Cerozodia pulverulenta n. sp. (Fig. 94.)

the lower, Cu,, joining discal cell in or slightly before middle.
23 mm. ; wing, 20-5 x 5 mm.

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 329

South Istanp: West Plains, RTS (G. V. Hudson, NS 2244;
type male in British Museum. West Plains, 20th November, 2 (A.
Philpott); one male in Cawthron Institute oe a with шыш
exactly as in type, but antennal formula 2 + 3 + 29 + 2.

A third male, in British Museum, from Mount Aurum, Wakatip u аж

streak running from base of cell К to middle of cell R,, its lower edge
straight rae for a slight enlargement over r-m; wing-tip somewhat
darkened. Basal section of R,,; about five times as long as r-m. This
may be called C. pulverulenta var. striata; I do not think it can represent
a distinct species.

Cerozodia hudsoni n. sp. (Fig. 95.)
d. Antennal formula 2--3--25 + 3; centres of flagellar era
darkened (more so than in the other species). Thoraz bla ckish-brown

T ураш blackish-brown, without darker lateral stripes, and without

grey dusting, except on first tergite. Ninth tergite with a
rather се emargination than in the other gone but otherwise the
structure of hypopygium is very similar. Legs uniformly dark brown,

ochreous tinge; costal cell and stigma scarcely darker; narrow clear
streaks along centres of Быга! cells, the upper one crossing into the discal.
Cell M, just sessile on one wing, with a very short stalk on the other.
Cu, joining the discal cell just before its apex. Length of body, 21 mm. ;
wing, 17 x 5 mm. ; front leg, 37 mm.

Р Colo of ‘of body as in male. Flagellum of antennae entirely
blackened, with twenty-four joints ; the first fifteen with "- ventral pro-
jections, the longest of which are scarcely longer than joints; remaining
joints (except the more elongate terminal one) slightly enlarged ventrally.
Abdomen very broad in middle. Anal valves of ovipositor stout, curved,
half as long again as long terminal segment. gs much shorter and
stouter than in male and with somewhat longer pubescence ; front femora
much thickened on outer two-thirds. Wings a little shorter than thorax ;
venation atrophied, except for costa and R,. Halteres normal, darker
in colour than in male. Length of body, 23 mm.; wing, 3mm.; front
leg, 22-5 mm.

Norta Istanp: Wainuiomata, Wellington, beaten from tree-ferns,
llth February, 1921 (G. V. Hudson, No. 147); type male in Britis h
Museum, allotype female in Mr. Hudson's collection. A second male in
British Museum (6. V. Hudson, No. 1475) is rather lighter in colour, and
са M has a longer stem ; the wing of this specimen is figured.

Subfamily TIPULINAE.

t has been customary to divide this subfamily into three tribes—
Dolicho opezini, Tipulini, and Ctenophorini—but the distinctions between
at least the first two of these are so unsatisfactory that I can see no
justification for their retention. No representatives of the Ctenophorini
nor of the genus Tipula (in its present extent) have vet been discovered
in New Zealand.

330 Transactions.

Key to THE NEW ZEALAND GENERA.

1. Vein В» yaa discal cell absent, Си; а joining M far before the Dolichopeza.
В» and discal cell present; Cu; joining M beyond ”
k

bo

Vein R, curved, the convexity facing downwards ; ч ` male hypopygium
with the dial mea largely chitinized ; female with арон
chitinous ovi Holorusia.
Vein В» straight or ques somewhat down wards towards the tip ; 5
male hypopygium usually without any chitinization of the anal
segmen 3
. First. few flagellar joints swollen and ‘nearly bare, the 1 rem
beca with long dense hairs ; abdomen elongate ; female with Ic ed
chitin

e

s ovipositor; vein Ry (in New Zealand ban only) about
as lon. ae as and almost in a straight line with R3. Longurio.
Terminal flagellar joints not reg, езш more hairy than the rest ;
abdomen usually short; vein В» shorter than Ro;3 and making
a distinct angle with it 4

e

with twelve or thirteen joints, "the last dew sometimes in-
dis sed separated ; male hypopygium eumd and —Ó twisted
= one site; female ovipositor -— and fles Macromastix.
remely short, ten ‘joints = ale) or seven joints
mend ale hypopygium, tts not OMA feos bi, co ans
long and strongly chitinize Hudsonia.

Genus DoLicHoPEZA Curt.

A small and fairly well defined genus, of almost world-wide distribution.
The species are all very similar in general appearance, the most con-
spicuous differences being shown in the coloration of the legs.

The two New Zealand species are distinguishable at once by their size.

Dolichopeza parvicauda n. sp. (Fig. 96.)

Head greyish-brown, more ochreous above antennae; a blackish mark
adjoining each eye. Front one-third as broad as head in male, a little
broader in female. Rostrum ochreous, less than half as long as head.
Palpi light brown. Antennae of male nearly as long as abdomen, of female
not longer than thorax ; scape ochreous, flagellum dark brown. In male
flagellum is covere with a fine, uniform ubescence, as long as diameter
of joints, and with scattered long hairs; in female the pubescence is muc
shorter, especially on upper side, but the hairs are quite as long and rather
more numerous. First flagellar joint in male not much longer than second ;
in female proportionately longer. ipis light brownish-ochreous, pleurae
and postnotum somewhat dusted with . Praeseutum with three dark-
brown stripes, the lateral pair turned dona i in front. Mesepisternum with
two dark-brown spots, one above the other. Abdomen blackish-brown, each

segment with a basal ochreous band, narrowed in perm and in female
pma dusted over with grey. Hypo ygium of male very small, narrower

Halteres with i stem ; base of knob black, n, whitish. Length
of body, 5 7:5 mm., 9 ? 9 mm. ; ; wing, 5 8 mm^, 9 10 mm

"

Pree HOOP SS UIS балай
Д Oe PRSE eRe INO УЯ ЧИА fO

%

ке ө tet $
S oda AAS S sae A sop

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 331

М№овтн Istanp: Wilton’s Bush, Wellington, in forest, 11th December,
1920 (6. V. Hudson, No. 185); type and one other male and one female
in British Museum.

This comes very close to D. planidigitalis Skuse in coloration, but the
hypopygium is very different.

Dolichopeza atropos (Hudson).
Tipula atropos Hudson, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 27, p. 295, 1895.
Dolichopeza atropos Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 24, 1900.
“ Uniform dark brown, the wings tinted yellowish-brown; the stigma

Genus Hotorvusia Lw.
As understood at the present day, this genus is considered to be
confined to South America. Two Australian species have indeed been
H cabilis Sku

. со
really belongs to the related but apparently distinct Oriental genus
Ctenacroscelis ; the other (Tipula lateralis Walker) may be a true Tipula,

б . .

and agree with Ischnotoma serricornis in the strongly curved vein M, ;

South American species than with I. serricornis, though it may be noted
that the male of H. novarae approaches I. serricornis in having the
flagellar joints somewhat enlarged on the under-side. The presence of
a vein-stump in cell M in both H. novarae and H. fulva is noteworthy,
but it is unlikely that this feature indicates any close relationship with
Macromastiz maori, which possesses a similar stump.

Hutton has pointed out that in both the New Zealand species r-m is
placed exactly at the apex of Rs; but this is not quite constant, as I
have seen specimens of Н. novarae in which R,;, has a basal section
almost equalling r- in length.

Holorusia novarae (Schiner). (Figs. 97, 98.)
Tipula novarae Schiner, Reise der “ Novara," Dipt., p. 37, 1868;
Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 26, 1900.
Tipula senex Butler, Voy. “ Erebus” and “ Terror," Ins., p. 27,
1875; Kirby, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., p. 210, 1874.
n species, readily distinguishable by the wing - markings,

À commo
which show only a slight variation. The vein-stump in cell M varies in

332 Transactions.

development; it is very rarely entirely absent or forms a complete
cross-vein (one wing of one specimen in each case).

М№овтн IsnaAND: Auckland Sane E Wellington (Hudson) ; А Weraroa
(Miller). Sours Istanp: Mount Grey (Canterbury Museum); Waikouaiti
(British Museum). Occurs throughout New Zealand, according " Ыі

Holorusia fulva (Hutton). (Fig. 99.)
Tipula fulva Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 26, 1900.

This is closely allied to H. novarae, differing principally in having the
whole apex of the wing rather conspicuously darkened. A slight difference
in the male hypopygium supports the specific distinction. The flagell
ie. Ж the male antennae are not perceptibly enlarged beneath. |

LAND: Wainuiomata, Wellington, in dense forest, lith
Pius, 1921 (6. V. Hudson, No. 154) Воотн Israwp: Nelson
(Hudson); White Rock, 26th October, 1920 (Canterbury Museum).

Genus Loneurio Lw.

The differences between Longurio Lw., Acracantha Skuse, Aeshnasoma
Johnson, and Austrotipula Alex. appear to me too trivial to be treated
as generic, and I therefore propose to include all four in the genus
Longurio. Thus understood, the genus is still a very small one, but with
representatives in all the chief regions of the world except Europe and
па АП the species appear to be rare. In antennal structure

e New Zealand species are more like the Formosan L. rubriceps Edw.,
- the Chinese L. fulvus Edw., than the Australian species, but the
reverse is the case in regard to venation; the nearest ally, however,
appears to be the North American L. rivertonensis (Johnson).

Longurio dux (Hudson). (Fig. 100.)
Tipula duc Hudson, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 27, p. 293, 1894.
Pachyrhina hudsoni Hutton, Trans. N. Z. Inst. „ vol. 32, p. 24, 1900.
Austrotipula hudsoni Alexander, Insecutor Inscitiae, vol. 8, p. 129,
0.

In this species, the giant among New Zealand crane-flies, the wings
are strongly and almost uniformly brown-tinged, the veins distinctly paler
than the ground-colour; cell M, is broadly sessile; the femora have a
ву darker pre-apical ring, the tip being conspicuously whitish.

I

RTH Isuanp: Wellington (Hudson). have examined two males
and thts females in British Museum, one male and one disc in Cam-
ктр к and one female from Berlin-Dahlem consider

name dua may be revived for this species, as, although
it is осет in Tipula, it is not so іп Longurio

Longurio legatus n. sp. (Fig. 101.)

Win
darker than ground-colour ; cell M, eis just sessile, or even saci
with a very short stalk; femora uniformly brown, tip scarcely paler.
ourH ÍsLAND: Shores of Lake Wakatipu (G. V. Hudson, No. 141);
pe pes and one female in British Museum ; a second male in Cambridge

Museum.
The s light differenees from L. dux are constant. The h | a
ъа identical. e BIPPPY: gi

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 333

Genus Macromastix Osten-Sacken.

This genus is certainly related to Tipula, but is readily distinguishable
therefrom by the absence of distinct verticils of hairs at the bases of the
flagellar joints, the simple male hypopygium in which the anal segment
is almost entirely membranous, and the fleshy and generally very short
ovipositor of the female. These characters suggest that it may represent
the ancestral type of the Tipulini, and in accordance with this it is

species is such as to make it extremely doubtful whether the asinine
Dolichopezini and Tipulini can be а as distinct. Perhaps апу
attempt to classify the Tipulinae into sections would be es ату
based on the male hypopygium ; in this resp ч Maer ix, Hudsonia,
and Longurio are all similar, ды possibly might all e Я to the
Dolichopezini, as already foreshadowed by Skuse. In classifying the
Tipulinae a great deal 2 stress was laid by Osten-Sacken and Skuse on
the presence or absence of a nasus at the tip of the rostrum, while
занад ies deii poe the genus Icriomastax for a species with a
forked n The study of the very extensive New Zealand material
before me ee proved that these characters are absolutely worthless for
generic separation. The nasus may be simple or forked, present or absent,
in two obviously closely allied species, in the sexes of the same species,
or even perhaps in individuals of one sex of the same species. I think
it probable that Phymatopsis Skuse, Icriomastax йкы, and perhaps
Pehlkea Enderlein, will eventually be ranked as synonyms of acromastiz.
I zu not, however, seen specimens of any of these genera.
may be noted further that some species of this genus have Sc,
um. and that the fourth palpal joint is often rather short, so that the
distinctions between the Tipulinae and Limnobiinae as given by Osten-
Sacken are not very well maintained. A more satisfactory characterization
of the two subfamilies is one based on the condition of the cubital vein.
The genus Macromastix seems to be highly characteristic of the New

to increase the number. The range of structure between the extreme
forms is very considerable, and it is possible to recognize some well-marked
groups of nearly allied species, ae I feel convinced that no satisfactory
generic division can be made. most distinct groups are (a) the eight
species placed first in the rane, н have a long praefurca (Rs) and a
rather distinct facies; and e four species showing green coloration,
two of which (and _— the di also) have females with rather lo ong
and pointed oviposito Two characters which are very conspicuous in
some species, но of the male antennae ог reduction in width of
the cell Ax, are of specific value only and do not necessarily indicate
affini

Apart from the numerous New Zealand species, about a dozen species
of Macromastiz are known from Australia, and three or four from South
America. Walker's Tipula filigera, supposed to be from the United States,
is also certainly а Macromastiz, the type male in the British Museum being
in fairly good condition.

334

Transactions.

The following is an attempt to tabulae d the New Zealand species on
obvious characters applicable to both sexes

1. Wings grey, with numerous cloudy whitish blotches and зы: nebulosa reme
Wings otherwi
la. Rs оме b its base scarcely beyond the middle of the e wing .. >
Rs shorter, its base much beret the middle of the in = 9
2. Abdomen with a pale аа .. tenera (Hutton).
Abdomen with a black central stripe 5
3. А -— abe at the wing-tip clara (Kirby).
Y Vin: ar
4. Wi dem са апа membrane mostly ochreou orion (Hudson).
Wing-veins dark brown, membran аге or brownish 5
5. A black оч fron ка тн? stigma to mesosternum 6
No such stri
6. Costal cell and stigma light brown auroatra n. sp.
Costal и дей улбаа blackish brown 7
7. Legs ve brevitarsis n. sp.
Legs much ы апа more slender dux (Kirby).
8. ( vss x aperta n. sp.
Cro 7 pre ferruginosa n. sp.
9. | ody st rod. partly green s or greenish 10
No green tinge on a y part 13
10. Thorax all green holochlora (Now.).
Mesonotum partly bro
11. Lateral praescutal tal stripes outlined only virescens n. Sp.
ateral praescutal stripes distinct
12. Costal cell light, 2» igma greenis viridis (Walk. ).
( 1 cell dark brown, — * whitish albistigma n. sp.
13. A dark spot or port at tip of Ax 14
No such marking 1
14. А vein-stump on М in middle of cell M maori Alex
No vein-stump on binotata Hutton.
15. ! ings with conspicuous ; pale 6 markings on a dark ground 16
Wings without conspicuous p markin 22
16. Abdomen with grey dusting on certain segments only 17
Abdomen with aie differential р grey markings 19
17. Wing-tip a 15 lunata Hutton.
Cell M, largely ‘pale 18
18. Humeral нл; pre-arcular cells pale variegata n.
Humeral and pre-arcular cells dark decorata n. 8p.
19. Cell M, pesi hiec pale oe huttoni n. sp.
Cell rele not E pale .
20. Cell Ax very n: vittata n. sp.
Cell Ax bro M 2
21 ied wing- -markings large and well defined alexanderi n. вр
e wing-mar bye smaller, less defined, and more е separated fumibasis n. sp.
22. лае = nge f Hutton
cutellum dark à 23
23. Thorax and abdomen uniformly ash- wey cinerea n. вр
Coloration otherwise : 24
24. Thoracic hair long and conspicuous 25
horacic hair short and i отаке 29
25. Cell Ax broad 26
ell Ax very narrow, especially i in the male 28
‘our distinct praescutal stripes vulpina (Hutton).
nly three praescutal stripes
Vings smoky, especially rowed base and ‘Conta . montana (Hutton).
Vings hyaline except for the stigma submontana n. 8р.
‘horacic hair black minor n. 8p.
oracic hair yellowish _ rufiventris n. sp.
{а clouded, joining discal cell cubitalis n. sp.
'u,, clear, joining discal cell well beyond the base i
bdomen long and slender, male antenn nga pallida Hutton.
.bdomen not unusually 1 ; male antennae not elongate .. 31
.bdominal ter, with blackish apical 32
ibdomen дагу with «аиа black dorsal stripe 33
\ pal n Cu before the fork .. obliqua n. sp.

ju all .. "^ ..

incerta n. sp.

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 335

33. A им spot on each side of stigma in male wing; female
wings zeylandiae Alex.
Clear и оп чигир side of stigma scarcely perceptible ; : female

wings n
34. Cell Ax very п narrow ; middle praescutal stripe paler than the Жары Alex.
ral o

Cell Ax bro vo praescutal stripes all of the same colour . x
35. Middle praescutal stripe undivided АС .. sinclairi n.
Middle praescutal stripe divided by a pale line... 2x рена: ‘Kirby.
Division І.

Rs quite half as long again as R,+,. Male antennae never elongate.

Macromastix nebulosa (Hudson).
Tipula nebulosa Hudson, Ent. Mo. Mag., vol. 56, p. 276, 1920.

* d. Expanse of wings 2in. Length of body ё іп. General colour dull
brown; there are two broad and two narrow longitudinal darker-brown
bands on the praescutum; the prominent portions of the scutum and
pered are also dark brown. The base of the abdomen is m E pect
brown, the remainder suffused with blackish-brown. Legs dark brown,
darker towards the extremities. The wings are of full average width, grey,
with numerous cloudy whitish blotches and spots, forming very irregular broken
transverse bands; the first band is situated just beyond the basal cross-
vein ; the second, "which is much the widest, beyond the middle of the wing
immediately before the submarginal cells; the third band, which is very
irregular and composed of numerous rather smal spots, is situated on the

The whole insect is covered with ver; The female is
own, but, being a winter species, may possibly be semi-apterous."—
(Hudson
Мовтн IstAND: Open hills south of Wellington, 18th August, 1914
(GEF.

Hudson).

I am indebted to Mr. G. V. Hudson for the loan of the type of this
interesting species. I find it to be closely allied to M. maori Alex., having
the same peculiar grey and cream-coloure wings, with the same short
stump on the middle of vein M, and a very similar structure of the

ypo It differs conspicuously from M. maori in the wing-markings,
which are as described by Hudson, and are not at all ocelliform as they
are in M. maori. The markings are not quite symmetrical on the two
wings: the large pale blotch beyond the middle of cell M extends across
the anal cells on the right wing but ous on the left. Alexander did not
describe the antennal flagellum of M. in M. nebulosa it is short,
distinctly ten-jointed, the joints каз анчы ge slightly diminisbing in
length towards the tip.

Macromastix tenera (Hutton).
Tipula tenera Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 29, 1900.

A remarkably distinct species, the dorsal and lateral stripes being pale,
with black stripes between them, which is a reversal of the usual type of
coloration of the abdomen. Colour of mesonotum very variable. One

male in Н before me has broad deep-black praescutal stripes, as
described by Hutton; a second has the stripes dark brown, in the others
they are light brown, while in the females they are hardly perceptible.
The ochreous colour of pleurae is not affected, nor does the structure of

336 Transactions.

hypopygium vary. The antennae are rather differently agit from
those of the other s species of this group: the flagellum is distinctly ten-
jointed, the joints all about equal in length, very Pda and slightly
decreasing in thickness, the terminal joints not more hairy than the rest.
The nasus varies in development. The female legs are shorter, but not
any ul than those of the male.

Norta -Istanp: Wellington district (б. V. Hudson, No. 165). The
British Masts possesses three males and three females from Wainuiomata,
3rd December, 1898, and 14th December, 1920; the Cambridge Museum
has two males.

Macromastix clara (Kirby). (Fig. 103.)
Tipula clara Kirby, Trans. Ent. ip cv p. 271, 1884; Hutton,
Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32,
A very well marked species, ia litis t once from all others
by the uniformly ochreous thorax and the conspicuous brown tips of

mately equal in length, the last three more slender than the rest and with
longer hairs. The legs are long and slender. The sexes are very much
alike; Kirby's type is a female, not a male.

Мовтн Istanp: Wellington (G. V. үл No. 142н); one male a
British Museum ; two males in Cambridge Museum. Auckland ? (Dr. A
Sinclair), Kirby's type female.

Macromastix orion (Hudson).
Tipula orion Hudson, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 27, p. 294, 1895;
Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 29, 19
A very distinct and easily recognized species, owing an the orange-
yellow veins and membran e of wings; C, Se, R, and R, are black, as is
continuation of costa all ие margin of wing. Hutton mentions dark
thoracic stripes, but these are not present in the single example I have
seen, though the mesonotum is somewhat darker than the uniformly orange
pleurae. Abdomen mainly orange, with a rather narrow median black
stripe of even width. Coxae orange ; front trochanters almost entirely
orange-yellow, middle and hind pairs orange above, black below.
Sourn Istanp: Mount Peel, Nelson, 4,000 ft. (G. V. Hudson). There
is a male in British Museum, presented by Captain F. W. Hutton, and
another in Cambridge Museum.

Macromastix auroatra n. sp.

. Head orange; very large velvet-black mark on vertex, extending
forwards on to frontal tubercle, which is rather small and feebly bifid.

undivided, v separa m lateral stripes; scutum with two large
patches; a rather narrow stripe on pleurae, een a little below
prothoracic stigma and continued across mesoster a pair of spots on
apex of postnotum ; and a spot on lower ар edis of postnotum
close to base of halteres. Abdomen deep orange, with a rather narrow black
central stripe and less conspicuous lateral stripes. Hypopygium very ‘much
the same as in M. duz. Legs slender, black, coxae, front trochanters, and

is bases of front femora orange; femora slightly swollen apically. Wings

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 337

aline ; stigma and cells C and Se rather light brown. Cross-vein r
present, rather short; Rs almost straight, less than twice as long as К, +, ;
tip of Ax somewhat bent downwards. Halteres blackish, base of stem
orange. Length of body, 10mm.; wing, 16mm.; hind leg, femur 9 mm.,
tibia 9 mm., tarsus 15 mm.

Mount Arthur Tableland, were n January, 1891 (G. V. Hudson,
No. 84B); type male in British Mus

Macromastix brevitarsis n. sp.

Head orange; a rather small and narrow black vertical spot, scarcely
reaching the small and slightly bifid frontal tubercle. Rostrum scarcely
as long as head, black above and at sides, orange beneath; nasus short
but distinet. Antennae and palpi black, base of first scapal joint orange.
Flagellum eleven-jointed, the last six joints all very slender; first four
joints all of equal length, short, the first one or two swollen, shortly oval.
Thorax orange with velvet-black markings: three praescutal stripes, the
middle one very broad, slightly enlarged in middle, where it is almost or
quite in contact with latéral d stripes; scutum with two rather broad stripes,
constricted into two unequal parts; a well-defined stripe extending from
front of middle praescutal stripe continuously to mesosternum, and sending
a branch from prothoracic stigma almost to wing-base; postnotum with a
double apical spot, the whole of lower lateral sclerite of postnotum black.
Abdomen orange; a broad velvet-black median dorsal stripe, npe det
in middle of second segment, and slightly enlarged on hind-margi
tergite; narrower lateral black stripes, broadest near apex of ud seg-
ment. Hypopygium hardly differing from that of та dux. Legs coloured

as in M. auroatra, but very much shorter and stouter. Wings with slight
veut tinge; veins dark brown; stigma and oie C and Se blackish-
brown. Venation as in M. auroatra. alteres black, base of stem orange.
Length of body, 11 mm.; wing, 16 x 42mm. hind | leg—femur 7 mm.,
tibia 6:2 mm., tarsus 6:3 mm.

Sourn Istanp: The Hump, Southland e Philpott) ; type male in
British Museum, presented by Mr. G. V. Hudson. Two ad itional a
from the same locality sent me through Dr. C. P. Alexander {
these is somewhat larger than the ms and differs slightly in оа.
М, arising exactly at base of discal cell.

Macromastix dux (Kirby).
Tipula dux Kirby, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., p. 270, 1884.
The following points are not mentioned in Kirby’s description: Nasus
well developed. Frontal tubercle distinctly bifid. Rostrum a little shorter
than head, its sides black, under-surface orange. A large blackish mark

and thence at right angles wata rds to mesosternum, its edze eres
ill-defined. Hypopygium—ninth tergite somewhat emarginate ; claspe

rather short, a small hairy dorso-basal lobe, a shortly spiny ‘apical Ms
a hairy ventral lobe, and a largely-bare dorsal portion, the inw ardly-
directed tip of which is somewhat bifid and bears diis spines ; parameres
short and rounded. Front coxae orange; middle and hind coxae orange

and subcostal cells and stigma blackish- brown, m yellowish-brown as

,

338 Transactions.

stated by Kirby. Cross-vein r present and very distinct, meeting R,
close to base. Halteres black, except at extreme

ase
Locality unknown, but probably Auckland (Dr. A. Sinclair).

Macromastix aperta n. sp. (Fig. 102.)

. Differs from М. дих as follows: Dark stripe on vertex small and
faint. No dark areas adjoining eyes at base of rostrum. Pronotum mostly
blackish, only posterior margin narrowly reddish-orange. ^ Praescutal
stripes, especially middle one, much less distinct. Scutum "almost entirely
reddish-orange. Lower lateral sclerite of postnotum orange like upper

downwards. Length of body, 13. nimii road 1-5 тт. ; hind femur,
9 тт. ; hi ibi

Silverstream, Wellington, February, 1899 (G. V. Hudson, No. 166c);
type male in British Muse um; a second male in Cambridge Museum.
Another specimen (damaged, tip of abdomen missing) in British Museum
is almost certainly the same species, but differs as follows: Nasus indis-
tinguishable, represented by a tuft of long black hairs only. Pronotum
orange. Thoracic markings further reduced, postnotum without dark area
in middle. Presented by Captain F. W. Hutton in 1902, and determined
z him as Tipula dux. I think the absence of a radial cross-vein in

Уе е: in the "games m, of uncertain уай

Macromastix ferruginosa n. sp.

Head reddish-orange, an ill-defined but large dark spot in middle.
Front MM half as broad as head, somewhat swollen, a slightly bifid
tubercle above antennae. Rostrum reddish-orange, about as long as head ;
nasus black, rather long in the male, much shorter, a mere rounded
projection, in the female. Palpi and antennae black. Flagellum eleven-
jointed, joints nearly cylindrical, gradually and very slightly increasing in
length to the fourth, then decreasing again; last four more slender and
with more numerous hairs than first seven. Thoraz ferruginous ; à sier:
darker central praescutal stripe, most distinct in female; apical margin
of scutellum obscurely darker; a light-orange patch on pleurae extending
from base of wing to prothoracic stigma. Abdomen with broad median
oud narrower lateral black stripes, the hind-margins of segments also

arrowly black, those of segments 2-4 in the male more broadly so:
[Sess the black areas are orange side-spots on first seven segmen
Hypopygium mostly orange, its structure practically as in М. dux Legs
black; coxae partly ferruginous; bases of front trochanters and front
femora yellowish. In female the legs are somewhat shorter and more
slender than in male. Wings as in M. duz, but with a slightly т
aa oe — tinge to membrane. Length of body, 11-5 mm. :

g, d 165mm., 2? 15 mm.: hind leg, 4, ees Adoos ras 10 ee
icta 15 mm. ; ©, femur 7:5 mm., tibia 8 mm

М№овтн Istanp: Wainuiomata, "Wellington, e Ta 1921, glades

in оге (G. V. Hudson, No. 166m) ; type male and one female in "British

Though closely allied to M. duz and M. aperta, this is certainly à
distinct species.

x a
Va PU 7 е 7,

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 339

Division П.

Rs shorter than R,+,. Body at least partly green. Female abdomen
pointed. Male antétinie і never elongate.

Macromastix virescens n. sp. (Fig. 172.)

d. Head light greenish-ochreous; darker ochreous at sides and on
rostrum, which is as long as head ; nasus absent. Front about one-quarter

Palpi black, except towards base.. Scape of antennae pale ochreous,
first joint slender. Flagellum blackish, ochreous towards base; first six
joints distinct, elongate oval, slightly enlarged on under-side, third “goed
longer than first or second, fourth and fifth shorter; five

slender, cylindrical, зач separated, slightly more "hairy than etd
ceding joints; terminal joint minute. Thorax—pronotum pale-greenish.
Praescutum mainly rather deep ochreous, margins pale-greenish ; traces

Tips of cae scia ud uced. быа short and broad (see [^
Legs uniformly ochreous (perhaps green in life), long and slender. Wi
with рт very slightl ilky, veins green, costa darker анн
wing-tip. Costal cell scarcely tinted. Stigma pale-greenish. Cross-vein r
at base of R,, ei ich is curved upwards and joins costa almost immediately
beyond tip of R,. Rs асна than R+. M, and M, slightly con-
vergent; cell M, ‘shortly stalked (stalk about one- eighth as long as cell).
Cu, in punctiform contact with discal cell. Cell Ax rather broad, especially
in the middle. Halteres very long ; : ed Xi stem darker. Length
of body, 15 mm. ; wing, 22 mm. ; halte hind leg, about 53 mm.

Sours Istanp: Tisbury, 8th ang 1911 (A. Philpott); type
male in Cawthron Institute collection.

Macromastix viridis (Walker). (Fig. 173.)
Tipula viridis Walker, Ins. Laund. Dipt., p. 445, 1856.

. Head ochreous. Front about one-fifth as broad as head; tubercle
rather small, slightly bifid at tip. Rostrum about as long as head,
ochreous above; darker beneath; nasus distinct, but rather short and
broad, blunt-ended. Antennae as in M. virescens, but third flagellar joint
is slightly shorter хаст second. Te much as in M. virescens, but
dark markings of mesonotum extensive b conspicuous, lateral
praescutal stripes Vilidiy бышмак: Fame dusted with grey. Abdomen
brownish-ochreous, dark brown. towards apex, slightly shining, without

very numerous short а : spines (see figure). Legs very prot and nents,
rather dark brown, tarsi and tips of femora and tibiae almost black.
Wings much as in M. virescens, but with a faint brownish rather than a

-broadest near base. Halteres shorter than in M. virescens, stem blackish.
Length of body, 20mm.; wing, 24 mm. ыд. 3mm.; hind leg, 75 mm.

NORTH ISLAND: icon, Wellington, December, 1920 (G. V. Hudson,
No. 106); one male in British Museum. The above description has been

340 Transactions.

drawn up from this specimen; the figure of hypopygium is taken from
ы nost] type, Du ў damaged but obviously identical. These are the
only two specimens I have seen, all others so determined proving to
belong to related but distinct species.

Macromastix albistigma n. sp. (Figs. 114, 174.)

Differs from M. viridis as follows: Middle praescutal stripe obsolete,
lateral pair conspicuously darker. Abdomen dulle er, more ochreous, tip
no

tergites except first. Hypopygium smaller, the claspers with a slightly
different structure. Legs lighter in colour. Wings distinctly brown-tinged,
lower pre-arcular cell, costal and subcostal cells, base of cell R, and veins
dark brown; stigma conspicuously whitish-ochreous. Cell "M, sessile
in some specimens ; cell Ax perest, in the middle. Length of body,
d 16-17mm., 9 17-20 mm.; wing, 18-23mm.; halter, about З тт. ;
hind leg, 9 45-50 m.

Sours ISLAND: p DR age t January, 1920, one female, in
Canterbury Museum ; West Plains, 4th February, 1903, one female (wing
figured). Also five ‘males, all es aged, in Osten-Sacken collection in
Berlin-Dahlen Museum, without еу label; попе of these is sufficiently
well preserved to select as a holot

The ovipositor of female, syn rather long and sharply pointed,
has hairy valves which are no more strongly chitimized than the general
integument of the abdomen.

Macromastix holochlora (Nowicki). (Fig. 175.)
"po holochlora Nowicki, Beitr. z. K. der Dipi. Neuseelands, p. 9;
187

Though sb nearly allied to М. viridis, this has wrongly been
regarded as synonymots with that species. The hypo opygia are very dis-

from other members of the group by the entirely green t thorax, the meso-
notum having only a slight ochreous tinge (probably none + үе), апа по

There are apparently two varieties, differing as follows : «m Abdomen
entirely green ; tips of femora and tibiae scarcely darkened ; wings prac-
Beslly hyaline ; stigma entirely pale-greenish ; cell Ax moderately broad.

towards base; tips of femora and tibiae more distinctly darkened ; wings
greyish-tinged ; ; stigma dark Ew at base; cell Ax narrower. Length of
body, 10-20 mm. ; wing, 14—

Norra lsLAND: c aimer of Auckland, 1854 (Colonel Bolton),
two females of typical form in British Museum ; Karori, Wellington,
December, 1920 (G. V. Hudson, No. 323), one male of var. 6, one female
of typical form, in British Museum ; Te Wairoa, 15th November, 1919
(D. Miller), one male of typical form. Sours Istanp: West Plains, 6th
February, 1906, one male of var. b.

Division III.

Rs at most slightly longer з Bats: Female abdomen blunt-ended.
Male antennae frequently elonga

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 341

Macromastix maori Alex. (Fig. 104.)
Macromastiz maori Alexander, Insecutor Inscitiae, vol. 8, р: 130,
1920.

Apart from wing-markings, which will at once distinguish it from all
others found in New Zealand, this species is remarkable for the possession
of a vein-stump in middle of M projecting into cell M, much as in the two
species of Holorusia. |

SouTH lstAND: Tisbury, July-August, 1912 (A. Philpott); two males
in Alexander’s collection. Also one male (type) in Berlin-Dahlem Museum,
from Osten-Sacken's collection (the wing of this specimen figured).

Macromastix binotata Hutton. (Fig. 105.)
Macromastiz binotata Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 32, p. 32,
1900

The distinctive wing-markings of this species bear some slight resemblance
to those of M. maori, but there is no vein-stump in cell other point
of resemblance to M. maori is the narrowness of front, which is scarcely
a quarter as broad as head. The first antennal joint is rather short and
not particularly swollen ; flagellum eleven-jointed, all joints rather elongate
and about equal in length, except last, which is globular.

NonrH IstANp: Wellington district (G. V. Hudson, No. 87). A rare
species, found in midwinter. Female probably semiapterous.

Macromastix lunata Hutton. (Fig. 106.)
Macromastix lunata Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 32, p. 32,
1900.

In this species male antennae nearly three times length of whole body ;
frontal tubercle and basal antennal joint of male much enlarged, the latter
ochreous in colour; head has large dark spot between eyes, covering most
of frontal tubercle; front is very broad, about half as broad as head; -
rostrum about as long as head, straight; nasus more or less bifurcate at
tip, moderately long. Thorax rather conspicuously hairy on whole surface.
Praescutum with three dark-brown or black stripes on grey or ochreous-grey
ground, middle stripe divided by grey line of varying width. Pleurae
dark grey; pale ochreous between wing-base and pronotum, and below
this with a single velvet-blackish spot towards front. Abdomen with orange
ground-colour on tergites, an irregular black dorsal stripe, broadest on
basal half of second segment; sides of the basal half of second segment,
of third, fourth, and fifth segments, and whole of sixth and seventh

М№овтн Istanp: Wellington district (G. V. Hudson, No. 108). British
Museum collection contains two damaged cotypes presented by Captain
Hutton, a perfect male presented by Dr. H. Scott, and another presented
by Mr. Hudson. Other specimens are in Cambridge Museum.

Macromastix variegata n. sp. (Fig. 107.)
M. lunata as follows: Scape of antennae darker; rostrum
distinctly longer and slightly curved, nasus very short; praescutal stripes

342 Transactions.

lighter; black mark on second abdominal segment smaller ; wings broader,
pale markings more extensive; pre-arcular cells and cell M, almost all
whitish ; pale portion of cell R, with only a faint Р онр tinge ; cell Ax
rather more extensively dark at base. Peng of b Lo 12-13 mm. ; wing,
d 19mm., $ 17 mm.; antennae, $ 33 mm., 9 2-

М№овтн Istanp: Forest, Kaeo, North "nodis ; January, 1913 (G. V.
Hudson, No. 294); type male and one female in British Museum. The
female differs from male in having a smaller pale area in tip of cell M.

—— decorata n. sp. (Fig. 108.)
ing rostrum and antennae, rather light brown, dull.
Frontal йек well developed, rather larger in male; front with long
but not very dense pale hair. Front nearly half as broad as head, nasus
bifurcate at tip. Antennae as long as head and thorax together in male,
shorter than thorax in female ; thirteen-jointed. Basal joint much swollen
in male. Flagellum evenly tapering in male; in female the first five
flagellar joints thicker than others, almost cylindrical but slightly enlarged
apically ; last two joints short, somewhat thicker than preceding four,
so that to the naked eye antenna appears slightly clubbed. Thorax rather
light greyish-brown, dull, with short and rather dense pale hair. Praescutum
T. Та dull dark-brown stripes; scutum mostly dark brown. Pleura
e than mesonotum, anteriorly with two chocolate-brown spots one
shove the other, bordered with СТЕ brown. Abdomen ochreous-brown,

cells, more жоу bun in costal cell; a (oem lunate white mark in

apical half of basal cells, spreading over greater part of discal salt cell.

К, mostly white ; basal half of cell R} yellow; R, a little longer than

+з, Ё, about half as long, arising at an angle of 60° ; stem of cell M,
about one-eighth as long as cell; Cu, fused with M, for a short distance ;
cell Ax large, broadest near hae Legs rather dark brown, tips of joints
darker. Last tarsal joint in male somewhat swollen, especially at base
beneath. Empodia nearly as long as vui Length of body, 12 mm.
wing, 19mm.; antennae, 5 4:5 mm., © 2:5 m

Мовтн IstAND: Wainuiomata, Wellington, Christmas, 1906, and 15th
ШЫ 1920 (@. V. Hudson, No. 210); type male, one other male, and
one female in British Museum

Close ‚ lunata Hutton, but differs in the markings of wings and
abdomen, and in length of male antennae

Macromastix huttoni n. sp. (Fig. 109.)

Head dull dark ochreous, scarcely any darker in middle, with some
ochreous-grey dusting round eyes. Front about one-quarter as broad as
head, tubercle moderate. Rostrum slightly longer than head, rather darker
than vertex ; nasus with long hairs at tip, which is not bifid. Palpi blackish.
Antennae rather dark brown, alike in both sexes: ; Shorter than thorax.
first scapal joint slender. First ae joint slightly shorter than second,
third, or fourth; fifth and sixth shorter; last five thinner and indistinctly

Epwanps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 343

the blackish dorsal line is narrower, olpiilüly on second "n eur

vein, and a whitish mark in cell M, ; the stem of this cell is shorter (one-

fifth to one-eighth as long as the cell). Length of body, 9-10 mm. ; wing,
14-16 mm. ; hind le 38-42 mm.

Nortu ISLAND: Wellington, in forest, February, 1914, and 11th March,
1921 (G. V. Hudson, No. 311); type male, one other male, and one female

in British Museum. Another male, without exact locality label, is in

Berlin-Dahlem Museum, bearing the label * huttoni О. -8.," in Osten-Sacken

handwriting.

Macromastix yittata n. sp. (Fig. Ho

very slightly longer than head; nasus not bifid. Antennae about as den
as the praescutum ; scape reddish-ochreous , flagellum dark brown; last

Thorax with short pale hair over whole notum reddish-
ochreous. Mesonotum dar Praescutum with three black stripes,
middle one just divided by a ae line; lateral pair extending across
scutum Pleurae leaden-grey, | between wing- an €

whole of segments 5-8; venter nila coloured. Legs : Coxae leaden-
grey. Femora ochreous-brown, blackish towards tip ; tarsi not quite as
long as tibiae. iy 8 Pas markings of the M. lunata type, but white

11 mm.; wing, 17 mm.; hind leg, 46 mm.

NORTH ISLAND: Wellington (G. V. Hudson, No. 1085), type male
in cog Museum; Mount Ngongotaha, ааб ft., 15th February, 1910
(Dr. G B. Longstaff), one male in Oxford Muse

Macromastix alexanderi n. sp. (Fig. 111.)

Head dark reddish-ochreous, paler on posterior eye-margins, net
any darker in middle. Front about one-quarter as broad as head, wit
s small tubercle. Rostrum scarcely as long as head; nasus uy
short, scarcely distinguishable. Palpi and antennae blackish-brown. First
scapal joint д, Flagellum ten-jointed, first five joints gradually

g in length, somewhat swollen beyond middle; last five joints
distinct, pP very little more slender than first five (except last joint,
which is slender). Thorax nearly bare, dark brownish-grey, praescutum

ih th : :

Pleurae without markings. ark reddish-brown ; black dorsal
line on segments 1-4, segments 5-8 wholly blackish grey. Legs blackish-
brown, femora lighter towards base. ings somewhat resembling those

of M. vittata, but pre-arcular cells are dark; a large dark patch along Cu
in apical half of cell M; stem of cell M, about half as long as the cell,

-

344 Transactions.

and cell Ax is moderately broad. Length of body, 9mm.; wing, 16 mm. ;
hind leg, 38 mm

SovrH Istanp: Otira, November, 1918; type male (unique) in Canter-

bury Museum

have much pleasure in dedicating this species to Dr. C. P. Alexander,
through inda kindness I received the Canterbury Museum collection for
study.

Macromastix fumibasis n. sp. (Fig. 112.)

Head dark brown in middle, shading to ochreous-grey round the eyes.
Front about one-third as broad as head, tubercle moderate. Rostrum
about as long as head; nasus well developed, but broad and blunt.
Antennae with the scape ochreous ; flagellum dark brown with ten distinct
almost cylindrical joints, gradually decreasing in length and thickness,
eleventh joint minute. Thorax with short but rather dense pale pubes-
cence; mesonotum dull dark brown, the praescutum with four obscurely
darker stripes; pleurae lighter. Abdomen rather dark brown, slightly
shining and ochreous-tinged towards base; dull and somewhat greyish
towards tip. Legs moderately slender, ochreous-brown, tips of femora and
tibiae darker. Wings rownish over greater part o surface, much darker

and a larger one at apex of cell R, extending into adjoining cells, except
R+. К, oblique and nearly straight ; base of В, +, blackened and bent
downwards ; ; cell M, ere three times as long as its stem. Lengt th of
a 11-12 mm. ; wing, 1 7mm.; hind leg, 28 mm.

UTH : Tisbury, 6th February, 1918, and 6th March, 1912
(A. ра: ; type and another female in Cawthron гений collection.

Macromastix fucata Hutton.
Macromastix fucata Hutton, Trans. N. Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 31, 1900.
The thoracic and abdominal markings are Seok especially the
orange scutellum and base of pronotum, which contrast strongly with the
rest of thorax; black markings of abdomen are not dusted over with grey,
as ed are in M. montana and to a less extent in M. vulpina. In female

Male differs from female as follows : ани with dark area at tip on
upper surface. кшк all black, the last four flagellar joints slender.
eee utum, and scutum almost

ИЕ: IU EL"
"ET eb REPE РЧ C QU eR

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 345

NomrH Istanp: Wellington district (G. V. Hudson, No. 151); one
female in British n from dense forest, Wainuiomata, 15th December,

1920. Sours Ist : Otira, December, 1908 (G. V. Hudson) ; ; The Hump,
24th December, “1915 (A. Philpott), one sia д Cawthron Institute
collection. It is just possible that the two spec в are not conspecific.

Further material of each sex from both localities "will decide the point.

Macromastix cinerea n. sp.

9. Head dark grey, with some pale hair; front about one-third as
broad as head, without tubercle; rostrum scarcely as long as head, mode-
rately hairy, with distinct nasus. First scapal joint long, rugose; second
very small. Flagellum eleven-jointed; first joint enlarged, especially
on under-side; next five joints also slightly enlarged on under-side,
gradually decreasing in size; last five joints somewhat more slender,
last two indistinctly separated and slightly thicker diah seventh to ninth.
Thorax ash-grey, praescutum with traces of four darker stripes, and with
rather long and dense dark hair on interspaces. An ochreous patch on
pleurae between wing-base and prothoracic stigma. Abdomen ash-grey
above, buff-coloured below. Legs rather long and slender, blackish-brown,
сохае and bases of femora lighter. Wings hyaline, stigma scarcely darker,
veins dark brown. Rs very short, shorter than R,,, and hardly longer
than R,; stem of cell M, about half as long as cell; cell Ax E.
broad. Halteres brownish: Length of body, 11 mi. : : wing, 14-5 mm.

.; hin us, m.
отн ISLAND: Arthur's Pass, 3,000 ft., December, 1914 (G. V. Hudson,
No. 322); type and one other female in British Museum.

Macromastix vulpina (Hutton). (Fig. 116.)
Megistocera vulpina Hutton, Cat. N.Z. Dipt., p. 16, 1881.
Marcomastiz vulpina Osten- Sacken, Berl. ent. Z ete vol. 30, p. 185,
1886; Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 30, 1900.

An easily recognized species, on account of short, stout body, elongate
male antennae, and practically unmar wings. The long, dense, pale
hair of thorax shows the close А зетін to М. montana, but
may be readily distinguished from this species by the four distinct
praescutal stripes, the much paler abdomen, the relatively shorter legs
(especially tarsi), and the rather conspicuous milky tinge to wings. As
stated by Osten-Sacken, the female antennae ак thirteen-jointed, last
five joints more slender and indistinctly separated. Stem of cell M, is
Men one-half to two-thirds as long as cell. Length of body, 3 10 mm.,

mm.; wing, 14 mm. ; hind tibia, 8 mm. ; hind tarsus, ¢ 11-5 mm.,
9 n mm.

Sours Istanp: Dunedin (Hutton); Lake Wakatipu (G. V. Hudson,
No. 191); series in British and Cambridge Museums. Mount Grey, Can-
terbury, January, 1918; one male in Canterbury Museum

Macromastix montana Hutton.
Macromastiz montana Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 31, 1900.
ash-grey, densely covered with long pale hair. Rostrum as long
as head, with short but distinct nasus. Frontal tubercle rather small.
Antennae alike in both sexes. First scapal joint rather long, cylindrical,
greyish, second small. Flagellum with nine joints, first four about equal

346 Transactions.

in length, somewhat convex below and somewhat narrowed at base,
especially on upper side; remaining joints gradually decreasing in length
and size, except last, which is somewhat stouter than penultimate. Thorax
ash-grey, densel and uniformly covered with long pale hair. Praescutum
with three black stripes, middle one very broad, undivided, lateral ones

dame with short and rather sparse pale oc escence ; in iod the

the ER Ed reddish, with a rather broad blackish median dorsal
stripe narrowed but not ур on reddish portion of second tergite.
Legs black, basal halves of femora indeterminately orange; coxae and
trochanters dusted with grey. Wings slightly smoky, more distinctly so

in cells C and Se and towards bases of cell R and M; stigma brown. Rs of.
same length as R,,,; r meeting R, near base; stem of cell M, at most ·

one-fifth as long as cell; cell Ax very broad. Halteres light-brownish.
Length of body, 15-16 mm.; wing, 22-23 mm.; hind tibia, ¢ 17 mm.,
9 16 mm. ; bind tarsus, 5 36 mm., 9 about 24 mm
Мовти ISLAND : _ Mount Bea 4,000 ts Sourn Istanp: Mountains
on, No. 137).

Pca from Mount ү 3,500 ft., Lake Wakatipu, sent as M. montana
by Mr. Hudson. There is another similar female in Cambridge buses
also named and presented by Mr. Hudson. These specimens differ
several respects from Hutton's diagnosis, and may perhaps represent ante
species, but I t the main differences can be accounted for by supposing
that Hutton described from discoloured specimens, in which the heavy
grey dusting was obliterated, and the ground-colour consequently showed
darker than usual; and by further assuming that he tage o reversed
his statements regarding the male and female abdomen

Macromastix submontana n. sp.

9. Differs from M. montana as follows: Black stripe of abdomen.

narrower, base of second segment less conspicuously red. Wings hyaline
except for dark stigma and slight smokiness towards base of costal cell.
Cross-vein r meeting R, near the middle. Cell M; scarcely longer than
its stalk. Length of dy, 13mm.; wing, 18mm.; hind tibia, 11 mm.;
hind tarsus, 19 mm.

отн IstanpD: Mount Cleughearn, 13th „мшу, 1916 (A. Philpott) ;
type Temale i in Cawthron Institute collection

Macromastix minor n. sp. (Fig. 118.)
3. Head blackish, lighter round hind-margins of eyes ; frontal tubercle

rather small, rounded. ront, vertex, and under-surface of тенин pigs

with long black hair. Antennae short, black, thirteen-jointed, first six

flagellar joints distinct, somewhat oval, nearly straight above, iain
slightly on ventral side, gradually decre

MEUM

SOR ET ne ы

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 347
four black stripes. Abodmen orange-red, black at sides and with broad

black; hair dark, shorter than that of thorax. Legs black, femora brown
at base ; last tarsal joint not swollen. Wings almost colourless except
for the black veins and the conspicuous dark-brown stigma; in certain
lights whitish areas are visible at base of cell К,, in apices of the cells R
and M, and before middle of cell M. Ma reinal cross-vein oncom
Rs equal in length to R,,,, К, half as long. Stem of cell M, about
quarter as long as cell A short m-Cu cross-vein present. Fold Бе
Cu not darkened. Vein Ax ending scarcely beyond anal angle of wing;
cell Ax very narrow and of even width throughout, not carried back beyond
base of vein Ax. Halteres black, base of stem orange. Len vag of body,
7-5 mm.; wing, 10-5 mm. ; hind tibia, 7-2 mm. ; hind tars 4-9 mm

SOUTH ISLAND : Tableland of Mount Arthur, "4,000 ft., У, 1910,
on tussock-grass (б. V. Hudson, No. 253).

Macromastix rufiventris n. sp. (Fig. 117.)

d. Very similar to M. minor, differing as follows: Hair on thorax and
abdomen light-yellowish instead of black. Black abdominal stripe narrower
and narrowly interrupted on margins of the rig aa tergites 5-8 black
in middle, grey at mires Wings tinged with fuscous on greater part of

g^
5
OR.
ET
pH
[0]
л
et
-
B

segments; cell Ax of wings is quite twice as
middle, Length of Den 9-10 mm.; wing, 14mm.; hind tibia, 8 mm. ;
hind tarsus, 11-5 mm

NomgrH ISLAND "We llington district, “ formerly Се Fag onto
abundant on hilltops, now (1921) very rare ; February " (G. V. Hudson,
No. 124); type male and one female in British Museum.

Macromastix cubitalis n. sp. (Fig. 113.)
©. dull-brownish. Front about one-third as broad as head,
tubercle scarcely developed. pene about as long as head; nasus
short. Scape of antennae ochreo flagellum dark brown, ten-jointed,
the joints nearly cylindrical and an к. slender, first joint longer than
scape, second not quite so long, following joints gradually shorter, except
last which is longer again. Thorax wi th a certain amount of longish but
not very conspicuous hair; colour dull-brownish, praescutum with four
— sun е darker ug ns Abdomen du ll-brownish, lighter

a fairly obvious Ton seam over vcn which meets ase of dil
cell: discal cell open on one wing; cell M, with seis ere stalk.
Halteres dark brown. Length of body, 8-5 mm.; wing, 10-5 mm.; hind
tibia, 5-7 mm. ара tarsus, 9 mm

М№овтн Istanp : Karori, Wellington, April-May (G. V. Hudson, No. 280c) ;
type нар іп in British Museum

і

348 Transactions.

Macromastix pallida Hutton.
Macromastix pallida Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32, p. 31, 1900.

Hutton's brief description omits mention of what is perhaps the
most characteristic feature of the species, the length and slenderness of
abdomen when compared with obher species of the genus. e first
antennal joint is also unusually short, and the penis is much stouter than
in any other species which I have examined, though in other respects the
structure of the hypopygium is typical of "Macromastiz. There is some
variation in the position of the radial cross-vein, which in some speci-
mens is.placed exactly at or even immediately before the base of К
The halteres are unusually long, and, like the antennae and legs, are light-
brownish.

NorTH ISLAND: Miror ord district (G. V. Hudson, No. 110);
A Mon species; extremely rare; female unknown, probably semi-
" (Hudson); three nales in British Museum. SourH ISLAND:
олш 18th April, 1919; West Plains, 8th February, 1901 (Philpott).

<c

Macromastix м п. вр. (Figs. 115, 176.)
$. rown, а narrow greyish-ochreous border to eyes, ап
Sgt Ыз central line. Antennae missing. Rostrum about as long
ead; nasus absent. Thorax dark ochreous-brown, with short and
inconspicuous pale pubescence. Praescutum with three dark-brown stripes,
iddle one divided in front by a pale line ; front margin between stripes
Мааша; а brown spot on pleurae а little below prothoracic stigma.
Postnotum dark apically, its lower lateral sclerite dark brown, rather
sharply contrasting with the pale upper one. Abdomen dark brown,
tergites darker arent and with some greyish dusting on sides, particularly
noticeable on segm з, 4, 6, and 7. Hypopygium of peculiar form: the

area on Cu just beo. fork, and tip of К,. R, very oblique, twice as
long as r. Base of R+, as long as r-m, the two forming a perfectly
straight line. Cell M, sessile. Cu,, very oblique, parallel with costa,

the angle between it and Cu, only about 50°. Cell Ax moderately broad.

ita blac kish ; base of stan se tip of knob ochreous. Length of
П mm. ; wing,

5 mm. ; d leg, 38 mm
Nowe ISLAND: Papatotara, "26th di 1911; type male in British.
useum.

Macromastix есе п. вр.

eyes folium shorter tha а ; nasus absent. Front fully one-third
as broad as head, with a scarcely Perat tubercle. Antennae with
a m hr ; flagell bla irst scapal joint slender

n length and thickness. Thorax and abdomen coloured as i
: obliqua, e iip that there is no dk patch on pleurae below prothoracic

MED Up т аи.

ee Neat

rane P
ere саз ВМ

nf
MUT. ч. ЧЕЛ, VISIT

TIERS ies Eae E e T UN к
E SUUS NETTE ТОНИК.

P
B
ue
Um
E
sos
a

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 349

stigma ; mesonotum somewhat shining, and praescutal stripes less distinct.
pe darker brown, rather shorter and more slender than in M. obliqua.
s hyaline, costal cell without trace of darkening, stigma dark brown ;
veins all dark brown, no trace of pale area on Rs very short, shorter
and straighter than in M. obliqua. R, less oblique than in iqua,
scarcely longer than r. Basal section. of R,;,; much shorter than r-m,
which is somewhat curved. Cell M, with a short stalk (about one-sixth as
long as cell). Cu,, almost normal, not nearly so oblique as in =
ob of я entirely dark. Length of body, 10 mm. ; wing, 13 mm,
hind leg, 2

NoRTH ege Papatotara, 26th February, 1911; type female in
British Museum.

It is quite possible that this may be the female of M. obliqua, especially
as it was taken at the same place by the same collector on the same day,
and has almost the same rather peculiar thoracic coloration; the differ
ences in the wings seem, however, to preclude this supposition.

Macromastix zeylandiae Alexander. (Figs. 121, 177.)
Macromastiz zeylandiae Alexander, Insecutor Inscitiae, vol. 8, p. 131,

Tipula obscuripennis Hutton (nec Kirby), T rans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 32,
p. 28, 1900.

There are two slight inaccuracies in Alexander's description: the pleurae
are almost uniformly grey, with little or no trace of stripes, and the pale

specimens I have seen. tennae alike in both sexes, flagellum ten-jointed,
w^ five joints somewhat more slender and together about two-thirds as long
as first five. Female resembles male in Vect meer ut has much shorter

mis somewhat stouter legs, and rudimentary

A pair presented to the British Museum t» "Mc G. V. Hudson d
the following measurements: Length of body, p 10-5 mm., 9 12:5 m
(distended with eggs); wing, d 16 mm., 9 4-5 mm. ; hind tibia, 3 7-5 mm.,
9 5-8 mm. ; hind tarsus, $ 27 mm. ло Ө mm

Nortu "ISLAND : Papatotara, 26th February, 1911, one male; Karori,
Wellington, February-March (G. V. Hudson, No. 69). Ѕостн ISLAND
Christchureh (Hutton), a pair in British Museum, presented by Captain
Hutton and named by him Tipula obscuripennis ; Mount Grey, Canterbury,
November, 1916, one male in Canterbury eat Otago (Osten-Sacken),
Alexander's type male in Berlin-Dahlem Museum.

Very similar in many respects to М. берен, but differs in the
reduced wings of female, the stouter legs in both sexes, and in having a
distinct clear spot on each side of stigma in wing of ma ale.

Macromastix dichroithorax Alexander. (Figs. 119, 178.)
Macromastix dichroithorax Alexander, Insecutor Inscitiae, vol. 8,
p. 133, 1920.
As stated by Alexander, this is similar in most respects to M. zeylandiae,
differing most conspieuously in the very much narrower cell Ax. Apart
from this, the pele marks on each side of the stigma are scarcely perceptible,

350 Transactions.

and the lateral praescutal stripes, though variable in intensity of coloration,
are always darker than the middle stripes. The sexes are alike as regards
antennae and wings. The flagellum is ten-jointed, the last five joints
very short, rather indistinctly separated, and together not longer than the
fourth and fifth joints together.

Norta Istanp: Karori, December, abundant (6. V. Hudson, No. 127);
one female in British Museum. Sourn Istanp: Otago (Osten-Sacken) :
a number of specimens in Oxford Museum, collected by C. M. Wakefield,
probably from Canterbury.

Macromastix sinclairi n. sp. (Figs. 120, 179.)

Head. greyish-ochreous, greyer round eyes, somewhat darker in middle.
Front about one-quarter as broad as head, tubercle rather prominent,
slightly bifid. Rostrum scarcely as long as head, brownish-ochreous ; nasus
broad, blunt-ended. Antennae brownish-ochreous, somewhat darker apic-
ally ; first scapal joint slender. Flagellum eleven-jointed ; first eight joints
gradually diminishing in size, rather elongate oval, somewhat more convex
beneath; last three joints rather more slender and each a little longer
than the eighth. Thorax dull brownish-ochreous, with short, uniformly dis-
tributed and rather dense pale pubescence. Praescutum with three darker-
brown stripes, middle one broad and undivided. Abdomen dark-brownish,

darker. Wings alike in both sexes, except that in the female cell Ax is

hind tarsus, 5 23 mm., 9 13 mm.

ORTH ISLAND: Auckland ? (Dr. A. Sinclair, 1845), one male and two
females in Kirby's series of Tipula obscuripennis; Karori, Wellington,
March-April (G. V. Hudson, No. 201), two males (including type) and two
females in British Museum.

Macromastix obscuripennis (Kirby). (Fig. 180.)
Tipula obscuripennis Kirby, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., p. 271, 1884.

segments 5-6 rather conspicuously grey-dusted. H ium as figured,
oe but distinct from that of M. Daten Lend h of body,

3 1 n.; hind tarsus, 20 mm.
Nort IstAND: Auckland? (Dr. A. Sinclair, 1845). Kirby's series
consisted of two males and two females (he had overlooked the fact that
he had both sexes before him); of these one male and two females are

Ss

ic аа е NOR, Miss lee: ai M $ 5
Ae S E A a S aa. CERA tae ECCE EE ae

Epwarps.—Preliminary Revision of the Crane-flies of New Zealand. 351

now referred to M. sinclairi, described above. I have selected the fourth
specimen as the type of M. obscuripennis, because it is the only one which

agrees with Kirby's wet that the middle thoracic stripes are divided
by a narrow pale lin

Genus Норвомта n. gen.
Allied to Macromastiz, and agreeing with that genus in its venation

in position, not mem: and twisted to one side as in Macromastiz ;
(3) the ovipositor has long horny anal valves as in Tipula, Holorusia,

This genus is боебой for the es species Tipu Jap woe Hudson,
which cannot be лічу mad placed in Манна ir, on account of the
horny ovipositor ; in Ho ia, on account of the venation of the male ;
or in Longurio or Tipula, on account of the absence of verticils on the
antennae. I have much pleasure in dedicating the genus to Mr. G. V.
Hudson, the discoverer and тонн of the type species. I do not
consider the name Hudsonia to be preoccupied by Hudsonius Gir., 1856
(Pisces

The reduction of the female antennae is very interesting, and seems to
foreshadow the somewhat similar condition in the Brachycera. I do not
know of another case among the Nematocera in which reduction of the
wings is accompanied by reduction of the antennae.

Hudsonia heterogama (Hudson). (Fig. 122.)

Tipula heterogama Hudson, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 45, p. 68, 1913.
ochreous, greyish round eyes, with some dark hair, especially
noticeable on “the moderately large and somewhat bifid frontal tubercle.
Front a little over a quarter as broad as head. Rostrum shorter than head,
with broad rather long nasus. Antennae brownish-ochreous, tips of second
and third joints pale. First scapal joint rather short, not much more than
` twice as long as the second. Flagellum with eight joints; first about
three times as long as broad, second equally broad but rather shorter, third
wie and only about half as as long as second; the remaining five all
and together shorter than second and third together. Palpi not
iih. Tonge than rostrum, brown ; last joint not much longer than third.
wnish, dusted with grey, except on the four somewhat shining
dark reddi ines praescutal stripes. Pronotum and interspaces of prae-
scutum with some dark pubescence. Abdomen rather brightly ae

reddish-brown, apical portion of segment 2 and segments arker
Segment 2 more than twice as long as segment 3. Pubescence rather spare,

except on tergites 8 and 9, where it is shorter and much denser, and poin
forwards , instead of backwards. Hypopygium a s long as segments 68
together and slightly broader; ninth tergite жайкы narrower than
side-pieces, and only half as long, with a small median V-shaped езер тзв
tion, corners somewhat produced; claspers large, reaching over
margin of ninth tergite, short-haired, without strong spines, an upper

352 Transactions.

more obvious in costal cell; stigma shortly oval, dark brown. Sc, present,
oblique (as in several species of Macromastix). Rs very short, pie
slightly longer than R, +53, which is only half as long again as R, ; eet-
ing R, near the middle; stem of cell M, about one-third as bui as p
cell Ax rather narrow, of even width throughout. Halteres rather light
brown. Length of body, 13mm.; wing, 18 mm. ; hind leg—femur 10 mm.,

. Differs from the male s as follows: Front slightly broader, quite one- .
third as broad as head. Antennae further reduced, flagellum club-shaped,
very narrow at base, hardly any longer shen scape, composed of five
indistinctly separated joints, of which first is as long as the other four
together. Thorax narrow, no broader than base of ыан dark brown,

unstriped, with hardly any grey dusting. Abdomen blackish, except
towards tip, second segment not much longer than third. Ovipositor long
and horny; anal valves straight, stout, with rounded tips, longer than
rather long anal segment; genital valves also long, straight, reaching
beyond middle of anal valves. Legs much shorter, stouter, with slightly
longer pubescence ; front femora somewhat stouter than others. Wings
reduced to narrow rudiments. Halteres blackish, twisted, apparently in
the first stage of degeneration. Length of pute ж mm.; wing, 2mm. ;
hind leg—femur 5 mm., tibia 5:2 mm., tarsus 5:5

М№овтн ISLAND : Wellington district, April-May (6. y. Hudson, No. 170).

The male bears a rather striking resemblance to Macromastiz seylandiae
Alexander, and it is not at all surprising that Hutton should have con-
sidered the two as varieties of one species. H. heterogama may be а
development from this group of Macromastix.

PLATE 27.

Fig. Fig.

1. Anisopus notatus (Hutton), ¢. x 6. 12. Dicranomyia decincta n. sp., 4. X 9

2. Anisopus notatus басо, 9. х 6. | 13. Dicranomyia melanogramma n. 8р., d
чайга Lamb’s type of Rhyphus

1 из.) : 14. Dicranomyia cubitalis n. вр... X 5.
3. fice neozelandicus (Schiner), 9. | 15. Dicranomyia huttoni п. name, d. X 5.
6. Dicranomyia crassipes n ер А : 5

s a х
4. Tanyderus annuliferus Hutton, g. | 17. Dicranomyia repanda n. x 3.
x3 18. Dicranomyia nnis Butler ,
5. Tanyderus annuliferus Hutton, $. poema К ^
х 3. 19. Dicranomyia hudsoni n. sp., &. X 9
6. Tanyderus neptunus n. s x 3. 20. Dicranomyia tenebrosa, n. 8p., 9. X 3
5 и forci Cen О.- .- X3. | 21. Dicranomyia conulifera n. a #. x 5.
[insane фат Bo v. X S 22. Dicranomyia aegrotans n. вр., $. X 6
d

jf 23. Di Iker),
10. Dicranomyia лоў й n. Sp, 4. edm conveniens (Wa er)

mia luteonitens n. Sp., 4. X 6.

24.
11. Dicis sublacteatan. sp., 4. x 5. | 95. сестин gracilis п. sp., 4. X 6.

PraTE 27.

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54.

Face p. 352.)

tess ‘0. »
Р p Sinn дшда zealandica а;

: Ceratocheilus levis E
. Ceratocheilus хб.
k езге am „(Lipophleps) ылга

PLATE 28.

x 6
gone Ф.

„х6.
ochrac

Fig.
39.
40.
41.

x 2:5. (8
. Amphineurus hudsoni n. Sp., $-
: p», f:
. Molophilus

Amphineurus insulsus (Hutton) $.

Amphineurus perire - . X6

Amphineurus

hilus var iegatus n

. Molop

е Gnophomyia (Aphrophila) bo d dn
x 3. ?

х борик (Astelodio) rufa (Hudson).

x 3.

TRANS. N.Z.. INST., VoL. 54. | РрАТЕ 28.

em.

PLATE 29.

Fig.

49. Orolimnophila dua п. Sp., x 3.
50. Ti — margaritifera Hutton, d.
51. Rham career ila (n. gen.) obscuripennis

(Hudson), ғ. x 3.

52. Унаа ity pies mdp. X4
53. ha san. Sp. d 3.
54. Ulomorpha fuscana n. sp., ¢. P
55. Limnophila l asn.Sp,d. x47
56. Limnophila hudsoni n. Sp., 4. 3.
57. Limnophila marshalli Hutton, à. X39.
58. Limnophila vice Меп n. sp, 3.
59. Limnophila nigrocincta n. вр., 9$. х 3.

Fig.
60. Limnophila cyatheti n. sp.,

61.

62. Li
63.
64. Limnophila lambi n. s
65.
- Limnophila del кома онаа
. Limnophila subin

x 2.
Limnophila | geographica Hutton, 4.

mnophila — Hutton. x2.
Limnophila oculata n. sp., 4. X 2.

d k
Limnophila argus Hutton, }. X z
EU.
sp

: Limnophila skusei Hutton, 24. X 2.
. Limnophila skusei Hutton var. d.

X
Limnophila skusei Hutton var, ?.
жа,

PLATE 29.

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54.

PLATE 30.

iL i. ` Qynoplistia magnifica n. g. 0x34

72. Gynoplistia notata n. ae 7 Ж.

73. Gynoplistia nebulosa п. sp., x 3.

74. Gynoplistia subfasciata Walks g. x 3.
m Walker’s type.)

75. Gynoplistia arthuriana n. sp., 9. х 3.

76. Gynoplistia canterburiana n. Sp. ?.

Alex., $

Fig.
84. Gynoplistia cuprea Hutton var, d. —

85.

Gyn »plistia cuprea Hutton, £.

6. Gyn plistia violacea n. sp., 4 .

87.
89.

93.
94,
95. Cerozodia hudsoni n. sp., 4

Gyn ait ween n. т Ё.

8. Gynoplistia polita п. sp., x
рне рына trifasciata n кы d

istia clavipes n
ia albicincta n. Sp., $
C ia plu -D.s

»

x 3.

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Von. 54. PLATE 30.

Inset.

PLATE 31.

Fig.

96. poe sce oma stages sp x3.

97. Holorusia ae (Se x Ў i 0.

oe очита з of аар іп

98. Holor ia novarae (Schin.), 3. х 2.

(Compete cross-vein in cell M.)

99. Holorusia ч (Hutton), ¢. x2.
100. Longurio dux (Hudson) 2. х 2.
101. Toeri dy a Sins x3.
102. Macromastiz aperta n. v XA
103. Macromastix clara (Kirby), du A
104. Macromastix maori x 2-5.

(From Piece 8 vic. )
105. Macromastix binotata Hutton, 4.
x 3.

106. Macromasti lunata Hutton, é: x 3.
107. Macromastix vari n. Sp., x x 3.
108. Г тебен decorata n. sp., х3.
109. Macromastix huttoni n. sp., Т. х3.
110. Macromastix vittata n. sp., з. x 3

|
|

Fig.
HT.

" кас fumibasis n.
х 2.

. Macromastix ix ry E
x 2.

{ Мана rufiventris n.

. Macromasti x 2.
3 Массан zeylandiae ro a d.

. Hudsonia heterogama (Hudson), 4
x 3.

Macromastix alexanderi n. 8р., д. | E
x

Sp.» d.

7 Masons cubitalisn.sp., $. X3 ——

. Macromastix albistigma n. spe Tr
x 2, (A pale specimen. $
- [мкг obliqua n. sp 1

Sp, |

. M acromaati ix minor х 2.
. Macromastix эйт: y rut
2i

a sinclairi n. 8p.,

TRANS. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54.

РАТЫ 31.

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vou. 54. PLATE 32.

n. SP-: hypopygium from above.

Trans. N.Z. Іхѕт., Vor. 54. PLATE 33.

Fig.

135. Amphineurus perdecorus n. s

136. Amphineurus bicinctus n. s

137. Amphineurus hudsoni n. sp. :

138. Amphineurus insulsus ( Hutton):
Am ;

40. Amp у;
141. Molophilu Sp.: side-piece and claspers from inner side.
142. Orolimnophila eluta n sp. : hypopygium from above. x 42.

143. Ulomorpha nebulosa n. sp. : hypopygium from above. х 42.

144. Tinemyia margaritifera Hutton : hypopygium from above. х 42.

PLATE 34..

Trans. N.Z. Inst., VOL. 54.

1 gium from —
4 е from inner side.
147. Rhamphophila obscuripennis (Huds.): apex of ninth tergite. X
148. Rhamphophila lyrifera n. sp. : hypopygium from below. * 27.
ees sp h tergi 27.

hypopygium from above. X 42.
ypopygium from above. Х 27.

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vow. 54.

up
"Ww p%
xU

Fig.
157. Limnophila lambi n. вр: ism from above. х 4
158. ie m chrysorrhoea n : hypopygium from Sofas
159. L женнен marshalli Hution Һурорушіш f dera чеден
160. la cyatheti n hypopygium fr
161. Limnophila — n. E : basal lo bes of side- qus ‘rom below.
162. Li udsoni n popygi rom above
163 uL cvs Walk.: hypopygium from above.
64. Gynoplistia glauca n pygium from above.

18

164. ] Е
165. Gynoplistia fuscoplumbea n. sp. : hypop pygium from above,
42.

166. Gynoplistia incisa n. sp. : hypopygium from above.

PLATE 35,

x 42.

Trans. N.Z. INST., Vor. 54. PLATE 36.

167. P dac tridactyla n. sp. 174. Macromastix albistigma n.

168. Gynoplistia violacea n. sp. 175. Macromastix holochlora (Now. ^

169. Gynoplistia clavipes n. sp. 176. Macromastix obliqua n. ye

170. ста Meer n. sp. 177. Macromastix zeylandiae

171. Fe esq * 178. Macromastix сре oz Ales. R
172. аб 179. Macromastix sinclairi n. ;
173. ма pei viridis (Walle " 180. Macromastix obscuripennis is (Kirby)

Hypopygium from above. x 42.

Hupson.—Index of New Zealand Beetles. 353

Art. 28.—An Index of New Zealand Beetles.
Ву G. V. Hupson, F.E.S., F.N.Z.Inst.

[Read before the оо Philosophical Society, 7th December, 1921; received by Editor,
h October, 1921; issued separately,30th April, 1923.]

I nave undertaken the preparation of the following index, which is
outside the scope of my usua entomological work, under the conviction
that such an ‘adie i is urgently required, and is not otherwise likely to be
compiled. It is perhaps desirable-for me to state that the list is simply
a systematic index. It is neither a revision nor a synonymie list. No
doubt a properly revised synonymic list of our Coleoptera is a great
desi tatus at the present time, but the production of such a list would

meantime the present list may be regarded as a preliminary step. lt
will assist collectors in arranging their collections, and will enable them
to refer to a Reges of any species they may desire to consult.

The list Coleoptera contained in Captain Hutton's invaluable

in this way have endeavoured to attain a measure of рте

publications later than Hutton’s index, I have not inserted them, as I
assume that Major Broun must have regarded them as synonyms and
intentionally omitted them

The scheme of the classification followed in my index is that in general

History, which formed the basis of Captain Hutton's list. For assistance
and advice in connection with this part of my work I am much indebted
to my kind friend Commander J. J. Walker. Within each family I have
arranged the genera, as far as possible, in accordance with the views
expressed in Major Broun's publications.

As regards the question of synonymy, it should be stated at the outset
жен Major Broun is not responsible for the creation of anything like the

umber of synonyms that some of his critics have assumed. The
а fauna of New Zealand is undoubtedly a very rich one, and,
like the Lepidoptera, contains a very large proportion of difficult ‘forms
whose slight and elusive саны ад are extremely difficult to appreciate.
The whole subject of synonymy 1 however, very slightly touched upon
in Major Broun’s works, and it кышу appears probable that some of
the descriptions contained in the very early publications may relate to
insects which have been renamed and redescribed in later publications.
For example, Uloma tenebrionides White and Uloma laevicostata Blanchard

12—Trans.

354 Transactions.

Broun has described a great number of species from single specimens, |
and in these cases the question of possible intermediate forms connecting -
some of the species cannot have been fully taken into account.

I am much indebted to the Hon. G. M. Thomson, M.L.C., for a list of —
the introduced beetles. These have, as far as possible, been inserted - Ё
in systematic order. They аге in уату case distinguished by an asterisk |
placed before the name of each t

Beetles found in the Kermadec Islands which do not also occur in New Я
Zealand are not included in the in |

In referring to so many scattered око extending over à period. :
of nearly twenty years, it is inevitable that some errors and omissions |
have occurred, and in this connection I must ask for the kind indulgence
of all those who may use the index Ё

ABBREVIATIONS.
Annals eo Magazine of рар History.
Bulletin, New Zealand Inst
Man € =! New inge Ooie 1880-93.
Transactions of the Pian cen Society of London.
Subantarctic Islands ч Хеш nd,
Transactions of the New Selena Institute.

пюшош>

Order COLEOPTERA.
Group GEODEPHAGA.

Family CICINDELIDAE. `

Sharp.
incognita Horn. "Deutsche Ent. Zeit.,
1892, 82.
ndica Horn. Deutsche Ent.
- 1892, 83.
cir mpictoides Horn. Deutsche Ent.

Zeit , 1900, 207.
is Broun. В. 1, iii, 146.
B. 1, v, ý
un. B. 1, vii, 594.

roun. . B. 1, vii, 594

Family CARABIDAE.
Subfamily MiGADOPINAE.
Amarotypus Bates, 1872.
edwardsi Bates. С. 6.
: Subfamily SCARILINAE.
Clivina Latreille, 1810.
rugithoraz Putzeys. С. T.

Subfamily CNEMACANTHINAE.
Mecodema Blanchard, 1853.
sculpturatu m Blan chard. C. 8.
howittii г; мег үнөн C. 8
rectolineatum Castelnau. “сов.
impressum Castelnau. C. 9.
lucidum Castelnau. С. 9.
crenicolle —
simplex Castelnau. C. 9
alternans етте

Hupson.—Index of New Zealand Beetles.

Group GEODEPHAGA—continued.

rugicolle Broun. С, 745.
venator Bro C. 817.
litoreum Broun. С. 875.
ducale Sharp. 976.

rugiceps Sharp 976

8.
bullatum Lewis T. xxxiv, 202.
ti Lewi

n wis. T. xxxiv, 202.
ps un. А. 7, xiv, 41
striatum Broun. qu XA,
i В A. 7, xiv, 43
A. 7, xi, 451

um Broun. xi $
intricatum Broun. A. 7, xi, 451.
— Broun. A. 7, xi, 452.

m A. 7, xi, 453
ipenne Broun. В. 1, ii, 82
angustulum Broun. В. 1, ii, 82
dissonum Broun. В. 1, ii, 83
B = A S m 335
um Broun. A. 8, ii, 336
lewisi Broun ; 5,1, dar
seriatum B

erraticum Bro 1, v,
gratum Broun. P
latulum Broun. B. 1, v, 355
affinum Bro B. 1, v, 355
indiscretum Broun. B. 1, v, 356
trailli Broun. B. 1, v,

utabile Broun. B. 1, v, 357.
gordonense Broun. В. 1, v, 357.
o'connori Br Че , 382.
анас Broun. T. xliv, 383.

vicolle Bro T. xliv, 384.

ст nse pen . xliv, 384.

arcuatum Broun. Т. xliv, 385.

hudsoni Broun. 8. 83.

femorale Broun. В. 1, vii, 595.

veratrum Broun. B. l, vii, 596.
ит Broun. В. 1, vii, 596.

insulare Broun. B. 1, 59
id 1, viii, 670
i . B. 1, viii, 670.
cassense , viii, 67
antennale Broun. В. 1, viii, 672
icolle Bro B г bis 672
philpotti Broun. B. ii, 672.
iculum Bro Е. кт viii, 673.
Bro B. 1, viii, 674.

Metaglymma Bates, 1867.
tibiale Castlenau. C. 11.

з

з

=

Bao
cE SERE
oU yp m 0
Е.З

Sian!
aee
м

= =

to

З
> ооа;
AP ss

з

e

aberrans ze „49;
dyschirioides Castelnau. C. 12.
ob um Broun. C. 746.

antarctica Castelnau. C 14.
886.

Broun. ОА, 8, ii, 341,
дойка Sharp, 1886.
mplex Sharp. C. 983.

Subfamily LICININAE.
Rembus Latreille, 1822.
zeelandicus Red
es. C. 15.
Bates. G. 17.
М 6.
В. 1, у, 360.
16.

aterrima Bates
ovicollis Motschulsky. C. 16.
maura Broun. €.1

p
fabrei Guérin. Ann
103.

YE) Bie ТАТ.
tes Broun. A. 6, xiv, 306.
. Fr. 1846, Buil.,

356 Transactions.

Group GEODEPHAGA-— continued.

Ctenognathus—continue

Dichrochile—continued. ued.
$ crenatus Chaudoir. Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr.,
1875, 304.

A. 6, xii, 161.
cardiophorus кенге Ann. Soc. Ent.
Fr.

Жал Chaudoir. Ann. Soc. Ent.
370.

Fr., 1875,
i oe Broun. A. 8, ii, 349. |
Subfamily ANCHOMENINAR. monia Broun. Т. ie, 386. 3
3 Calathus Bonelli, 1809. энеў Blanchard, ут |
rubromarginatus Blanchard. 8. 96 evis Blancha S. 3
Anchomenus "ius Ж! орну Blanchard. В. 95. 7
novae-zeala ae Fairmaire. Ann, Soc. | Pristo |
, 1843. че sek Moshi =
енер Уро С. age toma Déjean, 1831. | 4
feredayi Be С. 23. амне. Castelnau. С. 30. 1

|

из White. C. 25. Subfamily FERONINAE. ;

са їз is White C.2 E
" Prosopogmus Chaudoir, 1865. |

impressifrons Chaudoir. C, 30.
T Chaudoir, 1865.
749. icus Chaudoir. C. 31.

posi ii Chaudoir. C. 32.
capito White. С. 32.

eobiu С. 876.
idus Blanchard. Voy. Pole. Sud, iv,

21. difformipes Bates. C. 33
raptor Redtenbacher, Reise Novara, lobipes Bates. С. 34
Coleop., 18. temukensis Bates. C. 3
marginellus Erichson. Archives, 1842, rectangulus Chaudoir. C
planiusculus White. C. 36
walker ri Broun. A. 7, xi, 456. | eralis Broun. C. 7
libitus Broun. B. 1, ii, 84. enysi Broun. 7,
rocaelis Broun. A. 8, ii, 346 haloles Broun. C. 825.
ho Broun. A. 8, ii, us Broun . 877.
intermedius Broun. A. 8, ii, 347. urquharti Broun. C. 877
integratus Broun. , li, 34 | virens Broun. 37.
sophronitis Broun ii, 349 | һагр. С. 987
chathamensis Broun. Т. xli, 147 polychaetus Broun. С. 987
arnaudensis Bro smithii Broun. С. 132

®,
mpdenensis Broun. C. 1323.

crassalis any C. 139
walkeri Brou

latipennis Sharp. :
Sakis alg б akaroensis Posen, A. 7, xi, 603.

tulus Broun. С. 20. bucolicus Broun. A. 7, xi, 604.
batesi Broun. C. 20 rectalis Broun. С. 1146
deformipes Broun. C. 20 haplopus Broun. C. 1323.

гезе i Broun. С. 20 hudsoni Broun. А. 7, xiv,
ес С. 20 dissentaneus Broun Ба"
fet roun. С. 20. coelocephalus Broun. А. 8, ii, 406.

rax В
iu Broun, C. 20.
C. 20.

C. 985. halli Bro В. 149.
bidena у эсин Ann. Soc. Ent. Fr., blandellus Brou B. 1, iv, 274
1875. DIM wallacei Broun. T. xliv, 390.

munroi Bro C. 984. Z ilus Sharp, 1886
actochares Brows, A. 6, xiv, 307. pce atus ebd C. 989.
novae-zealandiae Fairmaire. Ann. Soc. achilles Sharp. С. 990.

putus Broun. C. j^
neozealandicus Chaudoir. Amm. Soc. | "B
Ent. Fr., 1875, 294 | а чм и aie

S
Sp
RE
w

*

C. 820.
optandus Broun. A. 8, ii, 408.

Hupson.—Index of New Zealand Beetles. 357

Group GEODEPHAGA— continued.

Pterostichus Bonelli, 1809.
(Species like MR but with-
out prostern tae.)
fultoni Broun. a
wathorensis Broun. T 821.
monti

chloris Broun. © 823.
grassator Broun. С. 823.
ma Br Bal, v, 308

и Broun. С. 913,
meritus Broun. ©.

— hse C. 916.
Bro C. 917.

Mn piscollis Broun. C. 918.
sandageri Broun. С. 988.

hap Broun. C. 1323.
vagans Broun. С. 825.

entif Broun 36.
kirkianus Broun. A. 7, xi,
memes Brow A. 7, xi, 605

ignis А, 7, xi, 606

setiventris Broun УЗ;
т ensis A. 8, ii, 413

Tossali Broun. Е
pascoi Broun. В. 1, iv, 275.
aciphyllae Broun. B.

hamiltoni Broun. T. xliv, 390.

(Thorax with two setae on each side.)

prolizus Broun. С. 35.
integratus Bates. C. 40.

cavelli Broun. C. 991.
ocerulus Bro CIL

ovalellus Chaudois; ©- 39.

perbonus A. 8, ii, 418

edax Broun
uus
scitipennis Broun 6.
sharpianus Broun A. 6, xii, 163.
A 3 ы; 420.
b roun. B. l, iv, 275.

sculpturalis Broun. B. b v, 363.

Pterostichus- - contin
enwic

ued.
wicki Broun. B. l, vii, 599.
truncatulus Broun. B. 1, viii, 674,

(Thorax with three setae on each
side.)
elongellus White.
(Thorax with four setae on each side.)
C.

ns „ 999
philpotti Broun. A. 8, ii, 418
egmontensis C. 997.
irregularis Bro C. 998.
suteri Br 4,
sinuellus Broun. С, 1325
delator Bro 1397.
rugifrons Sharp. C. 1397
ithaginus B

oxyme
Meier a Moin n. А 8 ii , 416.
(Thorax with five or more setae on
e à

ach side

ulatus Broun. С. 753.
mucronatus Broun. C. 826.
insidiosus Broun. С. 999.

sculptipes Конь С. 1825.
Broun. В. 1, v, 362.
(Species of doubtful EL e )

thoracicus Broun.

angustulus us Chaudoir. c. 38.
sylvaticus ke qon C. 38.
vigil White. C.4

politissima White. C. 41.

pellax White. С. 657.
Feflezum. Chaudoir. Bull.
a iii, 74.
vexidorsis Tschitschérine.
Maas 1891, 166.

Moše.,
Hor. En.

Alogus Motschulsky,

оў 1865
monachicu. us Motschulsky. C. 44.

Cerabilia Castlenau, 1868.
aori Castl C. 44

stlenau.
pennies Broun. С. 753.
ficornis Broun. С, 754.

- Transactions.

Group GEODEPHAGA—continued.

ae gone 1865.
ugifrons Bro

©
ery Б ие natu } et

C. 986.
*pu walla | Cha
Steropus Megerle, 1821.
helmsi 989.

1837.
us Blanchard. C. 42.
pin анн
-e Blanchard. Voy. Pole Sud,
v, 27.

Argutor Megerle rle,
erythro

Ра
Ан, Broun. С. 879.

‘Subfamily ANISODACTYLINAE.
8

y: eoi Casa. C. 659.

rp. C. 1000.
es Broun. A. 6, as NS
labrdlis Broun. В. 1, iii, 151.

ertu: B L uL a
Gaioxenus Broun,
pilipalpis B Bol iS
Taenarthrus Broun, 1914.
iti Broun. В. 1, ii, 85
Zabronothus Broun, 1893.
striatulus C. 1327
rufipes Broun. C. 1328
Br BE
major Broun xliv, 393
Br

C. 52.

Subfamily HARPALINAE.
Harpalus Latreille, 18

. xliii, 95.
T. xliv, 392.

Zolus ctae
helm.

Trans. R.

u. Trans. R. Soc.

Euthenarus d 1874.

brevicollis Bat С.-58.

puncticollis Bates C. 53.

eem T; xxxiv, 176.
huttoni Broun. TT xxxiv, 177.

Subfamily ZOLINAE.

roun.

carinatus Broun. *

subopacus Broun. В. 1, iv, 277.

сас em un. * :

labralis B B. 1, vii, 599.
из s Motschulsky, neat

Megadrom
scopes сүү has ar Bull.

S амы “ean, 1909.

ovalis Broun. 8. 85.

Subfamily POGONINAE.

terus Guérin, s
laevicollis Bates. С. 54
‘ulus Broun. C. 655

fulvipes Broun. C. 936.

sobrinus Broun. C. 936.
collaris B 1002.
pallidipes Broun. С. 1003.
paaie Аша: С. 1398.

ri
"Zoo 1., 43, a | S.

plicata Blanchard. Yoy, Pole Sud,
Zool., and 8. 8

[эмей Brown, A. Tx i, 609.
probus Bro

A. Tox 610.
parvulus Prova A. 7, xi, 610.
eatus Broun A. 7, xix, 56
nigritulus Broun. A. 8, ii, 342
fr is Broun. A. 8, ii, 342
sculpturalis Broun. A. 8, ii, 343
alis Broun. B. 1, iv, 273.
minor Broun. , у, 364.
ао: ов. В 1, у, 364.
B. 1, v, 365.
1, vi, 389.

Tarastethus Sharp,
ncticollis Sharp . 1004
laeviventris Sharp. C. 1004
inalis Broun. C. 1005
debilis Sharp. C 1005.
cinctus Broun. C. 1005.
icollis Bates. С. 28.
seriatoporus Bates Е 28.
placens Broun.

C. 2
simplex Broun. A. g xi, 457.

Hupson.—Index of New Zealand Beetles.

Group GEODEPHAGA continued.

Tarastethus—continue

convexux Broun. в, 1, v, 366. З
v К

2L , v, 369.
robustus Broun. . 1, vii, 600.
ren D B. 1, viii, 675.

‘neularie hear } T i viii, 676,
Sympiestus Sharp, 1866
synthelicus Sharp. C.1

frontalis Broun.. B. L v, 370.

Subfamily BEMBIDIINAE.

Bembidium Latreille, 18
charile Bates. С. 55.
orinum Bates. C. 55
tairuense Bates. C. 5
tundicolle Bates. С. 56
rviceps Bates. С. 56
ho m Bates. С. 57
eustictum Bates. C. 57
callipeplum Bates. C.
orbiferum Bates. C. 58
ipes Bates. C. 58
hokitikense Bates. C. 59
musae Broun. 155
latiusculum Brou C. 755

tinctellum roun. B. x d 9.

- €. 60.
Pis RR C. 1011.

Tachys—continued.
oreobius Broun. С, 1399.
cavelli Broun. C. 1400.
coriaceus Broun. A. 8, ii, 421.

Anillus Duval, 1851.
pallidu s Broun. C. 918

phyllobius Broun. n A. 6, xii, 164.

montico icola Broun. B. 1, i, 10
pinctigerus Broun, B. 1, iii, 153.
Subfamily LEBIINAE.
Actenonyx White, 1846.

E C. 61.
Lebia Latreill
E vene ides Painea. Rev.

359

Zool..

posticis Gaeta, Voy. Coquille, Coleop.,

Wakeficldia кы 1880.
vittata Broun. С. 62.
Agonochila Chaudoir, 1848.

motata C. 63.

ў Broun,
Pedalopia Castelnau, 1
novae-zeala

ndia: A een -C. 67,

Subfamily PERICALINAE.

fossulatus Blanc €
elaphroides White. C. 68
edwardsi Bates,
акны. Bates. С. 68
asinus Ba

tes. C. 69.
muliipunciabus Bates. os 69.
laevigatus Bates. C. 7
€ Broan. C. iM.

us Broun. С. 756.
sedis E с 757.

oT
laevistriatus ree C. э
ыран Broun. С. 882

speciosus Bro 1012
viridis Brou A. 7d, 012
nigripes Brot Ld

instabilis Broun. В. 1 Уаш 37.
Family See cu

proprius Broun. С. 2
pensus Broun. C. a

360 Transactions.

Group HYDRADEPHAGA.

Family DYTISCIDAE. An Cicer We dura “a a
mond strigosulus Broun. С. 72.
coe dede yim | nitidi is Broun. C. 73
scutellaris Sharp. C. 1331. Bidessus Siap, мис cw
Rhantus Sharp, 1882. impressus Sharp. C. 1: е
pulverosus Stephens = i hem plicatus Sharp. C. E. :
White. C. 74; C. Pec i Sharp р. C. x 29.
j is & uxelhydrus rp, 188
foun ты? "d 1388. syntheticus Зв», ry Roy. Dub.
Soc., 159

La
lanceolatus Clark. C. 1335.
virgatus B

C.
| Copelatus Каа. Sharp 1
Family HYDROPORIDAE. | sharpi Broun. C. 1014 and bU.

M замын ‘C. 1390. Family GYRINIDAE.
esp m C. 71. Gyrinus, Linnaeus, 1733.
duplex Sh ©. 12. huttoni Pascoe. С. 76.

Group PHILHYDRIDA.

Family HYDROPHILIDAE. Hydrobius.
Philhydrus Solier, 1834. eee an
tritus Broun. C. 78. 79 flavicornis Broun. C. ran and C. 940.
abditus Sharp. C. 1018. Vu "Me M саа
skr Ta 1817 : Stygnohydrus Broun,
ME BK ds C. 883 nitidus Broun. С
prs p 2 femoralis Broun. B. 1, i, 12
e arp, 1 posticalis Broun. B. 1, v, 371
idipennis Sharp. C. 1023 Gitocyloma Broun
Saphydrus ee 1 A nigratus Broun. B. 1, iv, 278
^ OL. Cyloma Sharp, 1
suffusus Sharp. С. 1015. y atom Sharp C. 85
obesus sese C. 1016. thomsonus Sharp. C. 1022.
comes harp. C. 1016. guttulatus Sharp. С. 1022.
duet C. 1016. stewarti Broun. A. 6, xiv, 379
monticola . C. 1401. Namostygnus Broun, 1909
un. В. 1, vi, 478. rufipes Broun. S. 99
ollaris, Brot B. 1, vi, 478. Cylomissus Broun,
час. 5 = labratus Br A. 7, xi, 613
estu 1 tum Dejean, 1833
pedinoides White. C. 80. | *marginale Sharp. 83
ncertus Broun. C. 81 Psephoboragus Broun, 1893
optimus Broun. C. 82 | natus Broun 1403
aneus Bro C. lineatus Broun. С. 1404
puncticeps Broun. C. 757 dispar Broun i, 13.
Јето . C. 1016 Geadolopus Broun, 1
tibialis Broun. C. 1017. spinipes A. 7, xi, 614
ovalis Sha: C. 1017. Adolopus Sharp, 1884
un. C. 1335 helmsi Sha: C. 1023
row . 1401. badius Broun. С. 86
nigripennis Broun. A. 7, xi, 612. altulus Вто Єй
си ja E OIS vicinus Brou 3
тийш Broun. С. 1402. ten. ONE
А Broun.
NBN C. 1021 australis Broun. А. 8, iii, 223
agnulus Broun. C. 1021 tibialis Broun. A 224
Thomosis Bro er Broun, 1898. .
понео Broun. A. 7, xiv, 274, and a | ie C. 941.
Bites Sharp. 1884. Е,
linsi Sha: oo C. yr pfavipas т ни. 1919.
roun. 84. spin 479.
minor Broun. C. 1020. кы есе
bifoveatus Broun. C. 1021. *nitidiusculus Broun.
wee ae

‚ Hupson.—Index of New Zealand Beetles.

361

Group BRACHELYTRA.

Family STAPHYLINIDAE.
Subfamily ALBOCHARINAE,

Falagria Manner
ns Broun

minutus Broun

ou "
thoracica Broun. C. 95.
fulgens Broun. 5.
algophila Broun 941
sericophora n. A. 6, xiv, 381
596.

A Solsky, 1851.
C. 88
асте Sharp, 1886.

f
granulata Broun. b iv, 398.
Subfamily DIGRAMMINAE.

ubfamily TG CEKTONHHAR:

Conurus Stephens
largulus Broun
austerus Broun
subruber Prout: C. a
ius Bro 8
flavithorax Broun. C. 98.
cerbus Br C. 99.
atricapillus Broun. C. 99.
auricomus Broun. С. 100.
ubilus Broun. C. 100.
maculosus Broun. 100.
inus Broun. C. 1025.
brevicornis Broun. C. 1405.
niticollis Broun. C. 1406.
B ce ЫШ 87
— сенн B.: " и 88.

osus Brou B.
aude Prost
seminudus Broun

iii, 676.
E L p^ 677.
B. 1, viii, 677.
Subfamily STAPHYLININAR.
pres tis 1832.
айыб 1l.
iem CHI.

vividus Broun. C.
arctifrons Án : К
us Bro C. 1027.

antipodes Sharp. C. 1028.
edwardsi Sharp. C. 1029.
insolitus Sharp. C. 1029.

latifrons Sharp 1030.
discrepans Broun. C. 1030.
latimanus Broun. C. 1031.
collinus Broun. С. 1031.
cavelli Bro . 1032.
agathis Broun. С. 1407.
sciticollis Broun. A. 6, xiv, 420.
conspicuellus Broun. A. 6, xiv, 421
scutellaris Broun. А. 6, xiv, 422
puncticollis vein A. 6, xiv, 422.
ambiguus A. 6, xiv, 423.
taieriensis Всех . А; б, xiv, 494;
ü lus Broun. В. 1, i, 14.
aeneiventris Bro B,1514
iceps Broun. В. 1, i, 15

tus Brou B Ü , 678.
bryocharis Broun. B. 1, viii, 678
maorinus Broun А viii, 6'

Digrammus Fauvel, 1900.
miricollis Fauvel. Rev. Ent. Fr., xix, 124.

slipsensis Broun.

362 Transactions.

Group BRACHELYTRA—continued.

Cafioquedus Sharp, ue

gularis Sharp. =
Staphylinus тва үр
oculatus Fabric xe 107

deci eme Motschulsky, 1858
morphus Fauvel Rev. Ent. - Soc. Fr.,
"1895,
etoponcus Kraatz, 1857.
harp. С. 106.

mus Broun.
quadri-impressus (ten NW C.
c 194 — caviceps ade) f C.

E:

Донн Пиз Broun. A. 6, xiv, 419.
832.

. 1026.

A. 6, xiv, 419.
ossi.

*scybalarius Nordmann.

*affinis Roth.

*nigritulus Gravenhorst.

Subfamily PAEDERINAE.

Lithocharis Lacordaire, 18.
ndicus Redtenbacher. C. 114.
i ris Broun. C
ventralis Broun. C. 115.
Broun. A. 6, xiv, 494.

с
granipennis Broun. В. 1, i, 16

longipennis Broun. T. xliv, 399.
Phanophilus S

comptus Broun is 1026 and 114.
Hyperomma Fauvel, 1878.

dispersu m Fauvel.

roun. т xliv, 400.

family OXYTELINAE.

sculptipennis Sharp C. 1027
tandu un.

curvipes Broun. B 4

picipennis Broun. B. 1, vi, 485
Holotrochus Erichson, 1840

errugineus B 1034.

brevipennis Broun. С. 1034.

laevigatus Bro B. 1,4, I0

caecus Brou 917:

gracilis Broun. В. 1, i, 17.

nitidorsis Broun. В. 1, i, 17.

montanus Broun. В. 1, i, 18.

ттнен "Bro oun. Т. xliv, 401.
Phloeone

zorđicollés sy А. T, xix; 57,
Bledius Leach

T. xliv, 401.

bideetifrons Broun.
Oxytelus
egies Fabricius.

Subfamily OMALINAE.
Omalium Gravenhorst, 1802.
heb roun. C. 116.

oun. C. 117.
genalis Broun.

C. 118.

Hupson.—Index of New Zealand Beetles. 363

Group BRACHELYTRA—continued.

Ischnoderus—continued.
pictulus Broun. C. 1040.
morosus Broun. C. A

meses Grout. C. 1042.

Omalissus—continue
cutosus Broun. ы 1219, 381;
irons Mannerheim, 1830.
zealandicus Sharp. Еті. Mag., xxxvi,

mus Broun. A. 7, xi, 615.
Bledioirofur Sharp, 1900.
guttiger Sharp. Ent. Mag., xxxvi, 234.
cribricollis Fauvel. “Rev. Ent. Tr, xix,
184.

Group CLAVICORNES.

Family CLAMBIDAE.
Clambus Fisher, 1820.
domesticus Broun. C. 762.
vestitus Broun. С. 762.
suffusus Broun. C. 762.

Family SILPHIDAE.
коры, Latreille, 1829.
prolongatus Sharp. C. 760

Contrast Sharp
thoracicus Sharp. С, 148
indiscretus Bro 149

ж
Zenocolon Broun, 1917.

laevicollis Broun. B. 1, v, 387.
Inocatops Broun, 1893.

impr ae I vi, 520.

littorea Brou

ro "
а Broun. C. 890.
fulvita rsis Broun. C. ag

u . 1434.
marginalis Broun. A. 6, xv, 87
suturalis Broun. A. 6, xv, 88.

Сис lesse
- nemoralis Broun. A. 8, iii, 230.
caeca iv, 414

vari LB A

strigicollis Broun. B. 1, vii, 610.

анз Broun. В. 1, vii, 611.

labralis Broun. В. 1, vii, i oll.
Baeosilpha Broun, 1895.

rufescens Broun. A. 6, xv, 85.

itis esagyrtes Broun, 1895.

scabripes Broun. A. 6, xv, 86.
Silphotelus Broun, 1895.

nitidus Broun. A. 6, xv, 84.

obliquus Broun. T. xliv, 416.

Family SCYDMAENIDAE.

Scydmaenus аса 1802.
rdi Sharp. C. 144

allocerus Broun. А. 6, xi, 179.

364

Transactions.

Group CLAVICORNES—continued.

Se So ued.
achycerus Broun. A. 6, Bag 180.
ориз. n. A. 8 181.
heterarthus Broun. A б, xi xii, 181
tus Bro A. 6, xii, 182.
signis A. 6, xii, 182
angulifrons Broun. B. 1, iv, 307
sulciferus Broun. B. 1, iv, 308

sinuata Broun.
Sciacharis Broun,
fulva Broun. С. 1062.

Family PSELAPHIDAE.

costifer Broun. A. 6, xii, 166.
foveicollis Broun. T. xliv, 403.
icornis Broun. Т. xliv, 404.
sublaevis Broun. B. 1, vii, 603.
7 Broun. B i

papaka. fent B. * i,
Hamotulus if ages 1887.
muta

ndus CEE

armatus dh j. 1043.

spinipes Broun. C. 1411.
is Bro A. xii, 1

curvipes Broun. A. 6, xii, 170.

H EE

frontalis un. В. 1, ii, 94.
angulipes Bron. Bor m f
robustus Bro B. 1, iv, 305

Teepa alpis Broun: B. 1, iv, 306.
cornutus Bror B. 1, iv, 307.
Pselaphus Herbst, 1792.
r Sharp 122.

is Broun. C. 1415.
ропа Broun. B. 1, ii, 93.
ab aree Broun. B.

rquha rti Broun. E bt v. 379.
and

oun.
is Broun. E L
Gastrobothrus Broun, 1886 = = рыга Raf-
ray, 1890 = т J—— 1801).
inflate Sharp

Eupines g, 186
rudicornis Broun. C. 759
micans Sharp. С. 126.
clavata Broun. С. 126.
picipes Broun. С. 127
dispar Sharp. C
impressifrons Broun. С. 128

unda Broun. C. 12

crassicornis Broun. С. 129
deformis Sharp. C. 130.
impar Sharp. С. 130.
grata Sharp. C. 131
айша Broun. С. 131.

Hupson.—Index of New Zealand Beetles.

365

Group CLAVICORNES—continued.

Бирче ра ue
lewisi Broun. B.

Dalmisus Sharp
AR. “С. 1049.

Sharp. 135.
pr Sharp. 136.
misella Sharp. . C. 136.
parva Sharp. 136.
er Broun. C. 137.
nolabilis Broun. C. 137.
deformipes Broun. C. 138.

denticollis Broun. C. 138.
genalis Broun. C. 6

enalis Broun. C. 663.
rricola Broun. С. 832.
castanea Broun. С. 884.
ata B C. 854.
lator Broun. С. 885.
osculans Broun. C. 885.
fovealis Broun. C. 886.
elevata Broun. C. 886
brevitarsis Broun, C. 887.
bipunctata Bro C. 887.
duplicata Broun. С. 888.
tenuis Broun. С. 888.
convexa Broun. С. 889
insignis Broun. С. 1049
hirtalis Broun. С. 1050.
sobrina Broun. С. 1050.
rectipes Broun. С. 1051.
insolens Broun O51.
nctala Broun. C. 1052.
fulva Broun 9,
ruficeps Broun. C. 1053.
ralle . ©. 1053.
anisarthra un. C. 1053.
onyx Broin: C. 1418.
mimica Broun. C. 1419
robusta Broun. C. 1420.
laminata Broun 142
immota Broun. C. 1422.
flavipes Bro 1.1492.
lineata Broun ii, 175.
i Broun. A. 6, xii, 176
citima Brow A. 6, xi

eminens Broun
punctula ia Ra. Rev. x ek Fr, 1893,

frontalis Raffray.
23.

Rev. Ent. Fr.. 1893,

agola—continue

Si
hake Ra er ` Rev. Ent. Fr., 1893, 26.

brevicornis Raffray. Rev. Ent. "Fr, 1893,

27.
carinata Broun. A. 8, x, 622.
veniralis Broun. А. 8, x, 623.

occipitalis Broun. A. 8, x, 624
roun; A. 8, x, 625.
pallidula Broun. А. 8, x, 626.
spiniventris Broun. A. 8, x, 627
grata Broun. A. ^s x, 628.
rigen cm ын А. 8, х, 629.
biimpi n. A. 8, x, 630.
cavalo 1 Brown. A. 8, x, 631.
lawsoni A. 8, x, 632.
oon - A. B, x, 633.
puncticeps Broun. A. 8, viii, 489
laticeps Broun. A. 8, viii, 490.
angulifer Broun. A. 8, viii, 491
nitida B A. 8, viii, 492.
cognata 8, viii, 494.
Te Broun. A. 8, viii, 495.
iata Broan: А. 8, viii, 495
oars Broun. A. 8, , 496.
longicollis 4 iii, 4
puncticollis Broun А. 8, viii, 499
uripila Br A. 8, viii,
guinnessi Broun. A. 8, viii
ongipennis Broun. A. 8, viii, 504
electa Brou B i-i 9l.
halli Broun. B. 1, iii, 155
lorata Bro B. 1, iii, 156.
dilucida Brown: B. 1; iii, 157.
insueta Broun. B. 1, iii, 157.
suturalis Broun. B. 1, iii, 158.
fuscipalpis Broun. B. 1, iii, 159.
disparata B B. 1, iii, 160.
bituberata Broun. B. 1, iii, 160.
ia Bro B. 1, iv, 281
setiventris Bro B. 1, iv, 282
— Broun. Bed; iv, 283
cularis Broun. B. 1, iv, 284.
brvisterns ae 2 ik iv, 284.
285.
confu peni B res iv , 286.
roun. B. 1, iv, 287.
а un. В. 1, іу, 288.
rotundic B. 1, iv, 289.
fulvipennis Broun B. 1, iv, 289.
bifida Bro v, 290.
posticalis Brou B. 1, iv, 291
laetula Brou B. 1, iv, 291.
colo B B. 1, iv, 292
unicalis Broun. B. 1, v, 376
dickensis Broun L v3
tula B B. 1, v, 378
hectorit Broun v, 378.
monticola, Broun. T. xliv, 402
ilobata Broun. B. 1, vi, 486.
tenebrica Broun. В. 1, vi, 487.
subcuneata Bro B. 1, vi, 488.
strialis Brou Bed; 489.
rectipennis Bro ү 1, vi, 489
lida Bro B. 490.

1,01,
cilipes Broun. B. L vi, 491.

366 Transactions.

Group CLAVICORNES—continued.

la—continued. Zelandius—continued.
foveiventris Broun. В. 1, vi, 492 fovealis Broun. A. 8, xi, 205.
striatifrons Broun. B. 1, vi, 492. affrayi Broun. A, 8, viii, 693
diceps Broun. B. 1, vi, 493. illustris Broun. A. 8, viii, 695
agicola Broun . 1, vi, 494. ens Broun. A. 8, viii, 696
ignota B. 1, vi, 4€ basalis Broun. B. 1, iii, 167.
аз io B. 1, vi, 495 spinifer Broun. В. 1, iii, 167
we 4 brookesi Broun. В. 1, iv, 303
fasciculata Pecan B. 1, vi, 497 tuberalis Broun. B. 1, iv, 304.
minuscula Broun. B. 1, vi, 497. Whitea Hutton, 1894 — Вой. Кайгаў
acuminata Broun. В. 1, vi, 498. 1898 (not of Sharp, HN
rufescens Broun. В. 1, vi, 499. laevifrons Broun. C. 142
bipuncticeps Broun. B. 1, vi, 499 Plectomorphus Raffray, 1898
B. 1, vi, 500. spinifer Broun. 142
planipennis Broun. B. 1, vi, 5 ic A. 8, xi, 200
brevifossa Broun. B. 1, vi, 501. brevicornis Broun. A. 8, xi, 201
ico roun. B. l, vi, 502 egen , 202
emixta B B.1, vi, 809. lamini ro B. 1, iv, 300
planicula Broun. B. 1, vi, 503. scitiventris Broun 1, vi, 507
lineiceps Bro B. 1, vi, 504. 1 Broun. В. 1. vi, 508
dissonans, Broun ly vii, 601 iceps B. 1, vi, 509
T, » vii, 602. insignis Broun. В. 1, vi. 509.
бимен. Broun, 1919. collinus Broun. B. 1, vi, 510.
gracilis C. 1424. optandus Broun. Т. xliv, 412
RD с А. 8, o1 longipes Broun. Т xliv, 412.
na oun. A. 8, viii, 503 Euplectus Leach 7
planiocu Mead d Vir DO ` trisulcicollis Broun. С. 140
oblo eps Broun. B. 1, vi, 505 ongul © 1
gr oun. B i, 506. opacu rp
Exeirarthra Broun, 18 sculpturatus Broun. C. 142
enigma Broun. С. 1054. y rou 142
pallida Broun. ©, 1424, brevitarsis Broun. C. 143
angustula Broun. B. 1, v, 374 ovicollis Broun. C. 1
weps Broun. В. 1, v, 375 foveolat roun. C
parviceps Broun. В. 1, vi, 486 tuberigerus Broun. С. 760
Vidamus Rafiray, 1898. crassipes Brou C. 91
con C. 139 patruelis Broun. С. 919
mod. Broun. A. 8, xi, 203. nonticola Broun. С. 920,
nalis A i, , ovithorax Br 920.
trochanteralis Broun. А. 8, ii, 691 obni. r C. 9
а ent T , viii, 692. vacuus Brou
roun. B. 1, iv, 301 incomptus Broun. C. 991
чала Broun. B. 1, iii, 166 mirificus Broun. C. 922.
clavipes Broun. B. 1, iv, 302. u-impressus Broun. С. 923.
nct Broun. B. 1, iv, 302. careus Broun. C.
gracilipes Broun. B ; 919. mi 94
simp oun. B, 1, vi, 511. auripilus Broun. C. 945
о тооп. В. 1, vi, 511. moerens Broun. C
m Bro B. 1, vi, 512 lepiphorus Broun. C. 1056
nitidus Broun. B. 1, 513 validus Bro C. 105
ossalis Bro B. 1, 13 scruposus Brou 1057
T. xliv, 411. allocephalus Broun. С. 1057
incertus r. T. xliv, 411. acuminatus Brou ©. 1
deem atyp ‘ee clevedonensis Broun. C. 1058
i , sandageri Broun. С. 105
Sagolonus Raffray, 1898. personatus Broun. С. 1059
onus Broun. C.] unicus Brou
sir Mens B. 1, i, 21 verticalis Broun. С. 1061
us, Broun. C. 1061
коне өе dim. E ^ > i munroi Broun. С 1426.
peres Broun. 2 l hb. ozali Brown. n а im
Zelandius EAS. у! nscitus Broun. C. 1428.
ене Beon. чк iracundus Brown, D d

Hupson.—Index of New Zealand Beetles. 367

Group CLAVICORNES—continued.

deeem mme: Huplectopsis—continue

es Bro A. бу жуу 76; trichonyformis Reitter. T. xliv, 406.
oe firouit 2 ^ Xv, s schizoc ^x Broun. T. xliv,
un. 0078, carinatus a T xdiv
arohaensis Brou 6, xv. 79. antennalis B tt T. xliv ale
foveiceps Broun. A. 6, xv, 80. heterarthrus Broun. xliv, 4
semiopacus Broun. A. 6, xv, 81 timp Broun. T. xliv, 410
pusillus Broun. A. 6, xv, 82. Eupinogitus Broun, 1919.
epi санау my т gei ri сс а am 1, vi, 518.
i eosampa Broun,
РЕ арсена Reitter. orans 5н Broun. B. 1, vi, 519.
cephalotes Reitter. 'T. xliv, 410. Anabazis Каћгау.
Byrazis Reitter. minor Broun. В. 1, vi, 519.
illustris Broun. В. , 168.
aes Broun. B L iii, 169. | Family TRICHOPTERYGIDAE.
isulsifrons Broun. B. 1, iii, 170. Trichopte
lewisi Broun. В. 1, iii, 170. i ела teal ah Ишге O 1436
monstrosa Reitter. Т. xliv, 413. Pien idium Erichson, 1 :
с» ~~ T e 413 lawsoni Matthews. C. 1437
. 2, > . le Br
acceptus Broun. B. 1, viii, 683 14
Alloplectus Broun, 1911 i Boii & 0. T
iger n 1480 кен Matthews, 1868.
pwipennis Broun. A. 8, viii, 698 lineare Matthe 1
aec A. 8, 699 Actinopteryx Matthews, 1872
a Broun. 1911. australis Matthews. C. 1
morphus Broun. A. 8, viii, 701. Ptinella Motschoulski, 1844
Bieusomatus : us Raffra зу. i pot fauvelli Matthews. Mon. Trichop.
vicollis Brou s uppl., 19
vidamoides Brou B 1, i, 516. gi
oculatus Broun. B. 1, vi, 516. Family CORYLOPHIDAE.
din Bro B. 1, vi, 516. Anisomeristes Matthews, 1886
> ahim Hrein. BETA т Matthews. Ent. Mon. Mag.,
atreus Broun, 1904. ;
luos Prime A. 7, xiv, 47. | ater Matthews. Ent. Mon. Mag., 1886,
Euplectopsis Raftray. } | ;
sanguineus Broun. A. 8, xi, 196 et соро, 1 С. 107
duplicatus Broun. A. 8, xi, 197. it B. 1. ii, 101
vatulus Broun. <A. 8, xi, 199. wer
curtula Broun. B. 1, iii, 173.
anulatus roun. A. 8, viii, 686. Jeriodarux Stephens 1829.
fastigiatus Broun. А. 8. viii, 687. fulvicollis Bro di 1072
eruensis Broun. B. 1, iv, 294, and кй Proun 1078:
T. xliv, 408. зет i Broun C. 1073.
muron onellus Broun. A. ха; viii, 689. | 1
umidus Broun. A. 8, viii, 690. | :
Бён Виа «D fà LONE Family COCCINELLIDAE.
terrestris Broun. B. 1, iii, 162 | Coccinella Linnaeus, 1735.
fe lis Broun. B. 1, iii, 163. | tasmanii White. C. 645.
curvipennis Broun. B. 1, iii, 164 | coriacea іасеа Broun. C. 1319
perpunc Broun. В. 1, iv, 293 | movae-zealandiae obruo. Te aa, 4.
nitipennis к В. 1, iv, 294. | *11-ри Linnaeus.
duplex Bro "h. 1, iv, 295. urs tes Mannerheim.
cuneizeps Жыны. В. 1, iv, 296 | “sanguinea rine
Broun. В: li 6 | Leis Моа. 1851.
blandiatus Broun. В. 1, iv, 297 | err hse Mulsant. C. 645,
essus Broun. B. 1, iv, 298. | the, oho Boisduval.
dorsalis Broun. В. 1, iv, 299. | Rhizobius.

| *ventralis Erichso
| Cranophorus Misit 1851.
| unt et Pascoe. C. 650.

3

Ps

2.

ez
Te | 2
ҸЕ

E

а

=

macrocephal vae; Я
brevicollis Reitter. T. xliv, 405. *chalybeus Boisduval.
rotundicollis Reitter. T. xliv, 405. *australasiae Boisduval.

368 Transactions.

Group CLAVICORNES—continued.

TER еа 1794. Ulonotus Erichson, 1845.
n C. 646. antarctic us White. ^. 187
fiavihirtus Sooke C. 646. сайи wo hon C. 187
un $ brouni Sha 1
macrostictus Broun, Т. xliii, 114 viridipictus Wollaston. C. 188
ors LM asper p
. 647. integer Sharp
patie Y Broun. C. 648. lawsoni Wollaston. С. 189.
8. aberra CT
terrenus bed '€ 648. atratus Broun
rarus Broun. С, 649. "ctatus Broun С, 894.
us Broun. С. 649. isostictus Broun. C. 926.
ананг Broun. С. 649 carus Broun 94
picinus Broun. C. 649. uscatus Broun, С, 948
s Broun. C. 813. rufescens Broun, C. 948
villosus Broun. С. 814. cinereus Broun, С. 948.
circularis Sharp. Insect Life, 1889, | — integratus or C. 949.
365 ulvus B C. 10
Бора R roun. B. 1, iii, 264. DA Sharp. C. 1081.
halli Broun, B. 1, iii 265. philpo un. В. 1, ii, 95.
circularis Sharp. Bi d 265. priae D y B. 1, iii, 174.
bre hoses Broun. B.1 265. planiceps Broun. B. 1, iv, 315.
discalis Broun. В. 1, vi, 525.
*cardinalis Mulsart. uropterus Broun, Т. xliv, 418.
D j wallacei Broun. T. xliv, 419
*converge Ў plagiatus Broun. Т. xliii, 98
olopsis Broun, 1886. fini. B. 1, viii, 683
nigellus Broun. С. 814 aemulus B У
pallidus Broun. О; 815 esa Pascoe, 1
lawsoni un. C. 815. costicollis Reitter. В, 1
pictulus Broun. C. 1503. Notoulus Broun, 1886 phe for
rotundatus Broun. C. 1503. iu
Cryptolaemus C.
*montrouzeri Mulsart pallidipcts Т Broun. Ка 185.
Ver GM Broun, 1 1893.
hirtus . "C. 1308. fervidulus E Eroa - C. 186
punctipennis Broun. C. 186
; brevis Broun. C. ;
Family EROTYLIDAR. nodosus Broun. C. 894.
Cryptodacne mia 1878. sparsus Broun. C. 947.
synthelica Sharp. С. 641. libentus Broun, С. 947.
lenis Broun. € facetus Broun. С. 1341.
vagepunctata Broun. C. 813 ricornis Broun AS s RE
viltata Broun. C crassulus Broun. В, 1, ii, 96
pubescens Broun. 1319 truncatus Bro B. 1, iii, 175.
ferrugata Bro B. 1, i, 78 longipes Broun. B. 1, iii, 176
"laria Broun. T. xlv, 163 discors Broun. В. 1, vi, 526
Triplax Paykull, sige demi. Bro T. xliv, 419.
lbs d aa sellata Sharp. C E
Thallis ана, 1842. Allobitoma Вн, 1919.
Mx C. 643. *. B. 1, vi, 527.
rubripes Reitter. В. 1, i, 78. кын. 192
vicina Sharp. C. 193.
Tent COLYDIIDAR, distans Sharp. C. 193.
а Sharp. С. 193.
nana Sharp. 194.
distincta Broun. С. 194

Hupson.—Index of New Zealand Beetles. 369

Group CLAVICORNES—continued.

ше ued Acosmetus Broun, 1880.
picicorne Broun. E 8, iii, 285. oblongus Broun.. C. 197.
о dolls. Bro Bolas granulatus Broun, C. 197.
зашта Broun. Т. xliv, 420 Protarphius Broun,
osa Broun. B. 1, vii, 613 ruficornis Broun. A. 6, xii, 184
Coxelus ЧОКЕ, 1829. indentatus Broun. A. 6, xii, 185
bius Sha 196. crassus un. д
similis hints. C. 196. decorus Broun. B i, 9
robustus Broun. С. 197. tricavus n. A. 8, iii, 389
rus Broun, 66. posticalis Broun. A. 8, iii, 390
grossanus Bro C. 927. lleus Broun. B. 1, iii, 179
chalmeri Broun. С. 94 Recyntus Broun, 1
ufus Broun. С. 1084. exiguus Broun. C. 765.
osticalis Broun. C. 1084 tuberculatus Broun. С. 191.
ovicollis Broun. С. 10 insignis Brou 91.
l roun, C. 1085 salebrosus un 192.
roun, О. 1342 reitteri Brou B. 1, viii, 686
picicornis Broun, C. 1342 Symphysius Broun, 1909.
graniceps Broun. С, 1343. Bro 8, iii, 391
regularis 440. lobifer Bro A, 8, iii, 392
thoracicus B ‚6, ху, 194. Epistranus Sharp, 1876
went гаса B. 371,37. la C. 203
8, iii, 386. humeralis Broun. C. 203.
Ret kids from. A. 8, iii, 387. parvus Broun. C. 950.
bicavus Broun. 8, iii, 388 op roun. C. 1343.
Е Broun. В 1, iii, 177 hirtalis Broun. A. 6, xii, 189.
us Bro 1 vale $ 70.
H derargus hare 1886. aharpi Reitter. B. 1, i, 37
harp. 086 fulvus Reitter. В. 1, i, 37.
rend, Broun. C. 1441. Norix Broun, 1893.
subaequus Broun. В. 1, ii, 97. crassus Broun. С, 1091
t See Broun. B. 1, iii, 178. Glenentela Broun. 1893.
les Broun, 1893. serrata Broun
s Broun. C. 1086 e n. В. 1, vi, 527
obliquicostatus B A. 8, iii, 388 Ithris Pascoe, 1 ^
angulifer B. 1, iii, 178.
mona d nie езе 1, 84. Rhizonium Sharp, 1877 =
interruptus Broun. В. 1, viii, 685. rp. ©. -
Vitiacus Broun, 1893. Chorasus Sharp, 1882.
costatus Broun. С 1087 subcaecus Sharp. C. 1093.
costicollis Bro C. 1442. Lernens: Broun, 1893.
incertus Broun. A. 6, xv, 195. costipennis Broun. A. 6, xii, 189.
caeca. un. B.1,vi,528. ` Lithostygnus 1 е 1886,
posticalis Broun. В. 1, vi, 529. costat
purus Broun. B. 1, vi, 529. serripennis dom g iii, 185.
suturalis Broun. B. 1, vi, 530. iceps Broun. rx 1, iii, 186.
lateralis Broun. B. 1, vi, 531. Ciconiasus Broun, 1893. P
Enarsus Pascoe, 1806. granifer Broun. A. 6, xii, 186.
bakewellii Pascoe: C. 199.
mily BoTHRIDERINAE.

rk gg Sharp. C. 199.
"udis Sharp. C.

contractifrons Boin C. 200. moestus Sharp. C.
cucullatus Sharp. у Cc 1089. I 6

oS
3
$.
Б
Inu
5
e

icipes Broun. , хі. 618.
vet Broun. Т. xliv, 422.

n. C. 204. |
Syscalus і Sharp, 1876. ynteri Broun. T. xliii, 100.
optatus Sharp. C. 201.
jte Ner ©. 202. Subfamily PYCNOMERINAE.
eps Broun. C 1092. Pycnomerus Erichson, 1842
monrot Broun. C. 144 sophorae Sharp.
explanatus Broun. Т. tay 417. simulans S 209.
5. simplex Broun

solidus Broun. B. 1

370

Transactions.

Group CLAVICORNES—continued.

Pycnomerus—continued.

fons Broun, C. 766.
asalis Broun. C. 766.
carne Broun. C. 896.

6.

us Sharp. С. 1095.
laians È те е С. 1096.
angulatus Broun. С. 1443.
oun.

frontalis Bro C. 1442.
elongell C. 1444.
longipes Bronn С. 1

444.
a White. Voy. Ereb. and

Is 15.
nitiveniris Broun. A. T, xi; BH.
arcunt

peregrinus Broun. C. 952.

Subfamily CERYLONINAE.
3.

notabilis Broun. C. 911.
bicavus Reitter. B. 1, i, 39.

Family HISTERIDAE.

yaneus White. C. 164.
pesce Broun. C. 165.
latipes Broun. C. 666.

Pachylopus Erichson, 196
edator Sharp. M

lepidulus гоь ar
cA een Leach, TM
iL MO.

e 66.
vividulus Broun. C. 166.
brunneus Broun. 66.
phyllobius Broun. B. l, 3, AOL,
Carci

*14-striata Stephens.

Family NITIDULIDAE.
Brachy ypeplus Erichson, 1842.
brevicornis Sharp. С. 168.

Epuraea й нта 1843.
antarctica White. С. 169
ealandica Peer C. 169
signata 169

ta Bro З
П oe Broun, 1 893.
un. C. 171 and 1073.
N itidula | Fabricius, 1775
Whi

lateralis 170.
abbrevia WE adele. CG. 141.
олла ефе ‚ 1843.
hystrix Sharp ae
optata Sha C..172.
morosa Broun. С. 1074.
micans Brou . 1074.
oculator Reitter. B. li 24
Carpophilus.
*hemipterus Linnaeus
*mutilatus Erichs
mosita Erichson, 1843
spinipes Broun 173:
„5сшеПагіг Broun. Q. T78;
colon
ye eocercus Вякі,
ectus Bro l, vi, 523.
Xenoscelis Wollaston, 1864.
prolixus Sharp
Broun, 1
tandus Broun. С. 669.
ps CE 1776.
us Sharp. C.1
orte Broun, 1893, dea batituted for
Cy pha).
а Broun. С. 668.
roun. В. 1, iv, 314.
Platipidia EA 1893.
asperella Bro C. 1075
Priasilpha B 5 an, 1893.
obscura Broun. C. 1078.
Inopria Broun, 1919.
halli Br B. 1, vi, 524.
notata 52184.21, vh 525.

Subfamily RHIZOPHAGINAE.
— Sharp, 1877.
randus Sharp. C. 175.

Family ig ads gies ag
T'rogosita, Olivier,
st Е б de
ica Linnaeus.

Hupson.—-Index of New Zealand Beetles.

Group CLAVICORNES—continued.

L adici aioe n, 1844.

nigros a.White. C. 178.
nd нес . 178.
ina White. 178
wakefieldi Sharp. C. 179
mbigua Bro 179
farinosa Broun. C. 179.
handt Broun. Т. xlii, 307
Promanus Sharp, 18
epressus: Sharp. C. 180.
auripilus Broun. C. 1079.
bcostatus Brou A. 8, iii, 232
ulchellus Broun. В. 1, iv, 314.
Grynoma Sharp, 187
f S C. 181

un. v, 388
pa roun. B. з у 389.
наст Pascoe, 1 875.

discoidea Pascoe. С. 359.

dtomaria Pascoe. С. 359.

Family LATHRIDIIDAE.

Holoparamecus deos Le
luc cs Bia C2

neus Broun. С, 834.
Brou C. 898.
puncticeps Broun. C. 898
caviceps Broun.
rufifrons Broun. B 1, iii, 181
dualis Broun. iii, 1
Corticaria Marsham, 1 1809.
angusticolli. . 235
pubera Broun
fasciata Broun. C. 235.
hirtalis TO 236

gilvipes Broun. C. 953.

Corticaria—continued.
ре

ngula Broun. В. 1, i, 26.
un. i

usus

ulus Broun.

hrymosus Broun 836.
fulvesce B. 1, vi, 532

formicaephila Dich. C. 1348.
Paints LENUS.:
atomaroides Reitter. B. 1, i, 27.
notoma
*picipes Herbst.
-A-foveolata Watson.

еа Aubé.
Conici

*nodifer ` Жш:

Family CUCUJIDAE.
Chaetosoma Westwood

218.
hagus в Schónherr, 1809.
umbrinus Smith.
Mus., 12.

capito o Pas 0
Parabrontes Redtenbacher 1867.
silva noides Redte — C. 220.
07

371

Cat. Coleop. Brit.

372 Transactions.

Group CLAVICORNES—continued.

Tularthrum Broun, 1893. Triphyllus—continued.
lineatum Broun. C. 1103. adspersus Broun. С. 230.
Thortus Broun, 1893. hispidellua Broun. C. rs
ovalis Broun. C. 1345. constans Broun. B. 1, i, 100.
Silvanus ченеш у pubescens Broun. А. 8, iii, 195.
*suri nsis Linnaeus.
"омен Fabricius. Family DERMESTIDAE.
i 9
Family ORYPTOPHAGIDAE. i ee ы» o
Telmatophilus Heer, 1841. signatum Sharp. С. 240.
essus Sharp. С, 224. aestum Br 211.
nitens Sharp 4. granulatum B 900.
olivascens Broun. С. 1104 punctatum Broun. С, 953.
t Segal set КЕТО я suff oun. . 953.
Cryptophagus Herbst, 1792. 4-fasciatum Broun. С. 1105.
australis Redtenbacher. C. 225. antennale Broun.
oun. C. 225. puncticolle Brou B Ln 187
un. C. 226 pictulum В T 00
vestitus Broun . 226 Dermestes, Linnaeu
sylvanus Broun. C. 227. vulpinus, Fabricius
angulifer Broun, C. 227. * lardarius aeus.
hispidulus Broun. C. 227. Anthrenus, Geoffroy.
iscoideus Broun. C. 1345. orum Linnaeus.
d metus Broun. С. 1346.
tumidus Broun. C. ar ^ Family BYRRHID АЕ.

ен 5 Blanchard. a Dole Sud, iv, ovatum Broun s
dcs ealandicum Sharp. В. 2, 6.
Dt roun. Т. xliv, 423. seriatum Broun. B. 1, vi, 532.
Salltine чет Curimus Erichson, 1846.
ruficeps Broun. C. 228 and 1347. squamiger Broun. B. 2, 7.
Paramecosoma Curtis, 1833. striatus Broun. B. > 1.
maculosum Broun. С. 670. vestitus Broun. , 8.
Micrambina. zeelandicus Cox sci ad В. 2, 8
helmsi Reitter. B. 1, i, 25. Synorthus Broun, 1910.
insignis Reitter. B. 1, i, 2h. sternalis Broun
orbicularis Broun. B. 2, 10
Family SCAPHIDIIDAE, i oni A. A Piers
nigralis Broun. B 2; IL
mixtus Broun 2

Hupson.—Index of New Zealand Beetles. 373

Genus CLAVICORNES—continued.

Pedilophorus—continued. Family PARNIDAE.
coruscans Pascoe. В. 2, 22.
helmsi Reitter. В. 2, 22. a M ie
bryobius Broun. B. 2, 23.
ornaius Broun, B. 1, i 10 mone Broun, gres ero T for
Broun. В. 1, iii, 189
nigrescens Brou B. 1, iv, 316 | ub с. Ea + $i Aer
ede ip. rl Praoparma Shap, 1886.
Liothoria Paacog, 1875 | longulus Sham C. 1107,
huttoni Pasc 14» 32, A
mptuosa Broun. S. 103 | Family ELMIDAE.
longula Broun. 8б. 104 Hydora Broun, 1886 (substituted for
Cytilissus Broan, 1893. Pachycephala).
viger Brou Be, icea Broun. С. 672
Limnichus Latreille, 1829 | nitida Broun. C. 927
decorus Broun s soleta Broun. C. 9 s
simplex кона B. 2, 24 vesti un. В. 1, iii, 153.
picinus 2, 25 lanigera Broun. B. L iii, 154.

Bro B.
nigripes Bein: B. 2, 2b. subaenea Broun. B. 1, iii, 154.

Group PECTICORNES.

Family LUCANIDAE. — ааа. te
toides Thomso
Lissotes Westwood, 185 тебер tote е
reticulatus ены Eo 255. dispar Sharp, C. 111).
rufipes rp. C. 1109. Mitophyllus Parry, 1845.
ans Broun. C. 1 oratu . 253.
squamidorsis White. C. 251. pa Hope. С. 253.
punctulatus White. C. 251. marmoratus Watson. Ent. Mo. Mag.,
planus Broun. C. 252. xi, 8.
stewarti Broun. С. 673. foveolatus Broun. С. 253.

capito Dejrolie E. 1873, 339, and T | macrocerus Broun. С. 837.
xlii ue pb k
vidis emis C. 673. tuberculatus Broun. C. 1111.
demaresti Deyrolle. Ann. Soc. Ent. | Munere EORR

|

Franc e, 1881, 239. angusticeps Broun. A. 6, xv, 199.

lus Broun 3 :
helmsi Sharp. : дин latus Broun. A. T. i, 615.
ithaginis Broun. C. 1108. auriculatus Broun. А. 7, xi,

comognathus Broun. A. 7, xi, 616.
aemulus Broun. C. ган curvideus Broun. А. 7, xiv, 50.
acmenus Lewis. T. xxxiv, 203. irit. Broun. В. 1, v, 391.
buon Westwood. ^N. Z. Jour. Sci., reflexus Broun. T. xli, 148

insignis [3 un. B.l, viii, 687.
phil Broun. В. 1, ii, 103. | 36.
. dispar Bro xlii, 307. . 251.

Dendr
roun. T. earlianus White.

Group LAMELLICORNES.

Family COPRIDAE. т us
; i roun. $
NT AME tibialis Broun. А. 6, xv, 198.
wakefieldi Sharp. С. 256. laticollis Broun. В. 1, ii, 104.
nitidulus Broun. С. 256. pidus Broun. T. xliv, 425
squamulosus Broun . 954. Onthophagus La
inflatipes Broun. C. 1112. *granulatus Boh.
ae Broun. . C. 1113. *posticus Erichson.
elosus Sharp. С. 1113. Trox Fabricius.
акры Broun. С. 1114. *sp.

974

Transactions.

Group LAMELLICORNES—continued.

Family APHODIIDAE.

|
оч Illiger, 1798. |
zsculptus White. С. 258. |

. 208.

sole Sharp. C. 260
fortipes Broun.
DNE arp.

mus tig T. xliii, 101.
ааыа Linnae
nes.

8
lobatus Broun. €. 1114

Family MELOLONTHIDAE.
Stethaspis m 1837.
uralis H. C. 261

un. :
ulcher Broun. А. be xv, 202.
соге e 1886
squalidus Broun. C. 955, and A. 7, xix

Xylostygnus prm peru
us Bro C.

(жайа Sharp. C. 1118.
pallida Broun. C. 1118.

Heteronyx mur O sent 1830.
Sha C. 2

pumilus
ELusoma White, - 1846.
rossii Whi C. 268.
tella Broun. C. 269

aenealis ee
eximia Bro Зе “д;
piliventris Boban.

nates us "end
ado

P
Prodontria Broun, 1904.

un. A. 7, xiv, 54.
Odoniria V White, 1846.
riata ite. C.2

n, 1909.
modes no A 8, , iii, 399.
capito Broun. A. 8, iii, 400.

Family DYNASTIDAE.
oe Burmeister, 1847,

nitidulus Broun. G. 218;
is Broun. А, 7, xiv, 55.

Group SERRICORNIA.

Family BUPRESTIDAE.
oe MES and Gory, 1835.
White. С. 276.

Family EUCMENIDAE.

lobitarsis Broun. В. 1i i 27.

Hupson.—Index of New Zealand Beetles. 375

Group SERRICORNIA—continued.

Talerax Sharp, 1877. Ochosternus Candéze, 1863.
distans атк c 279. realandicus White. C. 298.
apax Broun. C. 674. parryi байм. Mon., iv, 447.
niger Broun. C. 675. Chrosis Candéze 1863.
rusticus Broun. С. 675. lita Sharp. C. 296
foveatus Broun. С. 676. reversa Sharp
tenuis Broun. С. 772. barb andéze. C. 297
cans Broun. C. 1350. elongata Sharp
spinitarsis Broun. В. 1, i, 28 livens Broun 81
is T. xliv, 428. valida 6
rius Eschscoltz, 1829. etigera Broun. С.
nigellus V RE brevicollis Broun. С. 682
nus Broun, 1881. castanea Broun. С
sculptus Broun. C. 677 certa Br C
alba B р : fulvipes Broun. С. 683.
ab Broun. C. 1120. impressa Broun. С. 1133.
escens, Broun. C. 1121. aeneola Candéze. Mem. Belg., xvii,
сибати Broun. С. 771. 1865, 54.
eximia Brou A. 6, xii, S
д dubitans eee T. xliv
Family ELATERIDAE. Cryptohypnus kn и, 1593.
Protelater Sharp, 1877. powelli Sharp.
elongatus Sharp. C. 305. humilis Sharp. 2
huttoni 8 Sharp. C. 305. frontalis Sha C. 295
guttatus Sharp. C. 305. . longicornis Sharp. C. 296
picticornis Sharp. С. 306 -thoracicus Sha
acus Sharp. C. 306. meinertzhageni Broun. C. 680
harp. 712 montanus Br
vitticollis Broun. С. 956 sandageri C. 774
riceps Broun. С pallipes Sharp. C. 1122
? Broun. C. 1121 picticornis Broun 1122
costiceps Broun 1121 monticola Broun. С. 1124
pu Brou 112 sternalis B C. 11
ersus Broun. Т. xliv, 428 basalis Brou
Geranus Sharp, fuscipennis Broun. C. 1125
aris Pascoe. C. 302. attenuatus Broun. С. 1453
lineicollis White. C. 304. - deterius Broun, С. 14
C. 303. Oxylasma В 1881
similis Sharp. C. 303 pannosu C. 679.
Parinus Sharp, 1877. tectum Broun. C. 680
5 harp. C. 301 basale Broun. C. 95
Corymbites La: : cari C. 1130
antipodus Candéze. C. 299 ittiger Broun. C. 1452
dubius Sharp. C. 299. Silene Broun,
strangulatus White. ^C. 300. nea Brou с. 1136.
myops White. С. 300. Месе tin Esohscholtz, 1829.
olivascens White. C. 300. i
iot Sha 01. bru, C
irregularis Sharp vs men maritimus Broun. C. 1135
mundus Sha Mecastrus Sharp, 1877
us erg © 1129, conv h C. 293
munroi Broun. vicinus Sh 293
fulvescens Brou T xliv, 429 discedens Sh 293
vitticollis cs x xliv, 630. lateristrigatus White 306
xliv, 430. intermedius 11
un. a xliv, 431. Zeaglophus Broun, 1
Asymphus Sharp, pilicornis Broun. A. 6, xv, 235
tosus Sharp. С. 1132. Lomemus Sharp, ;
у жеты a pilicornis Sharp. С. 290.
*lineatus Linnaeu pictus Sharp. C. 290.
Exoeolus Broun, 1893. ; suffusus, Sharp. C. 291.
rufescens Broun. C. 1134. flavipes Sharp. C. 291.
punctatus Broun. С, 1134. similis Sharp. C. 291.
obsoletus Broun. С. 1135. obscuripes, Sharp. C. 292.

Transactions.

Group SERRICORNIA—continued.

Lomemus— continued.

ns Sharp. C. 292.
collaris Sharp. ©. 292.
rectus Broun. C. 774.

vittatus Broun. О. 775.
Dur sean Mm C. 1126.
fuse un. S gr
maw е s Bro C.
sculpturatus Brows, 6. um.
oe D эйе R3
fuscipes
ekea T гт 6, ху, 234,
vittipennis Broun. В. 1, i, 29.

n.
кин ilis Candéze.
Er ochroa
anulata
Анора Sharp, 1877.
modestus Sharp. C. 289.
Panspoens Sharp, 1877.
guttatus Sharp. C. 288.
Broun. С. 288.
SHON 1858.
С. 287.

rond

fov eolatus Broun, ;
un. C.

C. 678.
huttoni Sharp. ©. 1122.

GENERA OF DIRE POSITION.

Brounia Air gay
thorac ое "es 274.
ryptus Broun, 1893.
urquharti Broun. C. 113
Amplectopus Sharp, 1886
ovalis Sharp. С, 1138
ulus Broun. C. Y
fuscus Broun.

€.1
pallicornis Broun. c "1488.
Amychus
сагаи Pascoe. Т. ix, 416,

Family DASCILLIDAE.
Byrrhodes Sharp, 1878.
gravidus Sharp. C. 307.

Cyprobius ae 1878.
h

АУА Se Src eS a

C SIL
B 2IL
mandibularis Broun. C. 776.
dubius Broun . 1139.
scaber Broun 1139.
oculariws Broun. B. 1, i, 29
maculifer Broun. B. 1, i, 29
granulosus Brou B. 1,1, 9U
Atopida White, 1846
lawsoni Sharp. C. 312.
suturalis White. C. 338.
rouni Sharp. ©. 312.
proba Sharp. С. 313.
anea White. C. 313.
hirta Brown. С. 313.
teslacea Bro C. 314
dorsalis Broun. С. 1140.
inuata Bro C. 1455.
grahami Broun. В. 1, i, 31
suffusa Broun. В. 1, i, 31.
impressa ый. В. 1, ii, 105
villosa Brou B. 1, vi, 534.
cere Broun B. 1, vi, 535
B. 1, vi, 536

Broun.
siia T Broun. T. xliv,
Veronatus Sharp,

s Broun,

P.
Ps

brevicollis n
sicolor Broun
ees Broun. В. 1, vi, 539.
gen. yphon Sharp, 1878.
oratus Sharp. С. 317.
C. 317.

peri Sharp

wakefieldi abus. C. 318.
divergens Sharp. С. 318.
monticola Broun. С. 958.
granulatus Broun, C. 958.
pallidus Broun. С, 1141.
laticeps Broun. С. 1142.

Hupson.—Index of New Zealand Beetles. — 377

Group SERRICORNIA—continued.

Mesocyphon—continued. Metaxina Broun,
tristis Broun. В. 1, i, 33. ornata Broun. ra » iii, 408.
capito Broun, B. 1, ii, 106. Paani MID d
vestitus Broun. В. 1, ii, 106. longipes Sharp. [^ 331.
longicornis Broun. B. 1, ii, 107. edel Sharp. C. 332.
bifoveatus Broun. В. 1, iii, 189. Bro C. 1148.
lateralis Broun. В. 1, iii, 190. dts Rise hon un. T. xliv, 434.
mandibularis Broun. Т. xliv, 432 desunt Spinola 4.
Cyphon Paykull, 1798. no ig Westwood. Р.2.8., 1852,
huttoni Sharp. С. 320. J.
parviceps Sharp. С. 320. piles ч "187.
pumilio Sharp. С. 320. niger Sharp. 333
" C. 320. signatus Broun. C. 333
oscillans Sharp. C. 321. Eumede Pascoe, 1876
alis Sharp. C. 321. aeraria Pascoe
amplius Broun. C. 3 Ph phaea Pascoe, 1876
viridipennis Broun, С. 322. Pascoe. А
graniger Sharp. С. 322. violacea Fabricius. С. 335.
pictulus Sharp. С. 322. hilaris Sharp. С. 335.
zealandicus Sharp. C. 323. pa мау С. 335
а 1823. Sharp. С. 33
laticeps Sharp. С. 323. opiloides Pascoe
genalis C. 324. fulvipalpis Broun. C. 336
ot 76 picta Bro
nig се экс C TT dorsalis Broun. C. 685
C. viridans Broun. C. 686
rectangulus 1 Broun C. 777 estacea Broun. C. 686
Gy atrata Broun, С :
pent sea n Bate, C. 778. ignea Broun. С, 784.
acerbus Broun. С. 778. opacula Broun. С. 1352.
таг T C. 4 b i Aen
suturalis Broun. С. 779 sculptipennis Broun. В. 1, ii, 108
nitidus Bro C. 779 cü oun. B. 1, ii, 10
lateralis Broun. С. 780 breviclava Br B. 1, ii, 109
C. 780 lugubris Broun , 405
ilutus Broun 780, apicale Broun. A. 8, iii,
reclalis Broun. C o'connori Bro B. 1, 194
ikatoensis Broun. С. 838 qriseipennis Broun. T. xliv, 433
Broun. С. 958 hudsoni Broun. B. 688.
aethiops Broun. С. 959. nigricornis Broun, B. 1, viii, 689
trivialis Broun. C. 959. brevicollis Broun , viii,
pauper Broun, С. 1143. formosa Broun. B. 1, viii, 689.
discedens Broun. С. 1143. Maihesis Waterhouse, 1877.
fiavescens Broun. C. 1143 guttigera Waterhouse. E. 1877, 8.
nigritulus 1144. Necrob
fuscifrons Broun. С. 1144. *ruficollis, Fabricius
fulvicornis В C. 1144.
Bro
variegatus Sharp. С. 1145 Family MELYRIDAE
mac poh Bro A. 6, xv, 237 P 98
roun. В. 1, ii, 107. AY C. 398
eincticollis Broun. B. 1, iv, 319. sube “poy ius $
granulicollis Broun. B. 1, iv, 320 wakefieldi Sharp C. 329
llus B B 1 iv. 320. cinerohirtus Broun 32
5 obscurico un. ©. 330
owsi Broun. B. 1, iv, 320. а 330
erus Broun. T. XI 432. laticeps Broun. C, Г
Metri ieee stewarti Broun. C. 684.
rufipennis Fa ГА етсе а e E
C occiputalis Broun. ^ 2
vphotelus S pag, ode уен уйн Broun. C. 902
angustifrons Sharp. C. 325. opac roun. 0 990
heli . C. 1147.
Family CLERIDAE. oreocharis Broun. . C. 1148.
Paupris Sharp, 1877. littoralis Broun, С. 1351.

aptera Sharp. C. 331. aethiops Broun. C. 1352.

378 : T'ransactions.

Group SERRICORNIA—continued.

f is Bro 1 iH, 1
philpotti Broun. В. 1, iv, 321
Bro xliii, 101.
violascens Broun. B. 1, vii, 617
clavatus Br l, vii, 61
Arthracanthus 1886.
planifrons Broun 781.
fulvipes Br B. 1, iii, 192
fossicollis Br B. 1, iii, 193.
atriceps B. 1, iii, 193.
veicollis Broun. T. xliv, 433.

fo
i Broun, 1886.
p denm С. 783.
чабат Bro C. 783.
semidilutus Broad C. 783.

Family TELEPHORIDAE,

QS
PE
RS
o

Bro
interstitialis Broun.
apicalis Broun. A. 8, iii
Жекен Broun. В. at P 191.

Family PTINIDAE.

C. 338.
fitoral Bodl с 1853.
- то еа В. 1, iii, 194,

ойра Boisduval.
Subfamily Аховпхав.

Arbien ipea 1775.
amplicolle Bro C. 339.

m ME
ufic Le e Bro £t * LI
Соно White. C. 341.
indulatum Broun. C. 687

naequale Broun. T. xliv, 434.
піс Ше Broun. Т. xliv, 435.
8.

notatus Broun. C;

roun. C
illustris Broun. C. 343
lau roun.
Euderiu Brou un,

1880. —
squamosa Broun. C. 344.

: Family BOSTRICHIDAF.
Apate Fabricius, 1775.

minuta Fabricius. С. 346.
| *brunneus Stephens.

Family CIOIDAE.

Cis Latreille, 1796.
1

ulatus Rroun. C. 347.
assimilis Broun. С. 347
rufulus Broun. C. 348.
lineicollis Bro С. 348.
flavitarsis Broun . 948
asperimus Broun. C.
cornuticeps Broun. С. 349
illustris Broun 349.

is

picicollis Broun. С. 785
viridiflavue Broun. C. 785
fultoni Broun

piciceps Broun

. €. 904.
zeelandicus Reitter. В. 1, i, 41.
on Mellie.

ert Reitter. B. 1, i, 41.
Reitter. B. 1, i, 41.

xr

Hupson.—Index of New Zealand Beetles.

379

Group LONGICORNES.

Family PRIONIDAE.
та White, 1846.
з Whi C. 566.
оды р Мае 1876.
huttoni Pascoe. С. 567.

Family CERAMBYCIDAE.

sublineata Whi

C 1275.
roun. C. 571 and 1276.
E C-RA

“ marginatum White. С. 574.
tristis Fabrici ius. С. 574.

Agapanthida eer 1846.
ulchella Whi

nt, 1839.
Fabricius. Mantissa Insect-
147.

а Broun. С. 578.

Epheus Broun, 1886.
costifer Broun. C. 871.
Blosyropus Redtenbacher, 1868.
tenbacher. C. 579.
ARR roun, С.

C. 580.

ариисог

sae h

lectum Broun. С.
sticti m Broun. C. 1284.
Ceresium Newm 2,

zealandicum Blanchard. Voy. Pole Sud,
iv, “ы
Aphanasium Thomson, 1860.
"eli: агын Voy. Astrolabe, ii,

480.
Phlyctaenodes

viia: 1840.
еи Lacordaire

Gen. Col., 1869, 374.

Hylotru

bajulus 1 Linnaeus.
Phoraca

"ета ЭРЕ

*allaspa Newman.
Tessarom
Sundatum Newman.
*sulcatum.

380 Transactions.

Group LONGICORNES—continued.

Family E

Hexatricha Lacordaire, 1869
m erulenta Westvesod. C. 5
omorpha Boisduval, Voy. адь

хине Newman, 1840.

lynceus Fabricius. C. 593.
ak Westwood. С. 593
humeratus Bates. 3

aim i White. С. 594
nud C. 594

nanus Bates. С. 596.
otus Bates. С. 597.

аедт
pulchellus Bates. О. 5
scissi

a
traversi Pascoe
fasciatus Sharp.
phormiobius Broun. C. 1388
pr atus Brov 1389

, vii
B. * viii, 705.
м“ icrolamia Bates, 1874.
C

F id hg
antarctic Е 00
similata Broun. C. 600
terrestris Broun. C. 601
ptinoides Bates. C. 601.
ngusta Broun. C. 601.
pictipes Broun. 602.
ngipes Sharp. C. 602

ariegata Broun. C. 1

spon d ai ed.
simplex Broun. С. 1292.

websteriana Broun.

абага Вой. -A. 8; iv, 282:

crassicollis Broun.

acea ; 1v, 29
maculata Broun. B. 1, vi, 587.
sericophora Brou A. 8, iv, 283
lineifera Broun. . 8, iv, 284.
rubella Broun. В. 1, iii, 254.
suturalis Brou B. 1, iii, 255.
ruficornis Bro B. 1, iii, 255
halli Broun. В. 1, iii, 256
waitei Broun , 118
vicina Brou , 114

suffusa Broun. E 1, v, 457.

oscillans , 458.
Dit rie BL 59.
vinotata Brou B. 1, v, 460.
parvula Broun. B. 1, v, 461.
Broun. B. 1, vi, 588
vittigera Broun. B. 1, vi, 588
pennulata Broun. B. 1, vi, 589
i roun. T. xlv, 154
nodularia.Broun. Т. xlv, 155
idea Broun. T. xlv, 155
аот Broun. T. xlv, 156.

ta White. C. 604.
gracilis White. 604.
latipennis Bates. C. 605
ila Pascoe.
cuneata Sharp. С. 1289
naeia Bates, 1874.
linearis Bates. C. 606.
brouni В C. 606.
iria iran ганы 1874.

si tain

Hupson.—Index of New Zealand Beetles.

Group LONGICORNES—continued.

etrorea—contin | Hybolasius—continued
discedens Sharp: C. 1294 | femoralis Broun. C. 1299.
longipennis Sharp. C. 1293 acicus Broun. С. 1299.
sellata Sharp. 1294. rufegcens Broun. С. 1300.
maculata кашы. T. xlv, 157 bius Brou . 1389.
Hybolasius Bates, 1874. tatus Brou ‚ 6, xii, 389.
cristus Fabricius. C. 610. trigonellaris Hutton. T. xxx, 158
pe амр н са ‚ 610. us Br Агт, xii 82.

C. 610. icollis Broun. A. 7, xii, 83.
AR Bates C. 611. gracilipes Broun. A. 7, xii, 84.
concolor Broun. С, 611. genalis Broun. А. 7, xii, 84.
viridescens Bates. C. 611 aripes Broun . 8, iv, 284.
promissus Broun. C. 612 ciliatus Broun. В. 1, ii, 140,
simplex Bates. C. 612. ittiger Broun. B. 1, ii, 141.
modestus Broun. С. 613. lineiceps Broun. B. 1, iii, 257.
variegatus Broun. C. 613. sculpturatus Broun. B. 1, iv, 341
cristatellus Bates. С. 614. cupiendus Broun. T. xlv, 158
bellicosus Broun. С. 614. tumidellus Broun. T. xlv, 159
parvus Broun. C. 614. rugicollis Broun. Т. xlv, 159

etus Broun. C. 744. Poecilippe Bates, 1874.

fasciatus Broun. С. 744. x ticti . 615.
brevicollis Broun. C. 811 flavipes White. C. 615.
picitarsis Broun. medialis Sharp. C. 1301.

Debs ee C. 1301.

moplex
Dinstane s Redtenbacher 1868.

X ; tomentosus Redtenbac C. 616.
taneus Broun. C. 1297. тумора Redtenbacher, tigi
itimus Broun. C. 1298. dorsalis Redt pe er.

albihirtus Broun. С. 1298. Adriopea Broun.
gnarus Broun. C. 1298 pallidata ne в É i, 74.
Group PHYTOPHAGA.
Family CHRYSOMELIDAE. bee м Apis w

шш Subfamily vg um Mein Sharp. С m
ucolaspis Sharp, 18 robustus Broun.
brunneus Fa баба. E 622. plicatus Broun. В. 1, e 663.
pallidipennis White. C. 622.
bienes ng Broun Nae Subfamily CRYPTOCEPHALINAE.

TO :

subaeneus Broun. C. 624. m: emen еф
plicatus Broun. А. 8, iv, 285 = C. 1390
sculptus Broun, C. ; | „curtipes Broun. :
merus Broun. C. 6 arginalis Broun. С. 13
brevicollis Proun У C. 625. viridicollis Broun. A. 8, iv, 286
atroceruleus Broun, С. 625. ee et S

hraceus Broun. C. 1308. fulvus Broun. B. 1, iv, 342.
colorat Bion. ё: 1303. vicinus Br Mos с А f IV, 342.
montanus Broun. C. 1304. xoc ci 76 C. 620
vittiger Broun. A. 6, xii, 391. А 6 ili B с 620
picticornis Broun. A. 6, xii, 391. puncticollis Broun. C.

Atric. мв Sharp, 1886. spatiosa Bro С. 621.
ochraceus Broun. C. 625 T ee Eualema Broun, 3. is
aeneicollis Brou А, 6, X walker: roun. A. Чч, X1, ND.
nitidulus Br A. 8, iv, iere — аре 1874.

Pilacolaspis Sharp, 1886. compactus Sharp. C. 1302.

M pi ©. на Subfamily CHRYSOMELINAE.
dej ventris Broun. В. 1, iii, 258. pee s Sha 1882.

ngulatus Broun. T. xlv, 160. ata Sharp. С, 1306.
idiots Broun. T. xlv, 160. crake Broun; C. 1307.

382 Transactions.

Group PHYTOPHAGA—continued.

Allocharis—continue Luperus—continued.
limbata Broun. © 1307. aenescens Sharp. C. 1317.
praestans Broun. B. 1, v, 462. f puncticollis Sharp. C. 1317.
subsulcata Broun. B. 1, v, 462. mollis Broun. C. 1502.
VENUE Broun. B. 1, v, 463. cheesemani Bro BEL
; nis Broun. B. 1, v, 463 obscurus Brou B-E чаг, 2
ы Broun , у, 463. diversus Brou B
fuscipes Broun. B. 1, v, 464. angularius Broun. A. 8, iv, 288
robusta Broun. B. 1, v, 464. scutellaris Broun, А v, 289
= ee B. 1. v, 465. lewisi B A. 8, iv, 289
a haris Broun. A. 8, iv, 290
speculi Uia. Sharp. BERTI palialis Broun. A. 8, iv, 290.
Aphilon Sharp, 1 . asperellus Broun. А. 8, iv, 290.
arp я 629. insoli iii
eliosa Broun. ©, 630. dilutipes Broun. B. 1, iv, 344
un. С. 630. anthracinus Bro B. 1, iii, 260
minuta Bro „8681; bi Broun. В. 1, iii, 261
monstrosa Broun. О. 874 discrepans Broun. B. 1, iii, 261
, Bre C. 87. dilatatus Bro B. 1, iii, 262
pr roun. C. 1309. iridescens Broun. B. 1, iii, 263
convexa Broun. C. 1310. aurellus B 1, iii, 263
latulum Broun. C. 1310. | modicollis Broun. В. 1, iv, 344
scutellaris Broun. C. 1501 pubicollis Br B. 1, iv, 345
laticollis Broun. A. 6, xii, 392 halli BoL v 9
impressa Broun , iii, 258 dilucidus Br ‚ v, 47
ternalis Bro B. 1, vii, 664 cyanescens Brou B. 1, v, 470
Caccomolpus Sharp, 1886 . gracilipes Broun. B v, 47
lobosus Sharp. C. 1308. minor Broun. ; 1.
plagiatus Sharp. C. 1308. quadricollis Broun. B. 1, v, 472
ullatu C 9. xenoscelis Broun. В. 1, v, 472
maculatus Broun. С. 1309. perplerus Broun , v, 473
us Broun Raha rA idialis Broun. B. 1, v, 473
flectipes Broun. B. 1, iii, 259. mediocris Broun 1, v, 474
migristernis Broun. В. 1, v, 465. simmo T. xlv, 268.
hallianus Broun. В. 1, v, 466. foveigerus Broun. T. xlv 161.
fuscicornis Broun. B. 1, v, 466. o'connori Broun. Т. xlv, 162.
substriatus Broun. B. 1, v, 467. atripennis Broun. Т. xlv, 162.
t Broun. В. 1, v, 67. ena, Broun, 1893.
viridescens Broun 1, v, 468 nitida B 1
eus Broun. В. 1, vi, 589 quadrata Broun
amplus Br , vi 590. piliventris Broun. B. 1, iv, 346
с Broun. В. 1, vi, 590. eminens Broun. 1, v, 468
montanus Broun. В. 1, vii, 665, Bryobates Broun, 1886.
Cyrtonogetus Broun, 1915. coniformis Broun. С. 874.
crassus Broun. B. 1, iv, 343. aeratus Broun. B. 1, ii, 141.
: nigricans Broun. B. b ii; 142.
Subfamily GALERUCCINAE. Tugidorsis Broun. В. 1, v, 461.
асе Geofroy, 1764. Subfa nai ар
roun. С. 632.
i Trachytetra Sharp,
uatus Broun. C. 633. rp, 1
thoracicus Broun. С. 633. rugulosa Broun. C 636 and 1311.
nigripes Broun. C. 634. : — ag B. 1, viii, 707.
nigricans Broun. C. 634. obusta Bro Bet. viii, 707.
nitidicollis Broun. C. 634. I Bert sat Run, 1893.
Broun. C. 635. Broun. C. 637.
virid : a Broun. ue 637
oleareae Broun. С 312. P — Lo ТЫ
rugicollis Broun. C. 1313. суа Broun. C. iis and 638.
brevicollis Broun. С. 1313. Phyllotreta сега 1839.
suleifer Broun. С. 1313. nitida Bro C. 636.
rectipes B C. 1314. graminicola 1391
calcaratus Broun. C. 1314. littoralis Broun. -С ү
; r C. 1314. vittigera Broun. О. 1
monticola Broun. C. 1215. passpalae Broun. в $, "iii 708.
йиз Broun. C. 1315.
sordidus Broun. C. D Family BRUCHIDAE.
SRM v. C. Bruchus.
nigricornis arp. с, 1319. *rufimanus Bohem.

Hupson.—Index of New Zealand Beetles. 983

Group HETEROMERA.

Family TENEBRIONIDAE.
Subfamily OPATRINAE.
Opatrum Fabricius, 1775.
laevigatum Fabricius. Ent. Syst, i,
Pseudopatrum Sharp, 1886.
tuberculicostatum White. С. 353.
sordidum Sharp. С. 1152.

1456.

marginatus Pascoe. С. 352.
crenatus Broun. С. 352.
decoratus Broun. С. 353.
bullatus Shar 1150.
sylvius Broun. C. 1150.
cordipennis Broun. С. 1457
dorsalis Broun, C. 1458.
punctatus Bro C. 1458.
nodosalis Broun. A. 7, xiv, 56.
кере Broun. . 4, ЖИ, 09.

us Br B. 1, v, 392.
куйма Broun. В. 1, vi, 540.
pensus Broun. . 1, vi, 540.
truncatus Broun. Т. xliv, 435.

Pa d poen 1880.
r Bro C. 35

volutithorax Broun. C. 356 and 1153. :
Subfamily TRACHYSCELINAE.
Ohaerodes White, 1846.
trachyscelides White. | C. 357.
us Broun p
seio Sharp. C. 3t
fuscatus Broun. А, T. xv, 241.
нше Разсое, 1875.
mmobioides Pasc C. 359.
ascoe. С. 360.

Subfamily DIAPERINAE.
Menimus Sharp, 1
batesi Sha

un.
sinuatus Broun.
vicinus Broun. A. `6, xii, 288.

Menimus—continued
laevicollis Broun.
humerali М

pubiceps RM
lineatus Bro
hagas Tiliger 1798.

C. 366.
Blanchard. Voy. Pole Sud.

T'enebrio Tini
*obscuraus Tetehi
*molitor Linnaeus.
Ulomotypus Broun, 1886.
laevigatus Broun. C. 841.

С. 3
sis Sharp. rs 1153.
Cilibe ripe 1842.
ula Ba
nitidula Deta. L T
otagensis Bates. С. 370.
є jaan Bréme.

pascoei Bates. С.
humeralis Bates.
thoracica Bates.

e Ereb. and

roun. A. v, 544.
is Broun. A. 8, iii, 408.
smithiana Broun. A. 3. dm 409.
saragoides Pascoe. Т. xli, 148.
tata Sharp. : xli, 149.
Zolodinus Blanchard, 1853.
zealandicus Bl and C. 379.
Lorelus Sharp, 1876.
priscus {ыр }. 381
pubesce

carinulatus Broun. A. 6, xv, 243.
ae Sharp, 1876.
arp. C. 383.

С. 1160.
pleuralis Broun. A. 6, xii, 289.

Transactions.

Group HETEROMERA—continued.

Subfamily CNODALONINAE.
Artystona Bates, 1873.

erichsoni Bates. C. 384.
Жейт Bates. a 385.
таны Bates. С. 885.

cucine Redtenbacher. Reise Novara,
Coleo

philpottt Жол B. 1, i, 45.

tinctella Broun. B. 1, i, 46.

vicina Broun. B. 1, i, 46.

Subfamily HELOPINAE.

Pheloneis Pascoe, 1866.
harpaloides White. Voy. Ereb. and
Terror, тах Ib
bullatum Pascoe. С. 386.
intricatum Bates. C. 387.
aucklandicum Broun. C. 387
a ides White. 388.
aeratum Broun. С. 388.
lentum Broun. C. Ў
zealandicum Bates. С. 390.
thoracicum Ba C. 390.
cheesemani Broun. C. 787.
chalmeri Broun. C. 787.
indaga C 1
i Broun. C. 929.
ит В «GG; 98
multistriatum Sharp. C. 1155
simplex Sharp. C. 1156.
sericatum Sharp. C. 115
termedium Sharp. C. 1156
dunedinis Sharp. C. 1157.
harti Broun. С. 1157.
miniatum Br C. 1157.
gratiosum Broun. C. on

atiosum
turgi idulum Broun. C.

Voy "Pole Sud, iv,
Vies me Redtenbacher. Reise Novara,
32.

femorale Bro oun. В. 1, і, 48.

calearatum Broun. В. 1, ii, 110
hudsoni Broun 8, iii, 411.
it: B. 1, iv, 322
halli Broun. B. 1, v, 7
а us Broun. В. 1, у, 393
dubitans Broun. 1, v, 394.
us Broun, 394.
complicatum Broun. T. xliv, 437
Guérin.
tuberculatus Guérin . 106
quadricollis Br S. 107.
icalis Bro 107.
interruptus Brou . 108.
triatus Broun B. е Т 47.

теси Sharp, 1886

meloides Sharp. C. 1161.
62.

ister n
curvellus Broun.
Leiopeplus Broun, ;

expolitus Broun. C. 392 and 1160.

Subfamily AMARYGMINAE.

Amarygmus Dalman,

zealandicus Bates. С. 394.
Gnathocerus

а Fabricius.
Triboliu

сен тА Fabricius.

Family CISTELIDAE.

атата aoe eres 1868.
us White . 395

doa ea 3 6.
violacea Broun. B. 1, i, 49
ylochus Broun, 188

striatus Broun. С. 397.
tibialis Broun. 97.

pes Bro C. 788.
spinifer Broun. C. 1168.

. €. 1170.
apterus Broun. A. 6, xv, 244.
Family LAGRIIDAE.

Lagrioda Fairmaire et Pens 1860.
brounii Pascoe. С. 4

Family MELANDRYIDAE.
Ctenoplectron Re sear 1868.

fasciatum Redten M cher. 204 401.
fuliginosum Brou C. 4
maculatum Seti C ool.
costatu hi 9

vittatu

C. 844.
coloratum Bes C. 959.
dignum Broun. C. 960
llopterus Broun, 1886.
reticulatus Broun. C. 790.

US . 401.
i bilis Broun. C. 844.
cavelli Broun. С. 1356.
imulans Broun. B. 1, i, 52

Hylobia Broun, 1880.
velox Broun. С. 404.
a Broun. С. 404.

nebeculosa Broun. C. 404.
pulla Br C. 405.

Goat Broun, C. 406.

Hupson.—Index of New Zealand Beetles. 385

Group HETEROMERA—continued.

H ylobia—continued.
minor Broun. С, 406.
cylindrata Broun. C. 406
itata Broun. C. 40
igella Broun. 4
ко Broun. В. 1, iv, 324
Broun. В. 1, iv, 325
arboricola меа I 19; 0205.
ы xliv, 439

ata Bro
Phipotia Biota. С
oum LB. iv, 323.
mollis Broun. C.
сеу а Redtenbacher 1868.

са Кене es acher. C. 403.
886.

берй Broun, 1

anomalus Broun. С. 843.

pulcher Broun. C. 1357.
Pendre Broun, 1909

14
8 Phora Bro Воз ii; ЧӘ
chesia Broun, 1914
dipes Broun
guinnessi Broun. Т. xliv, 439
Neorchesia Broun, 1914.
divergens Broun. B. 1, ii, 114
erricola Bro B. 1, iii, 197
chesia Broun, 19
spectabilis Broun. B. 1, ii, 116
brevicornis Bro B. 1, it, 116
Lyperocharis Broun, 1914.
ilis B B. 1, ii, 118

ocularius Broun. B. 1, ii, 119.

Family PYTHIDAE.
ари Ат sae 1810.
erpunctatus Bro C. 398.
Sd tbi Fads” 9
icollis Broun. C. 399
unguiculus Broun. 9
Broun.
hirtus Broun. C. 789
simplex Broun.
quisquilius Broun. C. 789
fe ro 145

aterr vi Е

те ns Bro B. 1, vii, 618.
gapytho В Beo, 1 1919.

foveicollis Broun. В. 1, vi, 543.

Family ANTHICIDAE.
Subfamily ANTHICINAE.
Cotes P 1877.

Cotes Sharp—continued.
proba Broun, 9

ro
flavitarsis Broun, ЕЯ 1, ii, 119.
*floralis Linnaeus.

Subfamily PEDILINAE.

verticalis ; $
Scraptogetus Broun, 1893.
anthracinus Broun. C. 1358.
Family OEDEMERIDAE.
Selenopa hite, 1846.
cyaneus Fabricius. С. 42
давне nt Voy. Breb. and Terr.,

Sera ouk C. 845.
rectipes Br с E 8, iii, 413.

Sessinia Pascoe,
rs sie White. C. 420,
C. 4
блема! ан С. 421
pauperata Pascoe. О. 422
nemoralis Broun. 845
longi Broun. C. 145!
thoracica Broun. A. 6, xii, 290
reversa Broun. Tp асла.
ictica Broun. В. 1, iii, 199
ookesi Br B. 1, v, 397
Thelyphassa Pascoe, 1876.
iaphana C. 422

а Broun, 1880.
C. 4

mar us NUS qe n. z 8, iii, 414.
Exocalopus Broun, 1893.

pecti roun. С. 1170.
antennalis Broun. A. T. xii, 71.
nitidiceps Broun. B. 1, i, 53
hytilea Broun, 1893.
Broun. C. 1172.

386

Transactions.

Group HETEROMERA—continued.

Techmessa Bates, 1874.
Bate 4

attenuata Broun. C. 1172.
varians Broun, T9.
rugicollis Broun. B. 1, i, 52.

Li
longicollis Broun. A. 7, хіі, 70.

T'echmessodes Broun, 1893.
picticornis Broun. C. 424.

igricans Broun. B. d ш, 198.
Бан Broun. В. 1, iii, 198.

Nacerdes.
*melanura Schmidt.

Family MORDELLIDAE.
Subfamily т
Mordella Linnaeus
antarctica Whit. s Ereb. and T'error,
insects,
funerea [iem C. 414.
tibialis Broun. C. 414

Mordella—continued.
detracta кенес. С. 414.
tairuensis Bro C. 414

Mordellistena Costa, 1855.
jucunda Broun, С. 4

. QC. 693.
Cryptomera Broun, Qm
nigra Broun. C. 1

family RiHIPIPHORINAE.

harp. С З
eryptarthra Broun. А. 7, xiv, 58
sulciceps Broun. А. 7, xiv, 59

B. 1, vii
ан" а "1880 Pers ds Tournier,
187
hirtella бой; С. 418.
Xylophilus
zenarthrus Broun. B. 1, i, 54.

Group RHYNCHOPHORA.

Family BRENTHIDAE.

barbicornis е Fabriciu C. 544.
cylindricornis Fabricius d 543.
Family ANTHRIBIDAE.
n Fes 1 1762.
inifer r Sharp
mil

ornatus Sharp. C. 552. :
huttoni Sharp. C. 553.
decens Broun. C. 1264.

Anthribus—continued
finitimus Broun. С. 1264
anxius B

par Broun. C. 1266.
picipictus Broun. С. 742.
nigrescens Broun. C. 743.

743

purpureus Broun

inor Brou 1260
fungicola Broun. C. 1261.
thoracicus Broun. С. 1261.

entered Led C. 1255.
ngulice oun. В. 1, i, 72.

suspectus Bro ;
ps Broun. B. 1, ii, 138.
imitarius Broun 1, ii, 139
iv, 159.

vinensis Bro T. xlv, 150.
obscurus Broun. T. xlv, 151.
ў T. xlv, 152.

propinquus Broun. Т. xliii,
pilicornis Broun. T. xliii, 112.

Hupson.—Index of New Zealand Beetles.

Group RHYNCHOPHORA continued.

— diit 1873 "pe ас Sharp). | Cecyropa—continued.
i Sharp. setigera Bro
ение Sharp y ye macularia Broun 961
ais Broun, . icans Sha C. 1175
spectabilis Broun. С, 558. fumosa еа, C
Proscoporhinus V vitm 9 ternata Broun. А. 7, xiv, 105
mei inertzhageni ех гад, Ar 4, ЖЕ, ЧЭ;
signatus Broun. "C. x ; striata A. T, «1 73.
viridescens Broun. 126 үн Broun. B. 1, v, 398.
albifrons Sharp. C. 1269 striatella Bro B. 1, v, 399.
p, 1873 jucunda 1, v, 4
spinicollis Sharp. С. 554. laticollis Broun. В. 1, v, 4
un. C. 1893. litorea un. В. 1, vi, 343
pictipes Broun. С. 1257. Nonnotus Sharp,
Brou - 555. griseolus Sharp. C. 1177
proximus Broun. С. 555. eclectus Broun
obtusus Sharp. C. 1256. pallescens Broun. С. 1178
rneri Br T. xlv, 148 albicans B.
Sylvanus n v, 149 | albatus Broun
Dysnocryptus Broun, 1893 nigricans Broun. T. xlv, 98
lagiatus Broun Toons B 1
testaceus Broun 1259 " p da.
pallidus Broun. C. 1259 bin

ea Broun. C. 856.
rvina Broun. C. 857.

dignus re C. 563 aulica Broun. C. 1180
setigerus Broun. В. 1, vii, 658 d pn

ойс rufula Broun. С. 1183
cavelli Broun. С. 1361.
"pestilens ВА obscura Broun. OC 21 1
: cuspidata B 694.
Family CURCULIONIDAE. ыраа |
Subfamily OTrORHYNCHINAE р un. A da gis чы
philpotti Broun. В. 1, i, 5
иманын i humeralis Broun. В. 1, iii, 202
roun. C. 847, Лес Вго - > ы з
cinerea Broun. C. 93 t un Ve
cervina Broun. C. 136 cilimus Broun. В. 1, v, 401
tarsalis Broun. C. 1460 "ee acica Broun. В. 1, v, 402
infuscata Broun. A iv, 52. TO B. 1, v, on
toides Broun. В. 1, iii, 200. murina Broun. ea ack
Placida Broun. B. 1 01. кәр Вго B Ky
gracilicornis Bro B. 1, iii, 201 setosa Broun. Кт. б
crassifrons Broun. В. 1, v, 398. longiceps Broun » Vs:
nesophila Bro T. xlv, 97. bicostellus Bro e ом
me Broun. B. 1, vii, 619. cta Broun. T. xlv,
и gracilis Sharp. С. 1179.
un. A. 7, xii, 75. bi из Sharp oi red
Styg реа : ; 8 8 К 3
D M rugosa Bro xlv, 9

oun. . , ы
oun. С. 1176. longipes Broun. В. 1, vii, 620.
digi ores Pascoe, 1877.
tosus Pascoe. C.

=ч

varia Broun. С. 698.
discors Broun, C. 699, and A. 7, xiv, 106. densus Broun. B. Ў уй, 622.
13*

^ БРЕ
ы у

388 Transactions.

Group RHYNCHOPHORA—continued.

Exonastus Broun, 1919
amplus Broun.

9
enysi Broun 52
qua rie . 932.
hochstetter dtenbacher. C. 476.
Aeneid Sha See T
essa Broun. с Е
brevicornis Broun. А. 7, xiv, 107
ca Bro В. 1,1, 54.
humeralis В DU INE E DB
tibialis Broun. B. 1, i, 56.
verrucosa Br В. 1, ii, 120
philpotti Broun , Vl,
hamiltoni Broun. xlv, 100.

E £
(55)
M
5
ES
e

A LX
versicolor Broun. T, xliii, 103.

hesius В LE
inophlaeoi A. 8, iv, 60.
Rhynchogo

hogonus.
germanus Broun. A. 6, xii, 293.
вс Broun, ee
er C1 462

elegantulus Bro T. xlv, 102
ostralis Bro v, 103
netatus Broun lv, 103
erworthi Bro 5-111
carinifer Broun 1, i, 58
е ro B, L208

Aporolobus Sharp, :
irritus Pascoe. С, 431 and C. 1186.
hariolus Broun. С. 848.

A poro pa ae SRE TN nued.
joi

коок c
sculpturatus Broun.

setifer Broun. С. 1187.

cuprealis Broun. Т. ai 105.

ins

Catodryobius Broun, 1909
vestitus Broun. 1
benhami Broun. 8. 110
tetricus Broun. 110
erubescens Broun. 8. 111
grandis Broun, 8. 112

1 tes Broun, 1909
wmcertus Broun. S. 113

obliquis Schónherr. C. 428
parilis Pascoe. С. 44
ressus Broun

‚ 191.
cheesemani Broun. С. 1191.
decorus Broun. C. 1192.

Hupson.—Index of New Zealand Beetles. 389

Group RHYNCHOPHORA—continued.

Cat toptes—continued

vus Bro 1362.
tator Broun. 1463
scutellaris Sharp. С. 1503
Sharp.
limbatus Brou , iv, 60

apicalis Broun. B. 1, vili, 691.
Haplolobus Broun, 1893.
saevus Broun. 1199

un К 1

dorsalis Broun. В, pi 11:219.
Brachyolus White, 1
punctatus ite.

longicollis Sharp. C. 1196.
r ns Bro C. 1363.
posticalis Broun. C. 1364.
Bro A T, 201718
cer TO А. 7, xii, 74.
sylvaticus Broun. В. 1, i, 61.
er Bro B. 1, iii, 209
fuscipictus Broun. B 1, iii, 210
us Bro 1, v, 416.
terricola Broun. В. 1, v, 417.
lab Bro xlv, 107

varius Broun. Т. xlv, 10
nodirostris Broun, В. 1, vii, 627.

obscurus Broun. В. 1, vii, 628.
1

Bryodrassus Broun, 1917.
miricollis Broun. В. 1, v, 418.
I les Bro 902.

un,
incertus Broun. T. xxxiii, 178.

Agatholobus Broun, 191
i B

18
traversii Pascoe. C. 439
uus Pascoe. C. 43
Pascoe. C. 439
vitiosus Pas . 440.
idus

longicornis Broun. A. 7, xiv, 113

quadricollis Bro A. 8, iv, 53

laetificus Broun. A. 8, iv, 54
usus Br 1, iii, 212

is ay 2
ното се В. 1, iv, 327.

icostatus Broun. В. 1, iv, 328
fuscus Broun B. 1, v, 419.
us Bro B. 1, v, 419.

B. 1, vii, 630.
festucae Broun d ii, 631.
Otiorhynchus Germ
*sulcatus Fa ng

Subfamily CYLINDRORHINAE.

. 1215.
unm - A7 xi 76.
germ і Broun, 191
costipennis Broun. B. І, iv, 329.
pe Broun. a.
женена В Bro oun. А. 7 dae
hudsoni Broun. EY 8, it ТО.
Pparchus onem 1904.
lewisi Broun. A. 7, xiv, 114.
B. 1 iv; 330.

Heterotyles Broun, 1886.
argentatus Broun. C. 795.

390 Transactions.

Group RHYNCHOPHORA—continued.

ана Schónherr, Mei
ына natus Schi UN C. 4
a3 Broun, 1913.
putes Broun. T. ху, BL.
adramphus Broun, 1910.
spinipennis Broun. Т. xliii, 105.

Subfamily MOLYTINAE.
Lyperobius Pascoe, 1876.
h

йот Pascoe. С. 445.
tuberculatus Pascoe. C. 445.
carinatus Bro C. 702.
cupiendus Broun 962
laeviusculus Bro . xxiii, 179.

4 Broun. В. 1, ii, 127.
aciphyllae Broun. 1, v, 442.
Broun. B. 1, v, 443.

me Bron. В. 1.17, 331,

Гаррет басра тш me
mirus Broun.
alternans Broun. B Т ii, 128,

Subfamily НүговпхАЕ.

Eiratus Pascoe,
parvulus Pascoe. С. 447
tetricus Broun 7
costatus Broun. С. 794,
ornatus Broun
suavis Bro C. 934.
pyriformis Broun. C. 1223.

osus Broun

nitirostris Br roun. в. Li i. 65.
Bryocatus Broun, 1914.
alter

О . 1, vi 561.
roun. B. E ii, 633.
TO B. 1, vii, 633.
osus B; , vii, 634.
plicatus Broun 1, viii, 693.
crassi TO B. 1, viii, 694,
angustus Broun. В. 1, viii, 694.
fordi Broun. B iii, ў
versus Broun. B. 1, viii, 695

mpressipennis Broun. A. 8, iv, 68.
Ezeiratue сен. 1

= + li, 199.
909.
arcifera Broun. A. 8, iv, 69.

Dryopais Broun, Hee
т Brou
Us

hispidus cse
rufulus Bro B. 1 i; 65.

Subfamily RHYPAROSOMINAE.
Phrynixus Pascoe, 1

mali oun.

онат Br oun. В. |
amoenus Broun
setipes Broun. E xlv, 110.

roun. A. 6, xii, 296
dilaticollis Broun. A. 8, iv, 66
interstitialis B 8, iv, 67
minor Br 112.
subnodifer Broun. В. 1, vii, 636
impressum Broun. B. 1, vii, 637

Erymneus Pascoe, 18
sharpi Pase 36.
scabiosus Broun. С. 436.
castaneus Bro C. 436.
ieee Broun. ©. 437.
lus C. 931.
. 032

C 1471.
a eda B. 1, iii, 214
ciligera Bro , v, 420
setirostris Broun. B. 1, v, 421
basalis Broun. В. 1, v, 421.
rectisetosa В B. 1, v, 422
nigricrista v, 423.

stictica Broun. В. 1, viii, 692.

of New Zealand Beetles. 391

Group RHYNCHOPHORA—continued.

Abrotheus Broun, 1917. Rachidiscodes cee pe 1917.
placitus Broun. B. 1, v, 424 | altipennis Bro B. 1, v, 430.
ананна Broun, 1886. | rus Brou "B 1, vi, 552
pyriformis Broun. C. 792. | Dermotrichus Sharp, 1886.
longiusculus Broun. C. 43 mundulus ^. 1205.
modic roun. А. 7, xiv, 117 {в Broun. 1, v, 434
Dolioceuthus Broun, 1893. а Broun. В. 1, у, 435.
dumelosus Broun. C. 1208 | inu oun. В. 1, vii, 638.
vestitus Brou C. 1209. | curvirosiris Broun. В, 1, vii, 639
Astyplus В 893 | ops Broun, 1917.
conicus Broun 7. 1210. | carinatus Brou B. 1, v, 430.
brevicornis Broun. В. 1, vii, 640 Hycanus Broun, 1905.
Styphlotelus Broun, 1893. cockaynei Broun. А. 7, xv, 546, and
foveatus Broun. C. 1368. 8. 116.
fascicularis Broun. С. 1369. frontalis Broun. 8. 116.
Halliella Broun, 1917. Stilbodiscus Broun, 1
squamipes Broun. В. 1, v, 425. setarius Broun. 8. 118.
antennalis Broun. В. 1, v, 425. Clypeorhynchus Sharp, 1883.
icollis Broun. B. 1, v, 426. Соте Sharp. С. 1211.
roun. В. 1, vii, 640. thorac us Bro ; 1
Allostyphlus Broun, 1919 e (31912
roun. .B. 1, vi, 549. impr un. C
Phrynivodes Broun, 191 ovipennis n
scruposus Broun. В. 1, vi, 551 cordipennis Broun. C. 1370
Cuneopterus Sharp, 1886. cri
conicus Sharp 1204. inophloeo AST xiv; 117
worn A. 6, xii, 297 nodiceps Broun. B. 1 8
Chamüepsephis Broun, 1893. siriatus Br B. bie, 932
aurisetifer Broun. С. 1207 clarulus Broun 1, v, 431
Amphiskirra В 9. merus Broun. B. 1, v, 431
rico roun. A. 8, iv, 04. setosus B „Ж, 1:9 492.
raeoscapus Broun, 1893. nitidellus Broun. B. 1, v, 433.
ovipennis Broun. A. 6, xii, 300. halli Broun. В. 1, v, 433.
flavipes Broun. C. 1473. dorsalis Broun. B. 1, vi, 553
thoracicus Broun. С. 1474. bicarinatus Broun. В. 1. vi, 554
obscurus Broun. C. 1475. m Broun. T. xlv, 113.
Jasciculatus Broun. B. 1, i, 62 un. Т. xlv, 114
sh Seat un. 1, i, 63 ri iculus Bro B. 1, vii, 641
pennis зе oun. В. 1, i, 64 furvus B B. 1, vii, 642
irri ice B. 1, ii, 125 bifoveatus Broun. B 1, viii, 692
8, iv, Phygothalpus Broun, 1915
star oak A. 8, iv, 65 sulcicollis Broun. T. xlv, 118
ocularius Broun , iii, 215. nitidulus Bro B. 1, iv, 334
tatus Broun. В. 1, vii, 637 jusculus Broun. В. 1, iv, 334
emes Broun. 1 philpotti Broun. B. 1 5
rufirostris Broun, A. 7, xii, 79. granissimus Br B. 1, v, 436
vus un, 1904. sulcipennie Broun 1, v, 437
tacitus Tiai A. 7, xiv, 119 striatus Broun. B. 1,
Bantiades Broun, 1893. anthracinus Broun 1, vi, 557
TO C. 1371 Dacnophylla Broun, 1893
roun. setosa B
suturalis Broun. B. 1, ii, 123. variegata a A. 6, xii, 301.
из Broun. В. 1, ii, 125. sparsa Bro » уі, 554
cupiendus Broun. В. 1, iii, 215. Nestrius вой, 1803.
morosus Broun. B. 1, v, 426. serripes Broun. ©. 1480, and A. 6, xii,
cylindricus Broun. В. 1, v, 427. 302. —
nolatus Broun. B. 1, v, 498. crassicornis Broun. B. P iv, 335.
rectalis Bro В. 1, vi, 551. sulcirostris Broun. B. 1, v, 437.
trifoveatus Broek B. 1, vi, 552. prolixus Broun. В. 1, 4 438.
Abantiades Bron un, 1914. zenoscelis Broun. B. 1, vi, 555.
Spe ка B. 1, iii, 217. simmondsi Broun. В. 1, vi, 556.
usillus Broun. B. 1, iii, 217. Plotnus Broun, 1893.
Piles Ricks, B. 1, v, 428. ovithorax Broun. C. 1481.
idiscus Broun, 1893 | Phemus Brou :

ro ; n, 1893.
granicollis Broun. C. 1478 | scabralis Broun. ©. 1214.
nodosus Broun. T. Bes 116. | rufipes Broun.&C. 1482

392 Transactions.

Group RHYNCHOPHORA—continued.

Phemus—continu ued. Erirhinus—continued.
curvipes Broun. T. xiv, 114. thomsoni Broun. C. 858.
constrictus Broun. Т. xlv, 115. bicavus Broun. C. 859.
Rystheus Broun, 1893. melastomus Broun. C. 859.
ocularius Broun. C. 1219. confusus Broun. C. 860. y
notabilis Broun. В. 1, v, 441. zenorhinus Broun. С. 860. 3
enes onn: 1917 urus , E
longiventris Broun. В. 1, v, 439. fuscoventris Broun. C. 861
acerbus Broun. B. 1, vii, 643. fulvus Brou
osgenes Broun, 1893. cheesemani Broun. ©. 963 i
carinatus Broun. C. 1477. difformipes Brou ‹ E
longicollis Broun. B.-1, ii, 122 obius Broun. C. 965 |
он B B. 1, v, 440 nxi } 1372
nirost roun. Т. xlv, 116. 1
Phullodytes Broun, 1893. eevee у оз ua l, ii, 131
foveat Broun C. 1479 insignis Broun. A. 8 is A š
egularis Broun. B. 1, i, 64 Bolina Brown. 4.8, in И
Phronira Broun, 1893. spadiceus s A 8 iv 132
* , Е] 0
меса thine a х a 696 castigatus Broun A. 8, iv, 132
costosum Broun. C. 696 со Broun. В. Ын or
на Bron. C. 697 i vost itii B. 1i»
situm Brow. С, 607. dilucidus Broun. B. 1, vi 50
odosù oun. „у >
n m Broun, C. 1476. aria ie Bom... 8.58 E
j . riae еи T. xlv, 122 *
Subfamily AMYCTERINAE. exilis Bro T. xlv, 123.
Tocris Broun, 1904. ruina elm “Broun. 'S. 118.
latirostris Е Берш. A. 7, xiv, 160. obscurus Broun. В. 1, viii, 699.
laevicostata Broun. B. Li ae i Tag Anthonomus, Germar.
hamiltoni Broun. T. xlv, 119. к l i
pascoi Broun. B. 1, v, 442. Dorytomus Stephens, 1831
aterrima Broun, T. xlv, 118. trilobus Pascoe
3 rufirostris Brou С. 453
Subfamily ERIRHININAE. alis Broun. C. 711.
Philacta Broun, 1880. sudus Broun. $
esincen. Dacis. C. 449 ochraceus Broun. © 712.
maculifera Broun. А. " xis Hl emeritus Broun, €. 795.
Erirhinus Schénherr, заар борда Broun. 0. DS
абай poidas Pangan. C. 280 grossus Broun. 1224.
limbatus Pase . 450 ful ns Broun B. 1 -
glottis Pascoe x melastictus Broun. В. 1, iii, 226
fusconotatus B ( 461 | roun. P. 1, iii, 227
Ero б, 451 | terrestris Broun. В. 1, iii, 7
flavitarsis Broun С 451, | floricola Bro B 3; Hi, 228
fasciatus Bro 59. | methvenensis Bro В. !, 1v,
ubricalis Broun. C. 452. ee eee Ys
viridipennis vov C. 452 maorinus Broun xlv, 123.
C 706. ro xlv, 12
dolosus Bro = T . austr un. B. 1, vii, 644
fascialis Broun. С. 707. heen sree oer beh: :
ucigerus Broun, С. 708 pulicaris Pascoe 457
rali C. 208. ) EA. A
gracilirostris Brown, C. 708. seticeps Broun. В. 1, iii, 229. i
straminens Broun. Euprocas Broun, 1886. EN
subconi mn A 1, viii, 699. scitulus Broun. ©. 1375
— — 109. ii, Allopr , 1886
titahensis Thoth T. xlv, 122 niger cay C.
ilus Broun. В. 1, vili, 700. muticus Broun. E E iii, 229.
femoralis Broun 710. ' Xer vigeat ‘Brown, 1903.
concolor Broun. ©. 710. binodulus Broun. А. 7, xii. 80
eustictus Broun. ©. 857 pullus Broun. po i, 68
6

veronicae Broun. C. 858. p russa т C 1375

Hupson.—Index of New Zealand Beetles.

Group RHYNCHOPHORA—continued.

Phoros tichus "nie 1882.
C. 705.

albopicta B

rufescens Broun. C. 713

varia Broun. C

asperirostris Broun. С. 713
lida Broun. 1

елет Broun . 908.

Broun, 1886.
инеме Вес С. 1878
neuma Pascoe, 1876.
fulvipes Pascoe. С. 455.

bricalis Broun. С. 452.
stramineipes Broun, С. 862
erruginea Bro C. 862.

compta Bro C Я

castanea Br
vestita Broun.
dissona Broun. C. 863.
— Broun. С, 1376, and B. 1, vi,
т Broun. Т. xlv, 131.
Bugnomus Sei вава 1847.
egans

. 458.
picipennis d C. 459.

Eugnomus—continued

Гисоѕиз і ascoe.

i

fasciatus Broun.
luctuosus D
monachus

Broun;
т

tarsalis Broun. С, 1227.
lituratus Broun. С iem
persus Broun
dennanensis B. а: aie. 125.
spuamifer Broun. С. 1377.
Broun. C. 137
antennalis Broun. А. 8, iv, 133
femoralis Broun. A. 8, iv, 134.
iseto n. В. 1, vii, 645
bryobius Broun. B. 1, v, 445.
rnans Broun. B. 1, v, 445.
tristis Broun. , 446.
Brou B. 1, vi, 566.

picigularis Broun. C.
nigrescens Broun. Y 865.
un

ferruginea Broun
ullata Broun

Жо Вгош. Т.

icae Broun. Т. a 27.
овна var. Bro нъ b
uniformi.

crassus Broun

393

394 Transactions.

Group RHYNCHOPHORA—continued.

TOO e
tuberosus Broun. C. 717.

—
Qo.
2s aee.
oo

emissa, Pascoe. 465
humeralis Broun. A 6, xv, 407

itidula Broun. T. xlv, 129.
fuscicornis Broun. . T. xlv, 130.
binodiceps Bro oun. i n 130.

Pactolotypus Broun, 1
striatus Broun.

Brexius Pascoe, 1870.
ascitus Pascoe. С. 465.

баһа e APIONINAE,
— Herbst,
osideros Ps C. 466.
назын аа un. B. 1, viii, 702.

Subfamily RHINOMACERINAE.
аны Sharp, veh
rufulus Broun. С. 4

HL BELINAE.
Pachyura Hope, 1833

metallica Pascoe. C. 469.
ттун, nda Broun. С. 469.
sumptuosa un. С. 470.
albocoma Brou C. 1233.
stictica Broun . 1379.
venusta Broun. A. 8, iv, 136.
violacea Broun. A 8, iv, 137
aenescens Brou B. 1, iv, 338
brookesi Broun. B i, 567

Agathinus Broun, ;
idens abricius. C. 471.
Subfamily ScororrERINAE.
ite, 6.
tetracanthus White. C. 472.
aequus Broun. C. 473.
penicillatus White. С. 473.
p is Broun. 74.
fus Broun. C. 718
Icmalius Broun, 1893.

ormis Broun. С. 908.

ма si Sharp. Ent. Mon. Mag., xviii,
AN yxetes Pascoe, 1

1870.
bidens Fabricius. а 474.
rufipes Broun. С. 718,

аео White, 1846.
quadris osus White. С. 475.
C. 475.

ropterus White, 1846. x 2
coniger White. С. 477. 2

ubfamily TYCHIINAE.
Sibinia Germar

824
tychioides Pascoe. €. 478.

ubfamily HAPLONYCHINAE.
Geochus ooh n, 1882
inaequalis

Broun. C. 446.
politus Broun. 4.
rugulosus Broun. С. 931.
similis Broun 21.
8 joc n. C. 1221.
tatu 1365.
Lr meg pue C. 1867.
squamosus Broun. С. 1465.
tibialis Broun. С 5.
marginatus Broun. C. 1466
frontalis Broun. 1466. :
nigripes Broun. 1467. =
etiger Broun , xii, 295. х
sulcatus Broun. В. 1, ii, 129.
morosus B. 1, ii, 130.
pyriformis Broun. B 1, iii, 221.
suffusus Broun. B. 1, iii, 222.
variegatus Broun. B. 1, iii, 223.
distinguens Bro B. 1, iii, 223
lateralis Brou B. 1, iii, 224.
pictulus Broun 1, vi, 568.
apicalis Broun. B. 1, vi, 569
stand > , vi, 570.

B.
рота тма i xlv, 121. “
rufipictus Broun. B. 1, viii, 6

Subfamily CRYPTORHYNCHINAE.

Psepholax "
sulcatus White. С. 479.
granulatus Broun. С. 479.

utus Broun 479.
barbifrons White. С. 480
punctulatus Broun. С. 4

rostralis Broun. C. 480.
8 ite. C. 481.
femoratus Broun. C. 481.
simplex Pascoe. C 481.
mystacinus Broun. C. 866 |
ediocris Broun. 909.
brevicornis Broun. C. 138
TO A

6, XV, 408.
denticostatus Broun. A. 8, iv, ш
acanthomerus Broun. T. xlv,

Hupvson.—Index of New Zealand Beetles. 395

ч RHYNCHOPHORA—continued.

Aphocoelis Broun, 19
versicolor Broun. т Bi iv, 138.
Pseudoreda Broun, 1893.
tibialis Broun.
Oreda White, 1846.
tata i

о
se ain Broun’ 9 1235 са 488.

ortho orhina

moreda Broun, 1893.
punctata Broun. C. 1383
Aldonus White, 1846.

hylobioides White. C. 483.
celator Pascoe i
rostratus Broun 483
chathamensis Sharp xli, 149
misturatus Broun. T. xlii, 309
ineife . xlii, 310.
ot. nus Broun, 189.

B. Я. vii, 647.
ympedius dise 1876.
testudo Pase C. 500.
vexatus Pasos: C. 500.

С

C. 935.
rectirostris Broun. A. 8, iv, 149.
minor Broun. Bek vii, 651.

e. 1383 and 482.

Crisius Pascoe, 1876.

B. 1, vi, 574
eximius Broun. 1, vi, 574.
humeralis Broun. Т. xlv, 138.
semifuscus Bro T. xlv, 139
decorus Broun. T. xlv, 139.
dives Broun. B. 1, vii, 650.
longulus Broun. В. 1 vii, 650.
Agacalles Broun, 1886.
Broun. C. 967
rou 893.
rostralis Broun. C. 1380
minor Broun. 381
humeratus Bro C. 1381
inaequalis Broun. C. 1493
sparsus Broun. В. 1, ii, 135
fasciatus Broun. B. 1, ii, 136
u A v, 15
posticalis Broun. В. 1, iii, 241
f nis Bro 1, iii, 242

n. ; ii,
poroa Broun. В. 1, iii, 242.
li

ob roun. B. 1, iii, 243.
eed die Broun. B. 1, v, 449.
foveiceps Broun. B. 1 ў
substriatus Broun. Т. xlv, 147.
ucoelius Broun. , Vii, 652.
fulvisparsus Bro 1, vii, 653.
grisealis Br B. 1, vii, 653.
Omoeacalles Broun, 1
perspicu: un. <A. 8, iv, 151

er h E УА
Us EvL OIT.
Dendrostygnus Broun, 1895
calcaratus Broun. A. 6, xv, 410
acalles Broun,
fuligi roun. C. 1384.

ascoe. C. 490.

us Broun. О. 491.

396 Transactions.

Group RHYNCHOPHORA—continued.

Acalles—continu

Acalles—continued.
tortipes roun. C.

istatus Broun. C. 721.
Broun. T2.
dorsalis Broun. C. 722.
vo Broun. C. 722.
idus Broun. С. 723.
Broun. C. 723.
spurcus Broun. C. 724.
mund: roun. C. 724
canescens Broun. С. 725
rctus Brow

. С. 798.
cingulatus Broun. С, 798.

'oun. С. 5
floricola Broun. C. 966.
veratrus Broun. C. 1235.

. 1385.
esio es Brown, C. 1386.
C. 1484

] nus Bro 1, ii, 132
fuscidorsis Broun. A. 8, iv, 143
igneus Broun. 8, iv, 144,

tus un. A. 8, iv, 145.
albistrigalis Broun. A 8, iv, 146
aterrimus Broun. A. 8, iv, 146

esetosu oun. A. 8, iv, 147,
robustus Bro А. 8, iv, 148.
flavisetosus Broun. A. 8, iv, 149,
confusus Broun siii, A
bicristiceps Br 1, iii, 2

ignotus Broun. В. 1 1, iii, 239.
furvus Broun. B. 1, iv, 339.

brookes
Tor Wes Bes

ed.
bicinctus Broun. B. 1, iv, 339.
sternalis Broun. В. 1, v, 452.
nodigerus Broun. В. 1, v, 452.
Broun. В. 1, v, 454.

nsis Broun. , 184
peelensis Broun. T. xlv, 135
oun. Т. xlv, 136
gracil n. T. xlv, 136

о Broun. Т. xliii, 107.
subcarinatus Broun. T. xliii, 107

рона s Broun. 8. 120.

brevipennis Broun. B. 1, vii, 655.

es Br
ссни x B. 1, vii, 658
u^ B. Hh vii 703.

grise seicollis Teng A. 8, iv, 152.
atasu Broun, 190

H л
dorsale Broun. A. 8, iv, 141.

tuberosa коно. В. 1, уш, 704.

Onias Broun, 1909.

каса Broun. A. 8, iv, 153.
sentus Broun. C. 799.
ornatus Broun. A. 8, iv, 154.
fee Беби B. 1, iii, 244.
s Broun. T. xlv, 145.
Айан сів. fedus, 1912.
aulacus Broun. . 1489.
allostethus Broun. C. 1490.
incultus Broun 490.

oculatus Broun. 2 .
fica Be Broun. T. xlv, 143.
ж Pascoe, 1877
йна
Байн vi беби m. 0. 495.

setosus Broun. С. 726.

сема Broun. С. 726
ns Br C. 726
altulus Broun. C. 968.
juncobius Broun. С. 1239.
1491.

B
hilaris Broun. x
itus Broun. A. 6, xv, 412.

us Br A. 6, xv, 413
flectipes Broun. B. 1, ii, 134-

Broun. B. 1, viii, 703.
pyriformis Broun. B. 1, viii, т.

Hupson.—Index of New Zealand Beetles.

Group RHYNCHOPHORA—continued.

t рова 1893. Idotasia ng e 1871.
flav s Broun. A. 6, xii, 380. egena Pascoe. С. 506.
var ius ‘Broan A. 6, xii, 381. M ооа заь 1866.
alpestris Broun. С. 1488. douei Lacordai Gen: Col. vii:
picatus Broun. C. 1488
binodosus Broun. В. 1, i, 69. ‘ere PRU
lepidulus Broun. A. 8, iv, 140. Gon
carinellus Broun. B. 1, iii, 245. ся саа інт IGI
estriatus Broun. B. 1, iii, 246. течение Кошапук
scaber Broun. B. 1, iv, 340. Calandra Clairville
sparsus Broun. В. 1, iv, 341 *granaria Linnaeus
speciosus Broun. В. 1, v, 452 *oryzae Linnaeus.
aeratus Broun. В. 1, vi, 578 Oxyops.
coarctalis Broun. B. 1, vi, 578. *concreta Pascoe.
finitimus Broun. В. 1, vi, 579. Sitones.
bisulcatus Broun. В. 1, vi, 579. *lineatus Linnaeus.
scruposus Broun. В. 1, vi, 580
latulus Broun. B. 1, vi, 581
inornatus Broun. В. 1, vi, 581. ien COSSONINAE.
arvus Broun. 1, vi, 582.
cordipennis Broun. B. 1, vi, 582. si aa yf
pictus Broun. T. xlv, 144. Pentarthrum Wo llas
femoralis Broun. Т. xlv, 145 zealandicum Wollaston T. xli, 156
Cyclacalles Broun, 1880. amicum Bro xli, 1
setiger Broun. С. 497. fultoni Broun. T. xli, 156
vestitus Broun. С. 497. rox: Broun. T. xli, 156
lles Broun, 1912 brevirostre Sha xli, 157
triangulatu Sn rufi orne B к: xli, i
quamaventris Broun. Т. xliii, 108 | philpo а un a 157
GM es ; Set 1 | gpunctirostre Broun. Т. xli, 157
MOM B Piet wi; planicolle Broun. Т. xli, 15
отете proun: нй ч subsericatum Wollaston. Т. xli, 157
Schylus Broun, 1895. assimilatum Bro T. xli, 15
nigricollis Broun. А. 6, xv, 412. reductum Broun. T. xli, 158
etacalles Broun, 1893. | brunneum Broun. T. xli, 158
ersus Brou 6, xii, 382 nubilum Broun. Т. xli, 158
rugicollis Broun. A. 6, vii, 383 brevicorne Broun. B. 1, iii, 246
cordi is Brou 2 impressum Broun. T. xlv, 147
un. C tenebrosum Broun. T. xlv, 148
crinitus Broun. C. 727. dissimilum Brou T. xliii, 109
1 саа ў La id auripilum Broun я m 109
pcatus Broun. CLOS ; | ropsis Broun, 190
crinitus Broun. Т. xlv, 143. | tetas Р Baie te ate T. xli, 159.
lanosus Broun. Т. xlv, 144. | Euophryum Broun, 1908.
erwies Broun, 1882. rufum Broun i, 1
sanguineus n. C. 730. rellum Broun. T. xli, 160.
Рыму Schónherr, 1837. ee Broun. T. x 60.
er White. С. 503. simum Broun. Т. xli, 160
Baeorhynchodes Br. 909 лы, Broun. T. xli,
istatus Broun. A. 8, iv, 159 confinum Broun. T. xli, 161
Rhyncodes White, antennale Broun. T li, 161
ursus White. 5 crass un xli, 161
saundersi White. C. 503. servulum Broun. Т. xli, 161
Broun. C. 730. catum Sharp xli, 161
n oun. C. 802. gap oni „т 1908.
weberi Colenso. Т. xiv, 281. macrocephalus Broun. T. xli, 162.
ipunctatus Colenso. Т. xiv, 282 кайн. roun. Т. xli, 162.
Mitrastethus Red dence 1868. сее = Js xli, 162.
bituberculatus Fabric C. 504. Torostomo Brou
Paranomocerus елене. 1868. apicale Br roun. T. xli, 163.

spiculus Redtenbacher. C. 505. Toura Broun, 1908.
maurus Broun. C. 505. longirostre Wollaston. T. xli, 164.

Transactions.

Group RHYNCHOPHORA—continued.

398
Toura—continued.
fulva Broun. T. xli, 164.
morosa oer „хн, 165.
Merisma Broun, 1
pianos Wollaston, “А xli, 165.
aurantiaca B T. xli, 166.

Eutassa Broun, 1908.
comatum Broun. T. xli, 169.
a Broun. T. xli, 169.
Adel Bro 1908.
ocn а Broun. Т.Ж; 270;

un. T. 2
ag тооп. Т. xli,
cheesemani Broun. Т. xli, 172
lewisi Broun. T. xli, 172

pese aus eben, T. xli, 174.
xli, 174.

pipa s Broun. T.
Macroscytalus Broun, 1886.
laticollis Broun. Т. xli, 175.
depressus Broun. T. xli, 175.
sieben Broun. T. xli, 176.
remotus Sharp. T. xli, "176.
frontalis Broun. T. xli, 176.

coe TT. xli, 178.
Poesie a Broun, 1886.
rarus Broun. Т. xli, 179.
Belka Broun, 1908.
шї тәй. D Broun. Т. xli, 180.
Attarus Broun, 1908.
tristis Broun. T. xli, 181.
castus Brow

lo -
simulans Sharp. T. xli, 183.

Sericotropus Wollaston, 1873.
n. ө xli, 185.

-Agrilochilus Broun, 1880.
prolicu s Bro

Agastegnus—continu

ued.
coloratus Broun.. T. xli, 183.

suboenescens Wollaston
ovicollis "Bro anc r.c
stramineus Broun. T. is "GR
plexus Broun. B. 1, iii, 250.

Gaurocyphus Broun, 190

auricom us Broun. T. xli, 186.

T. xli, 189.

bellus Broun

Mesoxenophasis
brouni Wollaston. Т. xli,
Proco а Broun
paced edes Broun. T. xli, 192.
un. T. xli, 192.
наа о Wollsatoi; 1873.
lawsoni Wollaston. Т. xli, 193.
N

un.

nigrans Broun. T. xli, 194

dispar Broun. T 4
Unas Broun, 1908

piceus Broun , 195.

Tiks вуна 1893.
caecus Broun. Т. xli, 198.
Pr — Broun, 1908.
eerte m Sharp. T. xli, 199.

Hupson.—Index of New Zealand Beetles. 399

Group RHYNCHOPHORA— continued.

COSSONIDES. Inosomus Broun, 190.
Vies se eee Mee 1873. орои a Wellaston: T: = 218.
т Wollaston 00.
hens m Wollaston. T. xi; 200. : Heron inip pes Wollaston. T. Ея 214.
dilutum. Wollast ton. 3. xH, 2 :

m Wollaston ра xh. tte ru аце Broun. Т. xli, 215.

p
ipm: Broun. T. xli, 200.

abdominale Broun. Т. xli, 201. Family SCOLYTIDAE.
Eutornus parame 1873. Subfamily ScoLvTINAE.
dubius T. xli, 202. Pachycotes Sharp, 1877.
vicinus oed "т. xli, 202. ventralis Sharp. С. 538.
breviceps Broun. Т. xli, 202. Erichson, a
amplus Broun. Т. xli, 203. pereg Chapuis.
littoralis Broun. T. xli, 203. Acrantus Broun DAS чаена for
cylindricus Broun. T. xli, 203. , 1881).
parvulus Broun. Т. xli, 203. mundulus Broun. С. 740.
Stilbocara о» 1893. opacus Broun. A. 6, xv, 417.
nitida Bro T. xli, 204. Dendrotrupes Broun, 1881.
constrictieollis ^e = oe: 204. vestitus Broun
a Bro T. xli, 2 costiceps Broun. C. 741
i hm Groce 1880. E hen 0 AE
varia Broun. Т. xli, 205.
4 bstituted f
Pogonorhinus Brown, 1908. ували Broun, 1903 (substituted for
arus Broun xli, 207 inurbanus Broun. C. 346, and A. 7,
Exomesites Broun, 1886 xiv, 126.
optimus Broun. Т. xli, 208
llaorus Broun, 1893. Subfamily PLATYPIDAE.
urquhartt Broun. Т. xli, 209. Plaiypus Herbst, 1793
pedatus Broun. Т. xli, 209. douei Reich. C. 540.
sternalis Broun. Т. xli, 209. apicalis White. C. A:
ovatus Broun. T. xli, 209. aviceps Broun. C. 5
versutus Broun. Т. xli, 210. castaneus dn n. БИ
rugosus Broun. T Xn 210. lobatus Broun. C. зз.
pyriformis Broun. Т. xli, 210. gracilis Broun. С.
piciclavus Broun. T. xli, 210. inimicus Broun. B. > і, 71.
scutellaris i. H 1,151238.
impressus Broun. B. 1, v, 455. : А
carinifer Broun. B. 1; vi, 586. Family AGLYCYDERIDAE,
t syw фы Aglycyderes Westwood.
T. wollastoni uno 1 =

us Bro xli, 2
а. в T. sh, c badius Broun.

400 Transactions.

Авт. 29.—Notes on the Mating-habits and Early Life-history of the
Culicid Opifex fuscus Hutton.

Ву Н. B. Кївк, M.A., F.N.Z.Inst., Professor of Biology, Victoria
University College, Wellington.

[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 26th October, 1921; received by Editor,
3181 December, 1921; issued separately, 30th April, 1923.]

coast, and it breeds in pools a little above high-water mark. These pools
contain brackish water, in which there is generally an abundant growth

that it is in full swing. Although nothing that quite corresponds to the
swarming of many other mosquitoes takes place, the surface of the breeding-
pools becomes dotted, often quite thickly, with males. They adopt a very —
alert attitude, peering down into the water and often thrusting the head —
below the surface to get a clearer view. Their object is to capture 098

: The grip is usually secured on the frontal ridge, along
which the puparium would split in a case of unaided emergence; but often —
the grip is to one side of the ridge. In either case the puparium is rupture? —
a little to one side of the ridge, and the anal forceps of the male rest upon =
the thorax of the pupa, working backwards and extending the slit. In? .
few cases the slit is greatly a EA
efforts in this direction as soon as the head and part of the thorax are clear. -
Emergence from this point j
of the legs of the young imago, which rises slowly and steadily, pet :
whole of the abdomen is clear. The ma®
has kept the forceps in close contact with the body of the imago, two 01
three segments of his abdomen being inside the puparium. If, as is usually
the case, the imago is a female, connection is effected before her abdomen 18 =
quite clear, and when emergence is complete copula has already begun. _

Kirx.—Mating-habits and Early Life-history of Opifex fuscus. 401

While it is in progress the two insects rest quietly, in the end-to-end
position, on the water or on a rock. Copula usually lasts from three to
seven sae but it has been observed to last over half an hour.

is by no means an uncommon thing for a male pupa to be captured,
and in “this case the captor does not discover his mistake es emergence
is about complete. He then darts away, one can fancy, with a expression
of disgust, and after a little time resumes his place among the hunting

males

When warming is active it never happens that a captor is allowed
оар possession of the captive. Three or four ог a dozen other males
will have leapt at the same time, and a fierce struggle takes place, the
successful captor making for the shore, stabbing with his proboscis and
dragging the struggling mass along. The competitors seem to use their
ungues in thrusting or dragging each other away, and the proboscis is
apparently used freely. But the struggle never lasts long. Apparently
it is abandoned as soon as it is recognized that the captor has a sufficient
hold with the forceps to prevent loss of the captive. I have never seen a

but probably if the rivalry were never successful it would not exis
occasionally sees two males wit n the same pupa, сизелде їп

opposite directions. In these cases the one that drags the pupa head
forward is successful.

rom a long series of оарои it seems evident that the method
of the copula is usually the one just described, and that fully emerged
females may be supposed, as a iis not t o copulate a second time. The
following extracts from my notes refer € observed departures from this
apparent rule and to the sensitiveness of the male to interruption.

27th September, 1921: At 11.45 saw another male holding a рш» -
before, but between the spiracles, though close to the left one. I put t
couple in a phial half filled with water, and shook it violently dn Aem
separated. the male made no further attempt to capture the female,
which, in a quarter of an hour, completed her emergence without effort.
I drained off the water and kept the couple under observation for an hour.
Neither took the least notice of the other.

I repeated these experiments several times on this and subsequent days,
and never found that connection was resumed. I have also separated
pairs just as copula was about to be established, and ida just after
it had begun. With two exceptions, one of which is about to be referred
to, they have remained indifferent to each other, and the females, re-
moved to a tank containing a large number of hunting males, excited no
goes

the two exceptional cases of resumed copula just ке to
е hypertrophy of the sexual instinct іп a.male. The п
olona 2

At 10.20 p.m. (3rd October, 1921) noticed in a mating-tank over which
an electric light was placed two insects in full copula. I placed them in a
phial with some water. They immediately ра. From the appear-
ance of the female I judged that she had emerged some minutes before, and
I supposed that copula had about come to an end. At 10.40, the phial

aving for some five minutes been unobserved, I saw that renewal had taken
place. I moved the phial to get it in a better light, and the insects again

402 Transactions.

separated. Three minutes later the male darted at the female and seized
her, using the ungues and the anal forceps. A struggle ensued, during
which the female was forced partly under the surface. Copula was again
established, and it lasted for seven minutes. After separation had taken
place, and within five minutes of it, a fresh connection was established,
with the like preliminary struggle. This lasted for five minutes. On both
occasions the normal end-to-end position was assumed, both standing on
the water. Five minutes after separation the male again seized the female
and established connection, which he immediately broke off. I have placed
the female in a separate jar to note whether eggs are deposited. (None
were deposited). On the next day the male was quite ready to repeat
the above performances with another female. er keeping him under
таи for a day or two I thought the proper thing to do was to
im

Another exceptional case was the following : On the 1st October I saw a
male that had been darting about actively in a mating-tank pounce upon
a female that was resting on the surface and effect immediate connection,
apparently with no great difficulty. He ran straight forward, as if he h
seized a pupa. The effect was to turn the female back downwards in the
water, and by the time the resting-stone was reached her wings were
thoroughly draggled. I removed them to a phial, and they separated five

. and a half minutes after the capture. The female could not clear her wings.

Later I placed her upon a piece of blotting-paper, but she did not recover.
During copula the forceps of the male could not, on account of the unusual
position, grip the last segment of the abdomen of the female, as in the normal
position, but nearly met below it. Yet the dragging of her body through
the water, and the subsequent struggle during the isolation of the couple,
did not cause separation. During two summers I have often watched the
mosquito-pools, and have never witnessed the capture of an imago, and,
except for the case last noted, this is the only case I have witnessed in the
laboratory.
; Although the pupa may be seized by the frontal ridge or crest, the slit
is made by the male just to one side of it, usually the left. But when a
pupa emerges unaided, whether it be male or female, the puparium opens
along the crest.

the males sometimes discriminate and partly because the immature pupae -

Neither male nor female pupa has the least difficulty in -quitting
f . ч 7; б

be seen folded close to the body. By the straightening and expansion
of the legs as they became more exposed to the air the head and thorax
were steadily pushed, as it were, upwards. Presently the first pair of legs

Kirx.—Mateng-habits and Early Life-history of Opifex fuscus. 403

was freed by a single effort. Immediately the insect spread them, and they
rested on the surface of the water. The other legs were steadily drawn
out, and only the last two or three segments of the abdomen were now

within the puparium. The puparium was now seized between the hind

adult wing

The male imago does not commence hunting for pupae immediately
on emergence from the puparium, but may do so within ten minutes, and
usually does so within twenty.

ave for several summers examined the pools, and the rocks that

border them, together with any growth of weeds, in the hope of i
the eggs, but always without success. During the early part of last
summer very young larvae made their appearance in a mating-tank, and
it was evident that eggs had been deposited. On the 7th March I placed
newly emerged insects, male and female, in a large cage resting over a
dish of water with a white oyster-shell rising above the surface. On the
evening of the 10th, at 9 p.m., a female was observed resting on the shell
at the edge of the water. Now and again the abdomen was raised and

had been resting, and just below the surface of the water, a group of five
tiny eggs. They were black, and easily seen against the white shell, as
I had hoped they would be. At another spot there was a group of seven,
and eight others were found singly at different spots. All were very
lightly attached. There were also nine eggs floating in the water. These
floating eggs looked spherical, though in reality oval, the spherical appear-
ance being due to the fact that one end of the egg, the narrow end, was

ownward. The attached eggs had short blunt “ processes " of the shell in

under observation, another dish, containing a piece of white sandstone,
being substituted.

404 Transactions.

is usually 03mm. (Fig. 1.)

With regard to the eggs first deposited on the 11th March: By 10 p.m.
on the 18th none had incubated ; but at 10 a.m. on the 19th a single larva
was found in the phial. This I killed and mounted. These eggs, and
those left on the oyster-shell, were kept under observation until the end
of the month; but no further incubation took place. The eggs were then
thrown away. 1

The eggs on the sandstone block were observed constantly until
10.30 p.m. on the 24th. On the 25th no observation was made. At
10 a.m. on the 26th two larvae were found in the dish, evidently incubated
not more than a very few hours earlier. As none of these eggs were
deposited before the evening of the 12th March, the incubation period
had been about fourteen days, as against eight days in the first case.
Between 4 and 5 o'clock on the same day two more completed incubation,
and four more next day. The dish had been removed from under the
eage. Up to the middle of April no further incubation took place, and
I supposed that there would be no more. On the 15th September, how-
ever, I found in the dish about a dozen very young larvae, and others
appeared from time to time during the next four weeks. Probably about
10 per cent. in all of the eggs on the sandstone block incubated. None
have incubated since the 15th October.

rom these observations it is evident that hibernation may take place
either in the larval stage or in the egg.

that had most of the body clear though the head and thorax were still
inside the shell. The egg had in this case become detached, and the larva
was having some difficulty in getting clear. (Fig. 3 Presumably he
would have succeeded. if I had not killed and mounted him.

It is not within the scope of this note to deal with the early stages of
embryonic development; but it is of interest to note that six days after
copula the eggs in the ovarian sacs are round, and that a thin shell, which
is also round, is already formed. f

In September of this year I isolated over a dozen females that had
emerged in copula, giving them the most favourable conditions I could

405

Krink.—AMating-habits and Early Life-history of Opilex fuscus

SCALE of 1 and 2.05 тт.

і

SCALE of 3, О-5 тт

Opifex fuscus.

Fig. 1.—Egg: a, mucilaginous elevations for attachment.
Fie. 2.—Empty egg-shell.

a. 3.—Larva quitting egg, in this case by the narrow end.

406 Transactions.

pools remains about the same. Even towards the end of summer, thoug
a pool may be crowded with larvae, there do not seem to be more adults
than one sees in November. 16 is probable that the normal life of the adult
is short; nevertheless, I have kept both male and female mosquitoes alive
in the laboratory for over three weeks.
Another feature that strikes one as singular is the apparently capricious
preference given to certain pools. These favourite pools are always found
e occupied, while others, apparently equally suitable, are either not
occupied at all, or are occupied in some years and not in others
The following extract from my notes does not properly come within
the scope of this paper, but it seems to me to be of sufficient interest to
warrant publication :—
. 9nd October, 1921: When watching the mating-tank, observed at
p-m., an imago standing completely submerged on the side of the
resting-stone, head downwards. I endeavoured to take the insect by
means of a pipette; but it immediately walked down the rock till it was
4 іп, below the surface, then walking along an almost horizontal surface,
back downwards, to a smaller stone that rested on the floor of the tank.

It clung so tightly that, even at this depth, it resisted the suction of the

Myers.—New Zealand Leaf-hoppers and Plant-hoppers. 407

Авт. 30.—A Contribution to the Study of New Zealand Leaf-hoppers
and Plant-hoppers ( Cicadellidae and Fulgoroidea ).

By J. 0. Mvzns, F.E.S., Biology Division, Department of Agriculture.

[Read before ig HR lg ирг Society, 25th October, 1921 ; = by Editor
t December, 1; issued separately, 30th April,

Puomit few New Zealand insects have been so generally neglected by
entomologists as those usually small but abundant forms which comprise
the division Auchenorrhyncha of the Hemiptera-Homoptera. Although
the comparatively large and at least audibly conspicuous Cicadidae have
received some considerable attention, the other families have been so little
collected that a comprehensive monograph of the а is at PS
out of the question. The present paper is an attempt to bring u
date our knowledge of a few of the subfamilies as a basis for ud
taxonomic ane biological work.
advisable firstly to indicate briefly the exact wa
of the торе terms “ 1еаї-һоррег” and “ plant-hopper." The following
classificatory sketch of the Auchenorrhyncha will make this clear :—
Superfamily 1. Cicadoidea.
Family Cicadi

cadi Cicadas, or singers.
Family Cercopidae Frog-hoppe
Family Cicadellidae Leaf-hoppers
Family Membracidae* .. Tree-hoppers.
cadit 2. Fulgoroidea .- Plant-hoppers.

In paper a revisional account is given of three subfamilies of the
Cicadellidae. and one family of the Fulgoroidea. The relative value of
the families and subfamilies is a debatable matter, in which I have
followed Mr. uir, to whom I am deeply indebted for specimens,
determinations, literature, and unpublished information, which he has
generously and unreservedly placed at my disposal. A list of those who
have helped me in New Zealand, particularly with р ета would
include most of the working entomologists of the country. "OK. d
Atkinson has also collected much valuable material. Since this was sep ae
Professor C. F. Baker has been most generous with help and advice.

I. CICADELLIDAE (Leaf-hoppers).
Syn. JassrpAE, TETIGONIIDAE, auctt.

Of this large family only two species have hitherto been described
: from New Zealand, of which one is extrem МУ, rare, while the mAb idm

species are continually coming to light. The Cephalelinag Typhlocybinae,
and Tettigoniellinae are dealt witb in the following pages; the other
three subfamilies will be treated, it is hoped, in a later communication.
With regard to the venation I have followed Tillyard in regarding vein
lst A of Metcalf (1913) as really Cu,.

* Not, as far as is known, represented in New Zealand.

408 Transactions.

KEY то New ZEALAND SUBFAMILIES OF CICADELLIDAE. *

(Applicable to New Zealand species only.)

1. Head very strongly produced; legs feebly um or E
CEPHALELINAE.
Head not strongly produced ; nd tibiae strongly вріпов 2
2. Veins n running without зорак to apical ‹ cross-
vei . ‘TYPHLOCYBINAE.
Veins "p tegmen branching on the disc 3
3. (€ situated on dorsal part of hend; away from anterior
argin TETTIGONIELLINAE,
Ocal on border of vertex or on margin between vertex and
. JASSINAE
Осе o n front, distinctly « on ventral side of head .. .. ByTHOSCOPINAE.
Ocelli in groove below anterior edge of vertex 25 .. PAROPIINAE.

Supramity 1. TETTIGONIELLINAE.
Genus 1. DIEDROCEPHALA Spinola. (Fig. 2.)
Diedrocephala cassiniae n. sp. (Fig. 4.)
Short and squat, especially the pone Pale olivaceous brown with
whitish streaks and spots. оар

of vertex fiui» s nd v very сое angulate.

Pronotum transversely striate, pale testaceous irregularly marked with
yellowish-brown and fuscous, the latter towards posterior margin, which
is long and sinuately but slightly emarginate

Seutellum divided transversely into an anterior striate portion with
depression on each side of median longitudinal line, and blunt posterior
apical в very shiny and less striate. Scutellum somewhat shorter
than pronotum.

Tegmen extremely variegate with white, fuscous (Mit m and
brownish. Veins white, edged either interruptedly or isses it
fuscous. Discal portion ‘of each cell yellowish or тоя

extending back to first vein (radius). First apical cell = white

Hind tibiae = two rows of long amber spines with fuscous bases,
about ten spin OW.

Frons clipe, gently convex. Antennae-pits fuscous. Joints of
antennae am

Genitalia берсе with bands of

Length faa s of dark yellow.

z ‘As male, except in following characters: Vertex as long as pro-
notum. Whole of last ordinary abdominal tergum visible beyond — tips
of folded tegmina. Often two oblique white bands on each corium.

: * These subfamilies are not of equal ra s HERES
closely related to the Jassinae qual rank. The Cephalelinae and Typhlocybinae аге _

Myers.—New Zealand Leaf-hoppers and Plant-hoppers. 409

Genitalia — Lateral plates yellowish spotted with fuscous. Ovipositor
uscous, scarcely projecting — = unmodified tergite. Dorsal surface
of abdomen fuscous. Length,
ymph. — Varying in iu ét dcin brownish-olive to green, thickly
sprinkled with short stubbly glistening hairs. A darker depressed spot
on each side of each abdominal tergite. Vertex produced much more than
in imago ; anterior border thin, foliaceous, with fuscous-tipped acute angle
projecting cephalad of each eye, and with a row of five or six more or
less distinct brownish blotches along anterior edge.
Described from eleven males and nine females
mmon in vast numbers on tauhinu (Cassinia leptophylla) and Olearia
Solandri on the sea-coast, Wellington, October, November, June.
Holotype and MN with eighteen paratypes, in Myers collection,
Biology Laboratory (No. 25)

D. maorica n. sp. (Fig. 6.)
General macroscopic арсен uniform yellowish-testaceous. A very
distinct species
ertex pale stramineous slightly clouded with yellowish. Median
suture strongly marked. oe _but sparsely eae with a

punctures ; posterior half атылу апа изн striate. Hind- Seder
sinuately but very slightly emarginate.
Scutellum small and short, pale-yellowish, with a brown-tipped,

Tegmen narrowing slightly towards tip, which is rounded. Almost
uniform pale-yellowish, with indistinct хав spots along the veins (eight,
for Асан along claval кае, (d on es two cross-veins similarly

"tibiae armed Мар тери with two rows of yellowish spines with
brownish bases on an otherwise colourless tibia—eleven in one row and

Frons elliptical, pale uniform stramineous, as are also the antennal pits.
Genitalia concolorous with the rest of abdomen and likewise shining.
Length, 5-4 mm.

Described from one male. :
Wainuiomata, 126b. Poa ary, 1921; Mr. G. V. Hudso
Holotype in Myers collection, Biology Laboratory, Wellington (No. 192).

D. zealandica n. sp. (Fig. 3.)
A large and easily recognized though very variable species. General
colour brownish, speckled with fuscous and white.

Vertex almost as long laterally as medianly—i.c.., only very slightly
produced; about four times as wide as long. Ocelli red. Fore-border
rounded, edge fuscous and slightly upturned. Colour warm brownish,
n a few irregular smoother yellowish areas. Very slightly granulate

n disc.

410 Transactions.

Pronotum three times as long as vertex. Anterior portion with a wide
shallow depression on each side; transversely sinuately striate; pallid-
testaceous, heavily marked with blotches of coffee-brown and irregular
spots and streaks of fuscous; fore-border rounded; hind-border with a
slight vee obtusely angulate emargination in middle and abrupt angular
bend cephalad on each side

Волео brownish with а fuscous spot-on each side of base. Apex
ge and narrow, nearly as long as pronotum.

en long, narrower at tip, which is rounded. Testaceous, all veins.

ed dotted with hyaline white roundish — geld distinct—about
eleven along costal margin and four on termen. A large white spot at

end of subcosta connecting by white irregular markings larger than vein-
ee to a large white spot in distal angle of clavus. These two spots are
very distinct

Hind tibiae with two rows of fuscous-based amber spines, about nine
in each row.

Frons elliptic-oblong, practically plane. Juncture with vertex acute,
edged ventrally with yellow, followed by an irregular fuscous band notched
upward in middle and followed in its turn by a second yellow band
curving per antennae-pits.

Length, 6

T Resembles $; but vertex is slightly longer and the white areas

tegmen frequently more extensive and less sharply defined, sometimes
reae half the area of tegmen hyaline. The Bore tegmina completely
cover the abdomen even in this sex. Length, 7
ud from one male and four females.
untain, Nelson, 2,000-2,500 ft. January, March; JR A.
Philpott ! "Wellington, January ; Mr. H. Hamilton ! J. G. Mye

Holotype and paratypes in Myers collection, Biology "Laboratory.

(No. 190). Allotype in Cawthron нед collection, Nelson.

D. tararua n. sp.

General colour testaceous or dark greyish-olivaceous. Two oblique
white bands on corium, one tipping the tegmen distally.

9. Vertex considerably less than twice as wide as medianly long ;
strongly punctate with large shallow punctures. One specimen slightly
granulated on disc of vertex. Ocelli pinkish-red. Vertex considerably
produced but rounded.

чәе otum — Anterior portion somewhat серем, with two per

= of these striae and punctations. Hind-margin sinuate, slightly and
undly emarginate, with indications of four obscure fuscous patches

e spaced.

utellum about three-quarters length of pronotum, which latter is

longi tes with vertex. Anterior portion of scutellum with a me

OAM
Ie

Mvzns.—New Zealand Leaf-hoppers and Plant-hoppers. 411

Tegmen short and broad, apically rounded. Pale-brownish, with the
following areas fuscous: two or three irregular patches near base (some-
times absent}, three more or less confluent spots making an irregular
oblique band at half-way, and veins of ante-apical cells also fuscous. At
about { is a more or less hyaline patch, followed by two more very
distinct hyaline areas forming a band at 3 and at tip respectively. Outer

rgi vus or dorsum of tegmen with two fuscous areas separated
by two whitish spots.

Hind tibiae with two rows of dark-amber spines sometimes with dark
bases, eight or nine spines in each row.

Frons oblong, slightly convex. Antennae-pits nearly black. Basal
joints of antennae yellow.

Genitalia uniformly testaceous or brownish.

Closed tegmina leave exposed the whole of the last unmodified tergite
and much of the penultimate.

mm.

Described from two females.

Tararua Range (Mount Alpha and Bull Mound), Wellington Province,
3,300-3,600 ít., February.

Holotype and paratype in Myers collection, Biology Laboratory (No. 189).

D. dunensis n. sp.
A small species easily distinguished by the very pale greenish colour
almost obsoletely flecked with fuscous, and by the dark eyes.

Scutellum large, with a smooth glassy anterior portion separated by a
convex line from the short sharp apex, as in D. hudsonica. Disc pale
olive-green. Median length about that of pronotum. :

Abdomen pale greenish-olivaceous with segmental margins paler.

Tegmen very paie greenish, almost colourless, with very infrequent
smal] fuscous spots scattered irregularly and surrounded narrowly by
pale-brownish smudges. Outer edge of clavus with beginning of a broken
dark-brownish line. Tip of tegmen somewhat truncate.

Wing as in D. hudsonica. E ч

Hind tibiae armed externally with two rows of spines containing
respectively ten and eight.

Frons shield-shaped as in D. hudsonica, with pale stripe on cephalad
portion extending along cephalad edge of antennae-pits, which are pale,

412 Transactions.

edged with brownish. Disc of frons pale olivaceous with brownish lateral
transverse striations not meeting across middle.
Genitalia concolorous with rest of abdomen, except ovipositor, which
is darker and projects slightly, and ultimate ordinary tergite, which is
8

laterally marked with brownish.
Length

, 5mm.
Described from one female.
Dun Mountain, Nelson, 3,000 ft. ; Mr. A. Philpott.
Holotype in Myers collection, Biology Laboratory (No. 197).

D. hinemoa n. sp. (Fig. 5.)

Short and squat, the tegmina and wings small. Tegmen with two
white areas separated by a transverse dark patch.

Vertex considerably more than twice as broad as medianly long.
Anterior border smooth, slightly upraised, and narrowly bordered with
fuscous; dise of x irregularly corrugated, with a depression on
side near each eye and three longitudinal striae between ocelli, whic
are dull-pinkish. Vertex uniform olivaceous. Fore-border roundly and
obtusely angulate. Edge between vertex and frons acute but passing
immediately ventrad into a rounded curve. Eyes variegate, olivaceous
and fuscous,

топо irregularly transversely striate; a median transverse
depression, shallow, but wide near fore-border; on each side of this a
smaller thumb-print-like smooth depression. Pale olivaceous, the above
depressions brownish with flecks and spots of castaneous and fuscous
irregularly disposed on disc, especially along striae. Posterior border
slightly emarginate in an angulately sinuate manner. Pronotum longer
than vertex.

Scutellum somewhat shorter than pronotum ; finely and evenly corru-
gate, with transverse line at j from apex and large cloudy fuscous
spot on each side of base.

Abdominal terga— First two pale semitransparent olivaceous ; remainder
fuscous, almost black, except genitalia, which are paler.

egmen—Base with a few cloudy brown marks and spots, especially
round bristles; next a wholly white area, in which even veins are not picked
out ; then follows a yellowish-brown portion in which veins are mark
and widely bordered with fuscous and punetations even darker, followed
by another colourless area of varying width and irregular shape, after which
veins at tips and for a short distance before are widely fuscous, the space
between them being brownish-yellow except on termen itself, which is wholly
but narrowly edged with fuscous. Anal angle filled with brownish-yellow;
the punctations fuscous.

Ета. 1.—Diedrocephala hudsonica n. sp. : К

Fra. 2.— Diedrocephala sp. : last RR ead.

Ете. 3.— Diedrocephala zealandica n. sp.: ventro-caudal view of male pygophor. 4, anal

See segment; v, valve.

re MES гены а кыр $ oe view of mele pygophor.

Ето. 6.—D. maorica n. sp. : ventro-caudal vie

n. 7.—D. hudsonica n. вр. : tegmen. ) Бе = subcosta; R = radius; М = media
-3

-8.—D. hudsonica п. sp.: wing Cu = cubitus ; A = anal.

/
wis
E

Myers.—New Zealand Leaf-hoppers and Plant-hoppers.

413

414 Transaetions.

Hind tibiae armed externally with two rows of long amber spines with
dark bases, eight in one row and nine in the other. Internally a row of
bristles.

Frons oblong, very gently convex; olivaceous with numerous semi-
transverse irregular black marks. Antennae-pits black.
Genitalia olivaceous marked with fuscous. Eighth abdominal sternite

wish.

9. Resembles male except in the following characters: Eyes wholly
fuscous except for olivaceous edging. Colour altogether more greenish on
head and thorax, with numerous fuscous flecks on vertex. Darker areas
of tegmen have occasional or even frequent clear white roundish spots.
Ultimate and penultimate ordinary terga mottled with muddy brown.
Length, 5-5 mm.

. One male, Nelson, January; Mr. A. Philpott. Three females, Mount
Arthur Tableland, Nelson, February ; Mr. A. Philpott. А

Holotype (male) in Myers collection, Biology Laboratory (No. 191). —

Allotype in Cawthron Institute collection. ES

D. hudsonica n. sp. (Figs. 1, 7, 8.)

А rather large species with pointed vertex and pale tegmina with а
broad chocolate band along the outer border of clavus.

Disc of vertex shining yellowish-brown inclining to olivaceous. Edge

Pronotum about as long as vertex or very slightly shorter; anterior
half with almost smooth virus but with = ey pap Rik line flanked
on each side by a transverse rounded callus, which forms on each side the
anterior border of a slight depression. There is a deeper depression lateral
to each callus. Posterior portion transversely striate with wide grooves
containing occasional fuscous punctations. Disc of pronotum concolorous
with vertex. Hind-border slightly emarginate and sinuate with no trace
of angularity.

Scutellum large, with a roundly curved anterior surface of pale olivaceous
clouded faintly with fus i x by
а с

of basal third, and a few chocolate flecks about middle of claval suture

Myrrs.—New Zealand Leaf-hoppers and Plant-hoppers. 415

Hind tibiae armed externally with two rows of yellowish rather short
spines with dark bases, about eight in one row and thirteen in the other.
Internally a row of bristles.

Frons shield-shaped, with cephalad portion somewhat pointed, passing
caudad into a rounded swelling at each side, followed by slight constriction
at 4, where the typical elliptical curvature is resumed. Pale-olivaceous
slightly clouded with pale-brownish. Antennae-pits pale-brownish.

Genitalia concolorous with rest of abdomen, except ovipositor, which
is darker and projects slightly beyond ultimate ordinary tergite.

L mm.

One female.
Karori, Wellington, February ; Mr. G. V. Hudson.
Holotype in Myers collection, Biology Laboratory (No. 193).

SuBraMity 2. CEPHALELINAE.

Tribe DonvpiN1 Cogan, Ohio Journ. Sci., vol. 16, р. 184, 1916.
Tribe CEPRHALELINI Kirkaldy, Bull. 3, H.S.P.A. Exp. Sta., p. 72, 1907.

This interesting subfamily is closely related to the Jassinae, of which
it is frequently ranked as a tribe. І follow Kirkaldy in elevating it to equal

only on account of the elongate or foliaceous head—a characteristic of
widely separated genera in other subfamilies—but also in the “ degradation
of the flight-organs," the reduced venation, and the only feebly bristly
tibiae. The hind tibiae of Paradorydium westwoodi F. B. White, however,
bear, in addition to the bristles, a row of quite considerable spines. In
connection with the reduced venation and alar degradation it is noteworthy
that in Cephalelus hudsoni n. sp., although the tegmina are well developed
and extend considerably beyond the abdomen, the wings are completely
atrophied. |
It is no exaggeration to say that the members of the two Cephaleline
genera represented in New Zealand present as striking examples of Poulton 8
“constant, special protective resemblance” as are to be found. With
regard to the African Cephalelus infumatus Perch., the description of which
would apply in essentials to our own species, Osborn noticed that “ the
protective feature comes in from the fact that the aborted leaf-sheaths
on the stem of the plant form sharp spines occurring at intervals along
the length of the stem, and these are perfectly reproduced in the form and
colour of the insect. So close is the resemblance that when a number of

KEY ro GENERA OF NEW ZEALAND CEPHALELINAE.

ns distinctly convex, often even strongly carinate

Fro Paradorydium.
Frons concave ; deeply excavated ephalelus.

416 Transactions.

Genus 1. Paraporyprum Kirkaldy.
Kirkaldy, Entom., vol. 34, p. 339, 1901.

Paradorydium westwoodi (F. B. White).

Dorydium westwoodi Е. B. White, Ent. Mo. Mag., vol. 15, p. 215.
1879; Signoret, Ann. Soc. Ent. France (D), vol. 10, p. 43, 1880;
Kirby, Trans. Ent. Soc. Lond., p. 41l, 1894; Hutton, Trans.
N.Z. Inst., vol. 30, p. 185, 1898. Paradorydium westwoodi
Kirkaldy, Entom., vol. 34, p. 339, 1901; ibid., Trans. N.Z.
Inst., vol. 41, p. 28, 1909.

F. Buchanan White’s description is as follows: “Pale yellowish-
ochraceous ; head with a very slight tinge of brown ; tarsi claws pale brown.
Head and thorax finely punctate; tegmina coarsely reticulate-punctate
or cribose between the veins. One example has a brown intramarginal
streak from the base to the apex of the tegmina. Length, 14; breadth
at base of tegmina, 2; length of head, 4mm. Three specimens from Mr.
Wakefield, with the ticket, ‘Found by Mr. Fereday near Christchurch.’

7?

: 1 2 : di
tively. The head is also rather more upturned at the tip and inclined. to
Be

be very slightly spatulate apically. This is a sexual difference in P. mé
Kirk. from Australia (Kirkaldy, 1906, p. 339), so that I suspect these are
males and the other (Fereday collection) a female; but all four are gummed
so tightly by the whole of the ventral surface that I refrained from attempting
to remove them for examination of the genitalia. The Hutton specimens
have the date 1865, but no locality legible.

This is evidently a rare species. Besides the specimens referred #0
above, Signoret received some from John Scott, which according to Kirby
(1894, 412) appeared to be “ darker than the types " and were only PEE
long. Finally, a nymph and a male imago were sent to Kirby at the British
н in 1894, with the following notes by Mr. Н. Clarke, of Christchurch :

А * . pana
tion of Pinus insignis, about a quarter of a mile from the sea and he a
chains from the river. The time of appearance is from the beginning >:
November to the end of the year.” :

E

МЕРИ?"
i eae

Myers.—New Zealand Leaf-hoppers and Plant-hoppers. 417

I quote these local particulars from Kirby (1894) in the hope that
collectors in Christchurch will endeavour to rediscover this interesting
leaf-hopper.

Since this was written Mr. J. F. Tapley has taken two typical specimens
at Governor’s Bay, Banks Peninsula, and presented them them to me.

P. philpotti n. sp. (Fig. 9.)
Pale olivaceous, without markings. Scutellum with a conspicuous
black spot on each side. Elongate-fusiform, narrowing suddenly cephalad.

carinate for at least anterior two-thirds. Punctation of head, pronotum,
and scutellum almost obsolete. "Tegmina coarsely but shallowly punctate,
in a linear but inconspicuous manner ; much longer than abdomen ; convex ;
not sharply pointed at apex. Eyes pale. Frons and clypeus very convex.
Legs relatively longer than in the other species. Ventral surface pale, with
deep blackish lateral areas, especially on abdominal sternites. Genital
valves uniformly pallid.

Length of body, 8mm.; head, 3 mm. ; greatest width, 1-4 mm.

A very distinct little species, for the only specimen of which, a male,
I am indebted to the discoverer, Mr. A. Philpott, after whom I have
much pleasure in naming it.

ump Range, 3,000 ft., December.
Holotype in Myers collection, Biology Laboratory.

Genus 2. CEPHALELUS Percheron.
Percheron, Mag. Zool., vol. 2, pl. 48, 1832.

Cephalelus hudsoni n. sp. (Figs. 10, 11, 12, 14.)
d9. Pale olivaceous varying through вхеуіяі зынын to yellowish-

abdomen, tapering rather suddenly to a very sharp point. Wings prac-
rounded, and free from keels. Upper surface of abdomen dark.

.. Discovered by Mr. G. V. Hudson, to whom I have much pleasure in
dedicating it, and subsequently collected by myself, on a small pate
h (Leptocarpus simplex) at Breaker Bay, Wellington.

418 Transactions.

i I have
cond locality is Gollan’s Valley, Wellington, also near the sea. ү
ыы it ster other food-plant, nor even on the same food ЫЫ
other similar localities in the same district. The males appear | pe Bi
I have only one male among some twenty-eight females; | s ps
ecimens were nearly all collected early in October it is qui : n m
that the females had appeared first and the males had not reac
i of abundance. ; ;
<r been noticed in connection with Paradorydium westwoodi
Cephalelus leptocarpi n. sp., the insect is frequently (always, n шу саа
ence) confined to a very small patch, though there may be eme
the food-plant, which grows often in pure associations, in the 1
icinity.
6 The adults are rather sluggish, but are capable of leaping e pe
though the posterior legs are apparently very little specialize |

urpose. :
к The jointed rush (Leptocarpus simpler) has smooth gm o
internodes, while the fairly frequent nodes are surmounte m $ EN
surrounded by rougher greyish or brownish sheaths. It is to t d e
the leaf-hoppers bear such an extraordinary resemblance. n
always rests with its long axis parallel to that of the iem. {е bi
necessary for “ purposes " of mimicry, but probably assumed or
of comfort. A
Occasional examples are parasitized by large, long-legged scat o
with long hairs. In one case three of these mites were gni т hel
to the base of one of the tegmina, which, apparently as a res ee
sucking, had curled up and twisted like the half of a dried pea-pod.

ina
commonly only one mite is found, and that tucked beneath the tegmina,

: “no
the abdomen of the Cephalelus being then often slightly deformed, but
other effects apparent.

: alts.
e nymphs of all ages are found on the food-plant with the ad

They are almost uniform pale brown, with a very indistinct polig шей
dorsal line, and a head much less produced than that of the adult.
not yet succeeded in finding the eggs.

Holotype and allotype in Myers collection, Biology Laboratory.

Fic. 9.—Paradorydium philpotti n. sp.: male genitalia, ventral view.
Fic. 10.—Cephalelus h i n. sp. : male genitalia, ventral view

Fic. 11.—C. hudsoni n. sp. : nymph, early instar ; legs omitted.

Fie. 12.—C. hudsoni n. sp. : nymph, late instar.

Fro. 13.—C. leptocarpi n. sp. : male genitalia, ventral view

Ето. 14.—C. hudsoni n. Sp.: head of female.

Fro. 15.—0. leptocarpi n. sp. : head male

Fic. 16.— Dikraneura maorica п Sp.: tegmen.

Fic. 17.—D. maorica n -

Fie. 18.—

: 19.—D. maorica n. sp. : female genitalia.
Бик .—Typhl. yba australis (Frogg.) : tegmen.
G. í ): wi

.—T. australis (
Ета. 21.—T. australis ( Frogg.): male genitalia.
Fic. 22.— T. australis (Frogg.): female genitalia.
Fic. 23.—T. australis (Frogg.): imago (after Froggatt).
Fro. £ ryth zealandica n. sp.: tegmen. a, costal plaque.
Fro. 25.— E. zealandica n. sp. : wing.
Fic. 26.—Е. zealandica n. Sp.: male genitalia, lateral view.
Fic. 27.—E. zealandica n. sp. genitalia, ventral view.
Fic. 28.—Е. zealandica n. sp. : female subgenital p:
Fie. 2 ў

PORUM a. у}

; te. ite wing) —
.—Е. zealandica n. sp. : wing (venational aberration not present on opposite э e

419

Myers.—New Zealand Leaf-hoppers and Plant-hoppers.

420 Transactions.

Cephalelus leptocarpi n. sp. (Figs. 13, 15.)
о. Same colour and markings as C. hudsoni n. sp., from which it |

. differs in its smaller size, genitalia of male (fig. 13), and, above all, in the -
very distinctly spatulate head (fig. 15). Examination of a large series of -
both species has shown these differences to be constant. Е
Length: Male, total length, 8:5-9 mm.; head, 2-2-5 mm, : female, -
8-5-10 mm. ; head, 3 mm. an
Described from twenty males and twenty-two females. e
Holotype (male) and allotype in Myers collection, Biology Laboratory. _
here are two specimens in the Hutton collection at Canterbury Museum -
from Whangarei (no date), where I myself took the material on which I~
have founded the species. The locality was the edge of a mangrove-swamp, -
and the food-plant Leptocarpus simplex, as in the previous species. It w
interesting that although there were acres of almost pure Leptocarpus
association, yet this insect was found, after a large area had been fruit-
lessly swept with the net, rather plentifully on a patch not a yard square,
and apparently nowhere else in the vicinity. NS

e nymphs, which are dark brown in colour, are found on the food-
plant with the adults. The distinctly spatulate head is noticeable at a |
very early stage. > oe

This species is parasitized by apparently the same red long-legged mite '
as C. hudsoni n. sp. |
The sexes were present in approximately equal numbers. December- x

ary. ae

January
SuBFAMILY 3. TYPHLOCYBINAE.
Syn. EUPTERYGINAE auctt.

; Probably every one is vaguely familiar with the minute whitish active :
insects which leap vigorously in all directions whenever the grass of аиа

bed.
wish to gather in a porti
await descri
hoppers

Myers.—New Zealand Leaf-hoppers and Plant-hoppers. 421

being taken from the net. The species frequenting ground-herbage and
nd then

does, has its disadvantages, but, on the other hand, much more can be
observed of the habits of the insects than in the random processes of beat-
ing and sweeping. In swampy country, with pools of water, many leaf-
hoppers are to be found hopping on the surface of the water, on to which
they have come from their adjacent host-plants, and many more can be
sent to join them by shaking and kicking the herbage surrounding the
water, from which the insects are collected with comparative ease. It
is of the utmost importance that records of the food-plants be kept
wherever possible.

For killing Typhlocybines and all other leaf-hoppers a cyanide-bottle

„ .

or small tube, with a smaller tube or quill through the cork, in coleopterist

another and suffer irreparable damage. If the cyanide-bottle has been
prepared by the plaster-of-paris method, practically no care will maintain
a perfectly dry interior. Pieces of dry potassium cyanide should be placed
in the bottom of a tube, covered by several layers of blotting-paper, and
then by a tightly-fitting cork, slightly perforated to allow the fumes to
pass. Above this cork, which should be forced tightly down on the cyanide,
place a piece of blotting-paper and a little crumpled tissue-paper. Several
such tubes should be at hand, and if they are kept only for leaf-hoppers
no moisture will collect in them.

Except in the case of such economically important species as the apple
leaf-hopper (Empoasca mali Le Baron), the rose leaf-hopper (Typhlocyba
rosae Linn.) and the grape leaf-hopper (Erythroneura comes Say) the
biology of the Typhlocybinae is but little known. The first of the above-
mentioned species, the American apple leaf-hopper, not only inflicts serious
damage on the foliage of apple, potato, bean, and lucerne, but also actually

nsmits two diseases, fireblight (Bacillus amylovorus) of pomaceous fruit-
trees and hopper-burn of potatoes. Even in the cold winters of North

merica, specimens of the apple leaf-hopper frequently winter in the adult
state. In New Zealand, specimens of Erythroneur dica n. sp. have
been taken after midwinter, and, considering our milder climate, it is quite
possible that many of our species are carried over the winter as imagines.

e evergreen nature of our bush would help such species as find their
host-plant there.

New Zealand we have one species ranking as a serious apple pest,
and probably as a carrier of fireblight; another of very wide occurrence

xc

e ypMocyba Germ че g
c 1s easily distinguished by other characters, is excepted.

492 Transactions.

on a variety of field-crops and pasture-plants, but not yet convicted of
serious damage ; and a third species, an endemic one, inflicting the same
damage on Coprosma grandifolia as the introduced Typhlocyba australis
(Frogg.) on apple. ;

The Typhlocybinae are among those leaf-hoppers parasitized by minute
wasps of the family Dryinidae. None, however, have yet been successfully
reared from New Zealand species, nor have I found affected leaf-hoppers
very numerous. Bird enemies probably account for very few, although in
America these small leaf-hoppers are said to form a certain proportion of the
food of humming-birds. Finally, Mr. Muir informs me that egg parasites
are generally common.

e structural characters of the Typhlocybinae render them probably
the most homogeneous and easily recognized subfamily of the Cicadellidae.
In the tegmen the three longitudinal veins of the corium—-the radius,
media, and cubitus--run without branching to the apical cells, so that
no ante-apical cells are formed. The lst A corresponds almost exactly
with the claval suture (Cu, not present) and the third with the claval
margin, leaving only a single vein on the disc of the clavus—a character
shared (according to McAtee) by no other Auchenorrhyncha. The ocelli
are almost always difficult to distinguish, and are often lacking. Long
elliptical areas about the middle of each costa bear a thick circumscribed
coating of a wax-like substance. The detachable pruinose flakes are known
as the “costal plaques.” Some species—e.g., Erythroneura cyathea n. 8p-—
possess them well developed ; but they are by no means a specific character,
being subject to individual variation.

mportant generic distinctions are found in the venation of tegmina
and wings, the main characters being very constant; but the details vary
with the individual. Good specific characters are found in the genitalia.
The Typhlocybinae are to be considered among the most highly evolved
of the Cicadellidae, their specialization consisting in a simplified venation
probably derived from a much more complex type. EG
The New Zealand species at present collected include six Spr inl p
a

р
often used by other authors where McAtee uses Euptery2, ie
part a synonym. Under such a system my T. yphlocy

Key ro Genera or New ZEALAND TYPHLOCYBINAE.
.. Dikraneura.
. . .. 9

2. Second apical cell of tegmen triangula VS ee s Er
i r and stalked; fourth apical
vein of tegmen curving, to end ъа radial оета x E. 3 P £s Typhlocyba.
i i gmen nearly oblong, based on cross-vein ; fourth

apical vein of te 4 | ; ; 1

in apical m n КИР Jede е radial margin and ne

7

Erythronew

In connection with this key j i rding t°

onm y it should be noticed that, accor’

Osborn, Gillette, and Woodworth, all those species in which the wing ks

no submarginal vein and the first two veins unite before reaching =

тага, so that only three veins attain the margin, fall into the #
| y co

Germar. Onl African genus Molopopterus Jacobi,

~

Myers.—New Zealand Leaf-hoppers and Plant-hoppers. 423

The synonymy of Typhlocyba Germar tee ree at to these authors,
stand as follows: Erythroneura Fitch, Idia Fieber, Zygina Fieber, Anomia
Fieber, Aidola Melichar, Empoa Fitch mii Zyginelia Low. The splitting
of this unweildy genus becomes, therefore, an obvious desideratum, and

Typhlocyba (sens. strict. and as by me) the fourth apical vein of
tegmen curves to the radial pes cad the second apical cell is triangular
and usually stalked, while in Erythroneura (sens. strict.) the fourth apical
vein of tegmen runs parallel to the radial margin and ends in the apical

on the eross-vein. Examination of very large series of New Zealand
specimens has shown this to be a vertes constant character so far as
o

А w
this difference more clearly than a printed description. Should further
study demonstrate instability in this venational character, all the species
I have described under Erythroneura must be placed in Typhlocyba, which
will then have the complete synonymy given above. In all the species
of both genera which I have examined the male genitalia, and especially
the aedeagus, differ fundamentally, and thus afford a sounder distinc ion
between the two genera than the venation alone could supply. The figures
will show this clearly.

Genus 1. -DrxgaNEURA Hardy.

An almost cosmopolitan genus.

Jee maorica n. sp. (Figs. 16-18.)

9. X, pronotum, and seutellum sulphur-yellow. Tegmina paler.
Eyes black. Wings hyaline, somewhat opalescent. Underside and legs
uniform yellow. Oasis black. Tarsi often green. Rostrum tipped with
crimson. Vertex rather more than twice as wide as medianly long. Fore-
border rounded. Pronotum T anteriorly ; posterior angles somewhat
produced but truncate ; posterior border moderately excavated. vecina
concolorous with rest of body, “seat ovipositor, which is shining br

n (including, in this and subsequent species, the folded logis) :
Female, 3 mm.

Male unknown.

This beautiful little species is near to D. flavipennis (Zett.), which it
resembles also in weed bores sedges in ege. places). It is distinguished
by the fore-border x, which in our species is rem instead of
angular, and by the nisi of black же on the hind t

ong carex and OM in bush-clearing осона бнаа Long Acre,
Wanganui, December
Described from nine females
Holotype in Myers collection, Biology Laboratory.

Genus 2. ТүрнгосүвА Germar. (Figs. 19-23, 35, 36.)
Typhlocyba australis (Froggatt) Australian Apple Leaf-hopper.
peer australis Frogg., Agric. Gaz. N.S.W., vol. 29, p. 568, 1918.
3 9. rtex and pronotum bright sulphur-yellow; eyes usually
blackish, Кийсе bright yellow, often with deeper-yellow patch on each
side of base, Tegmina of the same bright-yellow tint, membrane iridescent

424 Transactions.

and hyaline. Wings hyaline; underside uniform yellow. Frons yellow.
Vertex approximately twice as deo ad as medianly long. Fore-border
rounded. Pronotum trapeziform, rounded anteriorly and slightly exca-
vated posteriorly. Tri St slightly narrower at base than baa of head
including eyes. Ovipositor shining mahogany-brown.

Total length, сви . (male and female).

November to Mar

Nelson, Auckland, fend Hawke’s Bay orchard districts, where it inflicts
considerable damage on the foliage of apple and hawthorn. This Me
is probably introduced from Australia; and must not be confused wi
the well-known Empoasca mali (Le Baron) of America, which has not vet
been introduced, and from which it differs not only structurally but also
biologically, in that the results of its attack are rusty spots and patches

on both sides of young and old leaves, instead of a curling of the younger

leaves only, as in the American species. Its method of attack is very si
to that of Typhlocyba (Empoa) -rosae (Linn.), which it resembles in some
other respects, but from which it is quite distinct.

Genus 3. ERYTHRONEURA Fitch.

KEY TO New ZEALAND SPECIES.

1. Colour dark, with numerous markings .. T 3 . _Е. амоне
Colour pale and practically uniform ot Eis .. z Hi
2. Cólour bright golden-yellow i» £o dh - .

Colour rapi iran greenish, o r whitis Ж
. Under 3 mm. long. Colour green or aa ellow. Dorsal surface
of klasna black i E. zealandiea.
Over 3 mm. long. Colour whitish. Dorsal surface of abdomen white Е. cyathea.

фә

вересня zealandica п. sp. (Figs. 24-29, 37, 39, 41, 42.)

Vertex dirty greenish-yellow, with sometimes an indistinct greyish 8 sai
on each side. Eyes greyish-black or grey, edged with paler. ronot Ben
and scutellum yellowish-green, the latter sometimes with darker-colouod |
area on each side of base. Scutellum divided by transverse middl )
into a plane anterior portion, with indications of three median longi ae
stripes, and an elevated posterior portion including the acute pir Dor
surface of abdome Toe showing through tegmina and win Te
yellow to yellowish-green. Membrane and wings hyaline. Underside uni-

mudge

nd occa-

siona indication of a median eie n keel. Ho of scutellum abat
Fra. 30.—Erythron kiekie n. sp. : male
: пеита, genitalia.

Fig. E 1—1] . cyathea n. sp. : male genitalia.
Fra. £ 2.—E. . cyathea n. ms tegmen. a, costal plaque.
i TES . cyathea n. s wing.

IG. 34.— E. ansonae n. apes subgenital lat
Fic. 35. yphlocyba зем ту (Frogg.) : aedeagus 1 lateral ея (after Muir)-
Fic. 36.—T. australis (Frogg.) Aaah (i Mui
(n nm rythrone aedeagus, оўу view.

- 38.— n. e sani А ventral vi : :

Fio. 39.—E. zeala | ыз ‘sp. : caudal view o pyzophor (eighth sternite removed}
Fic. 40.—E. kiekie n. sp. : caudal view of pygophor ; anal segment not з,
Fic. 41.—Е. zealandica n. вр. : aed ; lateral view.
Fro. 42.— E. zealandica n. sp. : male genital style
Fic. 43.—E. kiekie n. se male e genital style.
cw 44.—,

9. 45.— hanatodityatillyard n sp. male.

Fe 46,.—! . tillyardi n. sp. : lateral view of malo genitalia.

Fie. 47.—Т. tillyardi n. sp. : male pygophor.

425

Myzns.—New Zealand Leaf-hoppers and Plant-hoppers.

426 Transactions.

as wide as base of vertex bétween eyes. Apex of scutellum acute. Male
genitalia short and abrupt; claspers bent abruptly, tips almost reaching
the dorsal line of abdomen in lateral view. Female genitalia—ovipositor
short, tipped with fuscous, and furnished with seven or eight very stout
short bristles. Ninth or last unmodified abdominal tergite abruptly
truncate.

Total length, 2-7 mm. (male and female).

This is the common grass-frequenting species, found in large numbers
in any grassy places, whether the grass be introduced pasturage or native
tussock. It is also common in all stages on tauhinu, or cottonwood
(Cassinia leptophylla), There is considerable colour-variation, those from

anganui being yellowish, the common Wellington specimens greenish,
and those taken on tauhinu in various localities of the Wellington district
a peculiar greyish-green resembling that of the food-plant. I can find no
accompanying structural differences. The various forms seem to grade
into one another. A somewhat dilapidated female taken on mangrove
at Whangarei appears to belong to this species. Typical specimens have |
been collected from manuka (Leptospermum scoparium). While making the
above description wide enough to include all the forms here enumerated,-
I have retained the Cassinia forms as types.
; Tararua Range, Wellington, 4,000-5,000 ft.; Wanganui; October to

une.
Described from eighty-eight males and eighty-four females. l
Holotype, allotype, and paratypes in Myers collection, Biology
Laboratory.

Erythroneura kiekie n. sp. (Figs. 30, 40, 43.)

anteriorly, and considerably excavated posteriorly—the anterior portion
paler and somewhat depressed, posterior half shining and darker yellow.

Erythroneura cyathea n. sp. (Figs. 31-33, 38, 44.) ;
$9. General colour pale yellowish- or greenish-white or practica
colourless, ; Vertex pallid, tumid, produced, nctate, with occasion T
two brownish patches varying from faint smudges to distinct spots. sN í
variegate. Pronotum with an anterior smooth, collar-like pore" т

MyErs.—New Zealand Leaf-hoppers and Plant-hoppers. 427

remainder finely transversely striate. Humeral angles produced, truncate,
covering base of tegmina. Pronotum and tegmina very pale yellowish-
or greenish-white or practically colourless. Pronotum narrowly rounded
anteriorly, and very slightly excavated posteriorly. Wings milky. Base of
scutellum considerably wider than posterior border of vertex. Scutellum with
depressed anterior portion and slightly elevated acute apex. Triangular
area on each side of base of scutellum often brownish. Under- surface
pale creamy-white. Claws fuscous. Frons very tumid, with dull frosted
surface. Genitalia of both sexes pale. Upper surface of abdomen white.

Total length, 3-4-4 mm. (male and female).

In one well-marked variety (No. 175) the colour is a soniewhat brighter
yellowish, and the hind border of pronotum, dise of scutellum, extreme
edge of radial margin of tegmina, and to a less extent the membrane of
tegmina are suffused with fuscous.

In a second variety (No. 185, one specimen) the brown colour is con-
fined to the two basal triangular spots of the scutellum and to its sides,
forming a very distinct dorsal V. As I can find no accompanying struc-
tural peculiarities, and as the faint brown markings sometimes present
in the more typical specimens vary greatly in intensity, I am constrained
to regard this as nothing more than a colour variety comparable to those of
the common Cercopid Philaenus trimaculatus (Walker).

This variable and common species occurs among mixed undergrowth
in ordinary rain-forest. With specimens collected by beating and sweeping
it is difficult to be sure of the food-plants, but one 1s the tree-fern Cyathea
dealbata, and another, on which all stages can be collected, is Coprosma
grandifolia. Specimens from the tree-ferns are uniformly and constantly
more whitish, and the types have been selected from these.

Tararua Range, Wellington district, 2,000-3,000 ft., November to June.

Described from twenty-six males and forty females. i ;

Holotype, allotype, and paratypes in Myers collection, Biology
Laboratory.

Erythroneura ansonae n. sp. (Fig. 34.)

and clypeus deep dirty-yellow. Clypeus with some indications of trans-
Verse rugosities. Genae darker.
Total length (female), 3-5-3°7 mm. Male unknown. |
е markings superficially resemble those described for E. (Zygina)
Parvula (Boh.), but are much less clearly defined. A comparison of the

428 Transactions.

two insects shows, moreover, that the whole habitus of the present species
is different, the tegmina particularly being one and a half times as long
as those of E. parvula.
amp grassy and sedgy clearings in rain-forest, Wellington, Wanganui;

December-A pril.

I dedicate this distinct and handsome species to Mrs. H. J. D. Stowe
(née Anson), whose co-operation in collecting has been invaluable.

Described from two females.

Holotype in Myers collection, Biology Laboratory.

П. FULGOROIDEA (Plant-hoppers).

Some sixteen species of this interesting superfamily have now been
described from New Zealand. This number probably represents a mere |
fraction of the total. It includes several introduced forms from Australia,
notably Siphanta acuta Walker, Scolypopa australis Walker (common in
tremendous numbers on a great variety of plants in the Waikato and

other bacteria. :
| А considerable number of endemic Fulgoroids now await description.
They will not be published until a thorough study of the genitalia has been
made. Mr. F. Muir, whose assistance in this superfamily has been especially

Famity DICTYOPHORIDAE.
Well represented in the Australian and Oriental regions.

Genus THANATODICTYA Kirkaldy.
Bull. 1, Div. Ent., H.S.P.A. Expt. Sta., p. 392, 1906.
A typically Australian genus. :
Head very elongate, narrow, porrect. Vertex bordered on each pa ;
by a keel. Tegmina hyaline: apical third subreticulate. Legs simple> |
posterior tibiae four-spined. Vertex nodulose at base, and stigma gar
(this last sentence characterizes the subgenus Niculda Kirk.). :

Thanatodictya tillyardi n. sp. (Figs. 45—47.)

d. General colour fulvous clouded with fuscous. Vertex bright
yellowish-brown, except nodulosities at base, which are darker. 1
diately anterior to these, vertex is finely transversely striate; à dark-brown
stripe between longitudinal ridges of vertex. Pronotum concolorous wit

iê- :

MyeErs.—New Zealand Leaf-hoppers and Plant-hoppers. 429

angle of scutellum. Mesonotum darker brown, with longitudinal keel on

each side. Basal abdominal terga marked heavily with fuscous ; remainder
:

hyaline, colourless. Veins brown, darker distally. Stigma blackish, with
normally two internal transverse veins; but the right tegmen of one speci-
men has only one transverse vein in stigma. A blackish smudge extends
from apex of tegmen to apex of suture, and farther as an ill-defined line
along dorsum of tegmen. Head slightly ascending; about as long as
remainder of body. Legs longitudinally angular; stramineous striped with
piceous ; sparingly setose. Ocelli clear yellow ringed with scarlet. Опе
specimen is much paler than the oth

Total length (male), 7-8 mm. ; tegmen, 6-7

By its nodulose base to vertex it ie to alana Niculda Kirkaldy.
In its somewhat ascending head it resembles T. (Niculda) anadyomene
Kirkaldy ; but differs in its larger size and in the paues of only two
transverse veins in the stigma of tegmen, both well m

Holotype (male), Myers collection, Biology Laboratory ; paratype (male),
Tillyard collection, Cawthron Institute, Nelson.

Described from two males taken by Dr. R. J. Tillyard at a height of
3,000 ft on the Dun Mountain, Nelson, in February. I have much pleasure
in naming it after the discoverer.

Since the above was written Mr. A. Philpott and M. André Tounoir
have taken the species in considerable numbers by sweeping bracken-fern
(Pteridium esculentum) near the same locality. Some of the specimens
show a strong and beautiful green suffusion.

List or REFERENCES.

Coaan, E. S., Contribution towards our rni ans of the Homoptera of South Africa,
Ohio Journ. Sci., vol. 16, p. 161

Epwanps, J., The H бинен Heaney tera of d British Islands, 189

Евоввлтт, W. W., е T ind leaf Jassid (Empoasca eun diy Agric. Gaz. N.S.W.,

GILLETTE, C. P., rae е ке hoppers of the Subfamily Typhlocybinae, Proc. U.S.
Nat . Mus., vol. 20, p. 709, 1898.
HanrzELL, Е. Z., The Grape Leaf-hopper, New York Agric. Expt. Sta. Bull. 359 et al.,

Huron, Е. W., Synopsis of Hemiptera of New Zealand, Trams. N.Z. Inst., vol. 30,
167, 1898.
Krey, W. F., Notes a uw (2) westwoodi Buchanan White, Trans. Ent. Soc.

KinkALDY, c W; Leaf- мани" and their Wen Enemies, Ent. Bull. 1, H.S.P.A., 1906.
арыка терин : Supplement, Ent. 3, H.S.P.A., 1907.
901.

= Ге гү Hemi tera or Машан Subregion, Trans, N.Z. Inst., vol. 41, p. 22.

Larmmop, Е. H., Def hoppers injurious to Apple-trees, New York Agr E ж. 7
Bull. 451, 1918. :

McATEgg, W. L., Genera of the Eupterygidae (Homoptera-Jassoidea), Proc. Biol. Soc.
Was 1918.

ashington, vol. 31, p. 1
Mzrcanr, Z. P., The Wing- а of the Jassidae, Ann. Ent. Soc. America, vol. 6,

Озвовх, Н. 14 дды Maine Agric. Expt. Sta. Bull. 238

RN, H., Leaf-hoppers of Maine, Maine Agric. Exp

— Life-histories of Leaf- hoppers of Maine, Maine . Expt. 8 ta, Bal. p vier м
~ Leaf-hoppers Er RISE Cereals, Grasses, and Forage Crops, U. s. Dept. A A

Ent. Bull. 1 О, ne
Rann, F. ү. and W D., A Co-ordination of our Knowledge of coupe ga
sion in Plant. and Animal Diseases, P ree hology, vol. 10, p. 189, 1920
охот, V., Ann. Soc. Ent. France (5), vol. 10, p

43, 1 "
Е. B., List of Hemiptera y" on дней, Ent. Мо. Мад., vol. 15, 1870.

430 Transactions. A

Авт. 31.—New Species of New Zealand Cicadidae.
By J. б. Myers, F.E.8., Biology Division, Department of Agriculture.

[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 25th October, 1921 ; received by Editor,
31st December, 1921; issued separately, 30th April, 1923.]

A new genus is added to the New Zealand fauna by the discovery of two
species of Pauropsalta Goding and Froggatt. The two genera of New
Zealand Cicadidae may readily be distinguished as follows :—

Wings with six apical cells .. 4 psalta Amyot.

Wings with five apical cells .. Pauropsalta God. & Frogg.

latero-caudad to the pronotum. Eyes overlapping the pronotum caudad,
olive-green with an intricate foliaceous pattern in black. Antennae black.
Frons and clypeus reddish-olive with a dark median area from whic

extend laterad seven or eight transverse piceous ridges. Rostrum reddish-
amber, extending to about middle coxae. Coxae red, with bold shining
black markings. Pronotum glabrous except for a very few scattered short
black or shining gold hairs ; a rectangular black spot on middle of posterior
border; two irregular oblique lines laterad, black and impressed as though
burnt; posterior border produced slightly and flattened, forming a slight
rim which is pink, and, transversely, irregularly striate. Mesonotum with
a longitudinal triangular brownish-black mark on each side, extending

clothed in the lateral angles with glistening silver hair. emainder of
mesonotum olive-green and clothed as pronotum. Abdominal terga jet
black with segmental margins olive-green. The green segmental margins
increase in width caudad until they occupy more than half the visible
portion of the tergum. Clothing as on the nota, but with a patch of silver
hairs on the middle of each segmental margin, forming an irregular longi-
tudinal dorsal streak. Ultimate tergum with a deep black line on each
side; remainder thereof and penultimate tergum red. Abdomen уепіта?у
pinkish-olive with a faint longitudinal dark line. Ovipositor shining tus-
ous. Legs pinkish-yellow, anterior ones with black markings. Posterior
tibiae with five long spines (exclusive of apical coronet)—three inner and two
outer. Tarsi pale pink. Tegmina and wings hyaline. Veins— proxum
half magenta, distal half fuscous. Small portion of anal area of wing
opaque china-white. Wings very short in proportion to body.
Length of body, 16 mm.; tegmen, 14 mm.

. This, our most brilliantly coloured cicada, is so distinct that 1 caf
single out none of the above characters for special emphasis. I have much
pleasure in dedicating it to the discoverer, Mr. J. W. Campbell, who =
the two female specimens at Otira on the 10th January, 1920.

Type 9, and 9 paratype, Myers collection, Wellington. Male unknown.

Myers.—New Species of New Zealand Cicadidae. 431

Pauropsalta lindsayi n. sp.
5. Dull black, densely covered with a short closely appressed golden
pubescence, causing it to assume a dusty-yellowish appearance. Verte

darker markings. Rostrum reaching middle сохае. Pronotum as vertex,
but with two deeply impressed oblique black lines on each side. Between
the black lines on each side are a few irregular black ridges. Mesonotum

universal gold pubescence. Abdomen as nota ental margins very
ly yellow—too narrowly to be perceptible with the naked eye

Tymbals white (as seen from above). Genitalia very distinct. Sternal
plate projects well beyond everything else in dorsal view. Ventrally this
sclerite has a strong keel and is altogether boat-shaped. Legs dull greyish-
vellow marked with darker. Posterior tibiae with five long spines (exclu-
sive of apical coronet). Tegmina and wings hyaline. Veins pale brown.

Length of body, 12-5mm.; tegmen, 12 mm. ;

The single known specimen of this, our smallest cicada, was discovered
at Mount Grey, Canterbury, in November, 1917, by Mr. C. Lindsay, to
whom I dedicate it with much pleasure. The insect was found on a clay
surface where its colouring rendered detection extremely difficult.

Type d, Myers collection, Wellington. А

Notr.—Since the above was written Mr. Lindsay has given me
another male of P. lindsayi and shown me a third, both collected by
himself and his brother, Mr. S. Lindsay.

Pauropsalta maorica n. sp.

9. Brownish-pink marked with black; the abdomen almost wholly
black. Vertex black, anteriorly and laterad terra-cotta ; sloping abruptly
ventrad in front of the posterior ocelli; clothed with sparse golden
pubescence and long black hairs. Осе! pinkish-amber. Eyes overlapping
the pronotum caudad, greyish-olive marked with castaneous. Antennae
black. Frons reddish with seven black wavy transverse ridges. Rostrum
stramineous, darkening distally and reaching to middle coxae. Genae
densely clothed with long white hairs. Coxae reddish with black markings.

а red cincture and a red tip to the abdomen. Ovipositor not projot
beyond the outline of the abdomen. Ventral surface pale-reddish wit
$ Li LI si

pallid-yellowish segmental s. Ovipositor darker, with numerous
black hairs egs reddish, the anterior femora with fusco "я
Posterior tibiae with five long spines (exclusive of apical coronet)—three

r and two outer. Tegmina and wings hyaline. Costa red. Veins
Prownish- pink, darkening distally. :
ength of body, 13 mm. ; tegmen, 13-5 mm.
One female of ilis very distinct species taken at Nelson, 29th December.
1920, by Mr. A. Philpott, of the Cawthron Institute.

432 Transactions.

Авт. 32.—4 New Tachinid Genus and Two New Species.
By Davip Mitter, Government Entomologist.

[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 25th October, 1921; received by Editor,
31st December, 1921; issued separately, 12ih May, 1923.]

PLATE 37.

Amonest a large collection of Diptera recently presented to me by
Mr. J. W. Campbell, of Christchurch, is a most interesting new species
of Tachinid, which I describe below in a new genus under the name of
Campbellia campbelli. Not only has Mr. Campbell secured large numbers
of valuable Diptera, but he is also an accomplished observer of the
structure and habits of these insects, as is amply shown in his recent work
on the adult and pre-adult stages of the Blepharoceridae.* m

In 1911 Mr. E. H. Atkinson captured a second species, which was sent
to the British Museum, and through the courtesy of Mr. F. W. Edwards
the specimen has been submitted to me, and is herewith recorded under
the specific name of cockaynei n. sp., named after Mr. A. H. Cockayne,
Government Biologist.

The extraordinary wing-development in these insects also occurs, only
to a much greater extent;in the New Zealand Anthomyid Ezsul singularis
Hutton. A tendency to this development to a less extent occurs mM
several other species of mountain Diptera.

Subfamily GYMNOSOMINAE.

Genus CAMPBELLIA n. g.

slightly below apex of wing; last section of fourth vein abruptly but
evenly rounded upward to meet the third at right angle; posterior 01088
vein about one and a third times its own length from the small cross-Veln
which is a little beyond the middle of the discal cell; first vein meeting
costa almost immediately above small cross-vein; veins bare, stoutly

vibrissae, frontal bristles weak and short, extending to base есе
antennal joint; otherwise parafrontals bare; post-orbital bristles weak,
not extending below middle of posterior orbits. Proboscis rather slender,
elongate; palpi well developed, slender but swollen apically.

* Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 53, pp. 258-88, 1921.

Мплев. 4 New Tachinid Genus and Two New Species. 433

horax quadrate, scutellum narrow and broad; metanotum con-
spicuous behind scutellum; few outstanding chaetae, spatulate spines
on wing costa at articulation and on meso- and noto-pleurae being unique
(at least in male).

Legs stout and bristly; posterior tibiae with row of strong spines,
becoming shorter basally and not reaching beyond middle, on outside
of joint; protarsus not quite half length of whole tarsus; claws large ;
pulvilli large and narrow.

Abdomen (in male) transversely rugose, broader than thorax, broadly

third

ovate, flattened; four visible segments, the first, second, and

TABLE OF SPECIES.
Abdomen tawny, but fuscous apically ; scutellum black, with a golden
apex AG SA es E A i .. campbelli n. sp.
Abdomen deep purplish-blue on first two segments, the remainder
rather cupreous and dusted with brownish pollen; scutellum :
unicolorous, bronzy-black .. ae x id .. Cockaynei n. sp.

C. campbelli n. sp.

d. Ptilinal suture (fig. 1) rather narrower above but evenly rounded,
its termini situated in line with vibrissal angles well above line of lower
eye-margins. Facial plate without carina, broad, concave, black, with

H

toward oral margin below line of vibrissal an Vertex narrow,
Space between ing occupied mostly by vertical triangle. Chaeto-
taxy of head consisting of delicate bristles; inner ve bristles longer

than others, reclinate and convergent; outer verticals absent ; post-
orbitals extending almost to inner verticles and not reaching to half-
way along orbits, but merging into and ending in very short bristles; a
Pair of well-separated post-verticals.

434 Transactions

notched behind antennae, and between this and lunula is a deep, cre-
scentic, black depression. Vertical triangle large and broadly triangular,
black in colour, black ocelli prominent and well separated. Ocellar
bristles delicate, convergent, proclinate ; post-ocellars delicate; to each

z Campbellia campbelli n. sp.
9. 1.—Ptilinal suture, &c. Fie. 3.—Antenna.
Fie. 2.—Profile of head, Fic. '4.—Bristle of mesopleurae.

side of ocellars is a short delicate bristle, while between ocellars post-
ocellars are brownish hair-like bristles; pre-ocellars absent. Parafrontal
areas black in ground-colour, but altogether silvery in some lights; Pro
jecting above plane of eye and front, demarcation being abrupt; trans:
versely rugose between front and eye, much narrowed at vertex, broad
at antennae, below which they descend along ptilinal suture to

run
abruptly to a point on orbits in line with vibrissal angles ; dei
паш

MitteR.—A New Tachinid Genus and Two New Species. 435

a little below antennae, otherwise parafrontals are bare. Parafacials with-
out bristles; restricted to narrow area extending from terminii of ptilina

antennae. Cheeks silvery-white and clothed with delicate white hairs ;
narrow below parafacials but broadening below eyes and extending up-
wards on to occiput. Occiput black in ground-colour but with silvery
grey tomentum ; concave; bare but for a few delicate hairs and some
short delicate bristles, into which merge orbital bristles from above;
orbital area broad.

8
Metanotum conspicuous, developed as in nemocera; black, cinereous in
some lights, bare. Sternopleurae clothed with delicate black bristles,
among which are stronger ones above, there being in particular a large

low; three pre-apical bristles below to the outside. Middle punt
blackish-brown but golden-yellow on basal third, anterior femora blackish-

436 Transactions.

down outer surface but ending before apex; on inside of this ridge
proximally are three delicate bristles, and opposite these, on outside, is a
row of five strong spines, being smaller to the base but not extending half-
way down the joint. On side of tibia, almost in line with third most

apical spine below and delicate pre-apical one above; towards centre,
but more distally, is a stout bristle toward lower side. Anterior tibiae
with delicate apical bristles below and a pre-apical one above.

Tarsi normal in shape, bristly, blackish-brown ; the protarsi pale brown,
not quite half length of whole tarsi. Onychotarsi longer than preceding
joint and with pair of delicate elongate bristles above ; claws large, black;

pollen; posterior margin of each segment darker. Dorsal plates curved
on to ventral surface; ventral plate of first segment large, extending
to margin of dorsal plate; ventral plates of other segments small, that
of the fourth deeply notched on posterior margin to receive globular end of
the black genitalia which are curved beneath apex of abdomen; ventral
membrane conspicuous.

Abdomen diaphanous, dusted with yellowish-white pollen on each side
of third and fourth segments; a blackish elongate spot on each side of
centre margin of first segment. Surface of each segment sparsely clothed
with short delicate bristles, being denser along sides. Distinct margi
bristles on third segment, and distinct bristles on each side of third and
fourth segment.

d. Length, 7-5 mm.

Genotype: No. 1259, D. M.

Habitat. —Blackball. Captured by Mr. J. W. Campbell; а single
specimen.

C. cockaynei n. sp. (Plate 37, fig. 2.)

d. Palpi tawny; front velvet -black and longitudinally striated.
Dorsum of thorax shiny, rather blue-black; a golden tomentose area

m
Е
BR
o
"d
o
E
Ф
B
£e
ct
e
Ф
5
м
w
B
ae
Jamad
Ф
[^7]
o
m
un
Ф
e
o
B
=.
л
3
Ф
=
Ed
ge,
©
=
за
n
Qu
Ф
a
ct

ength, 7 mm.
Holotype in British Museum. b
Habitat.—Day's Bay, Wellington nly one specimen, captured 7
с

Mr. Е. Н. Atkinson on flowering veronica.

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vou. 54. PLATE 37

—Wing of Campbellia — л n. ka x8.
йн. m —Campbellia cockaynei n. sp.

Face р. 436.

MiLLER.— Diptera Fauna of New Zealand. 437

Art. 33.—Material for a Monograph on the Diptera Fauna of Neu
` Zealand: Part II—Family Empididae.*

By Davin Милев, Government Entomologist.

[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 25th October, 1921; received by Editor,
31st December, 1921 ; issued separately, 12th М ay, 1923.]

ALTHOUGH the present work deals with twenty-three species of Empididae,
considerably more exist in New Zealand ; many more have already come
into my possession, but too late, unfortunately, to be included herein.
For several of these I am indebted to Mr. J. W. Campbell, of Christ-
church ; my thanks are due also to Mr. G. E. Archey for the loan (through
Mr. Speight, the Curator) of Hutton's types from the Canterbury Museum.
The Empididae may be characterized as follows: Head more or less
spherical, but occasionally higher and narrower, or flattened from above
and below. The occiput is usually convex, but sometimes concave in the
middle; in some cases it encroaches considerably over the top of the
head, the ocellar triangle being then situated well forward and the front
shortened ; there are three ocelli. The eyes, which occupy most of the

front or face in the male or in both sexes; when holoptic the upper
facets may be larger than the lower; the posterior eye-margin may be
concave or convex. The front may be broad or narrow, practically absent,

he thorax when viewed from above is more or les

in profile varies more or less from normal to decidedly hump-backed ; the
prothorax is usually distinct from above, but may be more or less hidden
by the dorsum, which in some cases is flat or somewhat concave immediately
anterior to the scutellar suture, in this respect resembling some species
of Dolichopodidae ; the notopleural area may merge with the dorsum
The pleurae are usuall normal; but in certain cases, where the sterno-
pleurae are produced posteriorly and adjoin the hypopleurae, the ptero-
pleurae are crowded upward between the meta- and sterno-pleurae.

* Part І, Stratiomyidae, in Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 49, p. 172, 1917; Part П,
Syrphidae, lc., vol. 53, p. 289, 1921.

438 Transactions.

ment of the protarsi; in other forms the mesotarsus (fourth joint) is
enlarged, or femora, tibiae, or coxae are unusually developed. The claws
and pulvilli are well developed.

In the wings (fig. 1) there is a certam amount of variation of shape
and venation. The anal angle may be strongly or moderately developed
or altogether wanting ; vein Sc either meets the costa or evanesces toward
its apex; R, and R, either branch or are fused throughout. en
branching, R, leaves R, at an acute or right angle, and in some cases is
recurved to meet the costa ; in one genus (Blepharoprocta, not yet recorded
in New Zealand) it joins R,,, and not the costa, the recurving being
an approach to this state. In some species M, and M, are wholly or
partially fused after leaving cell Ist M,, and when completely fused may

mpid wings there is a spurious vein, similar to that of the Syrphidae,
running through cells R and R,; cell Ist M, is rectangular, triangular,
or narrowed apically, while in some genera (not yet known in New Zealand)
it is completely wanting. -

The abdomen is more or less robust or slender. The genitalia of the
male vary considerably ; in some species they are more or less concealed,
in others prominent and knob-like. The most unique forms are found
in the genus Hilara ; in many of these flies there is a sheath-like appendage
frequently almost as long as the body itself (fig. 2) or much shorter. А dis-
section of this appendage—which I refer to as the “ genital appendage "—
shows that it is the sheath of the penis, which is extremely long, the
genitalia being attached to it on each side on the upper side at the base.

is appendage is blade-like, being laterally compressed, and the penis,
which is a flexible, chitinous, thread-like structure, leaves the abdomen
ventrally and runs around the edge of the sheath, entering and projecting
beyond the genitalia on the dorsal anterior angle of the sheath (fig. 2);
the penis is retracted within the genitalia by being drawn upward from
the lower edge of the sheath to the upper, as shown by the dotted line.
When at rest the genitalia are enclosed (fig. 24) beneath the dorsal plate
of the third-last abdominal segment, the penultimate and ultimate being

Fic. l—bDiagram of an Empid wing, showing venation: the dotted lines represent
_ Various positions assumed by Cu, in relation to Ist А.

бае Fres. 2-6.—Hilara flavinceris n. sp. ii

italia of 2, showing the sheath of the penis, or “ genital appendage

dotted line shows position of penis sedis its apex is withdrawn; the me
inner line represents the position of the penis. 2a. Genitalia of H. dracophy/^
n. sp., showing the genitalia (black) closed within the abdomen.

Apex of abdomen, $.

- Abdomen of ? , showing bladders inflated.

Egg, side view.

Egg seen from anterior end, showing micropilar projection.

BR

Fies. 7-10.—Hemerodromia fontanaliz n. sp., 2.
Head, side view.
acum of thorax, showing chaetotaxy and colour-pattern.

ing.
Anterior leg.

Га)
Pees

MILLER.—Diptera Fauna of New Zealand.

M
Cu,+ М;

439

440 T'ransactions

much shortened in height to receive the genitalia. The female abdomen
ends in a pair of stylets, and when the apical segments are extruded they
appear as shown in fig. 3. In some species the membrane of the third
abdominal segment of the female on each side may be inflated to form a
bilobed bladder (fig. 4), the membrane when not inflated forming a whitish
wrinkled patch. These peculiar bladders have apparently to do with the
aquatic habits of the species, since Mr. J. W. Campbell, who found the
specimens, states that the flies (Hilara flavinceris n. sp.) were found
beneath an overhanging rock above a stream

The vestiture consists of bristles and hairs, the former arranged in
definite systems which are beyond doubt of considerable taxonomic value,
and in one or two genera a supplementary synopsis of the species has been

drawn up, based on the thoracic and occipital chaetotaxy of the males.

delicate frontal ones; the first and second antennal joints are bristly or
haired, and in some forms there are bristles or hairs on the face; the
palpi are bristly or haired. On the dorsum of the thorax the bristles are
either well developed or delicate and small, the acrostichals and dorso-
centrals frequently being represented by one or more rows of small
bristles which usually lengthen posteriorly, the dorsocentrals often ending
in a pair of well-developed bristles. The bristles on the prothorax show

that certain species are semi-aquatic, since a species of H emerodromia has
been found in the mud of a stream (Lundbeck).

The writer, while dissecting the abdomen of the female of Hilara
flavinceris n. sp., found the ovaries filled with yellowish-brown eggs, €a€
of which is oval with one end truncated and surrounded by a narrow 11
(fig. 5); this end is covered by a whitish granular membrane from v
middle of which is the micropilar projection (fig. 6); the surface of Ms
egg is sculptured by hexagonal depressions,

MILLER.—Diptera Fauna of New Zealand. 441

The following synopsis is adapted to the species herein described
only :—
BLE OF GENERA.

Anal angle of wing not or ie little —
4 Ae 9, 18, 24, 33) 2
angle more or less developed 5
B ue coxae normal; two veins EET cell Ist Ma) pcm OOYDROMIDNAE,
owing to с ed fusion of M, and М»; В, an s Leplopeza
R, fused led nar
Anterior coxae more or — is ^no д те:
longer {Бар the poste fro
Ist М», or, bese tw agnos "Wn and M, fused for
a space before татый; R, and R; эе branch
or be еу fused 3

ubfam. HEMERODROMIINAE.
("emor femora and coxae subequal, the anterior

femora and tibiae spinose beneath ; n
| fused or branched; Си, fo шег: ап angle with
3/ Ist ЕЕ 4
Ante coxae not abnormally nosis
ier R, and Rs g nching ; and 5 ae
confluent nice i . Trichopeza.
4 and R; fused throughout lst A more or less
Faart. бү three veins from cell Ist Mə; cell
somewhat longer than cell M . Litanomyia.
Ry a R; b dus i RO. nd М» fused ‘after leav-

44

| ing cell Ist "Ms, осш before the margin ;
m Le A strongly developed cell Cu much shorter
ey

Hemerodrom
t A at an acute om and not more Subfam. BRACHYSTOMATISAE,
от p D el to the poste margin us Brachystoma
5: ‘Cu, recurved, being more or Ек ра rare to posterior

| wing-m AE and not for а б. ап acute — with
Ist A is

6
Subfam. EMPIDINAE.
et кые with hairs or bristles 7
sa I1 e bare i : 8
т{Е 5 e .. Empis.
Ti Fhe oni т. less ha ind vi wd .. Empimorpha.t
g f Vein Se meeting the costa a & + Mara. —

) Vein Sc d distally гы it .. Hilarempis.t

навин ——

= 9)
of the cell Cu; Ist A may be absent or п Bear by only а p
impression, although Cu, is distinct and curves down to зй it (fig. 1

* Leptopeza is an exception to the general s as of the subfamily Ocydromiinae.
since ^ 1 angle
other ore of se MN ery ve the ep bera А peii ago HUIUS but dla haim

is, Emp ilar
се у very “ndistinod) or aed on the metapleurae separate the first two genera from

449 T'ransactions.

When well developed, cell Cu may be looped anteriorly, owing to the
confluence of 1st A and Cu, as one vein (fig. 24), or it may be truncated
by Cu, being at right angles to Ist A (fig. 9). Further, cell Cu may be
equal to, longer, or shorter than cell M.

Genus HEMERODROMIA Meigen.

‚М, а , being fused for some distance beyond cell 1st M,; the
vein Sc, also, is evanescent at its apex.

H. fontanalis n. sp.

Ж;

Thorax elongated, black in ground-colour but clothed-with cinereous
pubescence arranged to form a pair of longitudinal darker narrow strips
and an outer darker patch on each side ; chaetotaxy as illustrated in fig. 8.
_ Wings (fig. 9) colourless, veins tawny, main veins thickened ; Sc indis-
tinct and evanescent apically; R,+, arising not much in front of origin
of R,,,; veins M, and M, confluent after leaving cell Ist М,, but
branching before reaching costa; Ist M, rectangular; cell M much longer

9. Length, 2-5 mm.
Holotype : 9, No. 1223, D. M.
Habitat.—Rotorua, on banks of a stream.

Genus ІлтАхомүТА Melander.
The wing of this genus is characteristic ; the anal angle is not developed ;
1st À is obsolete, although Cu, is distinet and at right angles to the line
Ist A, the cell Cu being longer than cell М; cell Ist M, elongate ; Ry

MiLLeR.—Diptera Fauna of New Zealand. 443

К, are fused throughout their length, and Sc is evanescent apically. Оог-
related with the absence of Ist A, the anterior coxae are longer than their
femora, which are broadened and spinose beneath. The eyes are situated
well forward on the head, and the occiput is well developed. In characteriz-
ing the genus, Melander states that the head is flattened and the eyes
dichoptic in both sexes; acrostichal bristles absent and two scutellar

antennae ; a pair of acrostichal bristles is present on the anterior part of
the dorsum, and in the female, besides the two apical scutellar bristles,
there are four on each angle of the scutellum. The occipital chaetotaxy
varies in the male and female.

L. otiraensis n. sp.

d. Head (fig. 11) dorso-ventrally flattened; eyes angulated at ocellar
triangle and emarginate at antennae, dichoptic above antennae but closely
approximated below, restricting the face and reaching to oral puoi

: s ad:

a pair of stout and conspicuous ocellar bristles. Front cinereous, com-
paratively broad, with a distinct orbital bristle on each side toward antennae ;
otherwise bare. Antennae situated in depression a little above middle
height of head ; black in ground-colour, but with greyish reflection ; first
joint short and inconspicuous but strongly bristled ; second joint more or
less globular and bristly; third joint rather clavate, flat, clothed with
short delicate hairs; style a little more than three times as long as third
joint, yellowish-brown, thickened at base, and clothed with delicate bristle-
like hairs, giving it a barbed appearance except at tip, which is bare and
hair-like.

Face narrow, convex, projecting in profile (fig. 11), clothed with dense
silvery pubescence. Proboscis tawny, awl-like, slightly curved, not as long
as height of head; palpi large, tawny, ultimate joint ovate, penultimate
clavate. Occiput cinereous, flat and bristly above and clothed below with
silvery bristle-like hairs along orbits ; lower angle bristly ; posterior orbits
convex above but angulate about middle and thence concave to oral margin.
Occipital chaetotaxy shown in fig. 13. eee
_ Thorax very elongate, dorsum narrow, chaetotaxy prominent and shown
in fig. 15, except posterior to suture and in front of scutellum, where the
specimen is pinned. Dorsum cinereous grey, owing to pubescence, with
black stripe on each side and an indistinct brownish medium one ; scutellum
Cinereous, bristles erect and convergent. Pleurae blackish-brown but
clothed with cinereous pubescence; middle and posterior coxae approxi-
mated and set well back under base of abdomen, anterior legs attached
anteriorly ; metapleurae with pair of distinct bristles. iba ;

Wings (fig. 18) clear, anal angle weak, Ist A absent, Cu, distinct, forming

Inner side of anterior tibiae; anterior tarsal joints, except the protarsi,
slightly broadened.
Abd

444 Transactions.

toward posterior margin of each segment. Genitalia extruded but indis-
tinct, tawny and bristly.

9. Eyes dichoptic, front perpendicular, narrowing to antennae, black,
orbits greyish-yellow, short owing to occiput invading crown of head so
that ocellar triangle is on front of head (fig. 12). Face narrow, longer than
front, protruding as in male, and clothed with dense yellow pubescence.
Antennae inserted a little below middle line of head. Oral margin pro-
duced backwards and bristly. Occiput more or less evenly rounded;

in deep concavity of posterior orbits. Lower orbits truncated.

Thorax somewhat rectangular in outline, particularly in profile (fig. 17);
prothorax yellowish-brown, to black in some lights; dorsum 6
greyish-yellow or brown, with velvet blackish-brown stripe on each side;
medianally is a broad deeper-yellow stripe, bordered on each side by à

narrow, less distinct, slate-grey one; median colour-pattern distinct only —

anterior to transverse suture, Outside lateral blackish-brown stripes thorax
is yellowish-grey edged with blackish-brown. Humeri, from above, trun-

cated and yellowish-grey. Scutellum greyish-yellow, with four marginal |

bristles at each angle in addition to apical pair. Metathorax brownish-
yellow, but black in some lights. Pleurae silvery-grey in colour, wi

lackish-brown areas in certain light (fig. 17). Owing to sternopleurae
being produced posteriorly and being closely applied to hypopleurae, not
only are pteropleurae crowded upwards between meta- and sterno-pleurae,
but middle and posterior legs arise close together immediately posterior

to root of wings (which are attached well back on thorax) and beneath.

*

base of halteres, a space equal to about length of dorsum intervening -

between anterior and middle legs, which are attached to extreme anterior
lower angle of thorax. Chaetotaxy conspicuous, and shown in figs. 16 and
17; pleurae bare except for five metapleural bristle

s.
Legs yellow, coxae with whitish reflections ; knees, tibiae of middle and.

posterior legs, and all tarsi somewhat darker ; anterior coxae a little longer
than their femora. Р
Abdomen brownish-yellow, with bristle-like hairs on posterior margin of
each segment ; pale-yellowish hairs along sides; brown terminal stylets
covered with stiff bristle-like hairs.
3. Length, 2mm. ©. Length, 3 mm.
Holotype : 3, No. 1253; 9, No. 1225, D. M. :
Habitat. —Otira (J. W. Campbell); Weraroa, amongst swamp vegetation.
n dub e А

Fics. 11-19.—Litanomyia otiraensis n. sp.

11. Head, side view, 4 .
12. Head, side view, $.

3. Occiput, showing chaetotaxy, 2.

4. Occiput, showing chaetotaxy, s.

5. Dorsum of thorax, showi chaetotaxy, 4 . :
- Dorsum “ thorax, showing colour-pattern and chaetotaxy, ? - sum M | :
4 eS sy owing colour-pattern and chaetotaxy of pleurae and part dors Ru
19. Anterior leg. :

Fras. 20-23. — Tri j

20. Head, side view. PIN Sante t m
21. Antenn:

See

К Occiput, showing chaetotaxy.
- Dorsum of thorax, showing chaetotaxy.

м

MILLER.—Diptera Fauna of New Zealand.

446 Transactions.

Genus TgicHorEZA Rond.
The following species, which I have placed in T'chopeza for the time
gree with the characters given for the genus.
The chief points of difference are: Third joint of antennae elongate and
clavate with a somewhat shorter articulated style ; eyes not touching below
antennae ; acrostichal bristles uniserial anterior to the transverse suture

but biserial posterior to this; the tibiae have a stout apical spine.

T. longipennae n. sp. _
Head cinereous ; eyes minutely hairy, slightly emarginate at antennae,
approximated slightly on middle of front, which is short, without vestiture
ut with an indistinct brownish transverse median band. Ocellar triangle .
situated a little forward of middle of top of head, owing to encroaching
occiput (fig. 20); a pair of conspicuous ocellar bristles, between which run
two rows of small bristles to posterior margin of triangle (fig. 22). Antennae

. greyish
hairs extending on to lower occiput. Palpi greyish-black, densely clothed
with greyish pubescence and with long rigid greyish hairs. Proboscis not
quite length of head-height, stout, and ending in an acute recurved point.

celput emereous, convex, bristly above, hairy below, chaetotaxy arranged
as in fig. 22.

Dorsum of thorax somewhat humped, but flattened before scutellum ;
black-margined, with cinereous and with medium grey stripe which broadens,

Wings (fig. 24) much lon peti beyond
; : ger than body and projecting far Dey
abdomen, slightly tinged with brown: costa distinctly developed around

costa ; R, angulated and with a short stump in wing of male (fig. 4a);
in female R, is strongly rounded after leaving R, ; Cu, and Ist A confluent,
forming а loop. Halteres elongate, stalks tawny, large heads brownish.

Abdomen cinereous-black, sparsely clothed with long hair-like bristles, `
denser along posterior margin of each segment, on each side of which 1s а
f : 2 Male genitalia black, projecting, structure obscure
(fig. 27) ; apex of female abdomen ending in pair of broad lamellae (fig. 28).

MILLER.—Diptera Fauna of New Zealand. 447

$. Length, 4-5 mm. ©. Length, 5 mm.
Paratypes: No. 1251, D. M.
Habitat. —Otira (J. W. Campbell).

Subfamily OCYDROMIINAE.

Veins R, and R, fused throughout ; M ı and M, either distinct or fused
throughout—4.e., there may be two or three veins running from cell Ist M,.
In some genera Cu, is recurrent or forms a right angle with Ist A. The

р

Genus Leproreza Macq.

Cell 1st М, present; veins M, and M, fused throughout; Cu, not
forming an acute angle with Ist A, the cell Cu being shorter than cell М;
anal angle rounded, not strongly developed. Antennae short, three-jointed,
the third joint broad at the base but pointed apically and terminated by a
long bristle-like style.

TABLE OF SPECIES.
(a.) A black fly with tawny legs pt Ks us .. migra n. sp.
(0.) An orange-yellow fly with abdominal segment branded with
fuscus ys es ia E is .. fulvescens n. sp

Provisional Table based on Chaetotaxy.

(a.) One pair of seutellars; four weak prothoracics on each side
(fig. 35) ; occipitals in two rows, the outer stronger, the inner
weaker, and endi
ocellar triangle (fig. 34) . .

; 4 5% .. fulvescens n. sp.
(b.) Two pairs of scutellars; two weak prothoracics on each side
(fi

stronger, and not reaching vertex; a weak bristle close to :
orbit opposite the terminal one of the inner row (fig. 31) nigra n. sp.
L. nigra n. sp.

5. Perpendicular axis of head long ; eyes situated well forward, emargi-
nate at antennae, below which they are holoptie, face bein almost com-
pletely eliminated (fig. 29); above antennae eyes are closely approximated,
the black front in consequence being very narrow; ocellar triangle broad,

C

: LI LJ LI S

Thorax humped, cinereous-black, but practically black in some lights ;

р м bare, lighter in colour than dorsum, which is clothed with short
ca i А

black ;
in fig. 3

448 Transactions.

strongly developed; 1st A continued toward margin; Cu, inclined to
evanesce at its junction with Ist A; vein Sc evanescent before reaching
costa ; veins R, and R, fused throughout ; M, and M, fused ; a spurious
vein in cell Cu; surface and costa of wing distinctly bristly. Halteres

Legs tawny and bristly; upper surface of femora and apical joints of
tarsi darker; front femora with row of strong bristles on imner side;
posterior femora with delicate bristles on lower side and strong pre-apical
lateral one ; middle tibiae with strong pre-apical bristles and strong lateral
one near middle and another on upper side above middle ; posterior tibiae
with apical bristles and strong one on upper side slightly beyond middle;
posterior protarsi rather thickened.
bdomen blackish-brown, sparsely clothed with short delicate bristles,

and a system of long hair-like ones along the posterior margin of each
segment.

д. Length, 3:5 mm.

Holotype: No. 1252, D. M.

Habitat.—Silverstream, Dunedin (E. Clarke).

L. fulvescens n. sp.

9. Eyes closely approximated along front, deeply emarginate at
antennae ; ocellar triangle prominent, black with a greyish reflection and а
pair of conspicuous ocellar bristles ; front narrow but widening slightly to

with greyish pubescence and terminated by pubescent style not abnormally
long nor unusually slender. Face narrow, black, and clothed with a short

Thorax orange-yellow, vitreous, narrow black streak running fom
humerus to wing; metanotum blackish-brown. Very few bristles 02
ee ee ee

Fros. 24-28.— Trichopeza longipennae n. sp.

и Wing of ẹ.

АА. Wing of с, showing stump-vei é
25. Anterior coxa, 4. + кра,
26. Anterior tarsus, g.

27. Genitalia, =.
28. Apex of abdomen, о.

Fras. 29-33.— Leptopeza nigra n. sp.

29. Head, front view, g.
30. Antenna

31. Occiput, у, showing chaetotaxy.
A Wig of thorax, showing chaetotaxy.

; Fras. 34-36.—Leptopeza flavescens n. sp.
oe dn A u showing chaetotaxy.
. Dorsum of thorax, showi h ‚
36. Posterior femur, 9 . THREE

Fic. 37.— Brachystoma adelensis : Wing.

MILLER.—Diptera Fauna of New Zealand.

15— Trans.

449

'

450 Transactions.

dorsum, but several systems of delicate hairs, some representing the acro-
stichals ; but the dorsum is too much damaged by the pin to give a definite
account. Chaetotaxy, as far as possible, shown in fig. 35. A unique feature
is that on the edge of the notopleurae, just posterior to the humeri, are very
minute black teeth-like spines. There is a single pair of erect apical bristles
on the scutellum.

Wings with the anal angle more pronounced than'in L. nigra; vem
lst A, though weak, is continued well to the margin; venation otherwise
as n L. nigra. Halteres brownish on the stalks but with greenish-yellow

‘5 mm.
Holotype: No. 1254, D. M.
Habitat.—Otira (J. W. Campbell).

Subfamily BRACHYSTOMATINAE.

2 forms an acute angle with Ist A; the anal angle is well developed ;
R, and R, are not fused throughout. |

Genus BRAcHvsTOMA Meigen.

In his characters of this genus Melander* states that the anal angle of
the wing is gone, while Shiner} asserts that this angle projects (Fligellapper
vortretend). It is upon the latter author’s classification that I pla
following species in Brachystoma, although the eyes of both species are
not holoptic, but widely separated beneath and holoptic above the antennae
in both sexes. The two following species agree so closely that it is with
some hesitation I separate them; the genitalia of the males, however, differ
to some extent.

TABLE or SPECIES.
A supernumerary cross-vein connecting veins R+ and R

claspers of 3 genitalia JU pub of stro Pen 1 M
inner edge ae

No supernumerary cross-vein ; claspers of 4 genitalia without strong dcs
spines-along inner edge, but terminated by stout spines .. hamiltoni n. SP

B. adelensis Miller (fig. 37).

B. adelensis Miller, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 45, p. 203, figs. 11 to М, and —

pl. 1, fig. 2, 1913. (М.В. The dimension-lines are reproduced twice natural

size.)
Holotype: 5, No. 786, D. M.

* Mono. N. Amer. Empididae, Trans. A | 259 1902.
T Fauna Austriaca, Die Fliegen, 1 Th., M a ees

ce the

E

MILLER.—Diptera Fauna of New Zealand. 451

B. hamiltoni n. sp.

black orbital bristles above foramen. Ocellar triangle prominent, blackish-

rown, ocelli golden ; pair of prominent ocellar bristles. Proboscis and

palpi withdrawn, blackish-brown with somewhat lighter reflections ; apex
y.

prominent; R, not strongly recurved; no supernumerary cross-vein
between R,,, and 4*5; apex of cell Cu somewhat obtuse in comparison
with that of В. adelensis. Halteres light-yellow. ; dere
Legs black with silvery rather yellowish-grey reflection, which is
particularly persistent on coxae. Middle legs shorter than others and with
swollen femora ; anterior and posterior legs slender but apex of tibiae and

band; this pattern seen only in certain lights. Male : genitalia (fig. 41)
black, claspers bristly and each terminating in stout bristles ; their inner
t spi i

{Subfamily EMPIDINAE.

Anal angle of wing developed ; Cu, forming an obtuse angle or con-
fluent with Ist A; cell 1:t M, present; vein Sc complete or evansecent
арау; R, and R 5 fused throughout or branching.

15*

452 Transactions.

Genus Hitara Meigen.
Anterior protarsi of male usually enlarged ; proboscis not longer than
but about as long as head-height; vein Sc meeting costa; К, and К
branching ; metapleurae bare.

TABLE OF SPECIES.
" Thorax tawny, with indistinct darker stripes ; сосна brownish-
yellow, the posterior margin of each segment tawny ; genital
1 ызааны of 3 nearly as bag. as od : еа of Body, Bo
g flavinceris n. sp.
2

Thorax not tawn: эту; greyish or blackish speci ies
2f Altogether e са or greyish iue with yellow legs 3
2) Blackish s jes p 5
3f Altogether а в cinereous littoral species : length, 2.25 mm. .. qhilpotti.
l Body greyish, legs yellow .. - i Bi
Wings tinged with yellow AE ix .. 2 smithii.
4{ Wings clear; a jong genital appendage yx 2i .. d vector n. 8р.
Б Wings tinged with bro s 6 мА 6:9
1 Wings hyaline i2 7

ra ope -bodied fy; ус "without genital appendage ; POR
| A small fly; 2 with a short genital “appendage ; ; length, 4mm. J seoalis n. 8p.

Genitalia of 4 distinct, recurved o ro e abdomen, but
1 without сана не Кай , 9 < littoralis n. sp.
Genitalia of ғ with a distinct appendage ; length not less than н
9%
Genita tal appendage short ; length of body, 5-5 m hudsoni.

veces о nearly as long as body ; v h of bod; А :
x T = p 2 y 4 dracophylli n. sp-

Provisional Table based on аваад »
1 § Two pairs of scutellars —.- f 2
& At least three pairs of scutellars 3
a aaa | н rial iud: strong ; “dorsoventral uniserial a
strong (fig. 52); occipitals in tw , the two нен
опев сее pe outstanding (fig. fumosa.t

2 | Acrostichals a ; dorsocentrals biserial (2), the inner rues
2 | Pt pi the outer irregular in size (fig. 55);
| E weak, in two rows, three on each side of vertex
Air. s (fig . 54) fossalis n. 8р.
Б scutellars ; ; acrostichals weak, forming at least
ce
1

e»
ie
$E
M
- e
a
2. 8
E

|; dorsocentrals uniserial, terminal ones outstand- P
Mcr neci weak (fig. 57) .. smithii.
hree pairs of . 4

evil dorsocentrals weak, biserial (fig. 49); occipitals in
three rows, the outer triserial, weak but for two strong
orbitals (one of which is a vertical) and one strong me
vertical us each side (fig. 48) . vector n. 8p.
Four pairs of scutellars and sometimes a pair of disca ds x
Acrostichgls absent; dorsocentrals unise iml = but ending
posteri — 2 a strong Nace ; е O апа teat,
souteliars S ME Да e 49; occipitals Fak, in four
ГА isa at с
ef se seutelars v cal sometimes a pair of ГА resent zn 7
6 Beuta rs uniform, n "occus presen tr н, Р flavinceris n. Р.
| А metimes present marginal sc tel-
lars, except weak apical. pair, uniform ; доганы pisei
i prts in a pair of large bristles before scitum

E: scutellars .

Е rs of scutellars; acrosti ticha 18 weak, in at least four
(

51

littoralis e sp.

dracophylli n. 8р:
Apical a soutellans | we veak, =e pre- apicals outstanding ; no disc
orsocentra Ста аі
bristles xiu. Mie po с м орде re ing hudsoni.

ow ada MN ilpotti is not included.
и Ki is doubtful if H. fumosa belongs to this genus.

MILLER.—Diptera Fauna of New Zealand. 453

H. philpotti Miller.
H. philpotti Miller, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 45, p. 202, figs. 9 and 10,
1913.

In fig. 10 the vein Sc should not be evanescent, but should meet the
costa, though indistinctly. The cone-shaped protuberance referred to in
the original description is really the very short genital appendage.

H. flavinceris n. sp.

5. Eyes emarginate at antennae, narrowly approximated for a dis-
tance on front below ocellar triangle, which is prominent and tawny, but
greyish-brown pruinose to black in some lights; ocelli orange; a pai
of short ocellar bristles and several minute ones behind (fig. 42). Front
very narrow at approximation of eyes but broadening below to antennae,
gently descending along eye approximation but almost vertically from
thence to antennae, thus angulate in profile; tawny and greyish-brown
pruinose; a double row of delicate and short hair-like orbital bristles,
not extending to line of antennae, which are inserted about the middle
line of head; first and second joints tawny and greyish-pruinose, with

oral margin not extending very close to antennae. Cheeks very much

each orbit clothed with short black bristles merging into long golden
stiff hairs below; in bristly area toward vertex is a regular system of
chaetae (fig. 42).

horax tawny, greyish-yellow pruinose, pleurae black in some lights ;
dorsum somewhat arched, testaceous in some lights, with four darker
longitudinal stripes seen when light falls from in front; chaetotaxy as
in fig. 43, there being very few strong bristles ; pleurae bare except pro-
pleurae, which are clothed with delicate yellow hairs extending on to
umeral areas. Scutellum with triangular testaceous area at base, other-
Wise tawny, with four pairs of erect marginal bristles.

Wings faintly tinged with tawny; veins tawny; vein Se not evanes-
cent but meeting costa; R, strongly curved forward after leaving R;.
Halteres tawny. |

ѕ tawny, darker at apex of tarsi, not strongly bristled but bristles
more distinct at apices of joints; anterior protarsi somewhat thickened з
pulvilli tawny ; claws black on distal half but tawny on basal half, owing
to tawny pubescence. i.d

Abdomen rich brownish-yellow, but tawny across posterior margin of
each segment and at sides; clothed with long delicate tawny hairs,
Which become bristle-like on apical segment and laterally on posterior
Margin of each segment. Along sides of abdomen are clear pit-like spots.
Genital appendage almost as long as body, tawny in colour but fuscous
along lower edge.

$. Length, 6mm.; + genital appendage, 11 mm.

Holotype : 1208, D. М. °

Habitat. — George's Stream, Wainuiomata (G. V. Hudson).

454 Transactions.

H. littoralis n. sp. i
. Eyes dichoptic, еше. at antennae; front brownish-black,
with cinereous reflections and a w of delicate bristles on each side;
ocellar triangle brownish-black, iti pair of strong ocellar bristles. Face
short and cinereous. Antennae (fig. 44) large, black with silvery reflection,
third joint glavate with short style. Prokoecis a little longer than head-
height, directed downwards, blackish-brown ; palpi short and black, but
brownish basally. Occiput cinereous and bristly (fig. 45).
Thorax blackish-brown in ground-colour, pleurae cinereous to silvery;
pteropleurae with transverse row of delicate grey bristles; dorsum (when
viewed with light falling from in front) narrowly margined on each side

a large reddish-brown area with a pair of indistinct ‘darker stripes more
conspicuous anteriorly behind head, where the reddish-brown merges into
a éinereous reflection (fig. 46) ; the whole surface distinctly bristly, among
which is a system of chaetae as in fig. 46. Metanotum cinereous.

Wings not coloured, veins tawny; Sc ending in costa; anal angle
prominent. Halteres bro

Legs brown, tarsi bleak: "bristly ; ; anterior protarsi somewhat enlarged.

Abdomen bristly ; ; bisok with cinereous reflections. Genitalia more
or less almond-shaped when viewed from above; in profile (fig. 4T)
lying forward over a: surface of apical abdominal segments. j

3. Length, 3-75 m

pena No. 1165 , D.M. ;

-Occurring in large numbers on sandy sea-beach at the mouth

of the взе Hokio Stream. |

H. vector n. sp.

d. Eyes as in H. flavineeris ; ; ocellar triangle black with brownish-
grey tomentum ; the pair of ocellar bristles easily dieting from the
smaller posterior series; ocelli amber-yellow ; front black with grey
tomentum and row of а bristles along orbits. First and second

осо

Fics. 38-41.—Brachystoma hamiltoni n. sp.
38. Antenna.
i Dorsum of thorax, showing chaetotaxy.
in
41. Genitalia, t

Frcs. 42, 43.—Hilara flavinceris n. sp.
42. Occiput, 4 , showing chaetotaxy.
43. Dorsum of thorax, showing chaetotaxy.
ee ree 44-47.—Hilara littoralis n. sp.
45. Oceiput, s showing chae

46. Dorsum а thorax, sh ‘
47. Genitalia, ts ine Ceu. -pattern and. chaetotaxy.

Fies. 48, 49.— Hilara vector n. sp.

48. Occiput, A showing chaetotaxy.
49. Dorsum of thorax, ¢, showing chaetotaxy.
Fra. 50.—Hilaria dracophylli n. sp.: dorsum of thorax, ¢ , showing ——
Fies. 51-53. Sekata fumosa.
"s Occiput, 3 , showing chae

ficte m of tho
orax,
4, showing Жы.

MILLER.—Diptera Fauna of New Zealand.

455

456 Transactions.

tomentum, bristles and hairs grey. Cheeks cinereous with greyish hairs;
occiput cinereous, hairy below, bristly above, among which only three
pairs of bristles are distinct (fig. 48).

except on a

dorsum with four longitudinal blackish stripes. Chaetotaxy weak except.

for alar, notopleural, humeral, and post-humeral bristles, which are
outstanding ; acrostichals and dorsocentrals represented by rows of
numerous weak bristles (fig. 49). On scutellum is marginal row of ten
erect bristles.

Wings slightly greyish, veins testaceous but paler basally, stigma slightly
tawny ; Sc ending in costa. Halteres tawny.

testaceous; apex of tibiae and tarsi darker; anterior protars _

blackish and distinctly thickened.

Abdomen with spot-like pits on each segment; black, with cinereous
tomentum; posterior margin of each segment except the first pale
greyish-tawny. Genital appendage elongate, blackish-brown, but tawny
along middle on each side, this colour extending over upper edge basally.

d. Length, 6 mm. ; + gential appendage, 10 mm.

Holotype: No. 954, D. M.

Habitat.-—Lake Wakatipu (W. G. Howes).

Н. dracophylli n. sp.

5. Head black, but greyish-pruinose ; eyes and front as in Н. flavin
ceris, the latter with a row of delicate black orbital bristles ; front black,
with indistinct brownish area just above antennae, which are inserted 12
middle height of head and prominent; first and second joints shaped
as in H. flavinceris, tawny, delicately bristled ; third joint black, greyish-
pruinose, elongate, clavate, terminated by a style about two-thirds 15
length, from the end of which projects a short, brownish chitinous
spine. Face shaped as in H. flavinceris, black, with greyish pubescence.
Proboscis about as long as head-height or a little longer, dark testaceous
to dark brown, blackish at apex; palpi black with black bristles. Cheeks
inconspicuous, black, with a greyish pubescence and clothed with a few
delicate dark-brown hairs. Occiput convex, black but greyish-pruinose.
hairy below, bristly above the system as in H. flavinceris.

of strong marginal bristles, a pair of less prominent discal ones, HE
discal and

pair of apical, convergent delicate bristles; in some specimens € EUN
apical bristles are absent. Dorsum greyish-pruinose with three indist
longitudinal black stripes seen in some ligh

MitLeR.—Diptera Fauna of New Zealand. 451

Wings hyaline except for testaceous articulation and brownish cell 2nd C
and stigma ; veins brown, paler basally; venation as in H. flavinceris.
Halteres pale yellow but brownish at base.

egs testaceous, clothed with delicate hair-like bristles ; anterior pro-
tarsi slightly thickened ; claws rather elongate, dark testacebus basally,
black distally ; pulvilli testaceous.
bdomen dark testaceous, with testaceous markings, more or less
distinct, across posterior margin of each segment except first, upon
which is a triangular testaceous spot along anterior and another along
sterior margin, their apices meeting in centre of segment. The whole
clothed as in H. flavinceris. Genital appendage (fig. 24) shaped as in
H. flavinceris, dark-brown, with narrow tawny median stripe on each
side broadening basally.

d. Length, 6 mm. ; + gential appendage, 10-5 mm.

Holotype: No. 1207, D. M.

Habitat.—New Zealand (locality and collector unknown).

H. fumosa Hutton.
Clinocera fumosa Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 33, p. 31, 1901.
Owing to the well-developed anal angle of the wing and the shape of
the antennae, &c., this species cannot be placed in linocera, and it is doubt-
ful if it really belongs to Hilara, although I have placed it therein for the
present.

me lights, convex
below, but flat above and concave medianly ; among the bristles (fig. 51)

. Dorsum of thorax black, with three longitudinal grey stripes ; prothorax,

incisions of transverse suture, notopleurae, humeri, and alar regions grey,

this pattern being indistinct in some lights; pleurae black, with greyish

reflections ; metapleurae bare; a tuft of bristles above insertion of anterior

сохае. Chaetotaxy of dorsum as in fig. 52. Scutellum black, but greyish

in some lights, with three pairs of erect marginal bristles, pre-apical ones
k

| че black, bristly, slender; tarsi normal; anterior coxae not unusually

engthened,
Abdomen elongate, narrow, cylindrical, cinereous but black in к,

colour, distinctly bristly, bristles for the most part hair-like but margina
es stronger and larger. Genitalia inconspicuous.

458 ; Transactions.

pair of long, divergent ocellar bristles. Legs more or less tawny; tarsi
and upper sides and middle of femora fuscous; coxae, except apex of
anterior pair, cinereous- “black.

d and 9. Length, 6 mm.

Holotype: d, Hutton's collection, Canterbury Museum; 9, No. 1212,

Habitat.— Wellington (G. V. Hudson) ; Otira (J. W. Campbell).

H. hudsoni Hutton:
Empis hudsoni Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 33, p. 30, 1901.

d. Eyes dichoptie, аеру emarginate ; кра, front, and face black,
but with cinereous tomentum brownish in so e lights ; fronto-orbital
and ocellar bristles pesci Antennae shaped as in H. fossalis ; ; black,
but first and second joints brownish. Proboscis a little longer than head- -
height, black ; palpi brown. edna bristly, bristles arranged irregularly —
on each side of centre, which is bare.

Dorsum of thorax black, with a pair of indistinct brownish stripes +
silvery spot on each side between humeri and wings; humeri silvery above;

a ао humeral bristle and numerous small ones; a pair of strong |
notopleurals, anterior to which are some weak ones; a strong 8 supra-alat,
posterior to which is a second one and two weak short ones; 8 stro
post-alar ; metapleurae bare; ке: bristles consisting of four pairs,
apical pair weak, pre-apical strong, remainder somewhat weaker. є
ings clear, se clouded ; halteres brown.

geo e
Fros. 54-56.—Hilara fossalis n. sp.
54, Occiput, 2 , showing chaetotaxy.

55, Dorsum of thorax, showin g chaetotaxy.
56. Genitalia, qu :

Fro. 57.—Hilara smithii n. sp.: dorsum, v, showing chaetotaxy-

Шана. Figs. 58-62.—Hilarempis fulvipes.
59. D eem of thorax, то chaetotaxy.

61. Anterior leg, =.
62. Genitalia, z.
Fics. 63-64.—Hilarempis nigra n. sp.
к e thorax, g , showing chaetotaxy. :
Fras. 0-03 Enpimorpl torrentalis n. вр., 4- d sa
‚ 65. Head, front vie н
66. Occiput of head, showing chaetotaxy.

7. Dorsum of M. showing chaetotaxy.
d Genitalia.

MILLER.—Diptera Fauna of New Zealand.

460 Transactions.

Anterior and middle legs brownish, posterior cinereous brown to black; :
tarsi black; coxae cinereous; anterior protarsi enlarged.

Abdomen brownish to greyish black, clothed with very weak, short
bristles; genital appendage much shorter than the abdomen, brown, the
genitalia brownish-black.

. As male, but the abdomen conical and terminated by a pair of
stylets.

d. Length, 5-5 mm. ©. Length, 4mm

Holotype: Hutton's collection, Canterbury Museum.

. Habitat.—Wainuiomata; Otira Gorge (б. V. Hudson) ; Okere.

H. fossalis n. sp.

5. Eyes dichoptic, deeply emarginate ; ocellar triangle and front black; |
a pair of conspicuous ocellar bristles, behind each of which is row of small
delicate ones; row of bristles on each side of front. Antennae black, - З

Н. smithii Hutton.

Empis smithii Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 33, p. 30, 1901. :

.9. Head lost. Dorsum of thorax brownish-grey, with three pos
' stripes; chaetotaxy distinct (fig. 57) ; six erect marginal bristles on SU —
um, three on each side, apical ones convergent; pleurae, metanotum, с.
ано ата metaplurae bare. Legs tawny and bristly. Wing m
reous, Inclined to transl ; i at an acute ms
angle; halteres tawny. са ® вима 50 Ж eee
Ab in of each —

ength,

mm.
Holotype : Hutton’s collecti
Habitat.—Ashburton (Smith), ” порна казир.

MILLER.—Diptera Fauna of New Zealand. 461

Genus HILAREMPIS Bezzi.

Vein Sc evanescent before reaching the costa; metapleurae bare.

TABLE OF SPECIES.
1 A tawny-bodied species ; тее black, with a VET "- .. kaiteriensis.
Cinereous or blackish speci 2
iit grey siis pied blackish ода stripes ў мы dad brown ; i
h-bla

legs browni benhami.
Species with ieas me ў 5 za ae :

2

3f Body cinereous

ux $a sis vs uM .. fulvipes.
3) Body bla ek. Үз 2 ar де = .. nigra n. sp.
Provisional Table based on Chaetotaxy.
1 ç 28 least — scutellars 5 .. benhami.
{ At most four scutellars 2

ES | о ын ее; опе pair of strong prothoracios

( fulvipes.
; Dorsocentrals ending i in two or three strong bristles before scutellum ;
о or piense pairs of prothorac 3
(Th strong доганын fe eee ; нн pairs a strong
4 B V prothoracee (fig. 63) nigra n. 8p.

o pairs of strong аа trals posteriorly ; { “four pairs o of pro-
E эел ин the outer one on each side strong, the remainder weak _kaiteriensis.
H. benhami Miller.

H. benhami Miller, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 45, p. 198, figs. 1 to 5,
pl. 1, fig. 3, 1913.

H. kaiteriensis Miller.
Н. kaiteriensis Miller, l.c., p. 200, figs. 6 to 8, pl., fig. 1.

H. fulvipes Hutton.
Hilara fulvipes Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 33, p. 31, 1901.
E ront cinereous, but darker in some lights; eyes де уе marginate,

cinereous, owing to dense tomentum, but bla ck ground-colour frequently
reflected. Proboscis blackish-brown ; palpi tawny. Occiput cinereous, but

brownish-grey, but cinereous at times owing tum; the k

ground-colour conspicuous particularly on pleurae Chaeto

(fig. 59) mainly as in H. nigra, although the rows of smaller bristles are
inct, while amo are some delicate golden hairs

а. tawny, with some delicate tawny bristles ; tarsi rather fuscous ;
anterior coxae somewhat lengthened, their tibiae short ; anterior protarsi
of the male swollen (fig. 61).

462 Transactions.

Abdomen black in ground-colour with cinereous tomentum ; posterior
margin of each segment with delicate bristles. Genitalia of male lying
forward on abdomen (fig. 62) ; female abdomen ending in pair of blackish-
brown stylets.

d 9. Length, 3 mm.

- Plesiotype : No. 1087, D. M. А

Habitat.—Throughout New Zealand. Frequently seen on calm evenings
dancing in swarms above bushes. Ee

H. nigra n. sp.

d. Eyes dichoptic, deeply emarginate, posterior margin slightly con-
cave; front moderately wide, sides almost parallel, black, but in certam

lights there is a broad silvery-grey orbital stripe on each side, leaving a

narrow black medio-longitudinal one ; at other times the whole front is
silvery grey; a row of delicate frontal bristles on each side near orbits ;
ocellar triangle black; ocellar bristles distinct. Antennae large for size

2
i
E
А
vs

of head, inserted at about middle line; black, with greyish-brown reflection; ‘og

minutely pubescent ; first and second joints bristly, third long and clavate ;
style short and ending in small spine-like process. Face short, shorter
than front, ‘convex, with a few scattered delicate bristles. Proboscis
blackish-brown ; apical joint of palpi orange yellow to pale yellow, basal
blackish-brown. Occiput black, with greyish reflection, convex (par-

ticularly above where the bristles are distinct along the orbits alone), 2

though somewhat depressed behind ocellar triangle ; chaetotaxy co
es.

to row of orbital bristl
Thorax black, with greyish and brownish reflections on dorsum and

Wings iridescent, veins yellow, Sc evanescent before reaching costa;
anal angle distinct but not prominent; halteres pale tawn

L | ‘= у. Ace
egs tawny, tarsi and apices of tibiae fuscous ; a row of conspicuous
à ise legs

EP e ^ dream abdomen, laterally compressed (fig. 64).
Holotype: No. 12
bi à

24. D. M. Po
-—Otira (J. W. Campbell), Ohau Valley ; frequenting the foliage

of bushes overhanging streams. Usually met with while beating.

Genus Empis Linn.

Metapleurae with hairs or bristles : Ки =
: : : ; proboscis as long as or long UE
head-height ; third antennal joint more or less оонай aiid clavate ; face ay

bare ; vein Sc evanescent before reaching costa,

TABLE оғ ӨРЕСТЕЗ.
An altogether cinereous species ; length of ¢,
8 mm.

ouni.
A blackish-grey species ; length of ¢

5:5 mm.
, s.

br 3
ч otakauens ——

MILLER.—Diptera Fauna of New Zealand. 463

E, otakauensis Miller.
E. otakauensis Miller, Trans, N.Z. Inst, vol. 42, p. 235, pl. 30,
fi 6, 1909.
n this species the palpi are normal, and not greatly Songa as stated
in the original description and shown in the illustration (l.c., fig. 2).
Holotype, $ : No. 590 .
Allotype, 2: No. 404, D. М.

E. brouni Hutton,
E. brouni Hutton, Trans, N.Z. Inst., vol. 33, p. 30, 1901.
Head cinereous, the face inclined to silvery; front broad orbits

posterior ocelli, Antennae at middle ae icd ; cinereous ; first and

occiput with long beard of greyish to golden hairs. Proboscis longer than
head-height, blackish-brown and cinereous; palpi cinereous to silvery
and clothed with greyish hairs. Occiput cinereous to golden, with strong
orbital bristles and weaker ones behind.

Thorax cinereous to golden; a pair of blackish stripes on dorsum.
Apparently no chaetae except for a pair of bristles on alar angles and a
small one above the wing-base ; metapleurae with indistinct greyish hairs ;
propleurae with some gom greyish hairs, Scutellum with three pair of
delicate erect marginal bristles.

Wings comparatively a rather translucent, tinged with grey;
veins rather tawny; R, branching almost at right angle from R,, which
descends somewhat from line of Ry+;; Se evanescent at aper; halteres
tawny.

Legs cinereous and bristly ; posterior tibiae broadened apically, their
protarsi somewhat enlarged. Ex

Abdomen cinereous; apical segment triangular, blackish and bristly,
particularly at

9. Length, M m

Holotype - Hutton’ s collection, Canterbury Museum,

Habitat —Auckland (Broun).

Genus EMPIMORPHA Coqu.

This genus resembles Empis except that the face is hairy.

E. torrentalis n. sp. |
5. Head tawny; eyes emarginate, dic hoptic ; front almost vertical,
Lo in some lights, with row of short black orbital bristles on each side
65) ; ocellar triangle large, tawny to golden, a pair of large black erect.

abd divergent ocellar bristles and numerous small ones behind (figs. 65
and va ; ocelli orange. Antennae conspicuous, inserted about middle head-
; third joint clavate, fuscous,

464 Transactions.

except for a small tawny area at base, and ‘clothed with minute, golden
pubescence ; style about two-thirds as long as third joint, fuscous but with
minute golden pubescence. Face (fig. 65) broad, very short, practically
concealed beneath antennae, and with a few short black bristle-like hairs.
Cheeks restricted, golden-tawny, and with pair of short black bristle-like
hairs. Proboscis longer than head-height, descending downward, tawny ;
palpi tawny to golden, with long rigid black bristles on lower side but short

prominent (fig. 66).

Thorax tawny, golden-pruinose ; dorsum quadrate, darker to fuscous
in some lights with indistinct narrow longitudinal stripes, chaetotaxy
distinct (fig. 67); metanotum brownish-black and golden-pruinose; pro-
pleurae with three black bristles and narrow black stripe above towa
humeri; metapleurae with three large straight black bristles, the lower

right angle and running for one-quarter of its length before curving abruptly
to costa ; halteres tawny. а
s tawny, minutely bristled and with numerous large black bristles,
particularly on tibiae; none on tarsi except at apex of joints ; pulvilli
en; claws tawny with fuscous tips. E
Abdomen elongate, narrow, slightly tapering apically ; brownish-yellow, —
posterior margin of each segment broadly tawny ; the whole clothed with. а
short black bristles and with large ones across posterior margin of eac
segment, particularly toward sides; a double row of these bristles on first
segment. Genitalia (fig. 68) tawny, triangular in shape when seen 1701
above, rather cone-shaped in profile, clothed with small black bristles,
particularly at apex; the claspers tawny and elbowed.
5. Length, 5-5 mm.
Holotype: No. 1213, D. M.
Habitat. —Watertalls, Humboldt Mountains (G. V. Hudson).

Warr.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 465

Авт. 34,--The Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand : Part I11—Species
belonging to the Genera Agromyza (Fallen) and Phytomyza (Fallen)
(Diptera).

By Morris №. Warr, F.E.S.

[Read before ae Me Philosophical Society, 28th October, 1921; received by Editor,
st December, 1921; issued separately, 12th May, 1933. ]

Plates 38—41.

THESE minute flies have been greatly neglected in New Zealand, only two
species being quoted by Hutton*— 4. australensis Mik. and A. fulvifrons
Hutton. The former I have been unable to trace, and, owing to the
paucity of its description, have been unable to include it in the key to the
New Zealand species. The description has been placed at the end of this
paper. Through the courtesy of Mr. Speight, Director-of the Canterbury
Museum, I have been able to examine the type specimen of A. —
This was found not to belong to the genus to which it was assigned ;
was sent to Monsieur Tonnoir at the Cawthron Institute, who places it in
the Milichinae. T. W. Kirk has several times mentioned P. nigricornis (the
cineraria- ©, m and P. chrysanthemani (the chrysanthemum-
fly) in the New Zealand Journal of Agriculture. It appears very probable
that these are "identical and that it is the same fly that attacks the thistle.
The latter fly was sent to the British Museum, and identified there as

have so far only succeeded in rearing parasites. In all cases P. albiceps
was mining in thistles in close vicinity to the cineraria-plants

Most of the species dealt with in this paper have been under «зоя ино
for several years past; fair series of the imagines have been rear
the mines, and from these good normal specimens have been selected li
the types. There appears to be little variation, and in the chaetotaxy this
tends in the direction of addition of setae ; such addition, however, is rarely
bilateral, and the additional setae are usually under-develo Specimens
of most of the species were sent to the Imperial Bureau of Entomology,

ment .of Agriculture, Biological Section, Washington, for verification, and

I have to thank Mr. Malloch for much aid in drawing up the descriptions

and in selection of the names. I should also like to thank Dr. Tillyar

of the Cawthron Institute, for dics help given in these and earlier papers.
The chief generic characters of Agromyza as given by Mr. Malloch are—

Generic Characters of Agromyza.t
* Head of normal size; frons broad, from one-third to a little over
one-half the head-width ; ocelli on a slightly raised portion; the ocellar

UTTON, dug of the Diptera Brachycera of New Zealand, T'rans. N.Z. Inst.,
vol. “ 9 so
Since е = above several specimens of P. albiceps have been reared from
mined "pios ta ы, raria.

H, A feris of the Species in Agromyza F Fallen and Cer ek г mes
Annals of Ent. Soc. of America, vol. 6, p. 209-340, 1913. See also Маілосн, A Synopsis
of the Genera of Agromyzidae, Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus., vol. 46, рр. 127-54, pl. 4-6, 1913.

466 Transactions.

geniculate ; palpi normal. Mesonotum with 2-4 pairs of dorso-centrals;
mesopleurae with 1-3 long posterior bristles as well as generally a number
of setulae ; one or two bristles above mid-coxae and generally numerous
setulae ; propleural bristle strong ; squamae distinct. Ovipositor of female
generally with base chitinized, apex seldom protruding ; male hypopygum
of moderate size, not incurved. Legs without preapical bristle on dorsa
surface; end spurs weak. Wings with subcostal vein weak, sometimes

one at, or slightly beyond, wing-middle ; posterior basal cell always
complete though small; anal vein (sixth) distinct ; costa to third vein,

slightly beyond it, or to fourth. This last character is difficult to dis-

tinguish sometimes, and is not of sufficient importance to permit of ie
relegation of those species having costa to only third vein to a differen
genus from those with costa to fourth." jtd de

The essential character of the genus Phytomyza as differing from the
above is the entire absence of the outer cross-vein. TÉ

A rather remarkable difference in the dehiscence of the two genera (as
represented in this paper) should be noticed. In a typical pupa there are

: п. ы
therefore, the anterior three and а half segments become divided into

undergoes

to belong to the head-plate, they are not lifted with it, but В
attached to the dorsal half. qus

puparium. n the kr
Phytomyza, on the other hand, the head-plate consists of the. а de

4

Watr.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 467
Key то NEW ZEALAND non or AGROMYZA.

зааны antennae and palpi, blac 2
Thorax with four pairs of dorso- centrals, the anterior two pairs
s ес i uch weaker than the mener pairs . 3
2. Each orbit with ous — pm tles XT .. umbrina n. sp.
asd orbit with three ng bristles e UE t — n. 8р.
. Femora largely or en ies black or fuscous .. is s
Жыл, largely or entirely pale yellow 6
4 terio orso Pond de much weaker than posterior х
pum: ; кашне section of fifth wing-vein not half as long
ultim flavolateralis n. sp.
Ашлык кет» pairs of dorso. centrals but little weaker than the
posterior pairs; penultimate section of fifth win wing -vein over
half as long as ultim == 1 -
. Seutellum broadly yellow ; three orbital bristles T ferens n. sp.
Seutellum obscurely greenish-grey ; four bristles to each orbit.. ‘wmbrosa

B

e
n
Q
&
$5
Fi
o
un
ct
Ф
WI
"e
£
—
Ф
S Ж
TH
3
iB.
2
= м
Б
о
m
oO
28
o
RP
ERE
al

nt
penultim section мА diet wing-vein not over one-third
as long as ultimate s of fifth 7
Seutellum almost entirely, aa black, only the anterior lateral
angles slightly LE ие; penultimate section of a

-1
р]
©
Bm
©
Е
et
T
ii
we Es
о
Ae
ч
un
е
M
о
gs
09

8
‘ citreifemorata n. sp.
€ orbit with three — biis stles clianthi n. sp.

pe one above hind. coxa flavopleura n. sp.
Pleura entirely yellow a age = 12 = ++ lavopleura \ var.
n

oo
E
3
Е
©
s
55.
pr
e
Иси
E:
мй
SEE
"ERE
= p
un
i
о
B.
m
E
8
T
OR.
©
=
2
E-
E.
e

(13.) Agromyza umbrina n. sp. (The Veronica Blotch-fly).
The Imago.

Male. Frons more than half the width of the entire head, dark grey
to black with a slight yellowish tinge; antennae, palpi, genae, apos
and ocellar triangle black; proboscis yellowish; eyes dark red-bro
each orbit with four strong bristles ; ocellar and post-vertical bristles
strong ; arista pubescent.

Thorax black, shining ; lateral margins in front of wing-bases yellowish ;
our to six series of setulae between the three pairs of dorso-centrals ;
opens acrostichals absent; scutellum entirely blac

n dark greenish-grey to black, shining ; ventro-lateral margins
ео за yellow! ish; under-surface Te grey tinged with yellowish.

сэс similar to male, slightly larger.
Length, about 2-5 mm. ss
Type in гб в collection; reared from mines obtained in Botanica.
Gardens, Dunedi
iet

468 Transactions.

three to four generations. Imagines found in the greatest numbers during
February, April, October, and December.

Easily distinguished from A. flavocentralis, also common on the same
food-plant, by its darker colour, and especially by absence of yellow spot
on the scutellum, which in the latter species is а most conspicuous mark.

Food-plants.
Has been reared from Veronica speciosa, V. salicifolia (koromiko), an
a number of the larger-leaved hybrid veronicas.

and only available surface in the buds, which are the favourite site for —

oviposition. Duration of egg stage not known ; possibly not longer than а a

fortnight.

Full-grown larva about 4 mm. in length, yellowish-green, shiny. Fi
moult takes place in preliminary gallery on underside of leaf ; second moult
normally about 6 mm. along the mine on upper side of leaf. Pharyng

skeleton fairly stout; number of teeth on mandibular sclerite in all three —

instars is two. Length of pharyngeal skeleton, exclusive of mandibular x

sclerite—first instar, 0-20 mm.; second instar, 0:30 mm.; third instar,
0-43 mm. Length of mandibular sclerite—first instar, 0-03 mm. ; second
instar, 0-05 mm. ; third instar, 0-08 mm.
The Mine. (Plate 38, fig. 3; Plate 40, fig. 6.)
Mine is a composite one, consisting of gallery and blotch. pe-

portion mainly situated on under-surface of leaf; narrow and so closely —

looped back and forth that the various portions eventually anastomose and —

form a false blotch ; this part of the gallery may be 4-7 em. in length, but
owing to looped character the false blotch will rarely exceed 1:5 em. In

length ; direction is in the long axis of leaf, and mine usually close against —

midrib; colour pale green, earlier parts whitish; frass scanty, Ver

scattered. Many larvae spend the winter months in this preliminary part

of the mine.

ery fine, —

E

Larva sooner or later leaves under-surface and mines close Up against с.
upper cuticle, the mine rapidly widening во as to form eventually y |
,

shaped blotch. Margins shallowly dentate. Average size of blotch—len

2:bem.; greatest diameter, 1:25 ет. Direction of blotch, as а rule; 308 _.

relatively scanty, deposited mostly on roof of mine in track of ye
larger leaves several mines occupy same leaf, but galleries and blote
different larvae never anastomose.

dens ^

Warr.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 469

The Pupa. (Plate 38, fig. 4; text-figs. 11, 12.).

upation, consisting of hardening of larval skin, takes place within
blotch-mine, and, except for a short white thread extending from anal
aperture to floor of mine, pupa lies free within blotch. Dorsum of pupa
evenly rounded, greatest height about middle; segments well rounded
and become narrowed cephalad, practically devoid of sculpture, but bear
four or five rows of very minute spines on sides anteriorly; just below
mid-lateral line each segment slightly prominent anteriorly, an obscure
shoulder being thus formed; in mid-dorsal line segments are somewhat
hollowed cephalad. Anterior respirato rocesses short and set close
together on small prominence; they project almost directly upwards and
outwards, are expanded at tips, and are slightly overhung by first
segment; second segment tends to overhang first, and the next to last
segment is prominent posteriorly. Posterior respiratory processes relatively
large and prominent, mushroom-shaped ; below them last segment bluntly
prominent and shows the slightly sunken anal aperture. Colour of pupa
i ark brown, assuming a black colour prior to emergence of fly, due
to dark colour of this latter; empty pupa-cases a rich golden-brown.

Average dimensions: Len 2-6 mm.; greatest dorso-ventral dia-
meter, 1-2 mm. ; greatest lateral diameter, 1:45 mm.

On dehiscence dorsal halves of first three and a half segments lift up
in one piece, ventral halves of same segments also break away in one piece
around transverse suture. Both plates, however, remain more or less
attached to puparium by pieces of membrane. Emergence of fly has not
been observed, and it is difficult to understand just how it is done: it is
known that it emerges by means of a short slit in upper surface of leaf at
margin of blotch; possibly this slit is prepared by larva, but no sign of it
has been found in mines from which flies had not yet emerged.

Duration of pupal period, about thirty days, normally.

(14.) Agromyza umbrinella n. sp. (The Minute Veronica Blotch-fly).
The Imago.

= t 3 L * .

утке е dark grey; tergites tinged with yellowish posteriorly ; sides
and under-surface yellowish.

Legs black.
Wings (бо. 22) dark grey, veins black. Penultimate section of onn
vein about one-eighth the length of the ultimate, and about one-fift as
long as ultimate section of the fifth; halteres lemon-yellow.

Length, 1-5 mm. |

T vd in author's collection ; bred from mines from Woodhaugh Gardens,
Dunedin. . pv

Distribution.

First discovered in Woodhaugh Gardens,
Mr. W. G. Howes. Not by any means a commo

Dunedin, 29th June, 1919,
by n fly, and specimens

470 Transactions.

have only been procured by rearing from the mines. Has been found
on Swampy Hill, Dunedin; and I have found the mines at an eleva-
tion of 3,000-5,000 ft. on north and south sides of Mount Ruapehu in
January, 1921 and 1922 (scarce). In Dunedin imagines have emerged
towards end of March, and during September.

Veronica Colensoi. “hace eme

Egg-laying and Larva.

Eggs laid singly in minute pockets beneath under-cuticle of leaf. From
examination of large number of specimens position of egg-pocket appears
ape

skeleton of final instar 0-35 mm. long, exclusive of mandibular sclerite ;
this latter process possesses two teeth, its length being 0-07 mm.

The Mine. (Plate 40, fig. 7.)

т
expanding but little; then, however, widening rapidly so as soon to occupy
whole of one-half of leaf. Margins of gallery minutely irregular. Up to

margin. omple E
though the leaf had been blown out. Average length of gallery, lem; — |
average area of blotch, 20 sq. mm. Discoloration of leaf does not extend —

beyond boundaries of mine. Never more than one mine in a leaf.

The Pupa. (Figs. 3 and 4.) ; 1
Larva pupates within blotch-mine, where, except for short thre

attaching its posterior end to floor of mine it lies free. Colour at first
whitish, rapidly becoming jet-black. Though smaller, it is very similar to —
na. |

that of 4. umbri

verage dimensions : Length, 1-86 mm.; greatest ventro-dorsal dia

meter, 0-76 mm. ; greatest transverse diameter, 1 mm

Duration of pupal existence doubtful—possibly not longer than thirty D

dàys under normal conditions. Only one record in my ‘notebook: four

co de from mine by means of minute slit in side of leaf near base.

M

Wartt.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 471

(15.) Agromyza flavolateralis n. sp. (The Whiteywood-fly).
| The Imago.

Male. Frons about one-third width of head, yellow ; ocellar triangle
black; antennae orange, arista pubescent, black; proboscis, palpi, and
genae yellow; occiput black; eyes dark brown; each orbit with four
bristles ; ocellar bristles shorter than post-vertical pair.

Cun T
(LLLA
6) ) KG

/—N
ES
C3

)

UM .
cD.
MI

H 3mm.

Fie. 1.—A. fla ura, pupa, lateral view. Fic. 11.—4. umbrina, pupa, lateral view.
Fro. т wee а б - Fie. 12.—The same, dorsal seg =

G. 3.—A. umbrinella, pupa, lateral view. Fie. 13.—A. ‘yeas caging Qa te teral view
Fig. 4.— The same, dorsal view. Fic. 14.—The same, dorsa E il $
Fic. 5.—A. clianthi, pupa, lateral view. Fie. 15.—P. climatadi, pupa, 1: view.
Fic. 6.— The same, dorsal view. Fic. 16.—The same, ventral ж з
Fic. 7.— А. citreifemorata, pupa, lateral view. Fro. 17.—P. albiceps, рар. toral view.
Fig. 8.—The same, dorsal view. Fic. 18.—The same, ventra De т
Fic. 9.—A. flavolateralis, pupa, lateral view. Fic. 19.—A. umbrosa, pope, 1
Fic. 10.—The same, dorsal view. Fic. 20.—The same, dorsal view.

(Camera-lucida sketches; all to same scale.) .

ining : ] ins in front of wing-bases, and
Thorax black, shining; lateral margi Dir ау pale’ tt

412 Transactions.

Legs dark with knee-joints and bases of tarsi paler, yellowish.

Wings (fig. 23) greyish, veins fuscous ; calyptrae grev, fringes fuscous; ——
costa to apex of fourth vein, the latter ending in tip of wing; penultimate _
section of the fourth vein about one-tenth as long as ultimate. Halteres
pale yellow.

Length, 2mm. Female slightly larger than male, but otherwise similar,

Type in author's collection; reared from mines obtained in Botanical
Gardens, Wellington.

Distribution. TE

„First discovered in Botanical Gardens, Wellington, 22nd June, 1919. —
Fairy plentiful in Wellington, and has also been found in Wanganui dis- —
trict. Not yet found in South Island. Imagines appear in October and _
November.

Food-plant. 3 :
Melicytus ramiflorus (mahoe, whiteywood). ee

Egg-laying and Larva. e

Ova laid singly in minute pockets beneath under-cuticle of leaf, E

_ generally in vicinity of midrib, in distal half of leaf. Ev
_ Full-grown larva—length, 3 m .; pale green, shiny, darker posteriorly _

with touch of yellow ; cylindrical, bluntly rounded caudad, slightly attenu--

ated cephalad ; respiratory processes black. Larva undergoes three sta:

duration of which are not known, but situations of moults in mine are -

*

dishes arvae always pupated under cover of leaves, and pupation occurred — :
e

The Mine, (Plate 41, figs. 3, 4, 5.) x
Mine a conspicuous white or pale-green gallery on upper side of leaf.
Entire mine is close under upper cuticle, first 3cm. or 4 сш. being much |

mine is about З em. long, colour of fresh mine is pale green, owing to larva —
mining deeper and thin layer of leaf-substance intervening between mie —
and cuticle. No discoloration of leaf external to mine. Gallery widens |

evenly from about 0-5 mm. at start to 3-4 mm. at termination; margins
are shallowly scalloped ; direction more or less erratic and angulated owing

m gallery happen to cross first 2 cm. or З cm. they do not anastomose
ater portion passing beneath earlier. General trend of mine is in long pu
of leaf, and midrib is rarely crossed except by later portion of mine, an
from start ; positions of moults easily found by holding leaf up Ec : n
these casts are found it will be noticed in 1 j icinity there Ì8
that in immediate vicinity ue

. less frass than elsewhere, and mine at this point may be slightly enlarged. is

as

Warr.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 413

shade paler green than elsewhere, and but for this there is little evidence
of it here. Rarely more than two or three mines in any one leaf. Average
length of mine about 9 em. Mines should be looked for during September.

27
[SCENE Pee ы TEA vx
Fie. 21.—4. umbrina. Fie. 26.— 4. citreifemorata.
Ето. 22.— 4. umbrinella. Fie. 27.—A. clianthi.
Fie, 23.—A. flavolateralis Fic. 28.—A. flavopleura.
F —P. albiceps.

Fie, 24.—A. flavocentralis. 1G. 29.—P.
Ето. 25.—4. umbrosa. Fic. 30.—P. clematadi.

(Camera-lucida sketches; all to same scale.)

The Pupa. (Figs. 9, 10.)
Formed by hardened larval skin. At time of pupation larva ejects all

unutilized food-material in form of a green fluid, and this serves to cement
grey-brown ; in some instances

expanded tips, and directed upwards and forwards. Segments moderately
TOU

à shallow pit in mid-line close against caudal margin. Last segment large ;
h are directed

474 Transactions.

backwards, and are stouter and farther apart than anterior pair, but,
like these latter, have black expanded tips; below and lateral to post-
respiratory processes is a small prominence on either side, and between
and below these is situated the posterior aperture.

Average dimension: Length, 1-86 mm. ; greatest transverse diameter,
1:04 mm ; greatest height, 0-89 mm.

Duration of pupal period normally eighteen days. Dehiscence similar
to that of other species already described.

(16.) Agromyza flavocentralis n. sp. (The Veronica Gallery-fly).

The Imago. ES

Male. Eyes dark reddish-brown ; occiput and ocellar triangle black;
irons lemon-yellow ; area at base of antennae, scape, pedicel, and arista _
black, terminal segment orange; clypeus black; proboscis and genae _
lemon-yellow, palpi darker; three strong bristles along each orbit (some _
specimens possess a fourth weak pair below); ocellar bristles as long аз
post-verticals. б.

Thorax black, shining; dorso-lateral margin in front of wing-base —
yellow, pleura very narrowly yellow on sutures; setulae between dorso-
centrals long and sparse, forming 3-4 irregular series; anterior two pairs
of dorso-centrals weaker than the two posterior pairs; scutellum broadly
yellow in centre from base to apex. |

Abdomen black; intersegmental incisions showing pale-yellowish when —
abdomen is distended ; ventro-lateral margin pale-yellowish. `

uus ack; apices of femora yellow, first three joints of tarsi darker
ellow.
.. Wings (fig. 24) pale-greyish, veins black ; penultimate section of fourth — .-
vein as long as ultimate section of fifth, penultimate section of fifth venm —
over one-half as long as ultimate. Halteres yellow. с

Length, 2-75 mm. Female slightly larger than the male. B

Type in author's collection ; reared from mines obtained in Botanical
Gardens, Dunedin. =

Distribution. E

Appears to be widely distributed. First found on Mount Egmont, abe
3, 4,000 ft. (common), January, 1917, and again in April of same pes о
Has also been found since at Wanganui, Wellington, and Dunedin (common). 3
Mr. Tapley has sent me mines from Governor’s Bay, and reports it common
about Christchurch. Mr. C. C. Fenwick secured mines on Milford track ;
in January, 1921. Imagines may be caught on food-plant throughout E
summer months. de

Y. Food-plants. : , ў
` Veronica salicifolia (koromiko), У. j number of the
larger-leaved ура о. iko), V. speciosa, and a large ae

Egg-laying and Larva. р

Ova laid singly in small pockets beneath under-cuticle of leaf, most

usually in proximal half. Duration of egg stage possibly not longer de.
a fortnight under favourable conditions. Egg-pockets soon become e.

coloured, dark brown to black, and are then very conspicuous ОП both
suriaces of leaves; they can easily be distinguished from similar spots V.

caused by blight by the small transparent centre, They are often t0 ™

Warr.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 475

found in short series, half a dozen or so, and none of these may contain
an ovu they have been made by the same individual for urposes of
refreshment only, the exuding sap from the freshly punctured hole being
eagerly sucked up. The majority of the “ egg-pockets” are really con-
structed for this purpose—apparently a common habit among most leaf-
mining flies.

Full-grown larva—length 4mm., pale-yellowish anteriorly, dark green
posteriorly, shiny. Larval existence from two to four weeks under favour-
able conditions. Number of instars three; number of teeth on mandi-
bular sclerite in each instar two. Length of pharyngeal skeleton, exclusive
of mandibular sclerite—first instar, 0-18 mm. ; secon instar, 0-25 mm. ;
third instar, 0-37 mm. Length of mandibular sclerite — first instar.
0-05 mm. ; second instar, 0-08 mm. ; third instar, 0:1 mm. First moult
occurs at а point in mine about 1:5 ст. from start, second moult about
5-6 em. from start.

The Mine. (Plate 38, fig. 1; Plate 40, figs. 1—3, 5.)

vermiform in character, contiguous loops running so close as almost to
form a blotch of the whole. Total length of mine averages about 14 cm.
First one or two centimetres frequently closely looped around egg-pocket
and would appear to be wound spirally round it for six or seven turns, and
in some of the larger fleshy-leaved veronicas this is actually the case.
“ Herring-boning," caused by the manner of fee ing, is a very marked
characteristic (see Plate 38, fig. 1), and makes the mine a most beautiful

ject when viewed by transmitted light with the low powers of a micro-

half of leaf, and area is just saved from being a blotch through intervening

When full-grown, larva emerges by semicircular cut in epidermis of leaf at
end of mine; in almost every case escape is made through roof of gallery.
Position of moults can easily be found as before. — .

476 : Transactions.

^ "From an examination of the mines it would appear that there isa _

distinet variety of this fly, for the following constant type has often been E.
found. Mine a rapidly-widening pear-shaped gallery (see Plate 40, fig. 5), _ ;
very dark coloured at apex and in central portion and pale along margins. an
Frass deposited in central line only, except in very early part, where there —
is tendency for it to be in two rows. “ Herring-boning ” occurs transversely
across mine in close outwardly convex curves. Margin of mine slightly

The Pupa. (Figs. 13, 14.)

After emerging from the mine, larva pupates on or near ground ; in
breeding-jars larvae never penetrated beneath surface of sand. Pupa 18
pale amber in colour; dorsal outline well rounded ; segments moderately
rounded, shiny, unsculptured, possessing microscopic spines cephalo-laterad,
slightly produced cephalad in mid-dorsal line. Antero-lateral “ shoulder”
not well developed. Anterior spiracles short, black, and relatively ck
together; posterior stout, black, on strong tubercles, and relatively wide
apart. Posterior ventro-lateral tubercles well marked. Anal aperture 0n
a small elevation ventrad. D
Average dimensions : Length, 2-41 mm. ; greatest ventro-dorsal diameter,
"17 mm. ; greatest transverse diameter, 1:21 mm. Eon
Duration of pupal stage: The following dates are from my field-
book: Larvae pupated 6th January emerged 30th January = 24.days; —

(17.) Agromyza umbrosa n. sp. (The Small Veronica Gallery-fly)..

The Imago. a

Male. Frons and genae green-yellowish, covered with a minute .
pubescence ; eyes dark-reddish ; occiput, ocellar triangle, antennae,
palpi black ; each orbit with four strong bristles, the lower two converg
, across the face, the upper two erect; ocellar bristles as long аз OF x

tergites greenish 5 sides yellowish-green ; under-surface dark
yellowish-green intersegmental regions.
Legs entirely black.

Warr.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 477

Wings (fig. 25) pale-greyish, veins darker grey; ultimate section of
` fourth vein eight and a half times as long as penultimate section, the latter
one-fifth as long as ultimate section of the fifth; penultimate section of
fifth two-thirds as long as ultimate. Halteres very pale lemon-yellow.
Length, 2 mm. ; length of wing, 2 mm. |
Type in author’s collection; reared from mines obtained in Botanical
Gardens, Dunedin.
| Distribution.
Has only been found in the Botanical Gardens, Dunedin. Larvae starting
mining in early November started to pupate beginning of December,
imagines emerging about 22nd December.

Food-plant.
Apparently confined to Veronica monticola.

Egg-laying- and Larva.

Egg laid in a small pocket under lower cuticle of leaf, almost invariably
within 1 mm. of extreme tip and about half-way between midrib and outer
margin.

ee larva, length 3mm.; yellow in anterior half, dark green
posteriorly, shiny. Larvae have been found mining in February, March,
and November.

The Mine. (Plate 40, fig. 4.)

ar en over
terminal part while fresh, very dark towards middle owing to frass.
“ Herring-boning " not very marked. Fresh mines appear somewhat

à semi-fluid condition on both floor and roof of mine. In the narrow
gallery at start it occupies two thin more or less interrupted lines, one
on either side of mine, close to margin; this double formation is practi-
cally lost in later wider gallery. Never more than one mine fouud in a
leaf. When full-grown, larva makes escape through upper or lower cuticle
indiseriminately. :
The Pupa. (Figs. 19, 20.) q
Pupation normally occurs on or in ground, but not more than iin
below к. Colour of pupa pale to dark brown. Dorsum rounded ;
ventral surface almost flat ; anterior end directed more ventrad than dorsad,
bluntly pointed in lateral profile.
ditor respiratory кос. short, slender, knobbed, almost "m
apart as posterior pair, which are stouter with black expanded ends. Seg
ments well rounded, shiny, covered with fine annular striae; very fine

478 Transactions.

and minute spines in intersegmental regions. Posterior — Г
tubercles very prominent, can be seen in dorsal profile. Ventral ]
slightly prominent. Antero-lateral shoulder well pronounced as far bac
as transverse suture. Dehiscence as in other species already described.
Average measurements: Len ngth, 2-4mm.; greatest ventro- dorsal
diameter, 1-1 mm. ; greatest transverse diameter, 3
Average length of pupal existence, three weeks in normal conditioi 3

: н Agromyza citreifemorata n. sp. (The Ngaio-fly).

The Imago.

Male. Braue, palpi, and genae lemon-yellow ; antennae orange, à

pubescent, black ; ocellar triangle and occiput black; eyes dark blac

brown; each orbit with four bristles; ocellar and post- -vertical ыш

about equal length.
Th

"Abdominal a black, with very narrow yellow posterior margins
ventro-lateral areas yellow, under-surface black.

Legs lemon-yellow ; tibiae brownish medial з :

Wings (fig. 26) clear, veins brown, yellow at their bases; ; fringe
calyptrae fuscous. Halteres yellow. Last section of fifth vein twice
imei as oe section and four times as long as penultimate sec
ou
Length 3 mm. Female similar to male, with exception of being
arger,

“Type i in the author’s collection ; reared from mines obtained in 8t. |
Hill Reserve, Wan nganui. à

Distribution.

irst discovered in St. John’s Hill Reserve, Wanganui, 21st Jun

and has been found i | every year since. E. een Gardens and UR
mmon

distributed, by no means common except in restricted localities.
appear in September, November, and Janu uary.

/ Food-plant.
Myoporum laetum. (ngaio).

: lon ais 2
posteriorly ; mandibular sclerite 23 only two teeth in all three
е of pharyngeal skeleton, exclusive of mandibular sclerite—™

0-13 mm. ; second instar, 0-24 mm.; third:instar, 0-35 mm. 1°
mandibular sclerite—first instar, 0-035 mm.; second instar, V
third instar, 0-09 mm. First moult occurs at a point about 1 em.
start of mine, second usually within blotch.

Warr.— Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 479

The ihe. (Plate 39, fig. ag

ves to maintain its own galler : the blotch is is a fortuitous structure,
ost ae plentiful, black, semi-viscid. Colour of blotch dark grey-
brown r parts, dark green where fresh, with pale margins.

M сой oci objects on upper sides of leaves; blotches are from
l sq. em. and upwards in size. Individual galleries may average 7 cm.
in length. Midrib forms no obstacle. ^ Herring-boning " not as heavily
marked as in mines of veronica-flies. Full-grown larvae escape through
small slit in upper cuticle. Margins of gallery very irregular. The dry
cuticle over blotches soon becomes much wrinkled.

The Pupa. (Figs. 7, 8.)
Leaving mine, larva descends, but does not appear to enter ground.
Colour of fresh pupa light yellovish-brown, but within twenty-four hours
black. D

in mid-dorsal line. A single row of minute dark-coloured dots between
segments. Anterior respiratory processes small, short, and close together ;
posterior pair large, mushroom-shaped, or prominent tubercles. Antero-
lateral shoulders not develop

Average dimensions : Length, 9-79 mm. ; greatest dorso-ventral dia-
meter, 1:17 mm. ; greatest transverse diameter, 1-38 mm.

Duration of pupal stage, twenty days and upwards.

(19.) Agromyza clianthi n. sp. (The Clianthus-fly).
. Male. Frons, al i, genae, and proboscis yellow; antennae darker
yellow, brownish ee "e rut black, pubescent; eyes very dark reddish-
rown; occiput and ocellar triangle "black; each orbit with three strong
bristles ; ocellar bristles weaker and shorter than the post-verticals.
Thorax dark grey upon dorsum, lateral margin in front of wing-base
broadly yellow, pleural sutures yellow; four pairs of dorso-central bristles,
anterior two pairs much weaker than posterior, setulae between them long
and sparse, arranged in two irregular series ; scutellum broadly yellow

Ж.
dark grey above, posterior margins of tergites slightly
BC esr аны margins yellow

egs—femora yellow, brownish near costa ;
brownish-grey.

tibiae and tarsi dark

Win 27) pale-greyish, veins black, extreme base yellowish ;
ieee be deum mate section of fourth vein one-sixteenth
as long as ultimate, and one-ninth as long as ultimate section of fifth.

480 х Transactions.

Length, 15mm. Female similar to but slightly larger than m
Type in author’s collection; bred from mines obtained in
Reserve, Wanganui.
Distribution. А
First discovered in Virginia Reserve, Wanganui, in September, 1
and found there commonly every year since. Has also been found
Heretaunga (Trentham) and Dunedin. Imagines appear to be m
common in September, November, and following summer months. |
bably three or four generations. |

Food-plant.
Clianthus puniceus (parrotsbill, kaka-beak).

Egg-laying and Larva.

leaf, and usually close to outer margin.
Full-grown larva yellow in colour, shiny, 2 mm. in length.

of larval stage probably not longer than two to three weeks.
Stadia. Mandibular sclerite possessing only two teeth. :

The Mine. (Plate 38, fig. 2.)

„А small simple expanding gallery on upper side of leaf thr
Width increases gradually from about 0-25 mm. to about 2 mm.;
length, 3-4 cm. Mine as a rule follows margin of leaf more or less
being directed first towards apex, and, crossing midrib here,
down opposite half of leaf, terminating, after a slightly serpent

ra

“ч

in vicinity of base. Margins irregular in outline, but blind b

tion of mine on underside of leaf, excepting, of course, the eg

'r contain ova. Frass deposited
semi-viscid masses, dark-green when fresh, but soon becoming
clearly showing through transparent cuticle covering mine; de

; The Pupa. (Figs. 5, 6.)
B Larva pupates amongst vegetation near ground. Pupa аш
in main features from those already described. Colour pale aml
segments moderately rounded, smooth and shining; on la

b
Z
7;
A
`
ч
A
7
=
=
t
»
ы
T

Fic. 1.—Portion of a veronica-leaf heavily mined by A. flavocentralis. Note “ herring-
boning " within the gallery, A" - e of frass, ra E egg-poc a scattered
he leaf. abo Camera-lucida sket
Fic. 2.—Mine of A. — in a leaf of Clianthue puni iceus. "oe characteristic double
a (Camera-lucida sketch.)

o
4
c
Fi
y
X
A
=
~

line of fra i

Fic. 3.—Mine of A. unbrina d ск гере seen by transmitted light. Note зан
heavy “© herring-boni ale area at the start of the mine is cause

x about 4.

he
by the stint inary wo on the opposite side of the leaf.

(Camera- Meis sketch.)
Fio. 4.—A blotch mine of A. umbr

the pupa attache jm its caudal thread to the floor of the mine.
enlarged. (Phot

Face p. 480.]

rina cut across transversely, showing in the interior
Greatly

54 PLATE 39,

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 5

4

Natural

Photo by bre. contact.
ree Natural size.

— Mines of Р. ibo: in leaf of £ SOW- thistle.
ry small white scattered s pots are “ egg-
1. flavopleura var. casta in le af of Asplenium yr dime
А ti
Photo by lirect con

Fia. 1.
Size е,
Fie. 2.—Mine of 4
Photo by direct contact. act.
3.—Mines of A. flavopleura
Natural size.
4.— Mines of A. citreifemorata in ngaio-leaves.

splenium flaccidum

n 4.
About natural size.

-.

Ета.

Fia.

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54,
PLATE 40.

Fries. 1, 2.—Mine of A. flavoce vits in veronica-leaf.

es of in pone ca-leaf.
5 Mine of A. flavocentralis in sooty -leaf.
rina in veronic
in lea. fof Veronicu Colensoi,

Fic. 1 Sketch E track taken by larva, fig. 2.
Fic. 4.—Min A. оза l

Fic. 5
Fic. 0. Mines of A
Fic. 7.—Min
showing upper and

(Camera-lucida drawings. All nid size.)

7 5 PLATE 4l.
Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54.

Fics. 1, 2.—Mines of P. clematadi in leaves of Clematis indivisa.

{огиз}.
od (Melicytus тати,

Fias. 3, 4, 5.—Mines of A. flavolateralis in leaves of whiteywo
(Camera-lucida sketches. Natural size.)

WaTr.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 481

(20.) Agromyza flavopleura n. sp. (The Fern-fly)..
The Imago.

Male: Frons, antennae, palpi, proboscis, and genae lemon-yellow ;
ocellar triangle and occiput black; arista pubescent, black; eyes dark
red; each orbit with three bristles and a number of long fine hairs; ocellar
bristles weaker than the post-verticals.

Thorax black on dorsum, shining; pleura almost entirely lemon-yellow,
two blackish spots, one on sternopleura and a smaller one above hind
coxae; scutellum black, except at antero-lateral margins, where it is

ellowish, as in adjoining part of thorax; anterior two pairs of dorso-
centrals but little shorter than the two posterior pairs; about four
irregular series of rather long setulae between dorso-centrals.

Abdomen infuscated except at extreme base, and narrowly at extreme
apex of each tergite ; under-surface yellowis

Length, 3 mm. Female similar to male. - :

Type in author’s collection; reared from mines obtained in Botanical
Gardens, Dunedin.

Distribution. :

First found at Wellington, in the Botanical Gardens, 19th June, 1919
(fairly plentiful), and has been taken in same locality from time to time
si und also at Wanganui (scarce) and at Dunedin. Imagines best
procured by rearing from mines, and will be found emerging throughout
summer months till April. :

Food-plants.

Polypodium australe, P. Billardieri, Lomaria filiformis, Asplenium flac-
cidum.

Egg-laying and. Larva.

Ova laid singly in minute pockets constructed beneath under-cuticle of
leaves ; there appears to be no especially selected part.

Full-grown larva when fully extended 6 mm. in length, just prior to
pupating 3-5-4 mm., cylindrical, slightly expanded cephalad in region of
third segment; light yellow, shining ; mandibular sclerite in each of the

РЕВ
slender, about опе and a half times the length of the mandibular sclerite.
Length of pharyngeal skeleton, exclusive of mandibular sclerite—first instar,
0-19 mm.; second instar, 0-29 mm.; third instar, 0-43 mm. Length of
mandibular sclerite—first instar, 0-03 mm. ; second instar, 0-07 mm. ; third
instar, 0-13 mm. Durations of stadia not known.

The Mine. (Plate 39, fig. 3.)
Under favourable conditions, a long, narrow, tortuous gallery. Margins
fairly regular. Owing often to narrow fronds, gallery is so much involved
‘to become in many cases, and especially in A. flaccidum, a blotch covering
almost the entire leaflet. Constructed closer against lower cuticle than
upper, but just as conspicuous on one side as other. Colour pale green,
becoming white, generally slightly discoloured brownish in region of the
pupa and at tips of leaflets. Frass dark green to black, very scanty,

16—Trans.

482 Transactions.

irregularly scattered throughout mine, can be easily seen from e3
and mostly deposited against roof of mine. Gallery may extend into st.
of fronds. In longer and larger leaves of L. filiformis gallery is seen а
best, attaining an average length of 12-18 cm.. Frequently several la
mine in a single leaf. £

The Pupa. (Figs. 1, 2.)

a half segments become flattened to form a definite head-plate, e
to exterior of mine, a small flap of cuticle being uplifted here, P
flattened dorso-ventrally ; greatest diameter about sixth segment ;
anteriorly ; bluntly pointed caudal extremity interrupted by.

equal length, sculptured with remarkably fine annular striae,
single line of small dark spots between each segment. Hinder
slightly produced anteriorly in mid-dorsal line; there is, of
antero-lateral shoulder. Head-plate bears near extremity the two
respiratory processes; these are dark brown, elevated, directed
and laterally, each on a distinct tubercle, and they are as far
ire backwards |

ў be
to escape; also a slight amount of splitting ventrally around
suture,

(21.) Agromyza flavopleura var. casta n. var.

The Imago.
Male differs from preceding species in having no blackish spots 0n
ngth, 3mm. Female similar to male

à ane = toi collection ; reared бш mines obtained ш

Wellington.
summer. Uncommon.

Food- :
Asplenium lucidum. ое

Egg-laying and Larva.
_ Apparently similar in all respects to A. flavopleura.

Warr.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 483

The Mine. (Plate 39, fig. 2, and text-figs. 31-34.)

" Herring-boning " well but not heavily marked. Frass practically negli-
gible, occupying thin broken line along one or other side of gallry. Entire
mine close under upper cuticle and little evidence of it on underside. Total
length, 15-30 cm. or more.

>

P, Fins bea
зс рм

Ө МО.

7

Fra. 31.— Three complete mines of A. flavopleura var. casta in a leaf of A. lucidum.

Ето. 32.—The work of four young larvae.

Fie. 33.—A single mine, complete. {

Fia. 34.— The result of the mining operations of three larvae.
(All tracings from actual specimens; about one-half natural size.)

The Pupa.

0-68 mm.
Dehiscence exactly as in A. flavopleura.

*

494 Transactions.

(22.) Phytomyza clematadi n. sp. (The Clematis-fly).

The Imago.

Female. Frons yellow, paler above; ocellar triangle black,
brown; eyes dark red; distal jomt of antenna black above,
beneath; arista pubescent, black; first two joints of antenna
pedicel obscurely blackish above; proboscis and genae pale lemon-
palpi dark brown, somewhat circular; occiput black; each orb
four bristles, the lowermost one very weak; between the row of
bristles = ‘the eye is a single series of small hairs exten
third o bristle ; осеПаг and post-vertical bristles strong, t.
almost = ei as inner and outer verticals.

orax—dorsum dark greyish-brown, very faint indications
darker narrow antero-posterior lines ; four pairs of strong do

ад.

Length, 3mm. Male similar to ш but slightly smaller.

Type in author’s collection; reared from mines obtained in
Opoho, Dunedin.

Distribution.

Discovered first at Ravensbourne (Dunedin), 12th October,

. W. G. Howes; since then it has been found to > eee
the Dunedin district. Has also been found at еен (Tre

Food-plant.
Clematis indivisa (puawananga, pikiarero).

Egg-laying and Larva.

Tags laid onc in pockets constructed almost invariably b be

cuticle of leaves ; no apparent preference for any parti
as in P. albi one di

: 8,
into leaf-tissues being ау all that is necessary.
number of pockets ar tructed, but no eggs de
noi become very Reset on the leaves, both on |

Mio, Full-grown larva pale green ; length, 4mm. Particulars
The Mine. (Plate 41, figs. 1, 2.)

A fairly long narrow gallery, avera 1-5-2 mm. in width.
all except the final 2cm. or so lies md beneath upper ©

Warr.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 485

Direction of mine tortuous, and in small leaves markedly vermiform ; little
tendency to formation of branches ; margins fairly even and almost p varallel,
Colour TE white except when covering cuticle is quite fresh
then pale gree Neither veins nor midrib appear to be a any barrier to
larva at any woe of its existence. Margin of leaf rarely followed closely
except ^ very short distances. At terminal part gallery widens slightly,

and within this area larva pupates. Frass scanty, deposited in minute
use semi-fluid spots in a single narrow line towards one side of gallery. _
Very little evidence of mine on underside of leaf. Rarely more than one
larva to a leaf. Not only are leaves nearest ground attacked, but also
those 15 ft. to 20 ft. up. Average length of mine, about 15 c ст.

The Рира. (Figs. 15, 16.)

Pupa well cemented to floor and roof of mine. The two anterior
respiratory processes are thrust through cuticle of leaf to exterior. There
appears to be no decided preference for one side of the leaf or the other.
Pupa flattened dorso-ventrally, and as viewed from above somewhat ovoid
in shape ; segments barely rounded, slightly roughened, and shiny, à a
shallow transverse furrow in centre of dorsum of each segment both i
front and behind; a single row of minute spots and several series of
microscopic spines in intersegmental regions. Ventral halves of first three

and a half segments slightly flattened to form a “ head-plate,” and in
ма шй anterior end of pupa with anterior respiratory processes is
directed ventrad ; respiratory processes are not here connected with “ head-
plate,” as in A. “fla vopleura ; they are fairly long and slender, knobbed,
fairly close together, and arise from a distinct tubercle, Posterior respira-
ry processes stouter, about half the length of the anterior, farther apart,
and barely expanded at their tips. Colour of pupa dark brown (dark amber
in empty puparia), with a darker mid-ventral stripe which widens cephalad
and is almost black at anterior end. Anterior respiratory processes black,
and posterior ones’ very dark brown at their tips; head-plate dark brown

with an obscurely darker central band. Anal aperture slightly sunken.

Average dimensions: Length, 2-7 mm.; greatest ventro-dorsal dia-
meter, 0-76 mm. ; gree test transverse diameter, 1 mm. ; length of ventral
head- -plate, 0-63 m

Average бетт of pupal existence under normal conditions, thirty
days.

` On dehiscence the ventral head-plate breaks through cuticle of leaf and
allows fly to emerge; also a slight splitting bond around transverse
suture. Unlike A. haeo oiri, where dorsum of pupa is outermost—that
is to say, next rris through which x тея сену processes аге
extruded—in both Р: clematadi and Р. albiceps it is the ventral surface
that is outermost.

(23.) Phytomyza albiceps Mg. (The Thistle-fly).
Phytomyza albiceps Mg.: Miller and Watt, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 47,

om:

p. 279, 1915.

commonest xis most widely spread leaf-mining fly in New Zealand,
its white galleries showing conspicuously in the leaves of the common

. albiceps, and, as mentioned previously, it is quite possible that it is

486 Transactions.

the same fly as has been quoted from time to time by T. W. Kirk in
N.Z. Journal of Agriculture. Owing to several inaccuracies in the
paper, it has been found necessary to review it and bring it into line w
the present series. The following account entirely supersedes the.
article.

. albiceps is attacked by several small hymenopterous parasites, fi
90 per cent. of the larvae perishing from this cause. All the parasites t
have emerged in the breeding-jars from this and other leaf-mining
are being carefully preserved, with notes on their life-histories, and
dealt with in à separate paper.

serles of fine hairs uses the whole length of the front; :
post-vertical bristles about equal, and much weaker than inner
verticals.

Thorax dark grey ; four pairs of dorso-centrals with rarely
between them, two anterior pairs are weaker than the posterior, ғ
setulae that may be present are situated between the former. .
dark grey, with four strong les
_ Abdomen dorsally dark grey with narrow pale-green inte
me ; Sides pale green ; under-surface dark grey with green inte

es.

Legs dark grey to black; femero-tibial joints yellowis sh.

Wings (fig. 29) colourless, bases yellowish, veins dark grey
pale lemon-yellow.

L 2 mm. ; wing, 25mm, Male similar to female but si
smaller—length, 1:5 mm. ; wing, 1-75 mm

Food-plants.

The common sow-thistle (Sonchus asper) also on 8. o

S. arvensis ; Scotch thistle ; dandelion ; nettle; Cape weed (С
calendu lacea) ; common groundsel (Senecio aris) ;

and E. praenanthoides ; dahlia; large cultivated daisy ; andi 2881

т cineraria, chrysanthemum, marguerite, Melilotus, Noogoora ‘pur

Distribution.

— common throughout New Zealand; has been 1
marina, Wanganui, Wellington, Christchurch,

Ovum, Egg-laying, and Larva.
lindrical, pearly-white, gl ends rounded
deliéate, тв г devoid of any kind of pu The micro
slightly broader than its its nadir.
Length, 0-32 mm ; greatest diameter, 0-1 T
The female fly appears to deposit her ova = both surfaces ag
of the food-plant. Close observations show that the ч"

Warr.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand. 487

men
surface, pushing at first directly backwards and later laterally, in this way

generally are subjected to a thorough cleansing ; all extraneous matter
is removed. The egg-laying capacity of any individual probably reaches
about 200 ova. The time taken in probing a cavity and depositing the
egg rarely exceeds a minute. During the proceedings the back legs are
at times violently stamped upon the leaf. Occasionally leaves are found
crowded with these pockets, but in such cases only a few of them will
contain eggs.

Under normal conditions lava hatches on sixth day after laying of egg,
and commences burrowing against upper cuticle of leaf. It passes through
three stadia: the first occupies about three days, moult taking place about
1 cm. along mine; second stadium occupies about three days, moult occur-
ring about 4 ст. along mine; third and final stadium occupies about four
days, and lava pupates within mine. кышы

Full-grown lava a minute cylindrical grub; cephalic extremity slightly
broader than caudal end; colour white, inclining to pale green on account
of assimilated food and transparency of skin; head is largely retractile ;
posterior respiratory processes minute and black, anterior pair white and
longer. Average length of full-grown larva, 3mm.; average diameter,

'9 mm

The Mine. (Plate 39, fig. 1.)

Mine a long narrow gallery, frequently forming an intricate pattern on
leaf owing to tortuous course, it and other mines on same leaf crossing each
Other in grand confusion. Longer or shorter blind branches are frequent.
Margins of gallery even and almost parallel. The greater length of mine,
às a rule, lies close against upper cuticle, and there is little trace of it on
under-surface. In cases where egg has been laid on under-surface the mine
will lie close against this for a short distance at first, but sooner or later

488 ‘ Transactions.

comes to lie against upper epidermis. Occasionally, however, a mine may
be found altogether on under-surface of leaf. Towards end of third stadium
larva forsakes upper side of leaf for lower, and finally pupates within
slightly expanded terminal part of mine, the anterior respiratory processes.
being thrust through lower cuticle to exterior. Pupation seldom takes
place on upper side of leaf. Light appears to govern to a great extent the
choice of position for pupation ; in instances where leaves were placed in
the dark the larvae pupated on whatever side of leaf they happened to be —
mining at the time, whereas in leaves kept in the light the larvae pupated
on the side farthest from source of light. Colour of mine white, very con-
spicuous. Frass black, granular, scanty; granules deposited in a thin
interrupted line along one or other side of floor of gallery. Total length -
of mine averages 15-20 cm., the last 12 cm. or so being constructed during
third (final) stadium. Individual leaves may contain eight to ten or more
larvae, but these avoid each other as far as possible. |

The Pupa. (Figs. 17, 18.)

Pupa somewhat elongated ;
tending to be slightly produced caudad in mid-ventral region, each, except-
ing the four anterior ones, possessing ventrally two short shallow transverse

these —
latter are short and stout, knobbed, and relatively far apart. pon
processes thrust through cuticle to exterior. Colour of pupa pale amber 2
brown dorsally, darker ventrally, with broad dark mid-ventral варе =
extending whole length; anterior processes rich brown, paler at tipsi
posterior processes black-tipped. ae
Average dimensions: Length, 2-45 mm. ; greatest ventro-dorsal p gis
meter, 0-83 mm.; greatest transverse diameter, 1 mm.; length of ventral -
head-plate, 0-5 mm. hirteen —
tion of pupal existence under normal conditions, twelve to thue" —
days. Dehiscence as in P. clematadi. und

Agromyza australensis Mik. ees 2 :
A, australensis Mik., Verh. z.-b. Wien, xxxi, p. 202, pl. xiii, fig. 15,
1881; Hutton, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 33, p. 93, 1901. pe^
“ Greyish-brown ; the abdomen, in some ligh in y; mae”
: 4 , ghts, luminous grey » ^ |
and hind legs pale-tawny. (The fore legs missing.) Posterior crossi
about twice its length from the chief cross-vein, and about one and & E
times its length from the margin. Ee

„ Length, 1? mm. ; wing, 2 mm.
Hab.—Auckland Islands (Dr. Krone),”

Warr.—Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand.

юта
‘adus jerjuo A
‘vid - prog [v1juoA Фәшш

Jo зоор pue joor oj рәцотуу

jo лоор рив jooi оў poqovy
‘ads үевлор улес и

-pvoy [esiop peziperoeds :
Jo лоор pue joor оў Mac os А
ory
'eo1jg
"әәл
‘son
arg
oA
'peorg

е Aq eurur jo 100g 03 peqoegjy

өшш шим

99A, "шо (94-61 ‘Maey

** (syuvjd-poog jo 481 әәв) ISHT,

Surur UGH AA MYM “Wo ep *&xoer ювзазриз 80N
our URM OHM “Wo og-orp ‘Arop wnpton) unvuojds y
OUP urqyra TM "шо Sp-gr ‘ләре | pramuop “штзиә]йзү ‘wnrpodhjog
auru opm 7 OMM “Wo $-g *Kxoprep snaoryund етли)
зва j ,
eurur əprsmo | (903014 sourjouros) "ur у, ‘Aroen (ungan wnaodofi pr) oves Nr
auru әріп) `+ єт "шо p—-Fg “ләр т]оэдиош movuo49 A
suru OpIsyng зает cur pre ‘Аләре) | (sorjoureA poAvo[-19fav]) 911,049 Д
our opis3n() OGM “wo 6 “орек (ел0 ашта sufia jr) pooma A
|
“aa!
ouu UM | "ош “bs 0g “цоо рив “шо т *Axojrep) 20843100Q DOYwO49 `
AONT |
әпги UHM | "шо “bsg. т *qojopq pur “wo FZ *&xojrer) | (sorjorreA poavo[-1981e]) 1911049 A | Ў
"uopvdnq әш "juvjd-poog `
‘NOILVINLA VOR

** зәр ‘qA

`7 pmpuan; wzhuophy

mso 'а®А vanapdoany *V

v4nojdoanyf *y
Uomwnmoyo ty
ютюмошә[әдә "у
** peouqum "y
si]papuaooa Dy y
втүшмәүроату *y

оцет ‘ү

puqun pzfiuo4b y

y ^
NOS

490 Transactions.

Авт. 35.—Notes on the Migratory Plovers of New Zealand, with |
ecords of some Additional Species. |

By Epcan Е. STEAD.

[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 7th September, 1921; received
by Editor, 31st December, 1921; issued separately, 12th May, 1923.]

Vetola lapponica baueri Naumann, 1836. Bar-tailed or Pacific godwit. |

Limosa baueri Naumann, Убу. Deutschl, 8, p. 429, 1836. Limosa —
lapponica subsp. novae-zealandiae Sharpe, Cat. Birds Brit. Mus.,

vol. 24, p. 377, 1896. Limosa novae-zealandiae Buller, Suppl ~

Most of our regular migrants belong to the Charadridae, or plover 2
family, and the best-known among them is the Eastern bar-tailed godwit _

in the summer, there are practically no breeding-grounds for land-birds in
the Antarctic. 5
n the approach of summer in the high latitudes of the Northem —
Hemisphere the snow recedes, uncovering rich feeding-grounds for а vast — '
concourse of birds. Of this host, a large proportion consists of members —
of the plover and duck families, many species of which breed right upm E
the Arctic Circle and then migrate south for the winter. This migration, —
so far as the plovers are concerned, may be roughly classed under pe с
heads : (1) The American birds, which migrate chiefly up and down t е
American Continent ; (2) the European birds, which come down to Africa

E ERE

Wie ЖШ it seems to me, practically all the Asiatic пи |
t

STEAD.—Migratory Plovers of New Zealand. 491

When, in 1902, I got the first specimen of the Hudsonian godwit here,
the late Captain Hutton wrote in an interesting manner of the various
routes the bird could have followed in coming. As he then said, the bird

Australia, it was strange that it should have been got in New Zealand.
He points out the disadvantage that the “San Francisco route " has
of one stretch of sea of over two thousand miles. Since then three

r ca
bird, the pectoral sandpiper, which has normally the same range as
the Hudsonian godwit—n i i

Australia. Both of these species might, of course, have come to us
from Patagonia through the Antarctic, but this I regard as extremely
improbable. I, personally, have little doubt that they came via Siberia
and f Chi i

Е"
Ф
oO
£5
ün
+
5
B
©
о
о
Б
D
e
o
а
5
н
Se
E
=
Ф
£5
>
3
Ф
Б
cet
©
Las]

hand, the occurrence of the Hudsonian godwit, pectoral sandpiper, and
little stint in New Zealand (see below), though they are not reported from
Australia, suggests that perhaps these birds come via the Solomon Islands
and New Caledonia. By whatever course they came, I think we may take
it for granted that these stragglers were accompanying some of our regular
migrants, following their regular route.

Canutus canutus (Linnaeus) 1758. Knot.

Tringa canutus Linnaeus, Syst. Nat., ed. 10, p. 150, 1758; Sharpe,
Cat. Birds Brit, Mus., vol. 24, p. 593, 1896; Buller, Suppl.
Birds N.Z., vol. 1, p. 187, 1905. Canutus canutus Mathews and
Iredale, Ibis for April, 1913, p. 261; Ridgway, Bull. U.S. Nat.
Mus. No. 50, pt. 8, p. 231, 1919.

January of this year I stayed two days at the lighthouse on
Farewell Spit. The bay inside the spit, where the tide recedes for a
distance of nearly nine miles, is one of the great feeding-grounds for the
migratory plover in New Zealand, and thousands of these birds were there
at the time of my visit. The great majority were bar-tailed godwits and
knots, but there was also quite a number of Eastern golden plover and
turnstones. Even at that early date a few knot were beginning to moult
i e, but I saw no instance of this among the

having done so; also, I have never seen a godwit here in the winter in
its summer , so presumably only those birds stay which have
no inclination to nest that year.

492 Transactions

Pluvialis dominicus fulvus (Gmelin), 1789. Pacific golden plover.

Buller, Suppl. Birds N.Z., vol. 1, p. 174. Pluvialis dominicus
fulvus Mathews and Iredale, Ibis for April, 1913, p. 252;
Ridgway, Bull. U.S. Nat. Mus. No. 50, pt. 8, p. 88, 1919.

The golden plover, which is a common annual migrant, does not pack
into dense flocks as do the godwit and the knot, but is usually met with
in rather thinly distributed companies. I have seen many hundreds of
them at different times, but not more than a total of half a dozen showing —
any sign of the black breeding-plumage on the breast. In the third wee ;
of October, 1907, I was crossing from Sydney to Wellington, when we
encountered a terrific southerly gale. During it, two golden plover i

E
z
ga
ro
ES
=

from molestation by a sympathetic chief officer, and then us 4

s is
sometimes come before crossing from Australia to New Zealand.

I will now give notes on some of the less-frequent visitors.

Mesoscolopax minutus (Gould), 1840. Little whimbrel. E
Numenius minutus Gould, Proc. Zool. Soc. Lond., 1840, p. 116.
Mesoscolopax minutus Sharpe, Cat. Birds Brit. Mus. vol. 24, _
р. 371, 1896; Buller, Suppl. Birds N.Z., vol. 1, p. 181, 1905 ;
Mathews and Iredale, Ibis for April, 1913, p. 257; Ridgway,
Bull. U.S. Nat. Mus. No. 20, pt. 8, p. 411, 1919. ee
Records. — (1.) Lake Ellesmere (June, 1900): Canterbury Museum 0
(2.) Lake Ellesmere (bth March, 1921): Canterbury Museum. xe
. This bird, of which there is only one previous record in New Zealand ———
(in 1900), has again been obtained. A specimen was shot at c С
Ellesmere by Mr. L. A. Shand on the 5th March, 1921, and presented c
to the Canterbury Museum. It is very like a golden plover in its winter —
plumage, and, excepting for its larger size and its longer and curved —
» might easily be mistaken for that bird at a distance. Both the
specimens obtained are in full winter plumage. : P

Vetola haemastica (Linnaeus), 1758. Hudsonian godwit, or American
black-tailed godwit. E
Scolopax haemastica Linnaeus, Syst. Nat., 10th ed., pl 147, 1758. ae
Limosa hudsonica Sharpe, Cat. Birds Brit. Mus., vol. 24, P- 388, uet

s 4. 85, 905. И 3.

limosa haemastica Mathews and Iredale, Ibis for April, Hes

р. 258. Vetola haemastica Ridgway, Bull. U.S. Nat. Mus. No. 9^

pt. 8, p. 191, 1919. Lue

Records for New Zealand.—(1.) British Museum. (2) Canterbury
Museum. (3.) Collection Edgar F. Stead. (4.) Canterbury Museum. —

The first record of this bird in New Zealand was one which I shot ne? — -

the mouth of the Selwyn in 1902, I did not see another until 1917,

in that year, at Lake Ellesmere, I saw a single specimen on two occasions.

STEAD.—Migratory Plovers of New Zealand. 493

On the 1st J anuary, 1918, I again saw one near the same spot, and secured
it, giving it to the Canterbury Museum. It was in full winter plumage.
having none of the rusty breast-feathers which characterize the summer
plumage. In February, 1919, I got another specimen, and on the 5th
March, 1921, Mr. J. Fuller got one at Lake Ellesmere, giving it to the
Canterbury Museum. The one first recorded (1902), which was sent by

plumage, but the other three are in their winter plumage.

Pisobia ruficollis (Pallas), 1776. Red-necked sandpiper.
Trynga ruficollis Pallas, Reis. Russ. Reichs, 3, p. 100, 1716. Limonites
ruficollis Sharpe, Cat. Birds Brit. Mus. a vol. 24, p. 545, 1896,
Buller, Suppl. Birds N.Z., vol. 1, p. 186, 1905. Pisobia minuta
ruficollis Mathews and Tredale, Ibis for April, 1913, p. 260.
Pisobia ruficollis Ridgway, Bull. U.S. Nat. Mus. No. 50, pt. 8,
. p. 290, 1919
Records. — (1.) Edgar Е. Stead (January, pags igo Museum.
(2.) Edgar F. Stead (22nd July, 1902): Canterbury Museum
In the large suborder of the Limicolae there are шылу cases of two or
more species which, while very different from one another in their summer
plumage, are in their winter plumage very much alike. The little stint
and the red- nes sandpiper form such a pair. Of almost the same
size, and with very similar colouring in winter, they are yet readily
separable in summer. It is therefore the more satisfactory that the one
specimen of the red-necked sandpiper which we have in the Canterbury
Museum is in nearly full summer plumage, so that there can be no doubt
whatever of its identification. This bird I shot on the 22nd July, 1902,
when it was in a large flock of banded dottrel. Earlier in the same year
I had shot another bird for Lord Ranfurly, which was, I think, either this
species or a little stint. Lord Ranfurly sent the specimen to the British
Museum, and Mathews and Iredale, in their “ Т эшет» List of the Birds
of New Zealand,” refer to it as having been med by Grant as Tringa
subarquata, who noted that it had been first encod by Captain Hutton
as a pectoral sandpiper (H eteropygia acuminata), and subsequently referred
by him to the red- throated stint (Limonites ruficollis). In view n
is curious that, as the specimen was read
not reinvestigate for themselves.
The specimen we have in the Canterbury Museum is well forward in
its breeding-plumage, although it was shot in July ; and I thought at the
time, and still think, that this bird would have nested here.

Pisobia minuta (Leisler) Little stint.
Tringa minuta Leisler, Nachtr. Bechst. Naturg. Deutschl., 1, p. 74,
“1812. En ites minuta Sharpe, Cat. Birds. Brit. Mus., vol. 24,
p. 538, 1896. Pisobia minuta Ridgway, Bull. U.S. Nat. Mus.

Records.—(1.) T Flat; Otago (1902): Smyth collection, Dunedin
(now E. J. cg Sa d hurch). (2) and (3). Edgar F. Stead: Canter-

b
В асет Sth February, 1910, I got at Lake Ellesmere a specimen of the

little stint, which I presented to the Canterbury Museum, where it was

494 Transactions.

mounted and labelled as the first record for New Zealand. Subsequently,
however, a specimen labelled “ Taieri Flat, 1902," was found in the Sm

collection, from Dunedin. This specimen is now in the possession of Mr.
Haynes, taxidermist to the Canterbury Museum. Since then I have got
five more specimens, of which I kept two in my collection and gave three

“It breeds in great numbers," says Seebohm in his Eggs of British
Birds, “though very locally, on the Siberian tundra from Kolgneo Island
and the North Cape eastward to the Taimur Peninsula . . . Where
it nests in July." In the winter it migrates southward to Africa and
southern Asia, India, and Ceylon. This is another of those birds which
come to New Zealand, almost certainly via the Malay Archipelago, which
have not yet been recorded from Australia.

Trynga (alba) Pallas, Vroeg's Cat., p. 32, 1764 (Ridgway). Tringa
arenaria Linn., Syst. Nat., 12th ed., 1766. Calidris arenaria
Sharpe, Cat. Birds Brit. Mus., vol. 24, p. 526. Calidris alba
Ridgway, Bull. U.S. Nat. Mus. No. 50, pt. 8, p. 308, 1919.

It is known to nest in Grinnell Land (lat. 82° 33’), Greenland, the barren
lands of North America, Alaska, the Taimur Peninsula, the delta of the
enisei, Novaya Zemlya, and Iceland.

: minata 8
Mus., vol. 24, p. 566, 1896; Buller, Suppl. Birds N.Z., vol. 1,
P. 187, 1905. Pisobia maculata acuminata *Mathews, Ibis for
April, 1913, р. 260. Рома acuminata Ridgway, Bull. Us.
Nat. Mus. No. 20, pt. 8, p. 276, 1919.

. Buller (Suppl., vol. 1, p. 187) refers to the marsh or sharp-tailed sand-
Piper as being very numerous in the Bay of Plenty. І feel sure that 1t 15
not so in Canterbury, for up to the present I have secured only one speci-
men, which is now in the Canterbury Museum.

Pisobia maculata (Vieillot) 1819. Pectoral sandpiper.

Tringa maculata Vieillot, Nouv. Dict. d Hist. Nat., 34, p. 465, 1819.

оруга harpe, Cat. Birds Brit. Mus., vol. 2%

р. 562, 1896. Pisobia maculata Ridgway, Bull. U.S. Nat. Mus.
No. 50, pt. 8, p. 269, 1919.

Records. —(1) Lake Ellesmere (Februar 1909): Edgar F. Stead.
(2), (3), (4). Lake Ellesmere : Edgar F. Sut (5.) (Immature specimen)
Lake Ellesmere (5th March, 1920) : Edgar Е. Stead—Canterbury Museum |

”

SteEAD.— Migratory Plovers of New Zealand. 495

several more specimens, one of which is mounted in the Canterbury
Museum, and three of which I have in my own collection. All of these
birds are in their winter plumage.

There is not a great deal of difference between the marsh and pectoral
sandpipers, and what there is would be almost impossible of detection in
the field.

The pectoral sandpiper breeds in Arctic America and migrates south
through the American continent in the winter even so far as Patagonia
` and the Falkland Islands. It also occurs in eastern Asia, and it is doubt-
less from there that these birds have come to New Zealand, joining up with
the flocks of knots and godwits.

Erolia ferruginea (Brunnich), 1764. Curlew sandpiper.
Tringa ferruginea Brunnich, Ornith. Boreal., р. 53, 1764. Ancylochilus
subarquatus Sharpe, Cat. Birds Brit. Mus., vol. 24, p. 586;
Buller, Suppl. Birds N.Z., vol. 1, p. 187, 1905. Erolia ferru-
ginea Mathews and Iredale, /bis for April, 1913, p. 259; Ridg-
way, Bull. U.S. Nat. Mus. No. 50, pt. 8, p. 250, 1919.
The curlew sandpiper may, I consider, be put down as one of our
egular migrants. Two specimens whic shot on Lake Ellesmere on
‘the 5th April, 1903, were the first of this species to be recorded for New
Zealand, but since then I have seen it on many occasions ha
secured a number of specimens. It is usually to be found associating
with the banded dottrel. On one occasion I saw between twenty an
thirty curlew sandpipers, which were in a large company of dottrel.
When disturbed both species rose and flew around together, and when
they settled again the curlew sandpipers all settled together, and slightly
segregated from the dottrel. Most of the specimens I have o tained have
ad some signs of summer plumage, though none has had the full breeding-
ress.

Its nest had not been found until July, 1897, when the bird was
discovered breeding in the Yenisei Valley.

In conclusion, I wish to express my thanks for the very valuable
assistance I have received, in preparing this paper, from Mr. Gilbert Archey,
Canterbury Museum. He did all the nomenclature, and helped me with
the identifications.

496 Transactions.

Art. 36.—Marine Littoral Plant and Animal Communities in New
Zealand

By W. R. B. Otiver, F.L.S., F.Z.S., Dominion Museum, Wellington. -

[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 30th September, 1921; received by
Editor, 16th November, 1921; issued separately, 18th May, 1923.]

Plates 42-50.
CONTENTS.
Page 3
I. The Littoral Belt AE у: Z <4, .. 496 oe
Ocean Currents ge v y > .. 499 532
Sea-temperature x Vs S: E .. 500
Tides v $ ‘a UN vs .. 002
IL Ecological Relations .. A i бы .. 502
Light—Quantity, Quality — .. Sd i .. 9002
Evaporation Y A ; Ае. .. 504
Sea-water—Buoyancy, Acidity 508
Edaphic Factors—Rock, Sand, Mud A 2. 809 iu.
Movement of Water m s 2s b ET
Organie En en T D = .. 614
ПІ. Biotic Communities in the Littoral Belt .. ¥% Broce? |
Formations Ax = мл En ERG
Classification x zs 7а - 1e DIN
Large-brown-algae Formation = ss .. 518
Small-emerging-algae Formation vs vu .. 523
Coriaceous-coated-animals Formation ., с .. 528 2
Shelled-animals Formation... 2: ся .. 530
Burrowing-animals Formation 23 n .. 538
Grass-wrack ation {
Salt-reed-swamp Formation 543 :
Mangrove Formati 544 5
IV. Litera Mh is s = 2 e| 544 me
V. Conclusion .. am Ms a Ss .. 545 GNU

L THE LITTORAL BELT.

FROM an ecological standpoint the dividing-lin bet nd land is =
ү 8 : g-line between sea a | со
high-tide mark, which usually sharply defines the limits of terrestrial and. TE

vet gi авзосіаіей with the lichen Xanthoria pa ietina and the gl
wort Salicornia australis. In the south M. cincta as well occurs 4

ОтлуЕв.— Marine Littoral Plant and Animal Communities. 497

the lower limit of terrestrial vegetation, whilst where fresh water flows
over the rock М. cincta and Notoacmea pileopsis are found by the side
of fresh-water algae. The varied forms of animals and plants occurring
between tide-marks may be accounted for by the wide range of conditions
prevailing there as the result of the regular alternations in the amount of
water supplied by the semi-diurnal rise and fall of the tide. Within this
belt are found representatives of all classes of organisms, ranging from
fishes to unicellular algae, and the one character by virtue of which they
are classed together is their ability to endure periods of complete sub-
mergence as well as to tolerate exposure to the air for a portion of each day.
The richest community in the intertidal belt is that of large brown algae,
and extends between the limits of low-water, spring and neap tides. This
is really only the upper margin of an extensive submarine forest, but
being represented above low-tide mark it will be included in the present
account.

In defining ecological provinces in the littoral belt, all authors I have
consulted, with the exception of Southern and Hedley, divide it into hori-

N
©
zi
fo
сый
Cu
[e
M
2l
©
B
л
4
eo
H
o
сі
E
“4
к
e
o
ge.
B
©
©
©
A
N
о
e
=

plants and animals present. These depend, in the first place, on the nature
of the substratum—whether rock on the one hand, or sand and mud on the
other. Hence Southern (1915, p. 16) speaks of a “ microlithic " and а

within the wash of storm-waves. These I call the high-tide, mid-tide,
and low-tide belts, and use the word “littoral” as applying to all that
portion of the shore between the highest wash and the lowest level of spring
ides. Iam unable to adopt the terminology of any other author, as none
to whose work I have had access defines his belts in terms of tide-levels.
` The belts of Johnston and York (1912, р. 2) appear to correspond most
nearly with those here defined.

The upper limit of the mid-tide belt corresponds roughly with the upper

Above this line many marine animals are never found. onversely, many
littoral animals keep strictly within tide-marks. The animals confined

498 Transactions.

species, unless it be their usually small size, and, of course, their ability to
retain water within the shell.

But in dealing with the relations between terrestrial and marine life
interest naturally centres in those members of the Pulmonata which have
returned to the littoral belt. The New Zealand species belonging to this

E!
5
Б
93
-
B
Б
=
œ
+
ы
Ф
со
Ф
£g
€
5
e
—
ua
2
"1
Ф
~
Е
=
©
e
2
=
oc
Ф
м
о
к
5
—
Б
ge
£
c
го
2
=
5,
"ea
8,

while the tide is out. Farnie (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 51, p. 71) records that -
if left without any water at all they will not live more than a day ; but they
can live for a month completely immersed in sea-water. The same author,
in describing the entrance to the lung, states that the lower lip is produced

. crevices and rock-pools. The anatomy of this species has been studied
by Cottrell (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 48, p. 582), who describes the respiratory
orifice as being bounded above by the mantle and below by the body-wall
differentiated to form a muscular valve. The animal thus has the power.
of opening aud closing the pulmonary orifice. Siphonaria obliquata

possesses a gill, so that aeration of the blood is continuous whether the
animal is submerged or not. If the s ecies is correctly classified as а
pulmonate, the gill will be a secondary adaptive character. In Gadinia

la occurs abundantl y between tide-marks. These animals are stated -
to close their pulmonary orifices while under water and open them when
exposed to the air.

to fresh water is gradual:
water, and sheltered conditions

OrirvER.— Marine Littoral Plant and Animal Communities. 499

Zealand is a form of Avicennia officinalis, not extending south of latitude
38° S. Animals living a semi-terrestrial existence here are Amphibola
crenata, Potamopyrgus antipodum, Phytia ornata, Helice crassa, and certain
amphipods. The same forms live in similar situations in salt marshes.
But a more direct route over a sandy beach might be taken by such

within their shells during the retirement of the tide, but seal themselves
up behind their opercula, and attach the peristome of their shells to the
rock by means of a mucilaginous secretion. An interesting summary of the
habits of Littorinoids in this connection is given by Hedley (1915, p. 33).
The New Zealand members of this family, Melaraphe unifasciata and
M. cincta, have already been mentioned as advancing up the rocky coast
to beyond the lower limit of land vegetation. More success, however,
appears to be achieved by gasteropods in crossing the rocky shore where
patches of succulent plants are found beyond high-water mark. At Island
Bay, Cook Strait, occurs a plant-formation consisting chiefly of a low dense
growth of Selliera radicans and Triglochin striatum, where soil has collected
in hollows among the rocks well beyond the reach of the tides. By search-
ing carefully among this, Marinula filholi and Acmella neozelanica may
be found in abundance. The former, however, is a pulmonate occurring
between tide-marks.

OCEAN CURRENTS.

The shores of New Zealand are washed by at least two distinct ocean
currents. The Antarctic drift current, which has a general set towards
the north-east, affects chiefly the southern and eastern coasts as far north
as Jackson’s Bay on the west and Banks Peninsula on the east. From
Jackson’s Bay the current flows southward along the coast and through
Foveaux Strait. Drift from the south of New Zealand has been cast
up on the Chatham Islands; there are certain points of agreement, too,
between the fauna and flora of the same two localities. This current
appears to be pushed off shore by a current, presently to be described,
passing through Cook Strait from the west. The second ocean current

500 Transactions.

turtle (Chelone mydas), leathery turtle (Dermochelys coriacea), common
sea-snake (Hydrus platurus), and ringed sea-snak (Platurus colubrinus).
(See Cheeseman, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 40, p. 167.)

ocal surface currents on the coast of New Zealand are determined
mainly by tides. The flood tide runs eastward through Foveaux Strait
and northward along the coast of New Zealand and through Cook Strait.
In Hauraki Gulf, however, it flows south. On the west coast of the
North Island the flood tide runs south as far as Cape Egmont, with a
northerly diversion in Taranaki Bight. Past Cape Campbell it is westerly.
Ebb tidal streams are the reverse of these.

SEA-TEMPERATURE.
_ There is a considerable difference between the temperature of the sea
in the north and in the south of New Zealand. The annual range for
each locality, however, is ‘about the same—namely, 8°-9° C. The depend-
š ias

that of the air, its amplitude is much less, and the maxima and min

report mentioned below. While the curve of sea-temperature follows —
d minima

ев RE м of sen-temperature (thick line) on air-temperature — .
in

line), Portobello.

I give herewith a table showing air- and period —
- sea-temperatures for a perio
of a year at Auckland, Ne nd Dunedin. The figures for Auckland
M d f

Mr. T. Anderton, and recorded in Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 38, P. =
The Wellington records were made by myself.

\ OrivER.— Marine Littoral Plant and Animal Communities. 501
A | Wellington (Worser Bay), | Dunedin (Portobello),
orenoon. 9 a.m. | 9 a.m.
Date. Air. | Sea. | Date. | Air. | Sea. | Date. Air, | Sea,
1914. | Deg. С. | Deg. C. | 1922. . Deg. C. | Deg. C. 1905. | Deg. С. Deg. C.
Jen. 1| 147 | 147 | Jan. 1| 100| 11-6
8| 186 | 160 | 14| 98
Jan. 12) 205 21-1 SE 4 15| 140| 11:8
0] HM 991 138 124
26 | 22-8 20-8 29 | 155 | 150 | 122 | 110
|
Feb. 5| 144 | M4 | Feb 5| 158) 142
Feb. 9| 22-8 19-4 12| 194 | 164 | 12] 148) M6
19. 192 | 156 | 19| 130! 132
26 | 206 | 170 | 26 | 100| 11-8
Mar. 5| 158 | 155 |Mar 5| 132| 124
Mar 9| 205 20-3 12! 194 | 165 | 12] 118] 126
19|.172 | 156 | 19| òsi 114
23 | 903 20-3 296 | 172 | 156 | | 9-4
April 2, 11:8 148 Арі 2| 120) 11-4
April 6| 211 20-0 9] 147 | 161 | 9| 78| 82
16; 140 | 144 | 16| 98| 88
22| 188 | 177 123 | 133 | 23 62 66
1913. 1921
May 5 | 133 142 | Мау: 8| 140 | 128 | May 7) 82| 76
19 | 147 13: 122 | 110 14) 58] 62
99| 134 | 14 911 46| 52
97| 161 12-8 29 | 134 | 120 28| 40
June 5 11:0 ve June a E | 2
12| 40 | 110 8| 92
June 16 14-4 11-4 19 | 120 11-0 18 10 | 2-8
26 122 | 108 25| 386 38
s | dmo: | 106 Ag 3 м т faer (Ш>
0 н | Mc
July 14| 155 | 111 17| ма | ич. | 6; рє 30
94) 9-4 91 | | 78| 32
28 | 150 11-1 31 102 97 | 30| 36 34
Aug. 7| 80 | 100 | Aug. 6) 16) 36
Aug. 12 15-8 12:5 Он 14| 128 10-6 | 13 ES | 47
91 | 126 | :
26 | 13-9 12-2 10:3 | 100 | 971 3-4 | 40
| Sept. 3 | 60| 5-4
х Sept. l1 | 128 | 109 | 10) 52| 659
Sept. 9| 144 13:0 m eae еа | 17| e2| 68
22 | 164 14-2 25| 136 | 10-6 24| 50| 64
Oc. 2] M4]. 122 | Oct. 1 60| 54
: 2 13-0 123 | 8 8-6 8-2
Oct. 6 16-4 17:2 is 13-6 12-8 | 15 T$ 10
: 140 | 133 .
xd мыд я 30| 142 | 126 | 90. 82
Nov. 3| 177 | 175 | Nov. н на = | Nov. + 109 =
E |
b 4 eg 150 | 1393 | 19| ila] 108
AINT ET 97 | 132 126 | 96) 126| 100
|

De тено Рабо me 4| pF | St [Do о з] 98| 96

502 Transactions.

The temperature of the water in rock-pools between tides is appreciably
raised on a sunny day, as the following figures show :—

|
| Temperature in
{

Locality. a
| Sea, | Rock-pool.
Deg. С Deg. €
f 16-5 | 185
Lyttelton Harbour .. Se p ы! 9-5 | 10-5
L 13-0 | 140
Taylor’s Mistake (near high-tide mark) i 3 i à e

TIDES.

comes from the south, striking the south-west coast of the South Island
about 12 o’clock at full and change of the moon. On the west coast it
apparently meets a portion of the previous wave which has passed through
Cook Strait from the east. Its course up the east coast, however, is more
eventful. In two hours it has passed through Foveaux Strait from west
to east, and after another hour is abreast of Taiaroa Head. Four hours

Foveaux Strait, Cook Strait, and the east coast, its range is not great.
Spring tides rise at Wellington 44 ft., at Napier 4ft., at Taiaroa ye
61

Highest spring tides sometimes follow the full moon and sometimes
the new moon. Thus at Auckland, in 1914, from January to May 107
moon was followed by good spring tides, but from August to December
the highest tides followed the new moon. zu

П. ECOLOGICAL RELATIONS.
Lianr. =
Quantity.—Certain facts in the distribution of plants and animals 11
the intertidal belt may be attributed in part at least to the effect of light,
though it is difficult to say whether in avoiding the sunny side of a roe

OLIVER.— Marine Littoral Plant and Animal Communities. 503

Notoacmea pileopsis and Atalacmea unguis-al Both agree in having
thin shells, that of Atalacmea being almost transparent. N. pileopsis occurs
at high-tide mark, Atalacmea near low- ar elated animals,

The bright-green algae Ulva rigida, C. etomorpha Darwinii, Caulerpa sedoides,
and C. Brownii flourish in the most brightly illuminated situations, and,
moreover, present the maximum amount of chlorophyll-bearing tissue
to the light—Ulva by its wide wavy thalli, Chaetomorpha and Caulerpa
by having the green layer only on the outside of turgid segments of
elongate or branched thalli. (Plate 49, fig. 1.) Rock-pools perhaps afford
a test as to light-enduring qualities, for here the air-drying factor does

ing in full ht in such situations is Corallina

voiding ; Corallina and Hormosira are
morpha appear to be light-seeking.

A difference is noticed in the colour of Corallina and Amphiroa
corresponding to the degree of exposure to ight: species | Y
situations are full-coloured, while those exposed to bright light are always
much paler. In the same plant the col
on the outside branches to a deeper shade of re
branches, which receive less light. P i.

'The shells of Brachyodontes maorianus are brown when living in shaded
positions, such as under stones ог under the base of Lessonia, but when
exposed to full light are of the normal bluish-black colour. Siphonaria
be but the shade form of the darker S. zelandica.

tering action on
light passing through it; in other ed
different degrees according i
are absorbed more quickly
pigments with which t '
assumed to be related to the varying qua

504 Transactions.

and their distribution in the main supports this view. Thus bright-green
algae are usually highest in the series, dark-green and brown algae
predominate about low-tide mark, whilst red algae are most plentiful
below this. The red pigment is presumed to check the harmful action of
the actinic violet rays, which are proportionately stronger at a little depth
than at the surface. But there are many exceptions to the order in
which the classes of algae usually occur. Thus Bostrychia arbuscula and
Caulacanthus spinellus, which occur highest in the integtidal belt, belong
to the Rhodophyceae, while Chaetomorpha and Caulerpa are bright-green
algae found amongst red algae at low-tide mark.

There appears to be a relation similar to that observed in algae between

not unlike that of the Rhodophyceae. Under stones the tests are colour-
less, with a pink or reddish tinge (Corella), or distinctly blue (Styela
caerulea).
EVAPORATION.
(a.) Shelled Animals—Undoubtedly the main character by virtue of
which animals are able to conserve moisture during the retirement of the
tide is an external shell. The shell, by reason of its usually great strength,

organ which secretes ‘the shell, mainly by its edge; but additions to the
thickness of the shell are made internally by the portion of the mantle

Outver.—Marine Littoral Plant and Animal Communities. 505

(3.) The shell takes the form of a cone spirally twisted and fused into
a fusiform or turbinoid shape, with the last turn or body-whorl usually
capable of being closed by an operculum. The animal can withdraw itself

partly bury themselves when the tide is out. Alcithoe arabica, Cominella
adspersa, and Ancilla australis have large open canals, and frequent sand-
flats, where they creep along just beneath the surface, thus keeping the

air.
P .—In the Pel da the shell consists of two valves laterally
elecy poda e Pelecypo equ e apum

(Modiolus, Mytilus, Ostrea) ; the valves fit closely along their margin except,
in the Mytilidae, at one point on the ventral side; but here the organ of

shells, and these live at or below low-tide mark. Thus the perfection
f the shell fit bears a relation to the position
of the animal in the intertidal belt, and, as with. gasteropods, though the

pelecypod shell is primarily a weapon of defence, it is essential as a conserver

of moisture to those animals regularly left dry by the tide.

ee i sed of eight overlapping shelly valves,
eura.—The shell is compo ght o Er NR

506 Transactions.

edge of the shell. Water is retained within the branchial chamber precisely
as in limpets.

Brachiopoda.—The lamp shells possess two shelly valves placed dorsally
and ventrally, the animal being attached to the rock by a muse
peduncle passing through an aperture or notch in the ventral valve. These

operculum is not usually used for the purpose of retaining water, this being -
done by the animal applying the peristome of the shell to the rock-surface.
If, however, the shell gets displaced and the water flows away, the anim

may seek a moist spot, or else draw in behind its operculum until the -
tide overtakes it. Coming now to low-tide mark, we find on rocky coasts
that the operculum is usually normally developed in the spiral shells.

Here, perhaps, life is strenuous and protection needed ; but on sand-flats
the operculum becomes reduced so that it can no longer close the aper

chamber on each side, outside the attachment of the legs. In the en x
spaces so formed are situated the gills, to which water enters only by narrow
slits at the bases of the legs, and so in these nearly closed chambers the
gills are kept quite moist while the crab is running about the rocks. 4
-) Cor ests. — Many animals living near low-tide mark, 9n t
_ Consequently exposed for short periods each day, do not secrete shells, bur

OutvER.— Marine Littoral Plant and Animal Communities. 507

the integument assumes a tough, leathery texture, and allows a certain
amount of drying without injury to the soft parts within. In such cases
the mouth and gill-openings can be be closed by a sphincter. Members of
the class Tunicata are commonly found a little distance above low-water
mark. Those living under stones, such as Styela caerulea and Corella, have
a rather soft test or tunic, colourless, white, pink, or bluish, and sometimes
nearly transparent, so that the viscera can be distinctly seen through it.

NN

Fre. 1.—Part cross-section of thallus of Cystophora dumosa.

Fic, 2.—Cross-section of thallus of Lessonia variegata. —

Fic. 3.— Part cross-section of cortex of Durviilea antarctica. E

Fic. 4.—Amphiroa corymbosa, an alga whose thallus is permeated with
carbonate ot lime. à

Frc. 5.—Half cross-section of thallus of Xiphophora chondrophylla.

Fic. 6,—Half cross-section of thallus of Carpophyllum maschalocarpum.

-Tunicata living on rocks between tide-marks, on the contrary, possess a
tough cuticle, usually of a brownish colour (Polycarpa, Cynthia), but por
i nia). The cuticle lies outside the ectoderm, and can stan

It has been found in the British species
e, a substance re ке»
but rare i imals. One end of the test is fixed to the rock-surface ; the
D s Са two apertures or siphons which can be opened and
closed at the will of the animal. Sea-water passes ın through the oral siphon,

]luses occurring between tide-marks are Onchidella
а ge d The body is oval, with an arched back covered
with a tough skin, somewhat slimy. These animal a
of water without harm, though usually they seek shady crevices in the

508 Transactions.

Bostrychia arbuscula the outer layer is composed of thick-walled polygonal
cells containing olive granules. In Cystophora dumosa there are one or
periphery, and with moderately thick cell-walls. Within this layer is
large-celled parenchyma. Lessonia variegata has on each side of the thallus-
lamina three or four rows of minute densely aggregated cells with clear
walls and olive-brown granules. Within these is a transparent tissue of .
large cells, and in the centre a band of mechanical tissue. A dense outer

Po LAC

( f) Water-reservoirs in Algae.—'Two species of brown algae living well
up in the intertidal belt have a hollow thallus filled with a watery sub-
stance. In Hormosira Banksii the internodes are swollen and filled with —

_ (g.) Covering of Slime or Mucilage.—Many algae have a covering of
slime on the outside. Splachnidium rugosum and Codium adhaerens are
exceedingly slimy. Ulva and Porphyra possess a thin coat, which on drying
is slightly sticky to the touch. A covering of slime is frequent in many
marine animals, е.

SEA-WATER.

‚ (a.) Buoyancy.—As with land-plants, algae are so constructed as to
display their vegetative structure as much as possible to the surrounding -
medium and to the light. On account of the movement of the water, rigid | ar.
tissue is inadmissible in the littoral belt except for very-low-growing forms
(Corallina, Melobesia). Devices for keeping algae upright in the water

the thalli, or large air-cells. The air-vesicles vary in shape and position. T
In Cysptophora, Marginaria, and Carpophyllum they are globose and ter-
te short branc n Macrocystis pyrifera it is the stalks of the

air-cells are best seen in Durvillea antarctica, where they are polygonal —
and Se stretching across the frond at right angles to the pi a
amina.

; › ; 8 |
Invariably begins on the apex of gasteropods or umbones of pelecy] a
shells—that is, on those parts which are longest exposed to the action % == —
the air or water. To strengthen the parts of the shell thus worn -— di

OrLivER.— Marine Littoral Plant and Animal Communities. 509

the lumen behind the last occupied whorl. Erosion is prevented in those
species which can cover the shell with the mantle (Ancilla) or those
possessing a periostracum (Cymatium costatum, Calliostoma)

Sea-water is not appreciably acid, but fresh water always contains
dissolved carbon-dioxide, and where its influence is felt along the sea-

о
of the shells of mollusca are more ог less eroded. Monodonta corrosa, Comi-
nella lurida, Cerithidea bicarinata, and many others might be mentioned.

associations. Molluscs exposed between tide-marks, and therefore to the in-

the exception of a narrow strip along the margin of the aperture, has
disappeared. (Plate 42, fig. 2.) All the shells also have a rusty-brown
deposit on their exposed surfaces.

Eparnmic FACTORS.
Rock.
(a.) Attachment of Plants.—The larger algae are attached by disc-shaped
ti

animals, which is usually the case. In Macrocystis pyrifera and стек
variegata it consists of а mass of stems, terete and forming a dense nitur
in Macrocystis (Plate 42, fig. 7), but in Lessonia taking the form o

a plug-like byssus. ; :
Mined animals not possessing calcareous shells, such as tunicates, are
attached by their leathery tests, the base of attachment being always

510 Transactions.

expanded and conforming to the irregularities of the rock-surface. Other
methods of attachment are a pedicel passing through a foramen in one
valve of the shell (brachiopods), the base of the column or body-cavit
of sea-anemones, and a byssus consisting of strong threads (Mytilidae).
(c.) Certain adjustments of sedentary animals to the rock-surface
may be mentioned here. Limpet-like shells have their margin irregular:
occasionally in Cellana radians, always in Gadinia conica (fig. 7) and
Siphonaria zelandica. e genus Crepidula provides examples in which the
plane of the aperture is convex or concave according to the surface on which
the species live. C. costata is usually found on rocks, and the contour of
the peristome viewed from the side is concave; but in C. crepidula it is
convex when within the disused shells of gasteropods, and concave when
attached to the outside. The latter is the more usual, and shells of this
shape are often considered to form a distinct species (C. monozyla).

aR

Fie. 7.—Gadinia conica, Taylor's Mistake, Shell with irregular peristome. _
Fic. 8. ria obl Shag Point. Shell strengthened with heavy ribs.

G. —Sip на, 2 f
Fro. "Vento columna, Island Bay. Sessile barnacle with tent-like form 0
shell.

_ Siphonaria zelandica adjusts the shape of its shell to the rock-cavity
in which it settles. If this is a hollow which can accommodate the animal

e es hence one-sided shells are iind
times found. Gadinia conica is also occasionally found with the apex ne?

OrnivER.— Marine Littoral Plant and Animal Communities. 511

except those at the posterior ends are swollen. t is suggested that
these swellings are special organs, possibly sensitive, for pushing against
the rocks above and below, and are thus an adaptation to the fish's habit

stone rock (Calman, Rep. Comm. Inst. Civil Eng., 1920, p. 73). A small

Sand.

The main character of a sandy beach, so far as the life found there
is concerned, is its movement, caused by wave-action. Only animals
capable of burrowing qui n exist in the surf-swept shore. Hedley
has pointed out that the shells of sand-dwellers are solid, smooth, and

1 inimize the
remain with its shell at this depth below the surface and so minimize
i i urf. But not all sand-dwelling pelecypods
т ај On the ocean-beach near Tauranga, where

associated with it, in numbers — great, pic spissa, a small
species with ventricose shell roughened by concentri м

Brittle-stars inhabiting the sand-beach are furnished with —
long, thin arms. Amphiura aster at Timaru, and the same sem е
species іп Rangitoto Channel, remain with their bodies buried in t i: san Ar
a depth of 10 cm., but the tips of the arms project above the ч асе, ап
attend to the wants of the animal below. Polychaets are rapi UN
to dig them out soon —Á бмр :
iving i i i ing their way along jus
living in sandy beaches are in the habit of ploughing the

i tly large, with its lobes reflected

below the surface. The foot is frequently targ evel sanati =e

very broad. ; j Saad

ypod Pi а in Rangitoto Channel is fo uri
t yes — eps ненен Een the valves near the anterior
end is a large byssus posed of numerous spreading threads, to the

e
extreme end of each of which is fastened a grain o sand.

512 Transactions
Mud.

Animals.—Some of the adaptations of pelecypods to a muddy substratum
form an interesting contrast to those of species living in sand. Again
refer to Hedley’s interesting paper (1915, p. 50), where a ventricose rough
shell, a small foot, and no siphons are given as characteristics of the
mud-dwelling Arca trapezia of Sydney Harbour. An exactly parallel case
is afforded by Antigona stutchburyi of New Zealand muddy estuaries, The
shell is swollen and but moderately thick, and roughened with concentric
and radiating ridges; the animal is furnished with a small foot and short
siphons. But it must be pointed out that these characters are not universal
in mud-dwelling pelecypods, for Amphidesma australis associated with
Antigona has a compressed, smooth, solid shell.

A type of gasteropod shell characteristic of intertidal mud-flats is the
turreted form. A heavy shell of this shape can be dragged over mud or
sand, but would be very inconvenient on a rough rocky surface. Cerithidea
bicarinata is an example. Better instances of this relation could be quoted
from outside New Zealand—for example, the heavy Pyrazus on mud in —
Australia, and the more massive Terebra on sandy bottoms in the tropics.

Plants.—Zostera nana and 2. tasmanica, covering extensive areas on
sheltered mud-flats between tides, are furnished with rhizomes which spread

MovEMENT or WATER.

. Perhaps the most potent of factors in the littoral belt with which the
inhabitants have to contend is the movement of water. Tidal currents are

their maximum strength during storms. The power of the surf may.
gauged by the damage done by heavy seas to breakwaters and other harbour

inhabiting the intertidal ‘belt appear to be adaptations caused by the motion
of water. This is shown by their shape, strength, pliancy, and by their

and plants in the littoral belt in New Zealand will here be described. - m
(1.) Tent-like Form.—'To offer least resistance to the surf the animal _

must be attached to the rock by a broad base, have sloping sides and а i
fairly low apex. Hence results the tent-like form so prevalent on rocky 26

coasts, and independently acquired by members of several classes of @ WERTE

в.) Gasteropoda, —A conical shell with a more or less oval bes. due
characterizes the members of the Patellidae, Acmeadae, Siphonariidae, аре —
the genera Tugalia and Gadinia. There is an apical foramen in {зв
and Puncturella, and an anterior marginal slit in Emarginula. :

(6.) Amphineura.—In proportion to basal area members o
offer less resistance to the surf than do the tent-like gasteropods.

Trans. N.Z. INST., Vor. 54. í
y PLATE 42.

Fie, 1.— Chaetomorpha Darvinii, a green alga with turgid thallus, growing at low-tide

2

Fre. 2.— Nerita melanotragus. Normal and perio

Eje of the gregarious tunicate Cynthia oim | Auckland Harbour.
— Cluster of Elminius plicatus on shell of Mytilus planulat
рк pis puniceus. Under-s surface, showing merani pue of modified

PN
gue gt

pectoral and pelvic fins
6.— Acanthochinus littoreus, a ‘fish t that lives under stones between tide-marks.
7.—Holdfast of Maerocystis pyrifera, a kelp- -weed growing in deepish water.

Face p. 512.)

OLIVER.— Marine Littoral Plant and Animal Communities. 513

shell is composed of eight overlapping valves set in a leathery girdle.
Species living in the most exposed situations are Sypharochiton pellis-
serpentis, Plaxiphora biramosa, P. oblecta, P. caelata, and Eudoxochiton
nobilis: a depressed form is characteristic of all these.

c.) Thyrostraca.—Among the commonest and most exposed animals in

y
(d.) Fishes.— Species of the family Gobiesocidae are surf-fishes admirably
adapted to their station—firstly, by a broad ventral sucker formed from the
modified pelvic and pectoral fins, and, secondly, by their depressed form.
Head on to the waves, Diplocrepis puniceus would offer as little resistance
as a limpet. M
(е.) Stelleroidea.— The only echinoderms commonly exposing themselves
to the surf are the starfishes Patiriella regularis and Stichaster australis.
Patiriella is pentagonal in form, and depressed. The edge of the disc being
close to the rock, this species remains in perfect security while the sea
passes over it. Stichaster is a many-rayed form that is capable of sticking
to the rock so firmly that a considerable amount of force is required to
dislodge it.
( Dn Pelecypoda.—Ostrea cucullata in exposed places has the whole of
the outside of the left valve cemented to the rock; the right valve is but
little arched, so that the waves sweep harmlessly by. Mytilus and M odiolus

common about low-tide mark from à
grows among large brown algae, swaying to and fro with rag e den
composed of a tough leathery integument, is 6-8 тт. in diameter =
50cm. or more in length. The stalked cirripedes Scalpellum villosum an
luded in the present ie though
1 refer the protection of rock-crevices.
pierde ck, pliant stems. These are by no
off during storms it is usually the
It is only necessary to
of Durvillea antarctica and Eclonia

mention the thick but pliant stems Ca

Richardsoni the thinner and very tough stems of Marginaria,

Phyllum, téphophoris and Lessonia, and the extremely long rope-like stems
f ; ) ` ; LI LJ LI

н миа А form of the leaf or thallus is characteristic

of most marine plants, the degree of dissection varying with the movement —

17—Trans.

b

514 Transactions.

of the water. The thalli of Durvillea antarctica on exposed coasts assume
the form of long narrow segments of nearly even width throughout. In
more sheltered situations the thallus is broadly and irregularly palmate.

wn

In the size of the “leaves” of Carpophyllum an interesting comparison
may be made between C. maschalocarpum, whic ows in fairly exposed
placed and has small thick leaves, and C. phyllanthus, which affects harbours
and sheltered inlets and is a very luxuriant form with large thin leaves.
Macrocystis pyrifera, which possesses the largest and most easily torn leaves
of the brown algae, occurs chiefly inside harbours, especially in tidal streams,
and in deep water outside the break of the surf.

The ribbon-like leaves of Zostera and Ruppia need only be mentioned
here. These plants live in stations subject to tidal currents, but not to
much wave-action. The action of waves is irregular and discontinuous,
whereas that of currents is regular and constant, and this is reflected in
the difference between branched and unbranched stems. Mr. W. A. Scarfe
informs me that the ribbon-like form of Durvillea antarctica only occurs in
places where current is added to wave-action.

(5.) Hooked Claws.—Certain crustacea living on algae exposed to the
surf are provided with sharp claws, which enable them to retain their
positions while the seaweed is being bufleted about by the waves. Their
use is in every respect similar to that of the hooks possessed by various
crustacea living on fishes and cetaceans. Species of Idotea occur on various
algae in the surf belt; their legs all terminate in hooked claws. Amphoroidea
falcifer is found on Durvillea antarctica, and by its depressed form and |
strong hooks is admirably adapted to its station.

ORGANIC ENVIRONMENT.

pointed out in a previous paragraph, these are also of service in the littoral `
belt for conserving moisture. Hermit-crabs, which have the hinder portion
of the body quite unprotected, make use of empty gasteropod shells.

(2.) Weapons.—Closely associated with armour are weapons of defence
and attack. The chelae of crabs may be first mentioned. Powerful jaws
are possessed by many polychaet worms; gasteropods employ their radulae
for boring through the shells of their prey. The spines of echinoids and
the stinging-cells of sea-anemones are effective weapons.

(3.) Distasteful properties are possessed by many animals and plants
The common sponges are quite unpalatable, owing to the presence of

enemies, whilst the bright colour of many of the species perhaps serves 89
LI . or bd

) Assimilative Colouring —Instances of patterns of colouring resembling
the surroundings, be it rock or algae, among which the animals live atè
frequent in the littoral belt, and are presumed to be mainly for protective
purposes. Fishes of the families Blennidae and Gobiesocidae are of various
shades of black, grey, and pink with a mottled pattern. Nudibranchs and

OxtveR.— Marine Littoral Plant and Animal Communities. 515

tectibranchs are sometimes of mottled greys like Pleurobranchus novae-
zealandiae, or reddish-brown with darker blotches as in P. ornatus—that
is, they resemble the surroundings generally. Others are so coloured as
to resemble only the algae or sponge on which they are found. Thus
Ctenodoris flabellifera is yellow, and Rostanga rubicunda bright scarlet,
and these are found on sponges similarly coloured. The free sea-anemone
` Phlyctenactis retifera is coloured olive-brown like Cystophora dumosa, on
which it lives. Crustacea are green (Paridotea ungulata), brown (Amphoroidea

paused for a moment, then hurried back to the seaweed-covered rocks.
Many animals have their shells or tests (Tunicata) masked by algae,
Vermilia, barnacles, sponges, and other forms of life. These probably
merely settle uninvited on the vacant space. Nevertheless, they must
Subserve to some extent the purpose of concealment. Mud- and sand-

growth. Too much growth on the shells sometimes results in the destruc-
tion of both the mollusc and the life it supports. In the Bay of Plenty,
after a storm, it is a common thing to find Venericardia purpurata with the
sponge Chalina 30 cm. or more in length washed up on the beach. _

(6.) Animals and Plants.—Some animals appear to be specially modified
for attachment to algae. When Siphonaria australis lives within the base
of the holdfast of Durvillea antarctica it is usually found on the roof of
the chamber, occupying hollows in the algal tissue. Here the foot of the
mollusc fills up the hollow and projects beyond the shell-margin, the shell
itself becomes depressed sometimes to the point of becoming quite flat, and
the margin is slightly recurved. {с

Notoacmea scapha is found in Tauranga Harbour living on the leaves
of Zostera nana. Its narrow shell seems a special adaptation to this station.
The hooks of the isopods Idotea and Amphoroidea for holding on to algae
have already been mentioned.

III. BIOTIC COMMUNITIES.
Animals and plants inhabiting the littoral belt are found to group them-
selves in communities, man wW.

mmun
imits assigned to them, whether from a consideration of the species they
include or of the habitats, it is found that in every case both plants and
animals form integral parts. The term “ growth-form ж
as including all those species which agree in their external form, anatomica
structure, and behaviour. A biotic community consists of a definite set of
growth-forms in relation to a definite habitat. The growth-forms occur

17*

516 Transactions.

in definite relation to each other as well as to the inorganic surroundings.
| е environment there ате many factors involved in climate апа sub-

stratum, and the different combinations of these give many different habitats.
Because, therefore, of differences in the external conditions, and of the

dominance of certain growth-forms and different relationships of others, `

there arise many distinct communities of plants and animals.

FORMATIONS.

The reporters to the Commission of Phytogeographical Nomenclature
(Brussels, 1905) recommended that a plant-formation should be defined as
composing associations of species which differ in their floristic composition
but ате in agreement, firstly, with the conditions of the habitat, and, secondly,

community having a different growth-form as its dominant member wo

s n
them daily—that is, they bear similar relations to their surroundings. To

use an expression of Bhelford’s, they may be said to be ecologically equiva-
lent in respect to a given factor. These physiologically similar growth-
forms, hereafter referred to as ecological groups, appear to be the importa

units concerned in the differentiation of formations. I would therefore
define a formation as a biotic community having its ecological groups m
definite combination and in relation to a definite environment. Examples
of growth-forms ecologically equivalent, and therefore belonging to the
same ecological group, will show the importance of the physiological require-
ments of the organism being taken into account, and the small value that
can be placed on external features, which, however, may be so ifferent
as to justify separation into distinct growth-forms. A sessile cirripede
(Elminius), a pelecypod (Mytilus), and a polychaet worm (Vermilia) may
grow side by side, existing under precisely the same conditions as regards
supply of moisture and exposure to the surf, and each will filter water

ese animals, which are widely sundered systematically, pu

e.
different growth-forms, but belong to the same ecological group. imilarlv ^

its dominant member an animal capable of conserving moisture in its shell

while exposed to the atmosphere. Such an animal may be a cirripede, à

pelecypod, a gasteropod, or a polycheat worm.
1 ere are certain constant spatial relationships among the growth-fo
in each formation. In the microlithic substrata two or three main ters

rms
of

OrnivER.— Marine Littoral Plant and Animal Communities. 517

life are recognized—namely, the subsurface, or burrowing, organisms; the
surface, or crawling, animals; and, when a plant is dominant, the supra-
edaphic plant-form and its dependent life. On rocks in the shelled-animals

according to the dominant growth-forms. Thus the shelled-animals forma-
tion includes four subformations—pelecypod, sessile cirripede, tubicolous
polychaet, and gasteropod. Each of t ese comprises one or more

composition. Differences in the principal species might utilized to
define subassociations, but I have not treated the subject in such detail
in the present paper.

CLASSIFICATION OF LITTORAL Brotic COMMUNITIES.

Opposite change take place. Littoral formations, therefore, can be classed

518 Transactions.

The following table gives a classification of formations in the littoral
belt. Definitions of each formation and descriptions of typical associations
are given in the next section.

TABLE OF PRINCIPAL MARINE LITTORAL FORMATIONS IN NEW ZEALAND.

Formations. Associations.

Group I.—Formations on Rock.
Series 1.—Algae.
Durvillea antarctica ; Carpophyllum-Lessonia.

Large brown algae ..
Small emerging algae—
Subformation 1 .. | Corallina ; Corallina- Hormosira.
Subformation 2 .. | Hormosira Banksii.
Subformation 3 .. | Porphyra columbina ; Ulva rigida.
Subformation 4 .. | Bostrychia arbuscula ; Caulacanthus spinellus.
Series 2, —Benthic Animals.
Coriaceous-coated animals .. | Cynthia ; Corella.
Shelled animals—
Subformation 1 .. | Mytilus ; Ostrea cucullata ; Modiolus pulex.
Subformation 2 .. | Vermilia carinifera.
Subformation 3 .. | Elminius plicatus ; Chamaesipho columna.
Subformation 4 .. | Cellana- Monodonta ; Melaraphe.
Group II.—Formations on Sand and Mud.
Series 3.—Benthic (Burrowing) Animals.
Burrowing mollusca .. | Amphidesma ; Antigona stutchburyi ; P hytia.

Series 4.—Herbaceous Plants.

+ | Zostera.
| Juncus-Leptocarpus.

Grass-wrack
Salt-reed-swamp
Series 5.—Mangrove.

Mangrove T .. | Avincennia officinalis.
IEEE

LARGE-BROWN-ALGAE FORMATION.

The habitat of the large-brown-algae formation consists of rocks about
and below low-tide mark. At low water, spring tides, the formation may
be exposed for half a metre in vertical width; at пеар tides it will not Pe
uncovered. Moderate waves wash to the upper limit during low water,
spring tides, so that the formation is almost constantly wet. It occurs on

Epiphytes —
consist of algae and animals. There is an undergrowth of small а
chiefly coralline and soft red kinds, while the rock-surface may be covered
with Melobesia and Lithothamnion.

The large brown algae have tough pliant stems and usually narrow ——

segments, either ribbon-like or leaf-like, and are buoyed up by bec “ eee

Thi
into a central colourless large-celled tissue. The thallus-segments 8170

)

OLIvER.— Marine Littoral Plant and Animal Communities. 519

The large-brown-algae formation appears to be best represented in tem-
perate seas. In Tasmania and the southern coasts of Australia Durvillea

Transeau) In warmer waters the principal algae are smaller and the
species fewer. In Queensland species of Sargassum are dominant (Johnston,
1917, p. 55) ; in Tahiti the outside reef supports a low growth of Sargassum
and Turbinaria.

Durvillea Association.

"This association is characterized by the presence of the large kelp
Durvillea antarctica. This alga stands out above the others like a lofty
tree in a forest, forming a tier of vegetation by itself. Below is a growth of
Marginaria, Lessonia, and other algae equivalent in size and appearance to
h

granules, which are most dense along the outer edge. Beneath this follows
à layer, twice as thick as the palisade layer, of interwoven branched

520 Transactions.

springs a solid trunk, which presently expands into a large flabellate thallus

with many various-sized segments. ese sweep about in the waves, and
are usually broken off at the ends. Durvillea fronds are fairly buoyant, as
the bulk of the tissue is made up of long polygonal cells stretching across
the lamina and terminating in tough cortical tissue of small cells. Th

frequently support large colonies of the epiphyte Porphyra subtumens. The

e Cystophora grows fairly closely, and reaches a length of 30 em. to |

50cm. It bears along its entire length an abundance of epiphytes, consist-
ing chiefly of large clusters of Corallina. Other epiphytes are various red
algae. As usual in the large-brown-algae formation, Xiphophora chondro-

phylla is most abundant along the upper. edge. Occurring with it are

Chaetomorpha Darwinii and other algae, chiefly red kinds.

The undergrowth of this association consists mainly of red algae, of |

chiton neglectus, Plaxiphora egregia, Margarella antipoda, Cantharidus oliveri, af

Siphonaria australis, and Cantharidella nitida—which eat hollows for

selves. The foot in the case of Onithochiton, Plaxiphora, and Siphonaria Ls
1s protruded into the concavity well outside the limits of the shell. ‘With
the molluscs mentioned are associated numbers of Sphaeroma, brown 8007
anemones, Nereis magalhaensis, Lumbriconereis sphaerocephala, and Spirorbis Sens

on the shells of Siphonaria and Margarella.

On the rock-surface under the Durvillea base a slightly different set of
Sypharo-

animals is found. The following are commonl t with here:
: x es; T A y met wi ere ue
chiton sinclairi, Euthria linea, Petrolisthes elongatus, Halicarcinus planatus,

Thoristella oppressus, Haliotis australis, sponges, tunicates, shrimps, WO

Al ee

OrrvER.— Marine Littoral Plant and Animal Communities. 521

along the upper level of the association. This alga grows so thickly that
its wide thalli when lying on the rocks cover up entirely all the other
vegetation. The holdfasts here are small compared to those found farther
south, and the life they shelter is not so varied. Which species first bore
into them I am unable to say, but Siphonaria australis is an early visitor.
Other species found in the holdfast - cavities are Onithochiton neglectus
Plaxiphora egregia, Sypharochiton sinclairi, and Sphaeroma.

Along the upper margin ef the Durvillea association there is a belt
of Xiphophora chondrophylla. Lower down larger brown algae occur:
they are principally Marginaria Boryana, Lessonia variegata, Carpophyllum
maschalocarpum, and Cystophora dumosa. Beneath these the rock-surface is

number of small red and brown algae, such as Pterocladia lucida, Zonaria
Turneriana, Glossophora Harveyi, and Stypocaulon paniculatum.
Animals found on the rocks in this association include Patelloidea stella
] Melobesi

B

corticata (abundant and always covered wit besia), Haliotis iris,

opalus and C. purpuratus. (Plate 43, fig. 2.)
Te Henga.—This locality, north of Manukau Heads, is near the northern

limit of Durvillea antarctica. The kelp here grows in a belt on the rocks,

mon; Plaxiphora obtecta, with clean non-eroded shells, is found here and
there; and P. caelata also occurs. A single small specimen of P. biramosa
Was found. A large starfish, Stichaster australis, is extremely common and
Very conspicuous: it varies in colour from red to purple. Underneath the
holdfasts of Durvillea is Venerupis reflexa. 2

Carpophyllum Association.
This association is found from the North Cape to Stewart Island.
Carpophyllum maschalocarpum, the dominant plant, has small elliptic thallus-

segments, 2-3 cm. long and 3-1 cm. wide. ere is an outer row of cells
about five times as long as wide, with the long axes at right angles to the
surface, and brown granules at the inner end. Following this is a dense

tissue, thicker near the middle of the thallus-segment than near the mar-
gins, of cubical cells with thick walls and containing brown granules. The
central tissue is composed of quite large cells; those next the tough cortex

denser tissue. (Fig. 6.
е е Beacon Reef, on the north-west side of Rangitoto,
a large-brown-algae formation is well developed. rocks exposed only

522 Transactions.

shells without siphons. There is an undergrowth of small algae, including
Pterocladia lucida, Melanthalia abscissa, and, in open places, Caulerpa
sedoides. Several small fishes were caught in the brown algae: those
identified were Ichthyocampus filum, Ericentrus rubrus, and Notoclinus
fenestratus. ;

Tunicates are not generally found on the upper surface of the rocks,
but under overhanging projections. Styela caerulea and other forms,
as well as the sponge Tethya, occur in such situations. The starfishes
Patiriella regularis and Stegnaster inflatus are inhabitants of this association;
also the gasteropod Crepidula crepidula, within the aperture of disused shells
of Verconella. Under stones occur a wealth of life, but no algae. Of the
following species some (pelecypods, Ophiopteris, Callochiton, Macandrellus,
Calyptrea, Euchelus) are permanent residents; the rest wander farther
afield when covered by the tide—Euthria linea, E. vittata, Cominella virgata,
Verconella adusta, Euchellus bellus, Tugalia intermedia, Chlamys zealandiae,
Monia zelandica, Saxicava arctica, Calpytrea tenuis, Crepidula costata,
Callochiton platessa, Macandrellus violaceus, Cryptoconchus porosus, Ophio-
pteris antipoda.

Lvechinus chloroticus, Patiriella regularis, and Stichaster australis. ў
On the algae are numerous smaller animals. Young Mytilus canalicu-
latus under 10mm. in length were found abundantly attached to the

the
far

and Lessonia variegata. These together with Cystophora dumosa in
Marginaria Boryana form a growth 1 т. to 1m. tall, almost completely
covering the rocks. Along the upper margin Xiphophora chondr piy ;

is à luxuriant
undergrowth. This consists, in the first place, of various species of Co
lina, Amphiroa, and Melobesia, covering the rock-surface, and, secondly, 0

a number of algae, 10 сш. to 20 em. tall-—Melanthalia abscissa, Pterocladia

OrivER.— Marine Littoral Plant and Animal Communities. 523

lucida, Zonaria Turneriana, Caulerpa sedoides, Stypocaulon paniculatum,
Glossophora Harveyi, and others.

mber of molluses and other animals are found in this association.
In most cases the molluscan shells are covered with Melobesia. Common
species are Haliotis iris, H. australis, Turbo smaragdus, Patelloida stella
corticata, Sypharochiton sinclairi, Cantharidus oliveri, Stichaster australis, and
Asterias scabra. Less abundant are Cellana stellifera, Radiacmea rubiginosa,
Plaxiphora biramosa, and Neothais succincta. Eupagurus novae-zealandiae,
in company with Crepidula crepidula, inhabits disused gasteropod shells.

Xiphophora Association.

no
which doubtless render it a little buoyant. The cortex is dense, and
s wl

medulla are three kinds of cells—isodiametric ; cells joined in pairs with
the plastids collected at the ends and the cells thin at the point of junc-

y
its head to a level with the brown algae. Underneath the X?phophora,
however, is a rich and varied assemblage of organisms. The lower parts

Melobesia, Calliostoma punctulatum, Cryptoconchus porosus, Patiriella, regu-
laris, Monodonta coracina, Paramithraz, and Diplocrepis puniceus. Under
stones many more kinds occur—Ophionereis schayeri, Onithochiton neglectus,
Euthria linea, hermit and other crabs, worms and other invertebrates.

SMALL-EMERGING-ALGAE FORMATION.

i : idi tains watery jelly, and has besides, over
a a шерине diues and Caulacanthus possess

f
outer tissue of small thick-walled cells; Porphyra and Ulva: are covered

of
dried thallus. Structures concern

594 Transactions.

Corallina are not so obvious. The deposit of carbonate of lime may be:
of some use in this respect, but of this there appears to be no evidence.

Corallina associations appear to be found in all seas. They have been -
described from such widely-sundered localities as Ireland (Cotton, p. 39),
New South Wales (Hedley, p. 58), and Hawaii (MacCaughey). Porphyra

Hormosira Banksii is extensively developed at Long Reef, New South
Wales, and differs from similar associations in New Zealand only in the
associated species of animals.

Coralline-algae Subformation.
The association in which Corallina is dominant is found throughout
New Zealand on exposed coasts above the large-brown-algae formation,
and in rock-pools between tide-marks. It forms a low growth of little

tions. The most common association of algae in the mid-tide belt in New
Zealand is that of Corallina and Hormosira. Corallina appears to require

developed in harbours. Both plants are tolerant of a certain admixture
of fresh water, and of mud with the sea-water. Associated with these
algae are always a number of shelled animals—molluscs, worms, sessile
barnacles.

Corallina Association.

Tauranga. — Immediately above the brown-algae formation on kr
North Rocks, Mount Maunganui, there is a belt more or less covered ker
Corallina officinalis and other small algae. There is also a good deal :

inius modestus, and in crevices Vermilia carinifera. On the rocks ies
many molluses—Cellana radians, Sypharochiton ‘pellisserpentis, Lepsie
poe { also the starfish Patiriella regularis.
uc

es
Turbo smaragdus and Cerithidea Subcarinata are abundant. Small exam
of Amaurochiton glaucus occur on the shells of Turbo, whilst Dardan"
olivacea swarm among the Corallina. ! |

Corallina-Hormosira Association.

| à; ith
Takapuna.—Here are extensive areas of voleanie rocks сочена a
a Corallina-Hormosira association fairly uniform in composition. с

occurs as a fringe round the edge, and on rough surfaces Hormosira is foun

OLIVER.— Marine Littoral Plant and Animal Communities. 525

on the projections and in the hollows. In the lower portion of the associa-
tion occur Scytothamnus australis, Colpomenia sinuosa, and, in shady places,

Shag Point.—Between tide-marks at Shag Point are some fairly wide
stretches of nearly level rocks. Just within the outer edge with its forma-
tion of brown algae there are regular meadows of small algae 4 cm. to

occur, all, however, of low growth. Standing out among the close growth
are Colpomenia sinuosa and Adenocystis utricularis, both possessing hollow
thalli, generally full of water. In crevices are found larger algae, such as
Cystophora dumosa.

and ;
usca occur on the rock-surface under the algae. In such situations
Acantho-

Small-brown-algae Subformation. —

. Hormosira Banksii, when dominant, usually forms a nearly pure associa-
tion, as far as algae are concerned, on level rocks between tides in harbours.
Such an association is well developed at Waitangi, Chatham Island, and
near Purau, in Lyttelton Harbour. Hormosira can endure long exposure

526 Transactions.

and filled with brown granules. Beneath this are the large polygonal сейв.
of the medulla, the outer ones of which have brown granules. Inside this
to the central water-chamber are straight septate filaments.

Chatham Island.—The sea-water in Waitangi Bay is very much dis-

Hormosira Banksii. This alga grows very thickly, completely covering
the rocks. Underneath there is little life, only Monodonta coracina and
Sypharochiton pellisserpentis being seen; but on the rock where Hormosira
is more open there are numerous gasteropods. Cerithidea subcarinata is

Ulvoid-algae Subformation.
Two associations are here included : one consists of Porphyra columbina,
on rocks about half-tide mark ; the other of Ulva rigida, often in situations
subject to the influence of fresh water. Both these species, though having
broad, delicate thalli, are able to remain for a considerable period exposed
to the atmosphere. Porphyra under these circumstances shows signs of
wilting. On drying, both Species have a glistening appearance, due to a
thin coating of mucilaginous matter, which probably assists in preventing
excessive transpiration.
Ulva Association,
Rangitoto.—On the north coast of Rangitoto is a small pool separated
from the sea by a shingle-bank. Into this the sea must penetrate, for 1t

Porphyra Association,
Cook Strait—aAt Lyall Bay there is a well-marked association d
Porphyra columbina, which occurs in patches, especially covering rocky
platforms not far above the level of half-tide. In many places it grows

18 very varied, owing to different degrees of exposure. The
gets most protection, is dark green or brownish-green ; exposed parts jet
reddish or pale green. Associated algae are a few plants of Ulva an
some small filamentous red kinds. ie

he animals occurring with Porphyra are those of the Cha p
association, which occupies most of the mid-tide belt hereabouts. ey

OrivER.— Marine Littoral Plant and. Animal Communities, 527

include Chamaesipho columna, Elminius plicatus, Cellana ornata, C. denti-
culata, Siphonaria obliquata, S. zealandica, Risellopsis varia, and Melaraphe
cincta ; also Sypharochiton pellisserpentis in crevices, and Melaraphe uni-
jasciata in the upper portion of the association.

Small-olive-red-algae Subformation.

Two associations of small close-growing algae are included. The
Bostrychia association occurs high up in the intertidal belt, where it occupies
patches of various sizes on the rocks. It always harbours small pelecypods
and gasteropods. Bostrychia arbuscula has an outside layer of tissue with
thick-walled polygonal cells. Under drying conditions of the atmosphere
it shows signs of wilting, the tips of the filiform thallus-segments curling
up. This association is confined to the south of New Zealand. I have not
observed it farther north than Shag Point, Otago.

Caulacanthus spinellus is more widely distributed, and is the northern
representative of the small-olive-red-algae subformation. It occupies patches
of rock above the belt of Ostrea cucullata, usually affecting shady places.
It is of low, dense growth, and harbours small pelecypods, worms,
other animals.

Bostrychia Association.

Stewart Island.—The upper belt of intertidal rocks at Golden Bay is
characterized by an association in which Bostrychia arbuscula takes the
chief part. This species covers patches of the rock to a height of about

О mm., growing in little tufts. The belt it occupies would be exposed to
the atmosphere for more than twelve hours daily. The tips of the thalli
are filiform, and curl up in the sunshine and wind. At the base of this
alga is found abundantly the small pelecypod Lasaea miliaris and small
amphipods. Also characteristic of this association are Melaraphe cincta,
some small Elminius: modestus, Risellopsis varia, Notoacmea parviconowea,
and Modiolus pulex. Under stones one finds Atalacmea unguis- almae,
Leuconopsis obsoleta, and small Monodonta coracina. —

t. Clair.—On rocks near high-water mark there is a well-marked belt
composed of a close growth, 1-2 cm. tall, of Bostrychia arbuscula. The
left by the tide, though it may
day. Bostrychia arbuscula forms large

о
occurring in this association are the young of Lepsiella scobina and

Siphonaria zealandica. :
Shag Point.—Here this association is developed in patches above pe
tide mark. There is a fairly dense growth of Bostrychia arbuscula, 1-1- a
tall. The bases of the thalli are flat, give off branches on each side, an
at the ends clusters of filaments 0-1 mm. in diameter. On the p
are small specimens of Chamaesipho columna and Modiolus ie i he
alga grows on these as well as on the rock. Among the bases of Dos rychia
are crowds of Lasaea miliaris, 2-3 mm. in length. These shells —
young up to 0-6 mm. long. Young shells of Melaraphe cincta up “4 mm.
are abundant, all shells from 2 mm. to 3 mm. and longer having the spire
eroded, The young of Risellopsis varia are not common, but occur up

528 Transactions. |

/
to 3mm. in diameter. Adult shells of Melaraphe and Risellopsis ате not
found in this association, but occur at higher levels Two crustacea are
found among Bostrychia—a small Sphaeroma and a small orchestid. (Plate 46,
fig. 1.)

- Caulacanthus Association. (Plate 43, fig. 1.)

associations. Caulacanthus occurs in irregular patches 2-3 cm. to 50cm.
in diameter and 10-15 mm. high. It is reddish-olive, but in bright suulight
shows a light olive colour. Its dense mats keep moist between tides, and
harbour a quantity of mud. In places it is mixed with the pelecypod
Modiolus pulex. On its surface are found many Onchidella and a few
Lepsiella scobina ; but underneath is a much greater variety of life—Nereis

.. The Caulacanthus association does not form a continuous covering in
the belt in which it occurs. The greater portion of the rock-surface 1s
occupied by a nearly uniform covering of small Elminius modestus, with
which are associated Elminius plicatus, Chamaesipho columna, Sypharo-
chiton pellisserpentis, and’ various gasteropods— Lepsiella scobina, Nerita
melanotragus, Monodonta aethiops, Siphonaria zealandica, Risellopsis varia,

and Turbo smaragdus.

CORIACEOUS-COATED-ANIMALS FORMATION.

Cynthia Association. ea

Auckland Harbour.—A long reef of volcanic rocks stretches from west pee

of Ponsonby towards Kauri Point, fairly across the tidal currents. Rivers —

flowing into the upper reaches of the harbour bring down much mud and _
decayed vegetable matter, a great deal of this being caught by the reef,

which, except where exposed to the scouring action of waves an tides,

ars а coating of slimy mud. It is not to be wondered at, therefore,

animal associations rich in individuals and species are found near

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54. PLATE 43

Кто. 1.—Upper surface of a rock, looking east, Takapuna. On the north (left) side
is Chamaesipho columna ; on the south (right) side Mec teat ae spinellus
Osirea cucullata on detached rock.

Fra. 2.—Durvillea antarctica association, low-tide belt, Island Bay, Cook Strait.

Face p. 5

ә

8.]

i >
Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. PLATE 44,

wget.

- E d

LET
ey

1 dase urvillea
Fio. 2,.—Corallina-Hormosira association with Turbo i iunio: Shag Point.
anta dge

arctica along seaward e

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54 > be
PLATE 45,

©

Fic. 1.—Hormosira Banksii association, Waitangi, Chatham Islands.

On d dignas planulatus ; on right,
Vermilia carinifera

Fic. 2.—Mid-tide belt, Taylor's Mistake.

Trans. N.Z. Inst., VOL. PLATE 46,

Fic, l—Mid-tide belt, Shag Point. Above is the alga Bostrychia arbuscula ;
below, the barnacle Elminius plicatus.

Fic. 2.—Ostrea cucullata, Takapuna.

OrrvER.— Marine Littoral Plant and Animal Communities. 529

mark near the outer extremity of this reef.. Two such communities are
very conspicuous : one is that of Vermilia carinifera, quite the most remark-
able of its kind I have seen; the other is an association in which the tuni-
cate Cynthia is the dominant form.. This species occupies a belt of rocks
extending from low-water mark at spring tides to nearly 1 m. in vertical
height above. It occurs usually in clusters, some twenty or thirty being
united, and attached to the rock or to an adjoining cluster at five or six

places З
. (Plate 42, fig. 3.) Тһе tunicate does not completely cover the rock, but

rocks are usually more or less bare. The fact that the individuals in a
cluster. сап be separated, though with difficulty, shows that the mode of
forming clusters is simply by the young settling on the outside of the tests
of older individuals and growing there. Many young can be found in
such positions. The tests, where touching, are joined together very firmly
by their stringy and glutinous exteriors, and thus compact clusters are
formed. Another larger species of tunicate occurs singly along the lower

Frequently embedded in the masses of Cynthia occur little colonies
of Musculus impactus, each spinning round its shell a nest resembling a

n rocks among the tunicates are many animals and plants. The
globose sponge Tethya, and an encrusting bright-orange species, are com-
m rallina officinalis is abundant, and collects a lot of mud. 1t

small Elminius. Ostrea corrugata up to Т ст. in length occurs singly or
in small clusters. Patiriella regularis is common, and apparently always
of a reddish-brown colour. Mytilus canaliculatus occurs singly in crevices.
The shells are usually almost covered with Crepidula crepidula, and er
sionally also some Calyptraea novae-zealandiae, Amaurochiton glaucus, an
Ischnochiton maorianus.

The under-side of stones is equally as rich as the upper surface. Near
the mud-line are Ischnochiton maorianus and dopleurus iredalei ; but
where the water circulates freely, though = c not fall dus ce:
are Cynthia, but no algae, and numerous gasteropods, sponges,
varie de, экин жы crabs, pelecypods, Flabelligera lingulata, Nereis
amblyodonta, and other worms of various kinds. (Plate 47, fig. 1.

Corella Association.
here
Bay of Islands.—On the rocky coast of Long Beach, under stones w
no light Бетен there is often a rich collection of qr ccn -
these may be merely sheltering during the recess of the tide ; : n xi
the contrary, belong to species always found attached to the under-side o

530 Transactions.

rocks. The tunicates Corella and Styela caerulea are examples. Under
stones in rock-pools Corella is the dominant member of an association which

includes many other fixed animals, such as sponges, tubicolous worms,

are Haliotis iris, Scutus ambiguus, Astraea sulcata, Evechinus chloroticus,
Tugalia intermedia, and Anomia walteri with thin shells bearing polyzoa
and Spirorbis. (Plate 47, fig. 2.)

Cynthia Association.

Spirits Bay.—This is the only surf tunicate formation that I have come
across in New Zealand. It occupies exposed sloping rocks between tides
and above the brown-algae formation. A large species of Cynthia, allied
to C. praeputialis of Australia, grows closely together and completely

cR à

attached by means of a byssus passing through a narrow opening between
the valves (Mytilus). There are associations in which the dominant animals

d i бе
i ), or on ute forr of vegetable life (Cellana). . Active
animal- and vegetable-feeders are only subsidiary life-forms in this form-
tion. |
_ According to the dominant growth-form, four subformations may be
distinguished, and in each of these one or more associations are recognized.
The four subformations are sessile cirripede, pelecypod, tubicolous poly-
chaet, and gasteropod.

OLIvER.— Marine Littoral Plant and Animal Communities. 531

Pelecypod Subformation.

In the northern portion of New Zealand, north of S. lat. 38^, Ostrea
cucullata forms a conspicuous association in the mid-tide belt. It chiefly
affects sheltered coasts, and sometimes covers the rock-surface to a depth
of 5cm. On the other hand, the association of Mytilus in the tidal belt
is best developed in the southern portion of New Zealand, especially in the
low-tide belt. Modiolus, an ally of Mytilus, occurs near high-tide mark
throughout New Zealand.

imilar associations are represented in other temperate regions. In New

In the British Isles Mytilus edulis is a dominant form, whilst represent-
ing the Mytilus association in New South Wales is that of Brachyodontes
hirsutus (Hedley, p. 74), and in Tasmania Mytilus planulatus.

Mytilus Association.

phora obtecta (clean but eroded), P. biramosa with Me ia on the valves,
Cellana radians, Stichaster suteri, Haustrum haustrum, Turbo smaragdus,

alga.

Immediately above the belt of Mytilus canaliculatus, M. planulatus

becomes the dominant species. There are here very few algae, and the

1 1 1 m hose associated

with M. canaliculatus. The most common species are Elminius plicatus,

E. modestus, Monodonta aethiops, Cellana radians, Sypharochiton pellis-

serpentis, Vermilia carinifera (in patches), Brachyodontes таотатиз, and,

on the valves of M. planulatus, Notoacmea pa . Here and

there clusters of Elminius plicatus also occur on the valves of Mytilus
planulatus. (Plate 45, fig. 2.)

Takapuna.—Ostrea cucullata here occup
in vertical width, and centred about half-tide ne
be thickly scattered about, they may be in dense clusters, or the enure
surface for many square metres may be covered t

: t animals
hen the Ostrea is dense not шапу PIU he locality here described :

532 Transactions.

Lepsiella scobina, Nerita melanotragus, Turbo smaragdus, Sypharochiton
pellisserpentis, Monodonta aethiops, Elminius plicatus, Cellana radians,
C. ornatus—all species of wide distribution in the intertidal belt through-
out New Zealand. Where the Ostrea forms a complete covering to the
rocks only small examples of these animals are found. (Plate 48, fig. 1;
Plate 46, fig. 2.)
Modiolus Association.
St. Clair.—This association occupies the middle portion of the. inter-
tidal belt. The rocks are large hard lava boulders, and the patches
é

shells of Modiolus are found Notoacmea parviconoidea, young Melaraphe

columbina. Pelecypods associated with Modiolus are a few Mytilus planu-

Modiolus, Cellana radians, and Monodonta aethiops, but these are reached
by the wash of every wave. Associated with the Modiolus and Elminius
are Lepsiella scobina, Sypharochiton pellisserpentis, Risellopsis varia, Mela-
raphe unifasciata, Cellana ornata, C. radians, and Melaraphe cincta.
Notoacmea parviconoidea is common on the shells of Modiolus pulex.
these species except Risellopsis and Melaraphe contained water within their
shells, and in a specimen each of Cellana and Monodonta was found a
small amphipod. At one point in the coast-line at Taylor’s Mistake the
variety rutila is freely mixed with Lepsiella scobina. There is no apparent
-difference in the habitat to cause a variation of this kind,

Modiolus confusus Association.

n brackish water Modiolus confusus takes the place of M. pulex in
the tidal belt. Unfortunately I have few notes on this association. At
Spirits Bay a small river runs into the sea, and is for a portion of its
lower course tidal. Here in the brackish water are a few molluscs. Where
there is a hard surface Modiolus confusus occurs in clusters. The shells
are smooth, not at all eroded, and mesure up to 30mm. in length.

ommon on the botton are two species of gasteropods—Melanopsis tri-
salleana

podum. There appears to be a curious mixture on the western shore
of the Great Lagoon on Chatham Island. Here I gathered Modiolus
confusus (22 mm.), Antigona stutchburyi (small shells, 25 mm., with convex
` but not ventricose valves), and Potampyrgus antipodum.

OrrvER.— Marine Littoral Plant and Animal Communities. 533

Tubicolous-polychaet Subformation.

A different association is that of a worm, Hermella spinulosa, forming
large colonies of sand-tubes along the coast in Hauraki Gulf. In Aus-

tralia the Galeolaria caespitosa association would belong to the present
subformation (see Hedley, 1915, p. 64).

Vermilia Association.

outwards from the point of attachment to the rock. The apertures are
all pointing outwards, and the whole mass thus formed may be 1ш.
or more in length and $ т. high. The general surface is more or less
rounded, and from a distance presents very much the appearance of the
vegetable sheep (Raoulia) of the Southern Alps.

Onl

mud. The main portion of the mass is therefore empty tubes and mud.

organism in a belt of rocks above the brown-algae formation. Its massed

Chamaesipho, algae, and Crepidula crepidula. Many of the Mytilus shells
к Tum А

the usual intertidal species—Neothais succincta, Lepsiella scobina, Cellana
radians, Sypharochiton pellisserpentis, and Monodonta aethiops.

Sessile-virripede Subformation. (Plate 46, fig. 1.)

This is the most common shelled-animals community in the littoral
belt. At every point on the coast some of the intertidal space 1s occupied

Elminius plicatus Association.

akapuna.—At Red Bluff, above the belt of Ostrea cucullata, there
is a well-defined belt ‘covered almost entirely with the large Elminius

)

534 - Transactions.

plicatus. lt grows in masses on all the ridges of the irregular rock-
surface, avoiding little holes where water can lie; it also avoids the

Various small animals are found on the Elminius shells—Chamaesipho
columna, Sypharochiton | pellisserpentis, Plaxiphora caelata, small Ostrea
cucullata, and Cellana ornata; also a small black alga. There are very
few animals on the rock-surface among the Elminius. Cellana ornata,

is frequently larger than the mussel which supports it. (Plate 42, fig. 4.)
Mytilus planulatus occurs in large patches of closely packed shells, which,
as just stated, support clusters of Elminius plicatus, as well as large
numbers of Notoacmea parviconoidea, and fewer of Lepsiella scobina. Asso-
ciated with Elminius plicatus on the rocks are Cellama radians, Lepsiella
scobina, Notoacmea parviconoidea, and Monodonta aethops. ong the
lower edge are found in addition Mytilus canaliculatus, Brachyodontes
maorianus, Sypharochiton sinclairi, Neothais striata, and Scalpellum villosum.

Elminius modestus Association.

of species. Elminius modestus is still dominant, but there also occurs
plentifully a larger species, E. plicatus ; also Mytilus planulatus, Brachyo-
dontes maorianus, and Cellana ornata. Patches of Bostrychia arbuscula
extend into this association. Other molluscs occurring on the rocks are
Sypharochiton pellisserpentis, Plaxiphora terminalis, Siphonaria zealandica,
and Lepsiella scobina.

A large assemblage of animals found under stones should perhaps be
referred to a separate association, since, though some are animals of the
Elminius association merely sheltering, others are permanent residents,
not exposing themselves to the drying conditions of the upper surface
of the rock. ides numerous sponges, tunicates, polyzoa, and sipun-
culids, there are the following molluscs, echinoderms, and worms : Huet
linea (varying in one direction to E. flavescens and in another to Ё. vittata),
Neothais lacunosa squamatus, Monodonta lugubris, M. atrovirens, Sazwava
arctica, Nucula nitidula, Paphia intermedia, Onithochiton negelctus, P atiriella
regularis, Stichaster polyplaz, Atalacmea unguis-almae, Eulalia microphylla,
Nicolea gracilibranchis, and Physcosoma scolops. ;

Outtver.—Marine Littoral Plant and Animal Communities. 535

Chamaesipho Association.

Wellington Harbowr.—At Worser Bay а sessile-barnacle formation
occupies a belt of rocks about 1j m. in vertical width stretching between
high- and low-water levels, neap tides. Above there is nothing on the
rocks save Melaraphe ; below is a brown-algae formation. The rocks are
fairly well covered with young Chamaesipho columna. It occurs in patches
of varying extent, and is 2mm. to 3mm. tall. en growing close
together the shells are narrow and tall, hence the columnar appearance.

Besides Chamaesipho, fixed animals occur only in crevices.. Here are

a few specimens of Elminius plicatus, abundance of Vermilia carinifera,
ac

the Chamaesipho are a number of molluscs. Along the upper border
Notoacmea pileopsis is common enough. Thickly scattered about through-
out the association are Risellopsis varia and Lepsiella scobina, and, in the
upper portion, Melaraphe unifasciata and М. ci П. Cellana
radians and Sypharochiton pellisserpentis are abundant and conspicuous,
the shells often supporting Chamaesipho columna and Notoacmea parvi-
conoidea, and showing a considerable amount of erosion. — Monodonta
aethiops and M. coracina are common. They are most in evidence while
covered by water, retiring to crevices and under stones as the tide ebbs.
Other molluscs are Cellana ornata, C. denticulata, Onchidella, Haustrum
haustrum, Siphonaria zealandica, Turbo smaragdus (on Codium), Monodonta

l 18.

uranga.—On the North Rocks of Mount Maunganui, in the mid-

tide belt, a sessile-barnacle formation is well developed. The lower

ortion of that belt immediately above the Corallina association 18

characterized by the rocks being almost. a covered wit small
imen } n

following molluses, a |
: is, Haustrum haustrum, Monodonta aethiops, M . atrovirens,
Lepsiella scobina, and Nerita melanotragus, all with the apex more or less
eroded, in which respect Nerita is the most resistant. Also occurring m
this association are Elminius plicatus, patches of Vermilia carinifera, and
the erustaceous brown alga Leathesia.
rock-pools the life 2 a little different. There is a certain amount
of protection from the surf, and no daily exposure to the air. Elminius
is absent, but the following animals were noticed : Ostrea cucullata (rare),
Turbo smaragdus, Cominella virgata, Cerithidea subcarinata, Patiriella regularis,

inus chloroticus. :
era the UTE portion of the association large specimens of Chamaesipho
columna are the dominant forms. The shells are characterized by projecting
horizontal laminae, possibly showing growth-stages. Associated with this
species are Cellama ornata, Siponaria zealandica, pens ay =

N. parviconoidea, Patelloidea stella, Nerita melanotragus, on ~ өз
virens, Elminius plicatus (with Chamaesipho columna ce ed), "s :
especially along the upper border, Melaraphe unifasciata. In shady places

536 5 Transactions.

Notoaemea, pileopsis up to 28 mm. in length and 14 mm. in height occurs,
The apexes of all the shells except those of Notoacmea pueosis and young
ded

nder stones in this belt are a few molluses, including some not
able to tolerate drying conditions of exposed rocks. Monodonta lugubris,
Sypharochiton pellisserpentis, and Atalacmea unguis-almae, all with clean
uneroded shells, are common. Onchidella is also found here.

Gasteropod Subformation.

Perhaps on account of the mobility of its dominant life-forms, this sub-
formation occurs highest on rocks in the intertidal belt. There are two
principal growth-forms—gasteropod, with spiral shell, continuous peristome,
and close-fitting operculum, and associated with this in all situations except
dry rocks above high-tide mark, where Melaraphe alone reigns, the limpet-
like growth-form. Several associations may be distinguished.

This subformation is pro ably represented in all seas. I need onl
mention the associations of Patella and Littorina on the British coasts, of
Nerita and Tectarius in the tropics, and of Cellana and Melaraphe in
Australia. '

Cellana- Monodonta Association,

Otago Harbour.—Rocks between tides at Portobello support a fairly
typical harbour-community of shelled animals. The substratum consists

and attain a large size,

Along the upper limit Melaraphe cincta (18 mm.), with clean non-eroded
shells, is common. Here are a few patches of Bostrychia arbuscula. Below |
there follows the main collection, consisting of Monodonta aethiops (alt.
30 mm.) M. corrosa, Sypharochiton pellisserpentis, Siphonaria zealandica
‘(25 mm.), S. obliquata (young), Cellana ornata, Risellopsis varia (diam. 8 mm.),
Patelloidea stella corticata, and, on the larger shells, Notoacmea daedala.

under stones occur Amaurochiton glaucus (always of a dark-green colour).
Notoacmea pileopsis, and М. daedala.

Cellana-Melaraphe Association.
Shag Point.—Of the associations included under the gasteropod sub-
formation the present is the richest that I have examined, both in number
_ of species and in individuals. The size of the shells, too, is in most cases

OLIVER.— Marine Littoral Plant and Animal Communities. 537

portion of this intertidal platform contains a remarkable collection of
patelloid molluscs associated with immense numbers of Melaraphe of two
species. All the crevices and water-channels are filled with molluses. Three
species of Cellana are almost equally common and mixed together, though
they segregate to a certain extent. The shells are not badly eroded, though
the apexes of the larger examples are seldom perfect. C. strigilis attains
a length of 67 mm., C. radians of 51 mm., and C. ornata 47mm. With
these are associated equally plentifully Siphonaria obliquata (65 mm.),
Sypharochiton pellisserpentis, and Siphonaria zealandica (23 mm.). S. obli-
quata occurs in clusters of fifteen to thirty, the shells often overlapping,
on rocks fringing pools. Under water on the bottoms and sides of pools
they deposit their ribbon-like spawn in large numbers. Each takes the

along with that of S. obliquata. Melaraphe unifasc n cincta occur
immense numbers, sometimes densely clustered together. High up on
the rocks Notoac pileopsis (26 mm.) occurs with М. cincta 20 mm

Shells of N. pileopsis are perfect, but those of M. cincta are widely and often
deeply eroded. Other molluscs, collected chiefly under stones, were Mono-
donta nigerrima, M. coracina (diam. 1 .)

dala; while N. parviconoidea was found on the rocks. Piles of seaweed
are washed up everywhere, and emit a considerable smell. On Macrocystis

shells padok, others with the black outer layer almost entirely removed,
showing the nacreous layer below. Algae take but a small part in the
Cellana-Melaraphe association. A Corallina with whitish fronds in some
of the pools, and small tufts of Ulva on the rocks, were all that were
noticed.

Cellana-Nerita Association.

Little Barrier Island.—The rocks here are for the most part large lava
boulders. At one point the breccia of the cliffs is hard and compact enough
to withstand the surf, and here the association is perhaps best developed.
The dominant species are Cellana radians (40 mm., alt. 10 mm.) and Nerita
melanotragus. With these are associated commonly Monodonta aethiops,
M. atrovirens (diam. 27 mm.), Turbo smaragdus, Sypharochiton pellisserpentis,

formis, N. parviconoidea, and Patelloida stella corticata. Under stones occu
and Actinia tenebrosa.

Atalacmea unguis-almae, Monodonta lugubris,

Melaraphe Association.

Peninsula.—The rock here is hard volcanic,
ches highest above tide-marks. Only
ted. Bo

ells are elongated ;
Associated with Melaraphe, but not reaching

538 Transactions.

so high up the rocks, are Cellana ornata (21 mm.) and C. strigilis (30 mm.).
Both species have eroded apexes; and, as shown e measurements,
only small specimens were found. Other molluscs observed in this
association were Notoacmea pileopsis (small), Monodonta atrovirens, and
M. coracina.

Monodonta atrovirens, and Nerita melanotragus are found.

Worser Bay, Wellington Harbour.—The only marine animals found
above the wash of high tides are two species of Melaraphe—M. cincta and
M. unifasciata. These occur on rocks, chiefly in crevices, up to 14 m. above
high-tide mark. They are found above the lower limit of terrestrial vegeta-
tion, often sheltering beneath the pendent branches of Mesembryanthemum
australe. They seal themselves up behind their opercula and attach the
outer edge of the peristome to the rock by a little mucilage.

BURROWING-ANIMALS FORMATION.

The species which are found associating together in this formation appear
to be more dependent on habitat than in the previously described formations.
The dominant form, a free pelecypod mollusc, is practically confined to а
microlithic substratum, and hence characterizes the formation. Many of
the other members—crabs, worms, brittle-stars, and gasteropods—seem
equally fitted for a rocky coast with its variety of substations. The

,
obtain, well-marked associations are found. Coming into harbours, mud
is the ruling factor; and with its greater stability comes a greater variety
of life-forms—that is, mo , Worms, and gasteropods associated wit

has a smooth, compressed shell; in mud, on the contrary, Antigona
stutchburyi, the commonest species, the shell is sculptured and ventricose.
Reference has also been made to the turreted form of gasteropod shell which
is characteristic of microlithic substrata. In the intertidal belt in New
Zealand Cerithidea bicarinata is the largest species with a shell of this form.
e groups of associations in the two habitats, mud and sand, deserve
the rank of subformations. The presence or abse ing-cr
perhaps defines them. Besides the Amphidesma subtriangulata association,

OxtvER.—Marine Littoral Plant and Animal Communities. 539

herculeus on mud seems comparable with Cerithidea bicarinata. Southern,
in his description of Clare Island, does not indicate the dominant species,
and I have seen only an extract of Davenport’s account of Cold Spring

Amphidesma Association.
Tauranga.—At Maunganui Beach there is, exposed to the ocean between
tides, a wide stretch of nearly level sand. The whole of the life here
appears to be burrowing-animals, pelecypods being dominant. With them

the rocks. Obviously, too, a larger amount of
excavated base than in the body-whorl alone. (Plate 49, fig. 1.)

Dosinia-Tellina Association.
| 7 the
Rangitoto Channel. —At Cheltenham Beach the whole bay between
heads is laid bare at low tide. The surface is clean sand, but at a distance
averaging 5cm. below it is black. The biotic community consists -
urrowing-worms, brittle-stars, and pelecypods beneath the surface, wit
sand-dwelling gasteropods, crabs, and starfishes above.

540 Transactions

worms. With them, though rare, are brittle-stars belonging to a long-

and worm-tubes. А crab lives commensally within the Pinna shell.

ы i . LE
sand are Dosinia subrosea (some with shells stained black), Tellina liliana

(68 mm. in

Gasteropods occurring in this association belong to two groups—firstly,

the sand-dwelling species proper, including Alcithoe arabica, Struthiolaria

* or occasionally just below it, preying on pelecypods, especially муе
striata. Its shells are usually covered with slime and minute algae, and
occasionally there may be some small Elminius. 4
Hermit-crabs (Eupagurus novae - zealandiae) are common on the hio
flat, occupying gasteropod shells mainly belonging to species inhabiting the
adjacent coast. Starfishes—Patiriella regularis and Asterias calamari
roam about near low-tide mark. Occasionally the curious Callianassa
filholi is found.
Antigona Association.
Tauranga.—Sandy mud, black a little way beneath the surface, pon
describes best the extensive flats not occupied by Zostera between tide-

beneath the surface Antigona strutchburyi abounds. The shells are usually

OLIVER. Marine Littoral Plant and Animal Communities. 541

small, with high concentric ribs, and with the posterior end often eroded,
stained, or attacked by a borer. Tellina liliana occurs in fewer numbers.

Scattered thickly over the surface of the mud are Cerithidea bicarinata
and Cominella lurida. The latter animal is carnivorous, and is often found
congregated in large numbers round its prey. counted forty - two

crenata is abundant. The shells of the species, though often stained, are
very successful in ‘resisting erosion. The rotoconch may frequently be

Antigona shells; Crepidula crepidula, on Turbo smaragdus ; small Amauro-
chiton glaucus, Elminius modestus, and Notoacmea parviconoidea, on Turbo
and Amphibola. :

Parenga Harbour. — Mud-flats between tides where not covered by
Zostera are occupied below the surface by crabs, Helice crassa, and a few
Antigona stutchburyi. The shells of this species here measure as much as
40 mm. in length, whilst in the adjacent Zostera beds the usual size is about
half this. On the surface in this association are Amphibola crenata, Ceri-
thidea bicarinata and Cominella lurida. Shells of Cerithidea bicarinata attain
a length of 33mm.; the largest shell gathered on the Zostera beds was
22 mm. long. i

Heathcote Estuary —Mud-flats without Zostera or algae occupy the
greater portion of the Heathcote Estuary. Everywhere are crabs’ burrows
occupied by Helice crassa and Heterograpsus crenulatus. Just beneath the
surface of the mud is Antigona stutchburyi, while deeper, about 10 cm. from
the surface, is found, but less commonly, the larger pelecypod Mactra ovata.
Everywhere down to a depth of 10 cm. to ;
pies cylindrica and dees papillosa. Оп the surface Amphibola crenata
i M nta corrosa and Cominella lurida,
all three species having the shells considerably eroded. | On the larger `

ot pileopsis.

‘along the edge of the mud-flats are burrowed into by Helice crassa ; under
stones on the flat are Heterograpsus crenulatua, Melita inaequis, and the
worms Nereis kerguelenensis, Nephthys macrura, and Scolecolepides benhami.
(Plate 49, fig. 2, Lyttelton Harbour.)

Phytia Association.

cks near high-water mark on the south coast of
Rangotito there is a good deal of mud, and here is developed an association
perhaps related to the mud-flat посао HE M, pe ау аз е“

ni iati n rocks are related. e animals are toleran
Miu pen por dear half their time out of water. Two of
re pulmonates. Phytia ornata 1s the
t nd i on mud in shady places and under
stones; Marinula filholi is not so common. Other members of this

iation, which comprises only smal Cies,

po ed pin NM algae and under stones, and Potamopyrgus

542 Transactions.

antipodum, which is abundant on mud. Crustacea include the crabs
Heterograpsus sexdentatus and Heterozius rotundifrons, the shrimp Betaeus
isopod

acquimanus, and a fast-running isopod.

GRASS-WRACK FORMATION.
Zoslera beds occur on mud-flats between tides in harbours throughout
New Zealand. Tliey extend from about half-tide mark down to below

rm of the leaves, evidently an adaptation to tidal currents. According
to Ostenfeld (Rep. Danish Biol. Sta., vol. 16, p. 6, 1908), the leaves contain
air, which causes them to stand upright in the water.

There is an extensive literature on Zostera. Here will be noticed that
Southern describes an intertidal formation in Clew Bay, west of Ireland,
and Hedley gives an account of the Zostera association between tides in

~

Sydney Harbour.

the most part, quite wet while the tide is out. The rhizomes of Zostera
nana, with their. roots and leaf-bases form, just below the surface, a dense
mat of vegetation, which effectually holds the mud together. Above the
surface their short leaves, 10-15 em. long, practically cover the ground,
which is thus fairly well protected from the scour of the tide. Crabs’ burrows

the surface, but only small specimens, with shells 23 mm. and under in
length, were observed. The osterior portion of the valves was eroded
and stained. Nucula hartvigiana appears to be common, also small examples
of Tellina liliana.

Molluscs occurring on the surface of the mud are Cominella adspersa,
C. maculosa, C. lurida, Cerithidea bicarinata, and small Neothais succincta, all
with the shells more or less eroded. On the Zostera leaves are herbivorous
gasteropods— T'urbo smaragdus, Monodonta subrostrata, and Cantharidus
tenebrosus huttoni. . Certain animals habitually rely on molluscs to carry
them about. Sea-anemones attach themselves to the shells of Antigona
stutchburyi. Turbo smaragdus here carries large loads: there may be a

8

oidea, or algae containing
Dardanula olivacea. The Crepidula itself is sometimes covered with
Vermilia and Spirorbis. Amaurochiton glaucus is found on the larger
shells of Cominella adspersa and Neothais succincta.

OLIVER.— Marine Littoral Plant and Animal Communities. 543

Among Zostera in shallow pools ате shrimps, small crabs, and Haminea
zealandica. Also, attached to Zostera leaves and other objects, are two
species of a sea-anemone and a small button-like alga. Common in these
shallow pools are little clumps of Corallina officinalis entangled with a
sponge, on which are found numbers of Cerithidea subcarinata, Dardanula
olivacea, turbellarians, and small crabs

Notoacmea scapha I have found in other parts of Tauranga Harbour not
far from Sulphur Point. It was observed only on the leaves of Zostera.
The shell is narrow, not wider than the leaf, and about twice as long as
broad. It thus differs in shape from all the other New Zealand species of
Acmeidae, and the peculiar outline is evidently related to its station. By
not projecting beyond the margin of the Zostera leaf it offers the minimum
amount of resistance to the action of tide and waves.

Parenga Harbour.—On mud-flats between tides in the most northern
harbour in New Zealand are extensive areas covered with Zostera mana.

slightly discoloured, low sculpture, and rounded not ventricose valves ;
Paphia intermedia, 43 mm. ; Amphidesma novae-zealandiae, 50 mm., with
dark-coloured periostracum; and Tellina liliana. On the surface there
occur Alcithoe arabica elongata, with shells that show a good deal of
erosion but are not discoloured, and show also the colour-pattern on
the body-whorl On Zostera leaves are Trophon ambiguus, Mono
atrovirens, and Cantharidus tenebrosus huttoni.

eature of the Zostera beds are loose stones lying about. They support
Elminius modestus, Mytilus planulatus, aethiops, Siphonaria zea-
landica, Hormosira Banksii, and other small algae. Оп the under-side are
Euthria linea, E. flavescens, Neothais lacunosa squamatus, Amaurochiton
laucus, Ischnochiton campbelli, and various worms. These rock-associations
are evidently but detached portions of a shelled-animals formation of

the adjacent rocky coast.

SALT-REED-SWAMP FORMATION.

In harbours in New Zealand the outer fringe of salt reed swamps
is аас ip tidal waters. In such places part of the marine fauna of the
cos srl pore Me the landward border of tidal mud-flats
which the species occupyi

lex

ш % j ] а on the

d here b the mud is the crab Helice crassa, an )
ert he ма оа Amphibola crenata. Farther inland other species
of plants enter, and there are often mud lanes lined with Samolus repens

544 Transactions.

as an undergrowth. There is also an association of Scirpus americanus,
Triglochin striatum, and Paspalum distichum, with Helice crassa, Amphibola
crenata, and Potamopyrgus antipodum.

MANGROVE Formation.

Mangrove is a formation of woody plants growing in mud between tide-
marks, and includes, besides shrubs, a surface and subsurface marine fauna.
The animals are similar to those of the adjacent mud-flats, but apparently
poorer in species—at least, in the only locality that I examined. Very
interesting ecological relations have been described for mangrove, but onl
two points will be mentioned here. In Avicennia officinalis horizontal
roots below the surface of the mud give off many erect peg-like pneumato-
phores projecting to 30cm. or so above the mud and functioning as
respiratory roots. As a provision for quickly becoming fixed in the mud
the embryo before it falls from the tree germinates as far as bursting the
seed-coat, providing rudimentary roots and green cotyledons. An account
of the New Zealand mangrove has been given by Cockayne (1921, p. 65;
also N.Z. Plants and their Story, p. 35, 1919). Further details of the
ecology of mangrove formations, with references to literature, will be found
in the works of Warming (1909, p. 234) and Schimper (1903, p. 395).
Mangrove is found in New Zealand in all tidal estuaries and inlets as far
south as Kawhia and Tauranga Harbours. (Plate 50.)

Auckland Harbour.—In Shoal Bay the mangrove is small, but all of
even height—about 1 m. It covers an extensive area near the level of

land edge of the mangrove, Potamopyrgus antipodum, Phytia ornata, and
small amphipods are abundant.

IV. LITERATURE.

ALGAL COMMUNITIES.
1897. Kuoxvok, P., Beitraege zur Kenntniss der Meeresalgen Wissensch., Meeresunter-
suchungen, N. F. Bd. 2. ;
1898. Sommerer, А. Е. W., Plant Geography upon a Physiological Basis. English
edition ; Oxford, 1903. ч
1909. WanMrNG, E., and Vanr, M., Oecology of Plants. English translation ; Oxford.
1912. Corton, A. D., Clare Island Survey, Part 15, Marine Algae, Proc. Roy. Irish
Academy, vol. 31. 178 pp. :

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54. PLATE 47.

Fic. 1.—Tunicate (Cynthia) formation, low-tide belt, Auckland Harbour.

Fic, 2.—Long Beach, Bay of Islands. Under-side of stones in rock-pool at tow-wate1
mark. The tunicates are Corella sp. on the right and Styela caerulea on
the left.

Face p. 544,

Trans. N.Z. INST., Vor. 54. ra

Fic. 1.—Animal and plant formations between tide-marks, Takapuna. Above,
Chamaesipho columna ; centre, Ostrea cucullata ; below, Corallina-
Hormosira.

Fic. 2.— Vermilia carinifera on reef in Auckland Harbour.

Fig. 1.—Amphidesma subtrianguiata exposed on sandy beach between tides, Mount
Maunganui, Tauranga.

Fic. 2.— Amphibola crenata on intertidal mud-flats, Lyttelton Harbour

PLATE 50.

N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54.

TRANS

Interior of mangrove forest, Mahurangi River.

OrrvkR.— Marine Littoral Plant and Animal Communities. 545

1912. Јонхѕох, D. S., and eer H. H., The Relations of Plants to Tide-levels, Johns
Hopkins Univ. Cir.

1912. Jowssow, H., The Mar ne Algal Vegetation of Iceland. Copenhagen.

1913. oum B. M, A Biologia sre of the Waters of Woods "x py Vice,

cal, Bull. U.S. Bureau Fish., vol.

1913. pees E. N., The age tes of Cold Sp pring Harbour bu Island, I, The
Littoral Successions, Plant World, vol. 16, pp.

1918. MacCaucnuBzy, V., a lgae of the Hawaiian jd. iiit "Botanical Gazette, vol. 65,

. 42-57
1921. COCKAYNE, L., The Vegetation of New Zealand, pp. 63-67. Leipzig.

NIMAL COMMUNIT

1903. Davenport, C. B., The Animal Ecology at ge Cold Spring Sandspit, with
Remarks on the theory of Алей. Decennial Publ. Univ. Chicago, lst
ser., vol. 10, ph

1909. Кіма, L. A. т Коѕѕег, Е. S., A Method 2r the Study of bordo Animal
Ecology of : "More , Proc. Roy. . Phys. Soc. Edin., vol. 17, pp. 2

1913. PEARSE, A. Obs ervations c on p Fauna of the dun k Beaches ^ Г Мам,

Mass achusetts, Bull Wis. Nat. Hist. Soc. (n.s.), vol. 2, p. 8.
1915. Sourusry, R., Clare Island ней ы Part 67, Marine Соба Proc. Roy. Irish
Acad., vol. 31. 119 pp

PLANT AND ANIMAL COMMUNITIES.
1915. Нерікү, C. An Ecological Sketch of the Sydney Beaches, Jour. Roy. Soc.

1915. ке 2 B „В, The Mollusca of the Kermadec Islands, Trans. N.Z. Inst.,

1917. J АЫ t T Ecological: Notes on the Littoral uio лод Flora of Coloundra,
Que ensland, Queensland N. aturalist, April, 1917, pp. 53

y. CONCLUSION.

In the foregoing account little more has been given than a definition
of the principal formations of animals and plants in the intertidal belt in
New Zealand, with a short description of some characteristic associations.
I have also, under the heading “ Ecological Relations,” endeavoured to

ecological bearing that can be gathered along the seashore. In reality
no more than the fringe of the subject has been touched. Behaviour,

the examination of associations and "ae ns. However, the n
attempt at giving a connected account of life between tide-marks will a
least serve to draw attention to the practically untouched field that ae
there, and to the deeply interesting nature of the subject, which deals with
a region where animals and plants mix in more equal proportions than
elsewhere. If this effort acts as an incentive to other investigators to take
up the subject the author will have the нета of knowing that his
work has been use

Life in the intertidal belt is representative of so many classes of animals
and plants that it has been impossible to identify even the most conspicuous
forms without the assistance of specialists. For naming specimens I there-
fore wish to tender thanks to Professor Chilton, D.Sc., F.L.S., to whom I
анас crustacea on various occasions; to Mr. Б. М. Laing, M.A., and

Scarfe, both of whom have supplied names of algae ; and to

Professor c D.Sc., Е. who furnished names for various w
In all classes, however, I myself am largely responsible for the identifica.
tions, so that errors appearing in this paper must be attributed to me.

1 8—Trans .

546 Transactions.

Art. 37.—On the Behaviour of certain New Zealand Arboreal Plants
when gradually buried by Rwer-shingle.

By C. E. Curistensen, Head Masseur, Tourist Department, Rotorua.

[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 3rd December, 1919 ; received by
Editor, 21st December, 1921 ; issued separately, 22nd May, 1923.]

Plates 51—53.

INTRODUCTION.

Tue River Perceval rises on the southern slopes of the Mount Perceval — —
Range, flows through a rather narrow valley bounded by high tussock- _
covered hills, and finally, after a course of about five miles, emerges on the —
Hanmer Plains. At a certain point the river for a num mber of years has
been raising its bed, and during this period has invaded the neighbouring
plant-associations.

No literature relating to the burial of woody plants by river-shingle
has. come to my notice, but there is an abundant literature nee

sand on the one hand and sphagnum moss on the
Though neither of these kinds of burial is identical with that of shingle,
yet evidently there is a close connection between them. This is ealt
with when considering the physiological relation of the buried shrubs to
their new environment.

The observations on sand-dune plants were made at the mouth of the |
Waimakariri River, Canterbury, the sphagnum-moss plants at. the top
Jack’s Pass, Hanmer Springs, and the greg tenn plants in the upper
үп of the Perceval River bed, Hanmer Sprin

I should here like to record my thanks to Dr. L Cockayne, F.R.S., for
assistance given me in preparing this paper.

SAND-DUNE PLANTS.

Coprosma acerosa A. Cunn. (the sand-coprosma) and Pimelea a arenam. аи
A. ees (the sand-pimelea), both low- -growing shrubs, can tolerate фиш aui
by sand, and with a slow drift can continue to grow upwards, owingío с
the power of putting forth adventitious roots from the uppermost branches.

Cassinia fulvida Hook. f. develops numerous rootlets when its branches
are covered with sand. ў

Leptospermum scoparium Forst. also has the Pieds s^ put i imm
adventitious roots where buried by the driftin ms to be
oe tas the worse when the sand has shifted and n dem méme, ida have _
wi

байг alba Linn. (the common willow) and Sambucus nigra Linn.
common elderberry), where covered with drifting sand, ma "forth roots
from trunk and dul One дөбөтү: 15 ft. in heights had a number
of these adventitious roots partially uncovered, some of them being many -
feet in length and up to 4in. in diameter. The ends of these roots being
buried in the sand enabled them to continue their functions, and m
few instances branches were growing from the larger roots.

_CHRISTENSEN.—Behaviour of N.Z. Arboreal Plants buried by Shingle. 547

SPHAGNUM-MOSS PLANTS.

The = inhabiting the sphagnum-moss bogs have to grow faster
than the moss or else be smothered : a slow-growing plant would very
E = оона and killed.

thofagus cliffortioides (Hook. f.) Oerst. can withstand a fair amount
of jurat some of the trees that were examined being covered to the tips
of the lower branches and still looking quite healthy.

Several plants of Senecio Bidwilli? Hook. f. under observation' were
unable to grow as rapidly as the sphagnum moss, and in course of time
were completely buried and killed.

Leptospermum scoparium, Dracophyllum uniflora, сетте. toumatou,
Olearia cymbifolia, Gaultheria rupestris, Veronica buxifolia, Vero co
phylla, V. salicornioides, and numerous other shrubs and plante. inhabiting
the moss-bog manage to live and thrive through possessing the power of
either putting forth adventitious roots or of being able to grow rapidly
enough to keep well above the surface of the mo

SHINGLE-BURIED PLANTS.

The shingle being moist and well aerated enables certain of the buried
plants to put е ар раар lateral roots, while others not possessing
this property eventuall

Numerous ийан 57 show that е moisture reaches to within

between the surfac e-temperature and that of 6in. below. For instance,
on the 14th March, 1920, at 3 p.m. the thermometer registered 95° Е. on
elow

happened.

In very few instances have Nothofagus cliffortioides managed to survive
the burial. Plate 51, fig. 1, shows one healthy specimen “that still thrives
in spite of having its trunk and lower branches deeply buried. Plate 51,

. 2, shows one that did not survive. One dead tree had stones lodged
in its branches some 8 ft. above the present level of the abn gle.

8 um scoparium and L. , where growing in the path
of rapidly-moving shingle, are occasionally so badly injured that they
die. (See Plate 52, fig. 3.) The action of the shingle is sometimes so
severe that all the bark is worn off "the trunk.

The following are a few examples of adventitious rooting :—

Rubus australis Forst. £—The vine of this plant had only recently been

inspection of this plant eighteen months afterwards showed the uncovered

roots to be withered, and to have practically disappea
Linn. f.—The branches ad E tree had € Е
ength.

Fuschia сн.
dicus = had put forth numerous roots from 1 ft. to З ft.
nia littoralis Raoul.—This tree was контр at the ds of some
Shingle. Owing to a
trunk exposed. At a height of 4ft. 6in. above the present ground- -level
18*

548 . - Transactions.

adventitious lateral roots had been put forth; some of these were 12 in.
long and 3 іп. diameter. From 1 ft. to 3 ft. above the surface other
roots were growing, their extremities deeply buried in the shingle. These
latter roots were AE stout, measuring up to Jin. in diameter. (See E
Plate 52, figs. 1, 2.) 3

Leptospermum ericoides A. Rich.—Height about 12 ft.; diameter 4in.
Trunk uncovered for 2 ft., showing long fibrous adventitious roots up to
9 ft. in length.

L. ericoides A. Rich.—Height approximately 10 ft.; diameter of trunk
up to 4in. Stem had been buried to a depth of 6 ft., and put forth

numerous adventitious roots and fibrous rootlets. Branches that had been E.
buried had also developed roate, (See Plate 53, ба. 58

L. ericoides А. Rich.—Height approximately 1 4 ft. ; diameter 6 in, ©
Trunk had been buried to a depth of 2 ft. above present level of the shingle, 5
but now exposed and showing a mass of adventitious roots and fibrous :

rootlets. (See Plate 53, fig. 2.)

oprosma propinqua A. Cunn.—This shrub can withstand much burial
and damage to bark by the moving shingle, and behaves in a similar
manner to Leptospermum.

REMARKS. =

e comparison made between the burial of certain plants by sand,
moss, or shingle shows the close connection referred to in the commence- "
ment of this paper. The conditions necessary for the growth of adventitious

at home in the others. Advantage could be taken of the special ah
possessed by these plants in using them to reclaim shingly wastes.

Le OF SPECIES MENTIONED IN THESE NOTES.

Cassinia fulvida. Pimelea arenaria.
Coprosma acerosa. Nothofagus t epos
Coprosma propinqua Senecio Bi

scaria toumatou. Sambucus vip ч
Dracophyllum uniflora Salix

uchsia excorticata. Rubus australis. S
Gaultheria rupestris. Griselinia littoralis n
Leptospermum scoparium. ica buxifolia :
Leptospermum ericoides. Veronica glaucophylla. ts

Olearia cymbifolia. Veronica salicornioides. —

PLATE |

54

Inst., VOL.

Trans. N.Z

'[eunq әчү әлтАлпв 30и prp 393 saproysoffyo snbofoyjon—z *

VEU

Vs
M. id

=

JOMOT 61 0;

Face р. 548.)

PLATE 52,

ving
Fic. 3. — The Leptospermum that died through its bark being worn off by the mor
shi marked x.

shingle :

TRANS, N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54. PLATE 53

Fic. 2.

Fras. 1, 2.—Leptospermum ericoides, showing adventitious roots, marked x.

»
НЕввтотт.— Morphological Notes on the New Zealand Giant Kelp. 549

Авт. 38.—Some Morphological Notes on the New Zealand Giant Kelp,
urvillea antarctica (Chamisso ).

By Miss E. M. Herriortr, M.A., Biological Laboratory, Canterbury College.

[Read before the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, 7th December, 1921; received by
Editor, 15th December, 1921 ; issued separately, 22nd May, 1923.]

Plates 54, 55. —

TABLE OF CONTENTS.

Page

Introduction .. e .. 549 | Morphology and Anatomy—continued. s

General vx 55 .. 649 (3.) Lamina—continued.
Historical is 25 .. 049 Air-chambers .. .. 657
neral Description — .. .. 550 Coneeptacles — .. .. 658
Distribution .. CORE .. 650 | Peculiar Morphological Features .. 560
abi 7 5 551 External Markings s .. 660
Morphology and Anatomy .. 551 Buds A zt .. 662
(1.) Holdfast .. a o 001 Bounty Island Specimen 562
(2.) Stipe 25 a .. 558 Young Plants Ба 563
(3.) Lamina— Conclusion d a .. 564
General Structure .. 556 | List of Works referred to .. 564
INTRODUCTION.

Durine the past years several references have been made to this fucoid
in reports of the various Antarctic expeditions. Skottsberg, of the Swedish
Antarctic Expedition, and Gain, of the second French Antarctic Expedition,
have both recorded it from the smaller islands of the Southern Hemisphere,
but have not given any details as to its anatomy. For such a study it is
almost necessary to work with fresh material collected where the plant is
growing. Plants that have been washed up and allowed to dry for any
length of time give unsatisfactory results; the tissues shrink and the cells
become distorted. Notwithstanding the abundant material available, and
the interest of the plant as probably representing, in spite of its enormous
size, one of the lowliest forms of its order, no account of its anatomy has
been given by any New Zealand botanist. Тһе greater part of this paper,
including the anatomical sections, was prepared several years ago.

GENERAL.
Historical.

Durvillea antarctica was first recorded under the name Fucus antarcticus
by Chamisso (Voy. Choris, p. 7, tab. 7). In 1826 Bory redescribed it in

Later, in 1908, Skottsberg also noted the mistake that had been made
(1908, p. 140), though evidently he did not then know of Hariot’s correc-
tion. The plant should now therefore be known as Durvillea antarctica
(Chamisso) Hariot. For a list of synonyms and references see Gain’s
account of the plant (1912, p. 51). To these must be added a further

550 — Transactions.

General Description.

t ` М * zu »
Maia a е н а а а ааа UR
РИТА ЦЗИ КАТ с an ae

L
is possible that future investigation may show some form of asexual
reproduction in this order. Hooker’s description of the genus is as follows:
“ Root scutate. Frond stalked, dark olive-brown or black, flat, expanded,
very thick and coriaceous or honeycombed transversely internally, palmate
or pinnate, without distinct organs. Fruit dioecious. Conceptacles
scattered over the whole frond in the cortical stratum, containing either
obovoid subsessile spores or branched filaments bearing obovoid antheridia "
(1867, p. 654).
The genus belongs to the Southern Hemisphere, and usually two
nd D. Harvey. Of

EA a УГУ,

distinct species are recognized, D. antarctica

often 30 ft. long, forming an immense flabellate palmately lobed laciniated
lamina, contracted at the cuneiform base into a short stipes as thick
as the wrist; segments or thongs often lin. thick, honeycombed in-

=
@
$
©
РЁ.
ы
E
ч
@
а
S
©
z
5
>
©
B
zZ
а
35 ed
© р
S
Б
a
x
©
©
©,
S
ren
Oo
©»
А

B

ing the two extremes. He also points out the different conditions under

Island, and subjected to even severer conditions thàn those met with “73
on New Zealand coasts, has its lamina much more divided than typical :
D. antarctica, a fact which may add further weight to the suggestion that
the form of the plant depends on the habitat.

Distribution. Б
As regards the distribution, Skottsberg reports it from central Chile to es
Cape Horn, Falkland, Kerguelen Islands, New Zealand, sim Auk —

ever (1912, р. 111), gave South Georgia as one of the localities m
which Durvillea antarctica occurred. ober (1847) had described 16
as having been found floating in the sea off the Cape of Good Hope;

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54. PLATE 54.

[L. Cockayne, photo.

Fic. 1.— Durvillea antarctica growing at Cape Saunders, Otago Peninsula, N.Z.

[L. Cockayne, photo.

Ето. 2.—Durvillea antarctica growing on rocks uncovered by sea at low water, Dog
Island, Foveaux Strait, N.Z. i

Face p. 550.

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vou. 54. PLATE 55,

И

^». 4 . .
Plant of Durvillea antarctica, much reduced.

Hxrriorr.— Morphological Notes on the New Zealand Giant Kelp. 551

Habitat.
Durvillea antarctica grows attached to rocks “ on exposed rocky coasts
or steep cliffs, often in narrow crevices where the surf is very violent.
During dead low water it hangs from the rocks, with the whip-like segments

water the whole plant is violently tossed about in the breakers, and in
stormy weather with tremendous force that would tear the strongest frond
to pieces were it not split up into numerous laciniae, elliptical or circular
in section " (Skottsberg, 1921,
As Hooker noticed, Durvillea is generally associated with the pea large

brown kelp, Macrocystis pyrifera. Durvillea grows close to and a
to the rocks, forming huge banks of brown seaweed (Plate 54, figs. 1 pee 2),
which are dashed about in the water = against the rocks by every breaker,
while Macrocystis forms a second zone farther out, and its thin leaf- like
segments can be seen floating on the Polos, rising and falling with each
passing swell. The structures of these two seaweeds afford striking points
of con cs The frond of Macrocystis is enormously developed, and exposes
as great a surface as possible for assimilatory processes, while the stipe is
very скин There is no strain on the stipe, its purpose being merely to
connect the various portions of the frond and to act as a channel of con-
duction, for which purpose it has developed its peculiar sieve-tubes. In
Durvillea, on the other hand, ine stipe is of very considerable thickness,
one having been measured of 12-5 cm. diameter. It grows out horizontally
from the rock-face, and during low water has partially to support the huge
segmented lamina which hangs from it; it must consequently be tough and
leathery, and yet very pliable, to meet the great strain upon it. Portions
. of the frond torn away from the plant may frequently be found, and some-

times the stipe itself is broken across. The force of the waves may even
tear away the holdfast with portions of the x uiii rock; and on looking
down at a bed of Durvillea one may see ample evidence of the rough treat-
ment to which it has been subjected.

MORPHOLOGY AND ANATOMY.

ee distinct regions can be r ecognized in the plant-body. Thes
may be called (1) the holdfast (the “ radix " of Agardh and the “ haftscheibe ` ^
of Skottsberg), (2) the stipe or “ stem,” and (3) the lamina (Plate 55).

(1.) The Holdfast.

The holdfast е the plant to the rock. It is usually gie dae
and circular in outline, forming one continuous disc. In one specim
(fig. 1) collected on the New Brighton beach the tissue was lom apar "d
leaving fissures in the structure similar to that described by Grabendorfer
for D. Harveyi. The upper surface is light-yellow in colour, much lighter
than the lamina and stipe, the lower surface, which grows towards the
substratum, being dark і

The holdfast grows stretched over the rock, adhering to it much after
the manner of a leather sucker to a stone. The tissues grow round the
jagged edges of rock and fit into the crevices, thus obtaining a firm hold.
Holdfasts, of course, vary in size, according to the size of the plant
attached, increasing in area as the plant і increases in size from year to year,
The diameter is always several times that of the stipe attached, the smallest

plant measured, in which the three regions of the plant were differentiated,

552 Transactions.

having a diameter of 2-5 cm. for the holdfast and 3 mm. for the stipe. In
some large specimens the holdfast measures from 30 cm. to 60 cm. across,
and in these it is not uncommon to see several stipes arising from one
holdfast: Agardh (1848, p. 188) mentions six as the highest number
observed; the writer has seen four, three adult plants, several feet in

Ето. 1.—Holdfast, with portion of sti i i
А pe showing pits, &c.
Fie. 2.—Small plant of Durvillea antarctica ( х 4).

Where the plants grow together in such masses that the holdfasts of the
separate plants have not sufficient room to develop independently, one will
encroach on another, the two finally growing together, forming one common
holdfast in which the tissues have united so completely that there is in
most cases no mark to show where the union has taken place. А
= c Specimen examined the stipe seemed to branch just at its
Junction with the holdfast; but this apparent branching was probably
brought about by the germination of two oospheres close together, 80 that
the two holdfasts united at a very early stage, while the two stipes by gro

НЕввтотт.— Morphological Notes on the New Zealand Giant Kelp. 553

of the cambium layer increased in thickness, and finally met. Continued
growth and the constant friction of the tissues may then have caused the
adjoining tissues to unite, and so to appear finally as branches of one main
stipe.

The tissue of which the holdfast is composed is very elastic; when
pulled away from the rock it contracts greatly, the lower layers contracting

ost and drawing the upper layers over them. en washed up on the
beach and left exposed the holdfast loses its water and contracts to a hard
horny mass.

Figures 3 and 4 show details of the anatomical structure of the holdfast.
These sections were cut from a young specimen. The tissue appears to

these cells is seen to contain a large nucleus.
Below this again comes tissue (c), of small rounded cells, and this passes

into the central tissue (d), consisting of large irregularly shaped cells with

of the holdfast. Its cells contain some small round bodies (fig. 3, А) which
stain a faint yellow with iodine; this is probably the Phaeophycean starch
of Schmitz (Zimmermann). The presence of such bodies in the holdfast
would support the theory presented by Harvey (1849, Introduction, p. xx)
that the holdfast acts as the storehouse for reserve food, and may be com-

(1885, p. 7) for D. Harveyi. Their function is probably protective.
ections were also cut from older holdfasts. These had been exposed
for some time to wind and sun, and had therefore lost much of their water.
The outermost layer consisted of cubical-shaped cells, but the great part
was composed of very irregularly shaped cells embedded in a horny matrix,
to which the peculiar woody appearance of a cut holdfast is probably due.
When such dried specimens are placed in fresh water they swell up
enormously, but the constituent cells then present a very distorted appear-

ica.
In the holdfast growth is effected by a definite growing tissue (fig. 3, b),
and in this it differs from stipe and lamina, in which growth is evidently

(2. The Stipe.

The stipe, as it arises from the holdfast, is cylindrical, but in most cases
it gradually becomes flattened and passes into the lower portion of the
frond. In other cases the original stipe continues its growth, retaining
its cylindrical form, while it gives off secondary stipes along its axis. This
is the pinnate arrangement mentioned by Hooker (1864, p. 654). The
secondary stipes then bear the segments of the frond. A small plant ot

554 Transactions.

this type had a primary stipe measuring 90 cm., and one of the secondary
stipes, with its lamina, measured А

The stipe increases in thickness from year to year, the diameter in some
of the larger specimens varying from 5 cm. to 7-5cm.; one exceptionally
large one measured 12-5 em. Such thicknesses are exceptional for seaweeds,
but in the case of Durvillea, as mentioned before, the stipe has partially
to support its huge segmented lamina when it is left uncovered at low
tides, hence its need of a stout tissue. The thickness of the stipe of Durvillea
is exceeded by the big Laminarian Postelsia palmaeformis, whose huge stipe
is strong enough to maintain an upright position in the air and support
its tuft-like lamina (Campbell, 1902, p. 127).

Three distinct tissues may always be recognized in the stipe, whether

young or old: (1) an outer cortical assimilatory layer, (2) a filamentous 1

conducting tissue, and (3) a central tissue.
The surface layer of cells (figs. 5, 6, а) appears to be differentiated from
the rest of the cortical tissue. The constituent cells are rather small, some-

what cubical in shape, and at the same time more densely filled with cell- ig

contents. Below this comes the rest of the cortical tissue (b), several cells
in thickness, containing abundant protoplasm and rich in brown colouring-
T ;

matter. These cells are arranged in radial rows round the stipe. The inner- .

most cells of this layer lose their characteristic oval form and show a ten-

dency to branch and elongate. They pass gradually into the next tissue (c), —

which is a mass of interwoven filaments. In longitudinal section (fig. 6
these appear to lie close together, and run more or less in a longitudinal
direction. In transverse section (fig. 5) they appear to be arranged in rows
continuous with the rows of the outer layer. Towards the centre of the
stipe this arrangement becomes less regular, and in figs. 5 and 6 (c) the
longitudinal filaments are seen cut across. These filaments are interrup
by other septate filaments running in a transverse direction, which serve to
bind them together and make the tissue firmer.

The central tissue (d) is composed of a mass of cells of varying shapes.
There are few filaments to be seen both in transverse and longitudinal sec-
tions, but the greater part of this tissue is made up of large cells, arranged

À stipe with a diameter of 4 cm. was taken and cut into thin layers | T
about 0-5 ет. thick. Some were placed in water, others in 30 per cent. x
and left all night. In the

m

tissue had turned a bright green. When left longer in the alcohol dl
show

that the green colour was due to small round green bodies in the larger

Joh kh

м,
келе,

д

дч

Б

Herriotr.— Morphological Notes on the New Zealand Giant Kelp. 555

Q
gi
Xo
A

ETR

ee
ФЕРЕ ЕНДО ЛУН р.
а zx M v1
eue) 4%

а que г а Y
RATA '8

Moo 7

4

>

/ |
1
= E
WIS
25
E
СА (Sz

M
ПА

à 7102 }
‘ i (o K
КК

Vertical section of hol

dfast.
поета] section of holdfast.

Transverse section of stipe

ongitudinal section of stipe.

Pransverse section of lower portion of lamina.

naverse section of upper portion of lamina.

down to form air-chambers.
Portion of lamina with upper tissue removed to show air-chambers.

Structure of wall of air-chamber.

556 Transactions.

cells of this tissue. These bodies would appear to be connected with the
colourless bodies in the fresh specimen, and it is probable that they were
identical with them.

Growth takes place as in the lamina by the active division of the outer-
most layer of cells, which are more densely filled with the brown colouring-
matter than the other cells of the cortical tissue. These cells divide only
from their inner side, and so give rise by continued division to the radial
rows of the cortex. The cells of the cortex again gradually pass over into
the next layer by continued growth, and so each tissue increases in size
from the one directly outside it.

On experimenting with a stipe from an adult plant, after Detmer’s
method (1898, p. 20), to extract the brown colouring-matter from the
outer layers, it was found that it differed greatly in this respect from portions
of the frond. The colour of the stipe is always much lighter than that of
the frond, and the brown colouring-matter is not extracted by boiling
water or by alcohol, while it is readily extracted from the frond in either
way, leaving the green chlorophyll in the cells.

The sti ad a diameter of 6:25 cm., and a traverse section

here are only two clearly defined tissues present in the lamina, the
outer cortical or assimilatory, the inner medullary or conducting.

Herriott.— Morphological Notes on the New Zealand Giant Kelp. 557

the lower portion of the lamina where no air-chambers are present
thane: are only two kinds of tissue; the inner storage-tissue of the stipe

disappears ig. 7, a section of this portion of ina, shows the
arrangement of this e. The outer layers (b) are composed of cells
arranged in more or less regular radial rows. In sections w been

preserved in alcohol after picric acid these cells were flask-shaped, and the
rows were distinctly separate. The cells were filled with darkly stained
cell-contents. e inner cells of the layer lose their regular form, and
show a tendency to elongate in various directions, and gradually » =
into the second medullary layer (c), which is composed of a dens
of filaments running parallel to the longitudinal axis of the plant.

Sections of those segments of the frond which possess air-chambers
show the same structure (fig. 8), but here the medullary tissue (c) is broken
down in the centre of the very young portions of the segments, and the
origin of the air-chambers can be seen (fig. 9).

Growth takes place here as noticed by Grabendorfer (1885) in the outer-
most layer of the lamina. These cells are richly filled with protoplasmic
contents, and are in a state of active cell- division, both by tangential and
radial walls.

Air-chambers.—The air-chambers found in the frond of Durvillea ant-
arctica are a distinctive mark of this species; they increase the widt
the segments of the lamina, their gases distending it considerably. The

each of which is Sarsouneded by a gni wall, ieasly istinguished on
staining with methyl blue. In fresh specimens the walls are tough ‘ne
elastic, but when dried they become papery.

The gas contained in air-chambers of the Fucaceae was stated by early
experimenters to be nitrogen. “ Wille added to der oxygen, and denied
the presence of carbon dioxide " (Murray, 1895, p. 48). Some of the gas
was collected at Taylor's Mistake and brought a to Christchurch, and
analysed with Hempel’s apparatus. There was no CO, present. In BB c.c.
of the gas after passing it through KOH there was no difference i in volume,

remained, thus giving à volume of 12-4 c.c. of oxygen present. s gives
a percentage ое оа of 22:54 oxygen and 77-45 nitrogen, showing the
gas to be richer in oxygen than ordinary atmospheric air. There are no
edge organs. fot absorbing the gases, which must therefore pass through
-walls in solution in the water, and diey can do this only very
oe

CB кчы Warming states that the fucoids are able to absorb every trace
of air present in the surrounding water, and, when that is all absorbed, to
draw on the stores of oxygen contained in the air-chambers, and so carry
on the process of respiration. This would account for the state of collapse
which has been noticed in some of these air-chambers, as in the seaweed
hich has px washed up in a shady place where little moisture can reach
it. The can pass into the plant ied in solution in water, and when no
water is present the plant is compelled to draw on its reserve stock. en
the plant is exposed to the sun the heat expands the gas, and so keep s the
chambers distended, while it also "а р the tissue of the plant, so that

the process of assimilation cannot go o

558 Transactions.

Conceptacles—Durvillaea is dioecious, male and female conceptacles
being found on different plants. The conceptacles are flask-shaped cavities
(fig. 12), opening to the exterior by a narrow mouth, or ostiole. The con-
ceptacle itself extends down into the medullary tissue, which is specially
differentiated around it, forming a layer of two or three cells in thickness,
composed of elongated cells tapering at both ends and dovetailing into one
another. The structure of the conceptacle does not differ much in the male
and female plants.

The apical cell, by division of which the conceptacles arise, does not
persist as in Splachnidium, und there are no hairs protruding from the
ostiole. The cells lining the cavity grow out into short papillae just near
the mouth, the shortest being found nearest the exterior. Both male and

n t
branched hairs (d), and the oogonia (o) are borne on both, or may be sub-
sessile. Hooker (1864) found them to be subsessile, and in one specimen

oogonium is also rich in food material in the form of small round bodies.

.

transversely, the middle portion again dividing into two longitudinally,

| у 2
Jacquinot (1845), and he called the four resulting oospheres “ tetraspores.
It was first rightly interpreted by Kutzing in his examination of Sarco-
рћусиз potatorum (Phyco. Mem., p. 38). The four oospheres, surrounded

: t

plant by rupture of the wall at the apex, and leave the empty oogonium
still attached to the wall of the conceptacle.

ogonia in all stages of development may be found in the same con-
ceptacle. The colourless globular bodies were found in one in which the
ripe dark-brown oospheres were being expelled. From this it would seem
that the conceptacles are able to produce oogonia indefinitely by the con-
tinued activity of the cells lining the cavity. Mr.

В. М. Laing (1885) states ,

HERRIOTT.— Morphological Notes on the New Zealand Giant Kelp. 559

ША Б чао CENTS
HR ai 2 CEN din
" HE М e Mila tae
NI А tj % E te fee
Ds УУЛ : SUM Aut
! yo S

12

ERES 1 T wes
. ИЙ M
=

Li
ИНИНИ
tm

^ T.

Pa

fel Uf

Ж
22, DA
ZY:

MW.

20,

S

=
es

A
SS
^ А

2,

2,

ъз,
=
A
ы
Lathe „
M 2
Ac

ae
~~ =
=,
er qm
^ С,
-ane

SS

NOS
N

2

МИ

02724
>
16

oogonia.
.—Section through male conceptacle.
Fie. 16.—Branched hair bearing antheridia.

Ета. 17.—Transverse section of stipe, showing pit.

Fie. 18.— Transverse section of stipe, showing pit (Bounty Island specimen).

560 Transactions.

that the reproductive organs may be found at any time of the year, though

i i mo In specimens collected at the end of March
both ripe and immature oogonia were found, and also in others collected in
September.

The male conceptacles (fig. 15) possess many more hairs, and they are
much more branched, and more strongly developed. One hair (fig. 15)
arising just opposite the ostiole extended almost to the ostiole itself, and
was densely covered with branches, which were also branched, thus present-
ing the appearance of a small tree with monopodial branching.

The antheridia are formed usually on branched hairs from the swollen
ends of the branches. They are much smaller than the oogonia, and the

rotoplasm is rounded off into numerous small colourless spermatozoids.
Occasionally small unbranched hairs develop directly into antheridia. The
spermatozoids escape into the surrounding water, still enveloped in an inner
mucilaginous coat, which is dissolved by the water, setting free the actively
swimming spermatozoids.

walls surroun the organs are dissolved, setting free the oospheres and
spermatozoids. Each oosphere when set free becomes rounded off, and is
SUIT ed by numerous spermatozoids carried to it by the water from a

PECULIAR MORPHOLOGICAL FEATURES.
External Markings.
On the stipe and lower part of the lamina are to be found curious
markings, which seem to be cracks in the tissue. On the stipe these are
usually seen on only one side, and are about 1-5 mm. in depth. The

and these pits are found usually on the upper surface, so that when the
plant is left uncovered by the water, and the weight of its fronds are

stant dashing of the water upon it, and these pits give greater protective

pliability to the stipe. ee
There are smaller linear markings on the lower expanded portion of

the frond; these are more numerous, forming a very regular pattern-

Herriotr.— Morphological Notes on the New Zealand Giant Kelp. 561

e marks vary from about 3mm. to 6-2mm. in length, and on that
portion of the frond nearest the stipe are arranged in broken concentric

19. — Portion of stipe and lamina, showing “‘ budding.”
Tuo. t —Section through bud and stipe, to show structure.
Fra 21.—Outline of specimen from Bounty Island.

fic. 1) Farther from the stipe they are arranged somewhat
Uh a » it, and finally disappear Бон where the frond

562 Transactions.

seen on surface view. They would serve the same purpose as the deeper
pits of the stipe, to give greater pliability to this portion of the frond.
In both cases they probably owe their origin to the continual mechanical
stress on the tissue of the plant as it is growing.

Buds.
A plant collected in September, the beginning of the spring, presented
a curious appearance owing to the presence of numerous “ buds ” occurring

ring of tissue round n the older buds this ring of tissue disappears,
and the chlorophyllous tissue of the bud is continuous with that of the
parent frond Un high power of the microscope a section through

and they present an appearance quite different from the regular radial
arrangements of the upper layers of the parent frond, resembling more in
shape and appearance the cells of the very young plants described below ;
no special apical cell could be observed.

From this it would seem that the frond and stipe have an unlimited

forms of plant-life, even though the plant may attain an enormous size,
as In the case of D. antarctica, there is not much differentiation amongst
the cells, and 16 is not unusual to find a cell becoming meristematic in
this way. It is, however, the first time the peculiarity has been noticed

way. It is possible that the cells of the holdfast may become meristematic
and give rise to the young plantlets which have been observed attach
to an old holdfast.

Bounty Island Specimen.

A specimen collected at Bounty Island by Dr. Cockayne presented
mee. very striking points of contrast with the specimens. from this

(1.) The colour was a very much lighter yellow, and Dr. Cockayne
says that the lighter colour is quite distinctive of the Durvillea found on

es. TOLL ar dex

Herriotr.—Morphological Notes on the New Zealand Giant Kelp. 563

Bounty Island. The island consists of a few rocks, almost destitute of
vegetation, and this seaweed forms a fringe round it, exposed to most
tremendous seas. The Durvillea seen on the other subantarctic islands
of New Zealand was the ordinary dark-brown D. antarctica

On only one portion of the frond were there any indications of air-
chambers ; the central tissue was just beginning to break down. On this
ortion were conceptacles filled with branched hairs bearing antheridia.
The structure of these conceptacles agreed quite well with that of those
of the ordinary form. ;

The cracks on the stipe were much deeper and usually wider than in
the more common form, while the markings on the frond were continued
up the main segments and were lost only on the finer divisions.

According to Dr. Cockayne, Bounty Island is subjected to very violent
storms, and one would naturally expect a form which managed to main-
tain an existence under these conditions to show some modifications in its
structure. These are found in this case in the finer filamentous segments
of the frond, and in the pits and markings, which enable the plant to
withstand a great strain. This plant, then, marks an extreme D. antarctica
tendency, and may be considered as a variety of that species, which has
developed in a manner exactly opposite to D. Harveyi. Further specimens
of this form should be obtained and compared with Areschoug’s specimens
from South America.

Young Plants.

over a mass of harder and more compact tissue, evidently the original
holdfast of the large plant. This layer was soft, and could easily be cut

away from the harder tissue below. A ring of a slightly darker colour

From all appearances it would seem as though m this case the ripe egg had

fast by sending down an organ resembling the haustoria of the parasitic
phanerogams, but under the microscope the tissue appeared to be homo-

564 Transactions.

CONCLUSION.

The study of the anatomy of Durvillea antarctica shows that there is
not much differentiation of tissue in the three regions, the tissues of one
passing gradually into those of the other. There is no special conducting
tissue, as in Macrocystis ; the meristematic tissue of the holdfast is perhaps
worthy of mention. Oltmann considers this plant one of the lowest of
the fucoids, and this is borne out by the results attained in the present
study.

which the mies lives. In this connection also the study of the Bounty
Island form should throw further light on the problem of the variation of
the plant in response to external stimuli.

. The st udy of large seaweeds Such as this is аа іп oon

leaves of higher plants, which his theory demands ; but, on the other

ace of a “ basal absorptive mechanism " nor sign of
an upward conductive axial tissue which would be necessary if Durvil
were to lead on to anything higher in the scale of plant-forms.

List or WORKS REFERRED TO.

tou J. G., 1848. Species Genera et Ordines nes Algaru
wER, Е. O., 1880. On the Development of the Conceptii of the Fucaceae, Quart.

D: B;
Gar, L., 1912. La Flore idt ique, rms Expédition Antarctique frangais

(1908-10).
GRABENDORFER, J., 1885. Pte ide zur locom is der Tange.
Harvey, W. H., 1849. British Mar дае.

Номввох, J. B., and Jacqurnor, C. H., 1845. Voyage au Pol Sud : Botanique.
Ноокев, J. D., 1847. Flora Antarctica, Ds l and 2
—— 1867. H land Flor.

andbook of New Zea
Larne, В. M., 1885. Mire: on the Гер of Banks Peninsula, Trans. N.Z.
Inst., vol. 18, p. 2

—— 1894 ae of New Zea land, Trans. е ен, vol. 27, p. АУ
—— 1899. I1 List of мкл ealand Seaweeds, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 3 2, p. 5
— 1909. Ma gae of the Sabantarstic. Islands of New Zealand, peni
Islands Я New Zealand, vol. 2, р. 4
Lesson, В. P., and RICHARD, A., see. Voyage de ЕЕ Botanique.
Murray, GEORGE, 1892 to 1895. Phycological Memo
eawe

tudy
OrTMANN, F., 1889. Beitráge zur Kenntniss der Pucaceen

F., 1903. a slic, xvi, Mende Bot. Studies, 1903.
Вкоттэвкко, C, C. 1908. Die deer Phaeophyceen. Wissenchaftliche Ergebnisse

hwedischen i Polar уе 1901-3.
— 1921. Mores Algae: 1, P. hyceae.

haeophy
—— mue arn WT Ergebnisse der Schwedisches Expedition nach Patagonien und dem

ZIMMERMANN, —, 1896. Botanical Microtecknique. (Trans., J. E. Humphrey.)

CuEEsEMAN.—New Species of Flowering-plants. 565

Art. 39.—New Species of Flowering-plants.
By Т. Е. CugEsEMaN, F.LS., F.Z.S., F.N.Z.Inst., Curator of the Auckland
Museum.

[Read before the Auckland Institute, 19th December, 1921; received by Editor, 31st
December, 1921 ; issued separately, 22nd May, 1923.) .

1. Astelia Cockaynei Cheesem. n. sp. (A. montana Cockayne in Bot. Surv.
Tongariro Nat. Park (1908), 36, non A. montana Seem., Fl. Vit.
(1865-73), 313, t. 95.)

Affinis A. nervosae Banks et Soland. sed multo minore, foliis rigidis
et utrinque sericeiis vel villosis, scapis folio brevioribus paucifloris.

long appressed silvery-white or tawny hairs.
those of A. nervosa, but the panicles much smaller and with fewer branches,
and the females much more compact. Berry ovoid or ovoid-globose,
pointed at the tip, jin. diam., fleshy, reddish-orange, enclosed in the
persistent cup-shaped enlarged base of the perianth, which is often but not
invariably coloured red within. Seeds 2-3 in each cell, black, angled.—
A. nervosa var. montana T. Kirk in Cheesem. Man. N.Z. Fl. (1906), 714.

Hab.—North and South Islands; Stewart Island: Abundant in sub-
alpine localities from Hikurangi, Mount Egmont, and Taupo southwards.
2,500-4,500 ft.

There can be little doubt that a direct passage can be traced from
A. Cockaynei into A. nervosa. On the mountains of north-west Nelson I
have several times satisfied myself on this point; and Mr. Petrie has

white foliage almost shaggy from the abundance of silky hairs, and the
highly developed form of A. ? )

viis the heres are almost glabrous, and sometimes reach a height of 8 ft., .
with a width of over 4 in., is so pronounced that I cannot refuse to draw

a line of division between the two plants.

2. Nasturtium Gibbsii Cheesem. n. sp.
Species habitu N. latesiliqua sed graciliore et undique glabro, foliis
multo angustioribus ad apicem paucis dentibus instructis.
егу similar to N. latesiliqua, and, like it, with a stout woody rootstock
as thick as the little finger. Radical leaves very numerous, but soon

566 Transactions.

withering when the plant flowers, spreading, 3-7 in. long, consisting of a
narrow-linear blade 2—1 іп. broad or sometimes even less, from which
towards the top project 1-3 pairs of spreading or erecto-patent teeth
iin. long, more or less coriaceous, smooth and glabrous, or sometimes
furnished with a few long hairs on the margins of the leaves. Cauline
leaves similar to the radical, the lower ones broader. ^ Flowering-stems
one or several, 6—24 in. high, branched, glabrous, the branches usually
spreading. Flowers very numerous, iin. diam., white. Petals spathulate,
with very long claws. Pods large, 11—3 in. long, strongly curved, turgid.

3. Pomaderris rugosa Cheesem. n. sp.

Affinis P. Edgerley& Hook. f. sed differt caulibus altioribus, erectis et
fastigiatis ; foliis longioribus rugosis, supra non scabridis.

8, 15 Р
tube densely hoary with flexuous silky hairs. Styles divided nearly to
the base. Ripe cocci not seen.—P. Edgerleyi Cheesem., Man. N.Z. Fl.

ab, M
T. Kirk! T.¥.C.; Cape Colville and Coromandel southwards almost to the

fixing the application of the name.

4. Note upon Epilobium junceum Solander.
New Zealand botanists have had much difficulty in deciding which
species of lobiwm was entitled to bear Solander's name junce
he facts are as follows : E. junceum was discovered by Banks and Solander

CHEESEMAN.—New Species of Flowering-plants. 567

them. Hooker followed the same plan in the Handbook, and even Haussk-
necht, whose Monograph appeared in 1884, still treated "' junceum” as the
head of a number of varieties without particularizing any one to bear th e

From the above it is quite clear that an examination of the Banksian

VO иса UNS Maite,

о
Epilobia I found two specimens labelled “ Epilobium junceum.” ^ These
are practically identical with E. cinereum A. Rich. In future, therefore,

var. a, campestre, which answers to E. cinereum A. Rich., and var. b, limosum,
which the specimens prove to be E. hirtigerum A. Cunn. ;

As it may be a convenience to New Zealand botanists to have a
description of the plant which, if the preceding remarks are accepted, must
be regarded as Solander's E. junceum, I reproduce here a copy of that which
will appear in the forthcoming edition of the Manual of the New Zealand
Flora :—

« E. junceum Soland. in Forst. f. Prodr. Append. (1186), n. 516, nomen
nudum. Stems strict and erect from a hard almost woody decumbent
base, 6-18 in. high or more, slender, terete, leafy, simple or branched,

0

crowded on short axillary branchlets, variable in size, 4-1} in. long, sessile,
oblong-lanceolate to linear-lanceolate or linear-spathulate, sub-opposite
at the base, alternate above, abruptly mucronulate at the apex, margins

ished with distantly placed denticles, both surfaces more or less clothed

towards the top of the ste Flowers small, pale rose, } in. long. lyx-
segments linear-lanceolate, acute, ashy-pubescent. Capsule long, slender,
erect, straight or curved, in. long, tapering upwa into

obovoid, papillose.—Spreng., Syst., ii (1825), 233 ; A. Cunn. Precur. (1839),

n. 551; Ra hois ( 7 _£, Fl. Nov.

part ; Handb. N.Z. Fl. (1864), 80, in part; Haussk., Monog. Epilob. (1884),
irk, Students’ (189 | 2

« North and South Islands, Stewart Island: Abundant in lowland
districts throughout, especially in the northern part of the North Island,
but not common in the elevated districts of either the North Island or
South Island. Sea-level to 2,000 ft. November—March. ”

Pd

568 Transactions.

5. Nothopanax laetum Cheesem. n. sp.

Affinis N. arboreo Seem., sed foliis longioribus et multo coriaceis,
25-35 em. longis; petiolo et nervo medio purpureo; marginibus minute
sinuatis-serratis.

A small much-branched tree or large round-topped shrub 8-20 ft. high,
with much of the habit and appearance of N. arboreum. Leaves much
larger and more coriaceous, digitately 5—7-foliolate, primary petioles sheathing
at the base, stout, dark purple, 5-8 іп. long or more; leaflets 1
including the petiolule, narrow obovate-oblong, acute or subacute, gradually
tapering to the base, petiolules and midribs conspicuously dark purplish-red,
dark green and glossy above, paler beneath, margins surrounded by a faint
purplish line, upper two-thirds shallowly sinuate-serrate or dentate, lower
third entire, often unequal at the base. Inflorescence composed of large
terminal compound dioecious umbels, very similar to that of N. arboreum.

Hab.—North Island : Auckland—Hills in the upper valley of the Kauae-

ranga River, Thames, alt. 1,000 ft., T. Kirk! Т. Е. C., W. Townson!
Taranaki—Upper Waitotara, J. R: Annabell !
. This differs altogether from XN. arboreum in the much larger and more
coriaceous leaves, which are often 1 ft. in length and have dark purplish-
red petioles and midribs; and, according to Mr. Townson, in the laxly
drooping position of the leaves, and more finely-cut serratures.

6. Aciphylla divisa Cheesem: n. sp.

Species ex affinitate A. Monroi Hook. f. a qua differt caule robusto,
foliis majoribus profuse bipinnatis, segmentis latoribus magis coriaceis.

Stems 6-18in. high, densely clothed below with the remains of the
old leaves, smooth and shining, perfectly-glabrous in all its parts. Leaves

very numerous, variable in size, 4—15 in. in total length; lamina 2-4 in.

panicle ; sheaths large, broad and membranous, tipped with 3 long
subulate spines. Peduncles of the male umbels 4-2 in. long, females about
half the length ; rays numerous, spreading, slender; involucral bracts
linear. Fruit jin. long, linear-oblong, carpels equally 5-winged, or one
5-winged and the other 4-winged.— roi var. divisa Cheesem. in
Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 47 (1915), 40.
. Hab.—South Island: Probably not uncommon in the higher mountain
districts of Canterbury and Otago. Mount Cook district, abundant on

Speden! W. A. Thomson! Garvie Mountains, D. L. Poppelwell ! Mount
Bonpland, Petrie ; mountains above Lake Harris, Cockayne ! 3,500-5,500 ft.
ecember-February.

CHEESEMAN.—New Species of Flowering-plants. 569

n my “ Notes on feria " (Trans. N.Z. Inst, vol. 47, p. 42) I
treated this as a variety of A. Monroi. But further ‘study of the genus
has convinced me that the differences between it and the origina, type of
the species (which I have figured in the Illustrations of the N.Z. Flora) are
far too great to allow such a course to be taken. The many plants included

y Hooker in the Handbook under the name “ Monroi” are, д8 ae opinion,
best treated as follows : —1. Leaves simply pinnate : A. simil . Leaves
sparingly bipinnate at the base : 4. Monroi (type of the finn 3. Leaves
3-pinnatisect ; ultimate segments linear: A. divisa. 4. Leaves pinnatisect,
ultimate segments almost filiform : А. multisecta.

Art. 40.— Descriptions of New Native Flowering-plants.
By D. Perr, M.A., Ph.D., F.N Z.Inst.

[Read before the Auckland Institute, 19th December, 1921; received by Editor, 31st
December, 1921 ; issued separately, bond May, 1923.)

1. Colobanthus Wallii sp. nov.

C. parvus dense ramosus, glaberrimus, + 2:5 cm. altus. Folia dense
imbricata, lineari-subulata, 5 mm. longa + 1 mm. lata, plana v. apicem
versus + concava, enervia, basi expansa ac + scariosa. Flores axillares
sessiles v. subsessiles tetrameri, sepalis folia e et latitudine
aliquanto excedentibus, obtusis v. subacutis tenuibus, a m us
scariosis ac лдары cidis. Capsula sepalis + dimidio Беса: ; seminibus late
claviformi

A small ан shortly and compactly branched species, + 14 іп. high,
perfectly glabrous. Leaves densely imbricating, erect or nearly so, linear-

subulate, acute and shortly apiculate, + iin. long + ji in. broad, flat
or the upper part more or less concave, nerveless, pale along the edges,

гу, l
leaves but considerably wider, obtuse or subacute, rather thin wit
semi-scarious pellucid margins. Capsule about half as long as the sepals ;
seeds broadly club-shaped.

ab.—Crevices in limestone rocks at the top of Mount Arthur, west
Nelson: Arnold Wall!

I have seen but a single plant of this: the size of the plant and its habit :

of growth may prove different in more 90161 situations.

2. Epilobium Wilsoni sp. nov.

Caules a radice summa complures, 20-32 cm. longi, graciles teretes
simplices v. pa parte superiore sparse ac aeque pubescentes,

ri. Folia subpatentia, Тун petiolata, opposita у. apicem versus
pe oblongo-lanceolata v. oblongo-ovata, Sate + puberula, remote

obscure sinuato-dentata, 2-3-5 cm. longa + . lata. Flores pauci
ex foliorum superiorum axillis editi, majusculi Ber 1:5 ст. longi, albi,
peduneuli pergraciles, maturi bracteas subduplo superantes. Petala calyce
duplo longiora, late obcordata. Capsul 34 mm. longa, gracilis sparse
ae aeque pubescens. Semina papillosa, picta angustata, hoc latere plano
illo subacute rotundato.

570 Transactions.

Capsules $-1}in. long, slender, sparsely but evenly pubescent. Seeds
papillose, narrowed. upwards, one side almost flat, the other distinctly
ridged.
T Hab. ш Hill, Clarence Valley: B. C. Aston! Swale River,
Clarence Valley (Marlborough): Aston and Wilson!

eeseman's courtesy I have here reproduced the de-
scription which he has prepared for the new edition of his Manual. The

he form of the seeds is very characteristic. It is named in honour o
Major Robert A. Wilson, D.S.O., who greatly assisted Mr. Aston in the
exploration of the vegetation of the Clarence Valley.

3. Carex Enysii sp. nov.

and rather blunt tips. Spikelets small, solitary, terminal, 3 mm. long or
less, few-flowered, female flowers (2-3) below, males (1 rarely 2) above.
Glumes ovate-lanceolate, acute, brown with a green midrib, the lower-
most produced into a slender bract-like elongation twice as long as the
utricles or less. Utricles blackish-brown above, greenish below, glabrous,
narrow-elliptie, not ribbed, not or scarcely stipitate, uniformly contracted
upwards to the acute pale entire or obscurely bifid apex, almost terete but
somewhat depressed on the inner face; style branches 3; nut trigonous.

Hab. — Craigieburn Range, North Canterbury Alps, circa 6,000 ft. :
Arnold Wall!

Mr. J. D. Enys, to whose memory this species is dedicated, for a number
of years occupied as a sheep-run the country where this plant occurs. e
took a great interest in the botany of the district, and supplied to the late
Mr. T. Kirk and others valuable specimens of rare and little-known plants.

4. Carex Carsei sp. nov.

* LI > } 1
Carex late diffusa caespitem densum ac continuum formans. | Culmi
numerosi, 8-12 cm. alti, graciles erecti leves obtuse triquetri, medio tenus

Petrie.—Descriptions of New Native Flowering-plants. 571

plicata, in apices ormes gradatim angustata, marginibus leviter sca-
bridis. Spiculae 4-5; suprema mascula sessilis brevis pauciflora: ceterae
omnino foemineae breves ovatae, quarum infima pl que remota pedun-

longae foliaceae. Glumae ovatae acutae v. subacutae, pallide virides,
tenues delicate pluri-nerviae. Utriculi 6-7 mm. longi, glumas subduplo
superantes, anguste lanceolati, leves + plano-convexi glabri, leviter pluri-
nervii, apice acuminato bifidi; styli rami 3; nux obtuse triqueter.

A wide-spreading species forming a close continuous sward in swampy
stations. ms numerous, 8-12 em. high, rather slender, stiffly erect,
smooth striate, obtusely triquetrous (sometimes more or less compressed
below), leafy to the middle. Leaves considerably longer than the culms,
long-sheathing, grassy, 3mm. wide, flat or more or less complicate,

many-nerved ; utricles 6-7 mm. long, about twice as long as the glumes,
narrow-lanceolate, pale yellow, smooth plano-convex or nearly so, some-
what compressed, faintly many-nerved, bifid at the acuminate tips; style
branches 3; nut obtusely triquetrous.
ab.—Swampy stations on the Waimarino Plain : H. Carse and H. B.

Matthews! Near Lake Tennyson (Southern Nelson): W. G. Morrison !

This is a remarkably distinct plant, not closely related to any other
native species. It fills considerable areas of swamp with a close grass-like
sward, and never forms isolated tufts or tussocks. Mr. Carse’s specimens
are in young flower; Mr. Morrison’s in ripe fruit.

5. Danthonia Raoulii Hk. f. var. teretifolia var. nov.

Folia eulmis multo breviora, infra subinvoluta supra paene filiformia ;
culmi graciles quam in forma typica breviores; panicula minor, ramis binatis
v. solitariis parce scaberulis; spiculae minores ac angustiores; arista
reflexa, basi hand torta.

Hab. —Mount Rochfort (near Westport), circa 3,000 ft. : Arnold Wall!
Wet flats at the base of Mount William (near Denniston) : D. Petrie.

Poa
+ ieee glabri. Folia + 2-5 сш. longa, linearia acuta plana v. +
complicata, vaginas subaequantia; caulinorum vaginis elongatis saepe
i igt

572 Transactions.

A rather short sparsely-tufted grass, 4 in. high or less, but occasionally
somewhat taller. Stems few, branching from the base and more or less
stoloniferous ; leaves + lin. (2-5 ст.) long, about equalling their broad
thin scarious sheaths, narrow-linear, flat or more or less complicate, faintly

tuft of long hairs at the back and the base, scarious at the edges and
‘specially at the tips; palea nearly as long as its glume, ciliate along the
nerves and shortly bifid at the tip.

Hab.—Top of the Craigieburn Range, Canterbury Alps, circa 6,000 ft. :
Arnold Wall! I have seen a few taller pieces of what seems to be the same

Авт. 41.—Notes on Pittosporum obcordatum.

By G. О. K. SAINSBURY.
Communicated by T. F. Cheeseman.

[Read before the Auckland Institute, 19th December, 1921; received by Editor, 21st
December, 1921 ; issued separately, 22nd May, 1923.]

remarkable as a striking example of discontinuous distribution. So extreme
was the case censidered that it was suggested that Raoul, who also
collected at the Bay of Islands, had made a mistake in the habitat of the

SAINSBURY.—Notes on Pittosporum obcordatum. 573

forest situated i in Ae Wairoa River flats, about half a mile from the river's
Wt ank : is now reserved, and appears to be the remnant of a

Pisces obcordatum appears to be exclusively a swamp plant, as
it has never been found in a hilly or dry locality. The trees with which
it is associated in the Wairoa habitat consist principally of Podocarpus
dacrydioides and Hoheria populnea var. angustifolia; whilst the under-

owth, which is all of a twiggy, divaricating type, includes Coprosma
рч апа C. rigida, Myrsine divaricata, Myrtus ратну tus
icranthus, and Melicope simplex. The resemblance to Myrsine Mese
is речине 6 close, and the two shrubs, when neither in flower пог
fruit, are indistinguishable at a distance of a few paces.
ittosporum obcordatum bears a heavy crop of flowers and seed-capsules,
and its appearance is then sufficiently striking to prevent it being over-
looked by any ordinarily careful observer. The fragrant flowers are of a
light-saffron colour, and are often edged on both sides of the petals, at the

ovaries. I have found that the seeds germinate quickly and freely, the
seedling plant appearing above ground about eight weeks after planting.
The seed-leaves are three in number, rarely four, and are oblong-lanceolate
in shape. The succeeding leaves have a very curious s C'era being
from 1 in. to 1 in. long, in shape narrow-linear with a bro urren ;
and with the tips slightly widened out into three more or p regular lobes.
The upper surface of some of the earliest leaves appears to be covered with
colourless cells which give the leaf a shining scaly appearance. My seedlings

linear and adult leaves. Mr. H. B. Matthews, who has raised plants from
Kaitaia seed, informs me that the — € are four in number, and that
the linear leaves are not produce e have no information as to the
shape of the juvenile leaves of the дЕ nt.

The other species of the genus Pittosporum found by me in the Wairoa
district are P. tenuifolium, P. eugenioides, P. Ralphii, ‘and P. cornifolium,
whilst P. rigidum has also been reported by the late Mr. Colenso. This
list is probably not exhaustive. As all attempts to rediscover the plant
at Akaroa have failed, Kaitaia and Wairoa remain at present the only
known habitats. The portion of swampy forest mentioned above as its
habitat in Wairoa contains, so far as І know, the only similar association
of divaricating shrubs in the district. Other portions of swampy bush
bearing a spa eosin to it have been visited by me, but a

bush in which it was found, that it seeds ый, and that - iens
germinate freelv, it is somewhat surprising that it appears to ed
to the one locality. The explanation may be that in such a si tantion the
seeds could only be distributed by birds, and that they are not relished
by them

574 'l'ransactions.

Авт. 42.—Natural Self- fertilization of Wheat on a Large Scale.
By Е. W. Hizcenvorr, M.A., D.Sc., F.N.Z.Inst.

[Read before the Canterbury Philosophical Institute, 7th December, 1921; received by
Editor, 20th December, 1921 ; issued separately, 22nd May, 1923.]

THE area devoted to selection of pure strains of wheats at Lincoln College
covered, in 1920, about 22 acres. Among these were six plots each about
half an acre in extent, occupied by three pure strains of the variety known
in New Zealand as White Straw Tuscan, a wheat closely allied to or identical
with the Bellevue de Talavera of Europe. It is an early-maturing variety,
coming into flower and ripening about a fortnight before the other
varieties commonly grown.

. In January, 1921, when tliey were nearly ready to cut, the plots were
gone through for the purpose of picking out accidental impurities, this
work embracing the roguing of intruding varieties, and in addition the
roguing of any intruding strains of the same variety. It was at this stage
that the fact became obvious that these three strains, G2, F8, and F10,
were no longer pure, but included many strains—so many that it was not
only impossible to pick out all the impurities, but, in one case, to tell which
was the strain intended to be occupying the plot. It was at first thought
that this was the result of accidental admixture of strains during the
preceding harvest, where some ten Tuscan strains were grown side b
side in the same field. But reflection on the care with which the harvest

and there were no marked impurities in their offspring in the succeeding
year. It was taken as an hypothesis that the frost of December, 1919,
gh to kill the anthers of certain of the florets,
but to leave the ovaries uninjured, so that if those ovaries developed at
all they would have to be cross-fertilized, and that chiefly with pollen
from their own or neighbouring strains of Tuscan, this being the only variety
freely in flower within a fortnight of the time of the frost.
There were three ways of testing this hypothesis :—
(1.) To examine the mixed strains and see if their differences were such
as to suggest cross-pollination between two strains of the same variety.

plant. As a matter of observation, there were apparently some ӨЕ
eight types in each of the plots, which would agree with the expectation

HirncENDoRrF.— Natural Self-fertilization of Wheat on a Large Scale. 575

of the hypothesis. But the seed from this crop should show extensive
variation. If any particular head were an impurity all its seeds should
produce like plants; if it were a cross-bred its seeds might be expected to
produce plants varying inter se.” This was tested by taking twenty-five
heads of the most varying appearances from each of the three strains and
owing them in head-to-row plots. At the time of writing,* these plots
are just ripening, and it is apparent that the variants selected last year

were of three different classes :—
(a.) Accidental impurities—in which all the plants of the row are alike
but are not Tuscans of the type of the plot from which they were

selected.
(b. Variants due to differences in soil or situation—in which all the
plants of a row are alike and belong to the strain from which they

selected.

(c.) Natural erosses—in which the plants in a row vary infer se. In
most of the cases the crosses are with other types of Tuscan,
but in three rows the cross is with another variety that was
grown in the same field.

The following table shows the number of each class of variants selected

from each of the three strains :—

E
Strain. Impurities, [Non-congenital) Crosses | Totals.
G2 es iu 3 2 20 25
F8 22 HE 3 13 9 25

F10 = ER c2 10 11 25

heterogeneous, and this is reflected in the large number of proved crosses.
train F8 a small number of crosses appears, and large a number of the
variants selected were due merely to external conditions. This is re ected

in the rather remarkable fact that, of the twenty-five rows of this strain,

the heads selected were of one strain—#.e., the differences were accidental
— the conclusion independently reached by an examination of the rows.

) The third method of testing the hypothesis was to attempt to repeat
the conditions and see if the supposed results were again obtained. The
minimum temperature on the grass at Lincoln on the night of the frost

* The completion of the paper was delayed for some weeks to allow almost complete
ripening of the wheats under observation.

576 Transactions. ^

vation altogether. The filaments were found to be shrivelled, and the
pollen-grains were fluid. The stage of development of the anthers appeared
to be of importance, because it was usually in the central floret of the
spikelet that the injury had occurred. In the remaining 84 per cent. of
the florets the anthers were apparently uninjured.

The other series of temperatures which did not lead to the killing of
anthers and also left the ovaries uninjured were as follows :—

(а.) Reduce from 39? to 29° in six hours, hold at 29? for two and three-

minimum temperature to the open-air temperature at 60° Е. Result—all
plants killed, anthers and ovaries; and in the majority of cases the
glumes as well.

It was as a result of the failure in these three cases—(a), (b), and (c)—
that the final and fairly successful series of temperatures recorded in para-
graph (3) above was selected.

_ In this final case the florets in which the anthers had been killed were

It may be that artificial crossing of wheats can be more rapidly carried
out by killing the anthers by freezing than by the usual method, but this
would need suitable cooling-apparatus. Where this is available the plan

will produce plants showing the dominant, and will be kept, while those
that are selfed will not show the dominant character, and will be pulled
out and rejected.

Hottoway.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 577

Art. 43.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae: Part I—
The Distribution of the Species in Westland, and their Growth-forms.
By the Rev. J. E. Hottoway, D.Sc., F.N.Z.Inst., Hutton Memorial Medallist.

[Read before the ‘Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, Ist December, 1920; received by
Editor, 5th December, 1921 ; issued separately, 8th June, 1923 J ;

Plates 56—76.
sect OF татав: Page
Introductory . es ? Б; „э 071
I. List of the peci A s. DID
II. The Climate and Forest-c -covering of Westland - P .. 581
The Distribution of er Species in Westland {4 so 685:
D A. The Groups of Species le P their Occurrence 28 2:586

В. елер, о of Two 599
C. The Gro а and i their Relation more especially to
the Vertical Distribution
D. The Sekine of the Distribution of the Species upon the
Su m of the CUNT? of the comen d >
IV. General Conclusio is 1:2 510
V. Literature cited .. X v » vi oo OLS

INTRODUCTORY.

THE Нушепору си constitute опе of the most interesting of modern
fern families, by reason of the fact that the family as a whole shows adapta-

In the present and following papers I propose to set out the results of my
studies in the New Zealand members of the family, basing my account of
the distribution and of the growth-forms of the species upon what I learned
as to their occurrence in the wet district of Westland, and in Part II com-
paring with these facts the ecology of the family as I have learned it in
the drier parts of New Zealand. In the second paper I shall also bring
together those facts concerning the general distribution of the species
е New Zealand generally, and in the outlying islands belonging

the New Zealand Biological Region, which are contained in various
otio papers in the он > the Transactions of the New Zealand

the Hyon of Foals in their rive habitat. He deals with
the vertical and the regional distribution of the greater number of these
species, and he describes a number of illuminating physiological experiments
conducted by him with the purpose of ascertaining the exact relation of the
species to the water-supply si their ability to withstand dryin

New Zealand is well known to be a special centre of distribution of the
Hymenophyllaceae. In rol number of species this family constitutes
one-fifth of the entire fern flora of this country, embracing twenty-seven
species, of which twenty belong to the genus Hymenophyllum and seven to
Trichomanes. In the heavy taxad forests of the western districts, and more
especially of Westland in the South Island, where the proximity of the
high mountain-ranges to the coast-line causes the rainfall to be exception-
ally heavy, the Hymenophyllaceae attain a notable luxuriance, and abound

19—T Trans.

578 Transactions.

both in species and in individuals. In Westland they occur for the most
part as epiphytes, clothing the trunks and overhanging boughs of the trees
in sheets with their delicate drooping fronds, ranging from the forest-floor
to the tops of the highest trees, and being distributed throughout the entire
district from the coast-line to the subalpine zone. The suggestion to study
the Hymenophyllaceae was made to me by Dr. L. Cockayne, F.R.S., some
six or seven years ago, on my first going to live in Westland ; and I have
to thank him for many suggestions with regard to the scope of my work.
Since then I have been able to examine thoroughly practically the whole
of north Westland, as well as to see something of the forests farther south.
My account of the Hymenophyllaceae as they here occur will be found,
I think, to be fairly complete. I have also been able personally to study
the family in the southern-beech and other forests of both Canterbury
and Nelson at many selected places, and to trace its distribution in the
Auckland District. ‘
I]

ibo по
TH WALES eruca
иті is
ney
ORIA
$ N ZEALAND
Nt МАМА
Shares
Auckland 1%
9
Macquprie 15

њо 150

МАР 1.—The New Zealand Biological Region.

Of the four species of the family which do not seem to occur in Westland,
two—viz., Trichomanes elongatum and T. humile—I have been able to study
in North Auckland, while fresh material of Hymenophyllum atrovirens Was
kindly sent to me, with field-notes concerning it, b ү. J. Wi
of the City Engineer’s Office, Dunedin. Mr.

: ies. It will thus be seen that all of the New Zealand
species have been available for the purposes of this study.

Horrowav.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 579

The — photographs were the work of Mr. C. Beken, hs Christ-
church, and were taken from specimens in my own collection These
illustrations may be regarded as typically showing the species as they occur
in Westland, у the exception, of course, of those which I have not been
able to find the Mr. Т. Е. Cheeseman, F.L.S., has informed me that
they well багі also the form shown by the species in the deep e
of the wet districts of the North Island, dier that he sees no indica
of distinct geographical races. I am greatly indebted to Mr. domsaga
who has on many occasions generously placed at my disposal his knowledge
of the distribution of the Hymenophyllaceae in many parts of New Zealand.
I have to thank also the Director of the Government Meteorological Depart-
ment for kindly supplying me with the rainfall and other meteorological
data included in this paper. Finally, it gives me much pleasure to acknow-
ledge the kind invitation extended to me by the Director and the Chief
of the Biological Department of the Cawthron Institute at Nelson to carry
on my work at the Institute during the six months that I was in that
district, an invitation of which I fully availed myself.

Miles
is

. МАР 2.—North Westland, N.Z.

I. List or THE SPECIES.

The following is the complete list of twenty-seven species which occur
in the New Zealand Biological Region (see map 1), all of which, it may be
added, are present on the main islands of New Zealand. The ten which,
so far as is known, are endemic are indicated in the list by asterisks. For
this information I am indebted to Mr. Cheeseman. For the full systematic
description of the species reference must be made to the Manual of the New
Zealand With the exception of H. ciliatum, whose existence in
New Zealand is doubtful, all are illustrated in the present paper from —

phs, the numbers in square brackets in the list corresponding to
number of the plates on which each species will be found. In Ко

with the rules of priority in nomenclature the specific names of four of the

species will be found to differ from those given in the Manual. Other plants
19*

580 Transactions.

Eee in this paper are also referred to under their corrected nomen-
clature :—

Henoophilun rarum R. Br. ue "E FS tesa dn de Bak. (— Cheesemanit
H. nolentum Hook. f. (— H. poly- and T'richomanes ded Bak.)
Pet i var. sanguinolentum Hook. ) [57]
* H. villosum Col. [28, 59] . minimum A. Rich. [67]
H. australe Willd. [60] H. Tunbridgense Smith [68]
*H. atrovirens Col. [60] H. peltatum Bearne (— H. unilaterale Willd.)
*H. pulcherrimum Col. [61] [6 1,
Н. dilatatum Swartz [62] Н. multifidum Swartz [69]
Н. demissum Swartz [63] H. sens Pepe z [70]
*H. scabrum A. Rich. [64, 59] «Tre niforme Forst. [71]
H. flabellatum Lab. [65] е1. оН Hook & Bak. [72, 76]
* H. rufescens Т. Kirk [65, 76] T. humile Forst. [73]
Н. тюз арі Swartz T. venosum R. Br. [72]
ү "M. H. subtillissimum | *Т. Colensoi Hook. f. [13]
zo) [66 76] *T. strictum rar [74
H. pr: Metten [66, 76] T. elongatum A. Cunn. [75]

Illustrations of all of these species, with the exception of H. ciliatum, are
given in Field's Ferns of ee ew Zealand (11). I must, however, point out
that H. minimum and H. Armstrongii are there incorrectly red. Four
species—namely, Н. atrovirens, Н. Malingii, T. Lyallii, and T. Colensoi—
are figured in Cheeseman's F: llustrations of the New Zealand Flora, vol. 2 (T),
and Н. Malingu also in a paper by L. Cockayne, published in The Plant
World, entitled “Some Noteworthy New Zealand Ferns” (9). Three
species are figured in the Transactions of the New Zealand Institute—
viz., H. rufescens (vol. 11, p. 457), H. Armstrongit, and H. atrovirens (vol. 10,
р. 394). Н. pulcherrimum is illustrated in J. D. Hooker’s Flora Novae
Zelandiae, vol. 2 (15

Н. bivalve and Т. humile, occur also in New South Wales (20, 21). In his
Handbook Rodway notes that Н. rarum, Н. fiabellatum, and Т. venosum
occur commonly in Tasmania on the stems of tree-ferns, H. australe and
H. Tunbridgense on mossy rocks, and H. Malingii on the bark of Athrotazis]
selaginoides, habitats peo are closely similar to those adopted by these
species in the less wet parts of New Zealand. Two additional species—
viz., H. multifidum and H. minimum—are found on Lord Howe Island (23),
whose flora gives evidence of both New Zealand and Australian affinities.

main [islands of New Zealand, several outlyi groups— — viz., the Kermadec
Islands to the north-east, the Chatham Islands to the east, and the Sub-
antarctic Islands to the south. None of these outlying groups possesses
species of Hymenophyllaceae which are absent from New Zealand itself.
As is well known, the New Zealand flora as a whole is composed of several
distinct elements additional to that peculiar to the country itself—namely,

ih A common spelling of this pen is Arthrotaxis, but is is pointed out by Baker

mith in their work entitled A Research on the Pines of Australia (Sy: eil

1910) that the original spelling of Doa, who — "e genus, is Athrotaxts, and tha
this is in accordance with the на of the па

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54. PraTE 56,

H. rarum R. Br. Mesophytie and stunted forms. Nat. size.

Face p. 580.]

Hottoway.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 581

the Malayan, the Australian, the Fuegian, and the Cosmopolitan elements.
It will be seen that these elements are represented in the New Zealand
Hymenophyllaceae.

П. THE CLIMATE AND FoREST-COVERING OF WESTLAND.

Alps, which extend throughout almost the entire length of the Island in
more or less close proximity to the western coast, forming a natural high

forested. These features are indicated in map 2, on page 579. The lowlands
are, in north Westland, not more than twenty miles in width, becoming

more frequently, however, on the flanks of the ranges—and this is cold
and more or less dry: it is the only wind which is able to wither the fern

of use in general forestry work. |

The subjoined meterological data (Table A) are given with the object of
showing, by means of a contrast drawn between the climates experienced at
the west coast (Hokitika) and east coast (Lincoln) respectively of the South
Island, the very favourable conditions prevailing in the forests of Westland
for the Hymenophyllaceae. All the data given in this table were taken in

Transactions.

582

L-E | 6.1%
сд | 969
0.97 | L6F
9.69 | 6:29
Zo 6015 | 99 LIZ
FL 1/81 | IP LIZ
TI | 8.ТЎТ
1-1 | 61
LIL |689
€9L | 9-6L
PPZ | LOI
6-661 | 2:91
61-93 | 08:5
98-FII | 65-8
"вәд |[чәчшәдоә@(

4of китәрү ow burab “иотәд man ‘pusy ymog ayy Јо fipawoodso4 еро) зеру pun 3ә41 oy] wo рәте

L-GP 8-€F 9-07 | 9-98 0-98 ©-96 5.66 1%? | 5.67 p.49 9-09 ** штипигщ ULN
9-99 6.729 €69 Отс 0-9 0-89 8.99 179 | v-69 LI 9-6, | "* UMW ueopr
| | —ujooury
0-LT FOP 9-с? 6-16 | 9-LE 6:86 6.07 9.1% | LIS 9.9 9.19 17 umum uvo
6-69 8-89 8-99 FFE 5.69 1.9 F-99 9.19 | 6-99 6-99 9.99 5 umulxveulr ивр
| у хон
| —eingered m9} opus
| ZE 806 | 9 8IG | € 9/1 09 EST | € Fer | OF EIT Go LEI | SF COT | 9 LOT | SI 881 | 98 LIEI ujoourT
9e ILL | 9 291 | 9c SEI | GE EST | Oc GOT | FF ТОТ | 99 TPI | LE OST | Le LLI 9% LLI | PZ ©61 | `` (05-8161) &nPioH
| —894nurtur
| pue SR ur *'ounpsung
| €881T 9.98Т 0-911 9-96 1-8 6-78 6-68 0-00T 0-041 9.96Т PSFI ae ujooury
| LH §-891 8-LTI 1.16 с.18 5-18 5.18 8-601 0-601 L-SII 8-681 `5 (61-1161) унон
| — soru ur ‘рша
| jo Хуооўәл Апер әдәләлу
8.69 9.69 9-15 6-FL 1-9% 9-94 9p, 6-14 5.69 8-04 6-89 d tat ujooury
9.64 LLL 9.61 6-6L T-L 6-SL 6-61 6-95 9.97, 9-LL 0-LL a "*.— SXHQDJOH
| —Aqrprumy uvopy
9.1 8.6 0-01 9-01 5.1 Т:Т 6 9-6 5.8 с.8 9-6 de ч; ujooury
9-16 L-61 8-61 1.91 F-9L 0-LT #1 L-LI LPI GII L-9T rh "чон
—sÁvp Aurey
66,1 19-1 L0-6 L¥-T 96-6 906 | Shs #0-б 6.1 TIG БУ а 8 A ujooury
| OL-LT 0-61 0.11 80-6 06-8 6:8 | 60-8 19-01 G68 09-9 PF-OL `2 зон
| | олы ш ‘еше
|
"39qur9AON| "1910390 |'requrejdog| "jenny ‘Ame | "әпи | “AU | ‘mdy | "uorvy [чата -Arenuve —

"aarsnjour QZ-IIGI poweq AY

Y япяу],

*ujoowvT pup DAMAO 4of орт 10:600409) Jf

HorrLowav.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 583

Hymenophyllaceae, since this family
spherie humidity which quite conceivably could be lacking

a high annual rainfall.

Detailed Meteorological Data for Hokitika, Westland, N.Z., showi
Rainy Days for the Period 1911-20

TABLE B.

demands a

ive,

high, and that trans-
er be excessi The

constantly high atmo-

notwithstanding

ng Monthly Rainfall and

—— | Jan. | Feb.
1911
i .. 114-08, 1-03
Rainy days.. | 7 5
1912.
infall .. 10-86, 8-24
Rainy days.. | 12 | 9
1913.
8-85 | 4-74
Rainy days 22 | 17
1914.
infall — .. 18:74 5-97
Rainy days.. | 23 | 9
1915. l
i 13-93 15-61
Rainy days 24 | 20
1916.
i 7-81 | 6-29
Rainy days 12 | 13
1917.
Rainfall ‚ | 2:22 2
Rainy days.. | 11 | 1
i918
.. | 9:37, 6-95
Rainy days.. | 13 | 15
1919.
i 4-26 | 2-64
Rainy days 27 | 10
1920.
i .. | 926) 5-15
Rainy days.. | 16 12

inclusive.

Mar. | April. | May. | June. | July. | Aug. | Sept. | Oct. | Nov. | Dec. | Year.
ete

8-33 | 7-94) 6-94) 6-29) 2-42| 5-66 10-00 14-10 14 84 113-26 | 104-89
12 15 8 13 6 12 AN | 24 156

| |

7-98 ie 6-48 114-38 | 4-44| 9-14 18-66 11 12| 9- 2-94 | 115-61

13 19 12 | 20 9 1 @ у, 11 177
|

10-68 | 4-29) 7-64| 9-13 12-73} 7-49 11-49 9-62 10-04 4-27 | 100-97
25 15 17 17 26 15 | 8 19 1 Sk 17 239

3-30 11-65 | 9-81| 5-75| 7-98| 6-00. 7:64 | 6-59 19-16 14-73 | 112-32
10 23 13 18 | 21 16 | 15 21 24 21 214

6-65 | 6-29| 9-93) 7-50 14-11| 7-78 12-66 11-93 15-21 12-72| 134-32
14 18 16 15 16 22 7 24 18 | 227

110-96 13-52 | 9-01 | 6-00 /10-02 11-27 | 7-20 10-34 13-11 | 2-04 | 107-57
16 13 17 15 13 16 10 | 21 4 178

12-54 11-11 110-24 | 8-49! 9-06| 7-64 17-98 18-52 1:40 10-54 | 119-16
14 19 | 21 7 25 15 20 22 3 17 206

8-86 10-26 9:69 7-74 7-99 13-52 10-33 15-51 14-00 10-28 | 124-50
9 21 18 18 18 16 20 21 24 16 | 209

5-24 | 7-89) 2-59 12:09 9-85 8-65 7-72 9-15 13-18 6-27) 99-53
14 ij 7 19 16 21 17 18 23 16 | 205

7-67 21-32 | 8:62 | 5:53 110-42 113-39 6-98 13-59 17-17 10-86 | 129-96
14 17 18 18 14 13 18 20 | 25 13 198

————— M

584 Transactions.

The total annual rainfall at the western coast-line of the South Island
increases from north to south on account of the coastwards trend of the
ranges in that direction. This is indicated in the following summarized
figures for four coastal stations, from Westport in the north to Okuru in the
south, which have been copied from the New Zealand Geological Survey
Bulletin No. 18, 1917: Westport, 78:36 in. over a period of twenty-three
years; Greymouth, 100-90 in. over twenty-five years ; Hokitika, 116-23 in.
over thirty-four years ; Okuru, 148-16 in. over ten years

The heaviest rainfall in Westland is experienced on the western flanks
of the ranges, and especially in the river-gorges. For example, the average
annual rainfall at Ойга (see map 2, on page 579) for the period 1911-20 was
195-55 in., and the number of rainy days 176-5. This station lies at the
western end of Arthur's Pass, at an altitude of 1,255 ft., and its rainfall
and other meteorological features are probably fairly typical of those of
similar localities along the west side of the dividing range. From the point
of view of the fern flora it is important to note that both westerly and
easterly winds at Otira are far heavier, and the latter wind more drying,
than in the lowlands of Westland.

Although the timber-milling industry has been well established in West-
and for some considerable time, the area still wholly untouched is com-
paratively large, while in south Westland the forest is practically altogether

irgin. This is in striking contrast to the condition of the various isolated
forests in eastern Canterbury, where the pines have largely been cut out,
and where the only primitive forest is that contained in scenic or water-
supply reserve blocks.

the extreme type of New Zealand rain forest is found most characteristic-
ally in Westland. Here the southern beech, which farther north is present
along with the taxads, is absent except in the extreme south. e two

and the taxads Dacrydium cupressinum (rimu, or red-pine), P rp
kahikatea (kahikatea, or white- pine), P. spicatus (matai, or black - pine)

and of the higher mountain-slopes. In the former of these the white an
black pines are practically the only trees present, and the undergrowth
is composed largely of such small-leaved shrubs as the various species a
Coprosma. Another association prevails at altitudes of from 1,500 ft. to
3,000 ft., and consists of the southern rata, the mountain-totara (P odocarpus
Halli), and the kawhaka (Libocedrus Bidwillii), the other above-mentioned

HorLoway.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 585

taxads being absent. The kawhaka descends also in some localities into
the lowlands, where it forms a very characteristic feature. The last associa-
tion to be noted is that in which the small-growing Dacrydium Colensoi
(the silver or Westland pine), and to a less extent D. intermedium (the yellow-

floor and fallen logs. The story next below the canopy is composed of the
tops of the mixed assemblage of shrubby trees, several of which have com-
paratively large leaves, whose horizontally-spreading branches are thickly
covered with epiphytic ferns, while some of the latter, including several
species of Hymenophyllum, along with epiphytic orchids and species of
Astelia, spread up the trunks of the tallest trees, and flourish even in the

prevailing thro

distribution of the Hymenophyllaceae, the main differentiating factor in
their regional distribution being that of altitude, another operating more
locally being that of the particular forest subassociation present.

III. THe DISTRIBUTION or THE SPECIES IN WESTLAND.

It is, of course, apparent that the study of the forest flora of any
particular district involves the close comparison of gullies with hillsides
and ridges, and also the detailed observation of the epiphytic flora from
the tree-bases to the canopy, as well as the more general conyparison of
the lowland with the upland and subalpine floras. In studying the high epi-
phytes in Westland I have been greatly assisted by the sawmilling which is at
work in many different localities, being thereby able to examine thoroughly
the tops of large numbers of newly felled trees throughout the district.
Wind-felled trees also were examined at every opportunity. With respect
to the Hymenophyllaceae in the forests of Jamaica, Forrest Shreve (26)
has drawn attention to the facts regarding the relative occurrence of the
species on the mountain-slopes and ridges and in the ravines. He there
found (ibid., bottom of p. 189), with regard to both the Hymenophyllaceae
and the epiphytes generally, that “the trees of the upper slopes have the
same epiphytic flora that would be found in the upper two-thirds of the
[height of the] trees of the ravines, while the trees of ridges and peaks have
only those that are characteristic of the uppermost third, and the mid-
height species are restricted in these habitats to the sides of prostrate trunks
or fallen logs." I may state briefly that the present study bears out this
statement in a general way with regard to the more widely ranging
members of the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae, but that since certain
species are confined altogether to lower altitudes and others to higher,

586 Transactions.

and some again are altogether terrestrial or low epiphytic plants, a really
satisfactory description of the distribution can only be gained by going
into the question in much greater detail.
The only published information dealing with the occurrence of the
Hymenophyllaceae in Westland is contained in a list of plants collected
. Hamilton in the district of Okarito, south Westland. He there
records (13) the presence of twenty species, omitting the four which I also
have been unable to find, and also H. australe, H. Malingii, and H. bivalve.
Hamilton was not able to explore the flanks of the ranges. In the same
volume T. Kirk published some brief notes on a few of the species col-
lected by Hamilton.
I have found that in Westland the species occur to a great extent in
groups according to their habits. It will be convenient to refer to them

as far as possible in these groups.

A. The Groups of Species and their Occurrence.
(a.) H. dilatatum, H. scabrum, T. reniforme. (Plates 62, 64, 59, 71.)
Beginning with those species which are more or less confined to the low-
lands, there is first the group H. dilatatum, H. scabrum, and T. reniforme.

assume a shorter and more deltoid form when growing erect on rocks, the
species of this group are unable to modify the frond-form by stunting and
imbrication after the manner of certain other mid-epiphytie species of
the fa y. The fronds of T. reniforme, however, inroll closely under
atmospheric conditions, and it is no doubt the possession of this character,
combined with its short stiff frond-form, that enables this species to climb
higher than the two others, and to endure a mid-epiphytic station in locali-
ties too exposed for the latter.
It is well known that these three species, contrary to what is the case
in the family as a whole, possess in the adult frond a lamina which is
. several cells in thickness, and with respect to this character they have

TIRES

Hotitoway.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 587

been looked upon as the least-specialized members of the family. I may
state briefly that from an examination of the sporeling plants of all three
species I have found that the multi-layered Af epe is developed secondarily
in the ontogeny and from the vein outw wards the margins. The
first-formed frond in all three species is rn a ahr linear form with an
unbranched vein. The lamina is one cell in thickness, except immediately
adjoining the vein, where it is three-layered, the outer dorsal and ventral
cell-layers extending over the vein. Sections of succeeding fronds of young
sporelings show that the next stage toward the multi-layered condition is
attained by the development of a second and inner layer of small cells
overlying the vein Fp dorsally and ventrally, at the same time the two or
three interior cells of the lamina laterally adjoining the vein increasing in

ment of this zone results from indiscriminate periclinal and anticlinal
divisions of the cells of both the outer and the inner layers of the lamina,
so that in progressively older fronds both its gradual outward extension
towards the margin and also the further increase in width of the inner layer
of the lamina in the same direction can clearly be traced. In these young
sporeling plants, and even to a much later stage in their development, there
is a broad zone of lamina extending inwards from the margin which remains
in the original one-layered condition, and the irregular edge of the multi-
layered portion of the lamina where it adjoins the outer one-layered portion
can easily be seen by the naked eye. In all three species the cells of the
inner layer of the lamina are comparatively pha and probably function

as a water-reservoir. In young sporelings of T. renifor medi older
frosts show a repeated forking of the vein A of the lamina that the
_ young frond becomes somewhat digitate in form. The lamina soon extends
and webs the segments together, although the margin of still older fronds
remains more or less crenate. The lamina of the adult composite frond
of this species is multi-layered to the margin, but whereas it is five cells
thick in the oldest basal parts of the frond, it becomes four and finally only
three cells thick towards the margin. It must be added that in well-
grown plants all new fronds are reniform from the first.

In the case of H. scabrum the multi-layered condition is attained much
later than in the two other species, appearing first in the oldest parts of
- аери frond. In this species the segments of the mature fronds

wings of the rhachis permanently remain one cell in thickness for
— pe in from the margins.

to be noted in this connection that in the case of T. elongatum,
in which species also the frond-lamina is particularly extensive, the lamina
is two or three cells in thickness in those parts of the pinnae where the

larger veins converge, but only in the immediate vicinity of the veins—z.e.,
the multi-layered condition does not extend чуеш very far towards the
margins. innules of H. demissum show a circle of parenchyma one
cell thick completely surrounding the veins, but in puel of the New Zealand
species even this is absent. Further details concerning the frond-anatomy
of the New Zealand species cannot here be given, but the above facts have
been mentioned to indicate that the multi-layered condition of Че lamina
in the three оа of the коша еЗ consideration may, а , bea
ialized and not a primitive fea This point will again be а to.

No doubt the multi-layered alien of the lamina in these three species
assists them, even in the absence of the ability to modify the frond-form,
to endure the mid-epiphytic station, by ensuring a supply of water within
the frond.

588 Transactions.

(b.) Н. ferrugineum and Т. venosum. (Plates 66, 76, 72.)

These two species form a very characteristic group, which also is confined
to the lowlands. Along with Tmesipteris and Lycopodium Billardiert var.
gracile they occur very commonly on the stems of tree-ferns, and more
especially upon Dicksonia squarrosa. In the heavy forest of the lowlands
these two species are rarely to be found on other than tree-fern stems,
but at the foot of the ranges 7. venosum occasionally occurs also on the
bases of large forest-trees. In deep narrow ravines in the same localities
H. ferrugineum not infrequently may be found on dripping mossy rock-

. walls, its fronds being here actually bathed in water to a far greater extent

than most Hymenophyllaceae naturally seek. In such stations the fronds are
apt to become very attenuated in form, some which were measured being
14 ft. in length and only from iin. to lin. in width. These two species
are always low epiphytes, and are evidently strongly hygrophilous.
T. venosum is a small delicate species, and occurs in close mats, its fronds
endulous and overlapping. Н. ferrugineum also occurs in more or less

Н. rarum, and Н. atum are said to occur commonly in Tasmania
on tree-fern stems (25), and in rather drier parts of New Zealand, also.
the two latter species frequently adopt this station along with the two
which usually occur there. It will be noted that all these tree-fern-loving
Hymenophyllaceae possess a filiform stipe.

. venosum probably affords an example of reduction. The margins
of the frond-segments are irregularly sinuate in outline, and the veins give
rise to secondary and tertiary veinlets which end in spurious venules.
Individuals can occasionally be found in which the pinnae are further divided,

bearing from two to four sori.

(c.) Н. sanguinolentum, Н. multifidum, and H. villosum. (Plates 57, 69, 58, 59.)

is absent from the coastal forest and is properly a mountain plant, while. _
on the other hand, H. sanguinolentum is abundant at sea-level but does not :

Trans, N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54.

PLATE |

ct

H. sanguinolentum Hook. f. Mesophytic (upper half of frond) and stunted forms.
Nat. size.

Face p. 588.]

~

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54. PLATE 58,

`$
СЁ 32
E
\ КУ? N
X

H. villosum Col. Mesophytic and stunted forms. Nat. size.

g hairs.

Stipe showin,

us
E
a
a
<
bp
zB
=
p
Е
A
=
Ez
“ч
ce
=|
=
[en
Б;
ы
=|
[1 а
p

э. э Ё
„ә? a
а

4.

5
scabrum А. Rich.

VoL.
. villosum Col.

INST.,
H
H.

N.Z.

TRANS.

PLATE 60.

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54.

H. australe Willd. (centre). x Y
H. atrovirens Col., showing two forms. x 4.

HorrLowav.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 589

commonly with the two other members of this group in the tops of the
rimu and other forest-trees, but not as a mid-epiphyte.

On the lower parts of the ranges H. multifidum and Н. villosum occur
commonly together both in the ies as high epiphytes, and on the spurs
and valley-sides on the lower branches of the trees, H. sanguinolentum
being here absent. At stil higher altitudes H. multifidum descends to
the floor in moss, but H. villosum retains for the most part a low epiphytic
station on the stunted trees. is difference in behaviour between the
two species is found to hold also in other parts of New Zealand. When
growing terrestrially H. multifidum adopts a very characteristic “ mountain
form " (Plate 69), in which the segments of the small strictly deltoid frond
are more or less inrolled and overlap one another, and the frond as a
whole is decurved and lies close to the moss in which the plants are growing.
The short segments on which the sori are borne then bend sharply upward,
so that the sori stand erect although the frond is practically horizontal.
This mountain form is very distinct, and is found wherever the species
occurs on the ground at altitudes above 1,500 ft. Occasionally fronds on
terrestrially-growing individuals of the mountain plant may be found inter-
mediate in form between the pendulous epiphytic and the deltoid terrestrial
form, but this seems to be always when the fronds are able to hang freely.
This species, along with H. villosum, is found also at altitudes above the
subalpine forest, H. multifidum in sheets on moss or damp rock-faces and
in other specially favourable places, and H. villosum in close mats on rocks
and boulders and in other extremely xerophytic situations, as well as epi-
phytic on the shrubs. In sheltered gullies at lower altitudes the fronds
of H. villosum, though generally deltoid in form and erect-growing, attain
an extreme length of 6-9 in. and become pendulous, but in exposed situa-
tions at higher altitudes they are exceedingly stunted and imbricated.

which this species derives its name, is well developed, not only the rhizome
and young fronds but also the mature fronds, which in more mesophytic

590 Transactions.

up the flats where the latter are absent, the three species occur abundantly
and together as low epiphytes wherever the thicket is tall and close.
Even T. reniforme, and sometimes also H. dilatatum and H. scabrum,
may occur here, though somewhat scantily, whenever a greater variety of

and the moss and epiphytes on the shrubs are at these times liable to
be shrivelled for several days together. It is noticeable that H. villosum
can recover from such shrivelling to a more marked degree than either
H. sanguinolentum or the ordinary mesophytic form of H. multifidum.

(d.) H. flabellatum, H. rarum, H. rufescens, and T. Lyallii. (Plates 65,
56, 72, 76.)

Т. Lyallii also prefers the mountain-flanks, although it descends occasionally
to sea-level; but the other two species are more wide-ranging. They all
agree in the slender capillary nature of the stem and rhizome. The two
larger-growing species, H. flabellatum and H. rarum, are characteristically
pendulous in habit.

H . flabellatum and H. rarum are abundant throughout the lowlands
as middle epiphytes on large-stemmed trees, where they adopt the
overhanging station. Here they frequently grow most luxuriantly, the

silky and of a simple form, thickly clothing the stipe and rhachis
e Th

more pronounced high epiphyte than H. flabellatum, it is found that on
the mountain-sides the former invariably occupies a slightly higher position

HorLoway.— Studies in the New: Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 591

on the tree-trunks than does the latter, these two species overtopping the
other two smaller species. H. rarum is occasionally to be found in in
close mats on the perpendicular damp rock-walls of open ravines from
which H. flabellatum is absent.
I have rarely ie the fronds of any of these four species wilted.
ie hos gorges on the main ranges, after some unusual period of drying
, when practically all the epiphytic ferns and mosses show
eu of drought, it is to be observed that even the large-sized fronds
of Н. rarum and H. flabellatum in a mid-epiphytie station are generally
quite unaffected. It is to be noted that both these species are unusually
coloured, Н. rarum being a pale grey-green or even sometimes grey-blue
colour, and H. flabellatum having a somewhat yellowish tinge. It may
be that the colour acts as a protection, enabling the protoplasm in the
frond-cells to withstand greater degrees of insolation and drying. The
| ЁД.

older аа altogether unaffected by drought when the moss in which
they were growing was dry and shrivelled. H. dignior and T. Lyallii
are e more hygrophilous — are the other two species, and in
their sheltered station are less exposed to the danger of shrivelling.
Intermediate seo = snp qm be found at mountain altitudes
which seem to link up H. flabellatum with H. rufescens, although these
two species for the Her part occur side by side in their usual distinctive
forms. With regard to specimens of H. flabellatum collected on the
subantarctic Auckland Island, дейле says (22, р. 436) “they belong
to a curious form intermediate n H. um and H. rufescens
. which could almost be ind to either species." I may add
that I have collected such intermediate forms also on Mount Hope, in
the Nelson District. As Cheeseman indicates (loc. cit.), however, the stipe
and rhachis ot H. flabellatum, especially in its most stunted rufous form,
never become quite so slender as are those of H. rufescens, and the frond
of the latter е preserves the more delicate form characteristic of it.

(e.) H. mee H. peltatum, H. Armstrongii, H. minimum. (Plates
67.)

s afi ur species are among the smallest in the New Zealand family,
showing УРЫУ. the close mat growth-form, and may for this reason
conveniently be grouped — Of these the two latter are quite

size. H. Armstrongii is, in Westland, the most widely dis-

looked, especially as it usually grows in moss. In the lowlands it occurs
quite commonly as a low epiphyte on the smooth sapling-like stems of
Quintinia and young kamahi, on which a very thin, scanty moss covering,
a most suitable substratum for such a small plant, is often present. In
this station the individual plants are usually lo signat ino and not
aggregated into mats. It also occurs онь іп a more mat-like form
in the tops of the tall taxads throughout the lowlands slong with the
other high epiphytic filmy ferns mentioned already. It is abundant on
the mountain-flanks also up to an altitude of 3,000 ft., both on the stems
of Quintinia and occasionally also in mats on mossy stones. I have also
found this species in the neighbourhood of Otira growing in dense mats

592 Transactions.

on the wet rocky walls of open ravines, situations which lie outside the
shelter of the forest altogether. In such exposed localities as that last
named extreme and rapid fluctuations in the atmospheric humidity will
undoubtedly be — and it is to be noted that the only Hymeno-
phyllaceae which can endure these conditions are those which can adopt
most typically the pm growth-form—viz., H. villosum, H. multifidum,
Н. rarum, H. Armstrongii, and Н. minimum

The frond of Н. Armstrongii sometimes possesses a strong, dark,
thiekened margin, and this character was at one time interpreted as
an evidence of reduction. It was also supposed to constitute a distinet

rong
lacked the marginal thickening. It has long been recognized, however,
sak the marginal thickening is a very variable character, and for many
rs the name H. Armstrongii has not been used. The latter name has,
ately been че again to this pes instead of the other, on the ground
of rity. e found fron this species showing every stage in
the desde e the marginal CER dr This begins at the tips of
the strong marginal teeth, and shows itself clearly as a brown coloration
extending to the base of a tooth, and being continued along the margin of
“ M os to the tooth next below. It would seem to be best interpreted
s been done by Giesenhagen (12, p. 440)—as a means for keeping
the ‘itl f frond flat and rigid, and for се де curling and tearing of
the lamin
Cheeseman notes (6, p. 939) that H. minimum “ appea

— eria never found far from the sea." I have found it i in а Westland
, yet widely separated, ation in each case far from the
sea-coast. These three localities are the scrub-covered terminal moraine
of the Franz Josef Glacier, in south Westland ; low shrubby trees on the
Koiterangi Plain, in the Hokitika River valley ; and damp rocky walls in
the lower part of the Otira Gorge.* I may add that Mr. G. Anderson, of
West Oxford, Canterbury, has recently forwarded me specimens of the
same species collected by him from a rock-face in Gamman's Creek, near
Mount Oxford, Canterbury. It is evident, therefore, that this species is
by no means a littoral plant; but it certainly appears to have a somewhat
discontinuous distribution. Owing to its inutive size, however, it is,
like the preceding species, liable to be overlooked. Judging from the few
localities in which I observed it, H. minimum is a low epiphyte or rupestral
plant, which, like H. Armstrongii, grows in mats in short moss, and in
exposed situations at higher altitudes adopts a very close mat growth-
form. The sori, which, convey aed to the size of the plant, are large, are
borne terminally, one on each frond. Occasionally instances may be found

in which a frond bears two sori.
Judging from their occurrence in Westland, H. T pericu and
H. peltatum are complementary in their distribution, and a comparison

that this is undoubtedly the case. The former species is extremely abun-
dant throughout the lowland forests of Westland as a low epiphyte, and

* Since writing the above I have found H. minimum growing abundantly in thick
mate, on boulders and on the ground in moss, in damp wooded situations, pes
considerable length of the Taramakau River terrace, five miles below Otira, at ti-
tude of about t. From its notable abundance in this locality it seems probable
that this species is by no means seanty in its distribution

PLATE 61.

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54.

H. pulcherrimum Col. Upper third of frond, and also the complete stock and the

-
^ 3:

stipe.

Face p. 592.)

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54.

H. dilatatum Swartz.

PLATE 62.

ae uo

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vou.

54.

PLATE 63.

PX.
a =
a
c p TN

H. demissum Swartz.

x 7

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54. PLATE 64.

Н. scabrum А. Rich. х $.

TRANS. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54. PLATE 65.

H. flabellatum Lab. Mesophytic and aeos forms. X {.
Н. rufescens T. Kirk (below). x £.

Trans. N.Z. Іхѕт., Vor. 54.

left). Nat. size.

H. Malingii Metten (
H. ferrugineum Colla (right). Nat. size.

PLATE 66.

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54. PLATE 67.

Je.

Н. minimum A. Rich. (above). х 2.
elow). ex.

H. Armstrongii "Bak. (be

PLATE 68.

Vor. 54.

TRANS. N.Z. INST.,

LI

{ЭЭ
i LIJNS

е2
\ =
uf
Ta
Pg)
(i

H. Tunbridgense Smith. Four varieties. Nat. size.
1. peltatum Зеагпе (below). Nat. size.

Hotioway.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 593

on fallen logs, mossy boulders, &c. It occurs also at the bases of ya

mountains, and more especially in the valleys and creek-beds up to a

altitude of about 1,300-1,400 ft., ig it is here more locally “ae
y

, bei
I have never observed the two species overlapping in тат distribution
flank, the altitude at which the one is gives place to the other varies

. Tunbridgense is extremely variable in ita odi form, but from the
fact that the different forms are not found intermixed, and that they are
characteristic of slightly different stations, it would seem that they are the
expression of small differences in the environment. Four such forms com-
monly to be seen in Westland are represented on Plate 68. That marked D
shows the species in its normal state. А is a much larger-fronded form
with large sori, occasionally to be met with on the under-side of fallen logs.
B is an attenuated form which I have met with both on bare overhanging
tree-trunks, where the fronds are freely pendulous, and also more especia
in thick moss on the wet rocky walls of narrow ravines. In the latter
station fronds were found up to 6 in. in length in which the lateral pinnae
throughout the frond remained so completely undeveloped as practically to
function only as short peduncles to the sori. It was shown above that
H. ferrugineum also adopts the attenuated form when growing in moss on
the dripping vertical rocky walls of narrow ravines. The smallest form, C,
is that adopted by H. У тоу, commonly when growing at а

an usu

a whole much larger and heavier than in any of the Westland varieties
noted above. The sorus is also here especially large. This variety is not
illustrated at Plate 68. Of all these varieties the latter alone can possibly
be taken as indicating that in this species there may be fixed geographical
races, but the extraordinary variability of H. T'unbridgense suggests that it
represents a stock from which other species have diverged.

Н. peltatum occurs in two main forms according as the situation is
secluded or exposed. bx narrow forest-sheltered gullies among the moun-
tains this species may be found in thick wet moss on ме horizontal boughs
of the Fuchsia and Olearia shrubs which so commonly occur in these water-
courses. Here it grows most luxuriantly, the fronds Milano showing
when pendulous two or even more fertile zones (see Plate 68). It also
occurs at the same altitudes in larger open creek-beds in close mats on
the boulders, the fronds here being stunted and curled with imbricating
pinn This s ecies is never found in Westland on the actual flanks of
the mountains, but is restricted to the more humid and sheltered gullies.

The chief characters separating H. Tunbridgense from H. peltatum relate
to the branching of the pinna, the disposition of the sori, and the nature

594 Transactions.

of the indusium. In the latter species the pinnae are pinnatifid on the
upper side only, whence the name “ unilaterale,” by which formerly it was
known. Closely related to this character is the disposition of the sori on
the upper side of the pinna in a row of from two to four, whereas in
H. Tunbridgense they normally occur singly at the base of the pinna. Perhaps
the most important distinction between the two species lies in the fact that
the margins of the valves of the indusium in H. Tunbridgense are spinulose-
dentate, but in H. peltatum are quite entire. For the most part these

the pinnae divided unilaterally, and in one instance with the sori in rows.
Again, the margin of the indusium in this species is sometimes only slightly
crenulate. On the other hand, the indusial margin in Н. peltatum is
occasionally distinctly crenulate instead of being quite entire. Referring
to Н. peltatum, J. D. Hooker (15, p. 12) says, “ This differs from

. Tunbri cupressiforme only in the entire lips of the involucre,
otherwise these plants appear identical. I find the amount of toothing
in the valves of H. Tunbridgense to vary extremely, sometimes amounting
to a mere erosion, and at others the lips being even laciniated and
spinulose, ‚во that І can hardly doubt these two proving eventually the
same species."

n the same connection I may note that the specimens of H. minimum
sent to me by Mr. G. Anderson from Oxford, referred to above, showed in
most cases the presence, but in others the complete absence, of the most
important and usually invariable character which separates this species
from small forms of H. Tunbridgense—namely, the occurrence of spine-like
teeth on the backs of the valves of the indusium as well as on their margins.
As mentioned above, the sori in this tiny species are usually borne singly
on each frond, terminating the main rhachis, but occasionally fronds bear
two sori. The sorus as a whole is unusually large, and the receptacle some-
what exserted, approximating in form to that of H. multifidum, so that

. minimum might conceivably be a much-reduced form of this species.
J. D. Hooker (14, p. 104) suggests that H. minimum is akin to H. multi-
fidum, but adds that both the small size of the former and the spinulose
valves of its involucre afford excellent specific characters. He proceeds:
“. . . between this plant [i.e., Н. minimum] and Н. caespitosum of the
Falkland Islands and Cape Horn much analogy exists, especially in size,
locality, and habit. In each the fronds are generally once divided . ·
both have the indusia free or nearly so, spinulose at the back of the valves,
and, though often lateral in the latter plant, the fructifications are, especially
on small specimens, very generally terminal, and may prove to be truly
же їп Н. minimum should that plant be found in a more t

ate.

(Ё) Н. demissum and Н. bivalve. (Plates 63, ТО.)

Of the New Zealand species of the genus Hymenophyllum these two are
the most characteristically terrestrial species. Н. demissum occurs t Р
out Westland from the sea-coast to the stunted upper forest on the ranges
H. bivalve, in the mixed southern-beech and taxad hilly forests of the Nelson
Province, and, more especially in its drier and lighter pure southern-beec
forests, is an exceedingly abundant terrestrial plant along with H. demissum.

Horrowavy.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 595

In Westland, however, H. bivalve is much more restricted in its distribution.
It is not uncommon on the flanks of the ranges in north Westland, and
even descends to the lowland hills, but 1 have not found it at lower
altitudes, nor south of the Hokitika River. Throughout New Zealand it
keeps to hilly forests in preference to those of the lowlands, and is
undoubtedly an upland plant. These two species are alike in possessin

fronds. Н. demissum in Westland prefers a sloping well-drained forest-floor,
and for this reason probably is not so abundant on the flatter wet floor of
the lowlands as on the lower slopes of the hills and ranges, in which latter
localities it occurs abundantly in heen open colonies. In places where
the forest-covering is especially c issum may ascend the trunks
of large trees and tree-fern stems гн а height of 6-8 ft., but in Westland
this is an unusual habit with this species. H. bivalve, on the other hand,
shows a more marked tendency to become a low epiphyte, and this habit
it preserves in other parts of New rr

The frond-form in these two reely varies, and even when
epiphytic they possess the erect habit sida deltoid form of frond- -growth.

(g.) The Remaining Species.
It will be convenient to refer to the remaining species individua

Н. australe (Plate 60) is not found in natural association with any other
member of the family. It is fairly abundant in the heavy forest of the
e of Westland and up to an altitude of 500 ft. or 600 ft., but does
much above 1,000 ft., and at the latter обе i is only to be
found i in шег humid localities. It occas ionally occurs on mossy rocks,
but in Westland is typically a low epiphyte on the bases of large trees, up
which, in very favourable localities, it may ascend to an extreme height
of 10-12 ft. Like the last two species described, it has a strong creeping
rhizome with an erect deltoid habit of frond, but it may occasionally si

found growing most luxuriantly with pendulous fronds as much as 15 іп
length. Thus, judging from their habit of growthin Westland. the iim
species Н. demissum, Н. bivalve, and Н. australe, taken in this order,
present a gadiat progresion in the change from the terrestrial to the
epiphytic station. A wide Wash character of the frond in H. australe is
the very broad crisped wing, which extends almost to the base of the stipe.
Altogether, in both its oak! and its regional distribution, this species
must be considered more hygrophilous even than such i ee AN
as H. dilatatum and H. m, which also possess an extended lamina. It
is of interest to note that H. sanguinoletum may Сола be fo und
with the same crisped and broad wing-development as is so characteristic

aust
: As previously stated, I have not found H. atrovirens (Plate 60) in West-
land, but since this species is evidently closely allied to H. australe a short
comparison of the two may appropriately be made here. H. atrovirens has

a rupestral or low epiphytic plant, and occurs at rather higher altitudes
than the other species, or ' og stones in gorgy streams,” as Mr. Cheeseman
informs me. Thus the two species seem to be complementary in their
distribution. As has already been shown, there are several such pairs of
species in the New Zealand family. With regard to H. australe, there is
no doubt that the frond becomes more és when pendulous than it
is when erect-growing. I have received specimens of H. atrovirens collected
from mossy gully-walls near Dunedin whose ааа fronds were stated

t

596 Transactions.

by Mr. Cheeseman, to whom I submitted them, to be “a large slender
state" of this species. Although for the most part each species has a
very characteristic frond-form, yet it is evident that they are in a more
plastic condition than such species as H. demissum or H. bivalve, and it
seems likely that one species is a derived form of the other. Since H. atro-
virens is endemic to New Zealand, it seems reasonable to regard it as the

altitude of 2,000 ft. It is most characteristic of the deep, closely sheltered
creek-beds and ravines оп the lower flanks of the mountain-ranges an

outliers, where it is to be found as an abundant epiphyte in thick moss up
to a height of 20 ft. above the ground. It does not seem to occur in the
flat coastal forest, and hence may be regarded as an upland plant. The
pendulous fronds of this species probably attain a larger size than do those
of any other of the New Zealand family, in favourable localities frequently
reaching a length of 2 ft. to 3ft. It differs widely in form from any other

In Westland, Libocedrus is a common member of the subalpine forest
association, but it also descends in places into the lowlands. The restric-
tion of H. Malingii to the trunks of this tree in Westland I have found to
be practically invariable. The similarity in the outer surface of the trunks
of the kawhaka, rata, and mountain-totara, which together make up the
subalpine forest association, led me to give particular endeavour to discover
whether or not H. Malingii occurs on either of the two latter as well as on
the former, but out of some thousands of trees examined from time to time

Horrowav.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 597

it occurs at high levels on the decaying trunks of Phyllocladus alpinus.
Potts (24, p. 359) en it as occurring on the hills of Banks dre
Canterbury, on Po 8 totara as well as on rus Doniana.

man (7, note to plate. 235) remarks on its abundance on dead ee of
Inbocedrus Bidwillit in the forests to the west of Mount Ruapehu, North
Island, but states also that it has been found in the South Island on Podo-

ине large granite boulders on Mount Hope, in the Nelson noa and

station on rocks on the forest-covered summit of Mount Parapara (Nelson
District), Libocedrus — present near by with H. Malingii upon it. The
distribution of this species remains, therefore, rather a puzzle. In districts

be rtain

other conifers, but when the Libocedrus is abundant, as in Westland, it is
apparently confined to tad tree, although the others are present alongside.
Other species of Hymenophyllum are higher epiphytes than H. Malingii,
and occupy more exposed positions, but none of these, except possibly
H. dilatatum, H. scabrum, and Т. reniforme, shows any anatomical modifi-
cation of the frond in iD dance with its station. On the other hand,
the frond of H. Malingii is modified to an extreme extent, so that in this
respect it is probably the most remarkable member of the family. It will
be sufficient to state briefly that the frond has no a - lamina com-
parable to that of other species The vascular bundle in all parts of the
frond is encircled by thick-walled tissue showing сана in the cell-walls,
the outermost limiting layer being thin-walled and protruding as long
cylindrical papillae. These latter contain chlorophyll, and function as
the assimilatory tissue. The papillae are separated from one another by

cavities of the hairs are filled—a nie peli but rarely to be observed—

that the underlying green colour of the chlorophyll tissue can be seen
Trichomanes strictum (Plate 74) is one of the two tufted New Zealand

species of Tric. homanes, the other being T. elongatum (Plate 75). The

th
secluded places in the forest. Т. elongatum ез the actual banks of
small watercourses, although not Мана to them. Other writers have
drawn attention to the shade-loving habit of this species. In this respect,

598 Transactions.

and in the dark and at times almost black colour of its fronds, it may be
compared with such other extreme shade- and damp-loving ferns as Blech-
num nigrum and Leptopteris swperba. Its fronds are frequently covered
with small epiphyllous mosses and hepaties. Although T. strictum is more
wide-ranging than the other species, I have observed that in Westland it is
for the most part confined to the interior of the hollow fern-covered stumps
of large decayed trees or to tree-base crevices or the under-side of over-
hanging banks. In such situations it has to be searched for before it can
be seen.

In their favourite localities these two species occur mostly in colonies,
and prothalli and young sporelings can commonly be found in abundance.
Whether it is that in these sheltered places these species are avoiding the
light, or seeking extremely humid conditions, or rather that they here find
a more suitable substratum for a nursery-bed than on the leaf-covered,

growth-form, they are altogether dependent upon spore-germination for
their continuance and spread. Probably the last-mentioned of these

cushion-like thickenings behind the meristem

; , ошу one or two. With this species may be compared
T. humile (Plate 73), another small and delicate creeper. This plant, like

Т. elongatum, does not seem to occur i

Horrowav.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 599

of which it is pendulous. Less frequently it may be found pendulous from
the under-side y leaning stems or on the bases of tree-ferns along the
watercourses. the rather light forests of North Auckland 7. elongatum
and T. humile are almost invariably in close Maioniatiog - on the banks of
watercourses.
our out of the seven New Zealand species of Trichomanes —

T. Lyallii, T. venosum, T. Colensoi, and T. humile—are exceedingly delicate
and slender plants, which are unable to modify the frond-form by stunting
or imbrication, and probably on this account are confined to such low
epiphytic or dy sede stations as allow them to adopt the mat growth-
form e New Zealand species of Trichomanes with the exception of
y Us reniforme means a restricted station.

B. Description of Two Selected Localities.

The above account of the species and of the associations in which they
occur is based upon detailed field-notes taken in a large number of localities
throughout Westland. In ех to gather together these facts I now pro-
pose, before leaving this part of my subject, to give a description of the
Hymenophyllaceae of two pa pes localities—viz., Mount Greenland, Ross,
and the Otira Gorge (see map 2, on page 579).

Mount Greenland may be considered as the well-defined, heavily forested
block of high land, outlying from the main ranges, rising immediately at
the back of Ross, and thus not far from the coast-line, and encircled by the
Mikonui and Totara Rivers. Its base is no more than 100 ft. above sea-
level, and its long flat summit, 2,970 ft. in height, rises a little above the

of the effect of increasing altitude upon the distribution of the Hymeno-
phyllaceae, and of the difference in the humidity of the gullies and of the
spurs and ridges.

The lower flanks and the larger valleys show only the сыныш
uer ata associations—viz., H. dilatatum, H. scabrum, and T. ren
horizon oughs and tree-trunks ; H. ferrugineum and T. venosum on run
fern vain: ; H. australe and H. Tunbridgense on tree-bases, and the latter
also on mossy stones and fallen logs ; luxuriantly growing H. sanguino-
lentum and H. multifidum as mid-epiphytes; H. issum on the floor ;
T. strictum in sheltered terrestrial =. Н. flabellatum and Н. rarum

i trunks a

on tree-ferns. Such of the species as can occupy a s high руне station

—viz., H. sanguinolentum, H. multi, , H. Armstrongii, H. rarum, and
llatum—ascend in the gullies iio 7 Ша tops of the tallest trees. The

above species are pM in abundance up to an altitude of 1,000-1,200 ft.,

and:
` The track to the summit traverses the Peirus flank of the mountain
at an altitude of about 2,000 ft. The humidity of the forest on shaded
flanks at these pp is фана bledly higher than on north-facing hill-
sides, or even than on the hillsides at lower altitudes, on account of the
frequent presence of а mountain-mists. Hence these shaded upland
flanks will be favourable localities for such Hymenophyllaceae as occur

600 Transactions.

at these altitudes. Here the rata is the dominant tree, and its irregularly-
growing trunk and large horizontal boughs are thickly covered with sheets
of H. multifidum and Н. villosum. Н. flabellatum, Н. rufescens, and
T. Lyallii are most abundant in colonies on the bases of the old rata and
totara trees. The kawhaka is also present with H. Malingi? upon its trunk,
and H. Armstrongit is abundant on the stems of Quintinia. None of the
typically lowland species occurs at these altitudes. These upland species
are all present to the highest altitudes at which large trees are to be found,
but it is noticeable that at about 2,200 ft. (this altitude varying according
to whether the particular locality is a ridge or a flank) H. multifidum
exchanges the epiphytic for the terrestrial station, and at the same time
adopts its mountain form. Н. villosum, Н. Malingii, and Н. Armstrongu
at these altitudes are the only true epiphytes, the other species men-
tioned keeping to sheltered places at the very bases of the trees. Above
2,600 ft. the forest is only shrubby, and H. multifidum, H. villosum, and
Н. Armstrongvi are alone present in their characteristic stations. The summit

Here, in a very stunted form, H. multifidum occurs in the heart of the

in moss under rocks, but the former occurring commonly as an epiphyte
on the lower moss-covered boughs of the shrubs.

A very deep sheltered ravine (Cedar Creek) descends from the shoulder
of Mount Greenland into the upper Totara River, and the comparison of

on other mountains situated nearer the main ranges, and on the ranges
themselves, the above-mentioned species have a somewhat less altitudinal

the other forest-stories are also dense. The tall rata and kamahi trees are
here clothed to their tops with H. villosum and H. multifidum, and with
H. rarum and H. flabellatum in sheets over the lower third of their trunks.

HorLowav.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 601

Above 1,800 ft. the actual creek-bed is covered with a dense shrubbery of
Fuchsia, Olearia, and Gaya Lyallii, as is generally the case in mountain-
gullies, and the stems and limbs of these shrubs are thickly clothed with

spur-floor at corresponding altitudes. From 2,200 ft. upwards in the creek-
bed the small mountain form of H. multifidum becomes very abundant
in the heavy moss on the creek-sides. At this level the gully begins to
open out as it approaches the shoulder of the mountain, and the Fuchsia
shrubbery gives place to low-growing silver and mountain pine. _ Higher
still the plant-covering and the filmy-fern flora is as already described for
these altitudes.

of Arthur’s Pass. Here the rainfall is extremely heavy, although the
number of rainy days is rather less than at the coast-line. Wind is frequent
and strong, that from the east being dry and cold, and persisting some-
times for days at a time. Here, then, the restricting effect of the altitude
upon the distribution of the Hymenophyllaceae will be re-enforced by the

ilatatum,

H. scabrum, T. reniforme, and H. sanguinolentum are only rarely present,
being confined to the lower closely-forested portions of the lateral creek-
valleys. Apparently none of the species which in the lowlands climb into
the tree-tops can do so here. T. venosum occurs sparsely on the scattered
tree-ferns, but H. ferrugineum is apparently absent. H. Tunbridgense also
was not seen. H. pulcherrimum 1s not uncommon even in the more open
creek-beds, where it may be found growing strongly as a low epiphyte in
and humus with colonies of its prothalli and sporeling plants. It is

demissum
is abundant everywhere on the floor, ascending in shaded localities high
up in the subalpine forest. The flanks of the mountains are covered with
the rata-totara-kawhaka forest association, and on the bases of the trees
Н. rufescens and Н. um are abundant. Н. rarum is also to be
found in this station, but on the shady sides of gullies rather than on
the open flanks. As on Mount Greenland, this species seems to be more

602 i Transactions.

restricted in its distribution than H. flabellatum, although, as has been
described above, it has a somewhat higher vertical distribution. T. Lyallii
was not observed. H. Malingii occurs frequently on the kawhaka.
Throughout the whole Otira neighbourhood the two species H. villosum
and H. multifidum are dominant. On the lower forest-clad hillsides the

and fronds of H. villosum is strongly developed (see Plate 59), and also the
young fronds of H. multifidum are densely clothed with hairs. The other

oc
the Otira forest generally at the higher levels seems to be too liable to
drying for this species to occur there. The main Otira Gorge river-bed

‚ H. Malingii, along with the mountain form of Н. multifidum, whose young

fronds also are hair-covered, which are here most in evidence, whose
characteristic zone on Mount Greenland lies at a rather higher level. As
has been indicated above, the difference is probably due to the occurrence
of drying easterly winds at Otira, these being more negligible at Mount
Greenland. In the neighbourhood of Otira it is noticeable that after several

g
that enables it both to preserve the epiphytic station at high altitudes and
to ascend higher than any other smsa] ;

TABLE C.

Hotitoway.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 603

"штрутш `H

‘nuw ^H

"unsoma ‘Н

"штззушәр ‘H

"5uodsUAy `H

*;$uaosafna *H

"штротәдту `H

"штыр ‘Н

"ppp ub

‘гарта ‘Н

"штуці `H

“штшъыләцәті "H

"10812102 "iL

“штде up

"wnwn *

"әшлојти?л *

"Unigpos ^H

Д

"әғвиәбрыдит `Н

"wnjyuooounbups "H

SES SERRE Nese) Sates

2,000

‘oR *вилә}-әәл}
‘emey “врех®} poxi

1,900 ——

2 Ф
>
e

Lowlands
' and

coastal.

604 Transactions.
C. The Growth-forms and their Relation more especially to the Vertical
Distribution.

On account of the constantly high humidity in the lowland forests of
Westland, the Hymenophyllaceae are there to be found at their optimum
development. Throughout Westland the epiphytic station is, taking the
family as a whole, the characteristic one, and a number of the species adopt
a luxuriant pendulous habit with irregularly elongated fronds. This very
luxuriance ‘serves to throw into greater prominence two facts—viz., that
certain thorough-going epiphytes are able to adopt a stunted and imbricated
frond-form with a mat-like habit of growth, and in this state to flourish
even in the forest-canopy and in other exposed stations, other epiphytic
species being quite incapable of doing this; and, secondly, that certain
terrestrial or low epiphytic species preserve the deltoid form of frond
unmodified. The growth-form of each species and the extent to which it
can be modified must thus be regarded as an important factor in the deter-
mination of its distribution. In the case of some of the species the growth-
form will restrict the distribution, but with others the ability to modify it
will act in the opposite direction.

(a.) The Tufte

d Croat b. Fo wy

Horrowav.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 605

them to situations where they can root in the soil and where this is
continuously damp.

H. pulcherrimum is a tufted species which in Westland occurs altogether
as an epiphyte. Its fronds are large, with a much greater total extent of
lamina than in the two last-named species. Moreover, the frond-form is
not fixed, as in the two others, but is readily modified into a pendulous,
much-elongated form. Pendulous fronds are frequently bathed in rain-
water which has splashed from the leaves of the trees or has run down over
the surface of the bark and through the mass of moss and humus in which
the plant is growing, so that this species is not so dependent upon root
absorption as the two above mentioned. Its root-system is, however, well
developed, and it is confined to forks of trees and other epiphytic places
where there is a considerable accumulation of humus. It has been indi-
cated above in the paragraph dealing with Otira that this species probably,
after all, demands a constant root supply of water rather than a constantly
high atmospheric humidity, although, of course, it will attain its most
marked luxuriance if the latter factor be also present. It would appear
that H. pulcherrimum cannot occur on the flat floor of the forest as does
T. strictum, for it has departed from the typically erect terrestrial habit ;
nor can it descend to the lowlands, for there the branches of the trees do
not, as a rule, carry much moss and humus, and are liable to occasional

drying

loped. Among the Hymenophyllaceae the typical epiphytic species show
special frond-modifications in accordance with this station in the way o
the extension of the lamina, and especially in the departure from the erect

lacking in H. demissum and H. bivalve, even when the become low
epiphytes, as the latter frequently does, and the former occasionally. It

epiphytic habit. H. australe is a good example of the transition from
the terrestrial to the epiphytic station, occurring in Westland always at the

606 Transactions.

of its lamina, are to be regarded as special modifications. Another stoutly-
rowing species with considerable frond-modification is H. dilatatum. Here
the extent of lamina is certainly, taking into consideration the size of
the frond, the greatest in any of the New Zealand species. H. scabrum,
H. sanguinolentum, and H. multifidum also show a large frond-development
in the pendulous state, the first-named attaining an extreme length of 21 ft.
to 3ft. In the mid-epiphytic station in the lowland forests the lateral
pinnae of the fronds of H. sanguinolentum and of H. multifidum, as well
as the main rhachis, frequently tend to elongate into tails. H. villosum,
although a characteristic epiphyte, shows a poor extent of frond-lamina,
and the frond preserves more or less invariably the erect deltoid form. To
this statement must be added the fact that it is a mountain and not a low-
land plant, and that whereas the mid-epiphytic station in the lowland
forests enables the species to make the most use of atmospheric water by
frond absorption, the same station in the mountain-forests, especially at
such elevations as H. villosum can ascend to, where the atmospheric humidity
is more variable, is of value rather on account of the water-supply in the
damp mossy clothing of the tree-branches. When, however, it occurs as
a low epiphyte at the bases of the ranges, in which localities and station
there is a more constantly high atmospheric humidity, its fronds frequently
show a well-marked tendency to an elongation of the main rhachis, and
they may also be pendulous.

The question arises regarding the open-creeping, strong-stemmed epi-
phytes such as H. dilatatum, H. scabrum, a . reniforme, which in creek-
beds at the base of the ranges can occur rupestrally and adopt a more erect
habit of growth, as they do also very generally in the more light forests of
other parts of New Zealand—why do they not also occur on the floor or on
fallen logs in the lowland forests of Westland! It may be that with such
species the need for light in the heavy dense forests causes them to keep
to the epiphytic station, and it is to be noted that where in Westland they
do occur terrestrially at higher altitudes it is in such less-shaded localities

the larger surfaces of tree-trunks, but the other species of this class, with
the exception of H. australe and H. villosum, prefer the under-side of

HorLowaAv.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 607

characteristically confined to the under-side of inclined trunks and large
boughs, and they grow generally in close colonies. It is obvious that the
thread-like stems of these species could not carry an adequate water-supply
from the substratum even if this were available. On the other hand, there
is a very large extent of lamina in proportion to the size of the frond, this
being especially the case in H. rarum; while in Н. Malingii, as has been
noted, there is a very remarkable and eflective frond-modification for the
purpose of frond absorption. H. ferrugineum is also invariably pendulous
with overlapping fronds in its station on tree-fern stems, and the rhizome
and stipe is slender, though not so much so as in the three above-mentioned
species.

: It is significant that these four species, which are thus so dependent upon
frond absorption, show withering in times of drought to a markedly less
degree than do other epiphytic species. In the case of H. Malingii the nature
of the frond-tissues readily explains this. It has been suggested that the
peculiar colour of the fronds of H. rarum and H. flabellatum may possibly
serve to mask the cell-protoplasm from excessive transpiration. H. ferru-
gineum is one of the hairy species. Its fronds are almost rusty-brown in
colour owing to the dense clothing of stellate hairs on the margins of the
segments and on the costae on both surfaces of the frond (see Plate 76).

a single otherwise unaltered marginal cell. Whether the hairs in this case

hindering transpiration through the overlapping of the fronds and also in
holding water and humus against the roots. The stipe of T. humile and

608 Transactions.

T. venosum is flexible as well as slender, so that their fronds are pendulous
and irregularly elongated. In this respect these two species are more
modified than the others of this class. Occasionally, however, erect fronds
of T. venosum may be found which are less modified from the deltoid form

orm. Most of these small species are probably best inter-
preted as reduction forms. The frond of H. rufescens is typically deltoid,
and it is to be noted that H. flabellatum, to which the other species is
undoubtedly closely allied, also frequently adopts a very similar form in
mountain stations.

The hairy covering of the fronds of Н. rufescens and T. Lyallii probably
acts as a protection against drying in the same way as has been suggested
for H. ferrugineum, and thus plays a part in enabling these species to
endure a somewhat more exposed position than such other mountain species
as T. Colensoi. No doubt the base of large trees at the misty altitudes at
which these two species abound is for the most part a sheltered and humid
station ; but the reason why they prefer high to low altitudes is best sought
in the supposition that they are mountain forms of lowland plants.

In the case of all these small delicate species the mat is the natural

low epiphytes of this class are so restricted in their vertical distribution.
(L) The High Epiphytic Stunted and Imbricated Mat Growth-form.—
The last growth-form to be considered is that illustrated by certain normaly
large-fronded species, which, on account of their ability to adopt the mat
habit together with an extremely stunted and imbricated form of frond,

These are H. sanguinolentum, H. multifidum, H. villosum, H. rarum, and
H. flabellatum. These species all occur commonly along with the små

H. villosum and H. multifidum are able to endure greater degrees of
desiccation than the other species, as is shown by the fact that they alone

gh ep :
the lowlands these two species and H. sanguinolentum show the stunting
of the frond and imbrication of the pinnae with inrolling of the segments,

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54. PLATE 69.

EUN

s УХ
SS.

i ij
N AINA »
\

= y i ES |
` ~ “apr 2
Ss 9/7
DA 4
У n ( SZ
\ б> Vix
P uisu AW
EN А а ч
Wi URS \: А: AR TA 7
Ses s a ees KAL
= C A
A 3» . rU ES
SIT UA
=

| nr ay
EM aii n 2 a
NE ec. -
A боста >
/ у Shaw
DEN ee

H. multifidum Swartz. Showing tree-top form (left), upper third of frond of mesophytic
form (right), and mountain form (below). All nat. size.

Face p. 608.

PLATE 70.

N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54.

TRANS.

AS

|
=
"

-

Eo:

5

f AM
ag tee

f - DB
ALT 02025 i oS T — 74 7 7627; СС Dx
2 L2

Nan

NS

7 y OS

9%

т за |

?» s.
^

f. `

H. bivalve Swartz.

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54. PLATE 7].

»
ў >

T. reniforme Forst. х 3.

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54. PLATE 72.

T. venosum R. Br. Showing three forms. pom size.
T. Lyallii Hook. & Bak. (below). Nat.

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54. PLATE 73,

T. Colensoi Hook. f. Showing two forms — Nat. size.
T. humile Forst. (below). Nat. siz

D A 74.
TRANS. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54. PLATE 7

T. strictum Menz.

TRANS

. N.Z. INST; VoL. 54.

PLATE

of th’
#77
so En

‘

T. elongatum А. Cunn.

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54. PLATE 76,

T. Lyallii Hook. & Bak. (left, above); H. ferrugineum Colla (right, above); H. rufescens
E. Kirk (left, below )t A Malingii Metten (right, below T Portions of fronds
showing hairs. All 4

Horrowav.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 609

but they do not here adopt so characteristically the mat growth-form. On
and of H. flabellatum are

o m :
must be noted also that as a high epiphyte H. multifidum, although much
stunted, does not adopt the peculiar “mountain form," this being only

LI LI . ta . n. f

Above the forest-line, and in exposed subalpine localities generally,
H. villosum and H. multifidum adopt the close mat growth-form. Of these

quently a low epiphyte, being then an open creeper in the moss. Possibly
i is th ас : s $

it 1s

er, the underlying stratum of interwoven rhizomes an
accumulated humus of the dead fronds and of the moss, is able to hold water
over considerable periods of drought.

D. The Bearing of the Distribution of the Species upon the Subject of the
hylogeny of the Family.

In the foregoing pages both the vertical and the altitudinal distribution
of the various species has been considered. These facts will now be
collected and their general bearing upon the subject of the phylogeny of
the family discussed. The altitudinal distribution of the family has been
summarized in Table C, on page 603.

Table D, on page 610, sets forth in diagram form the vertical distribu-
tion of the members of the New Zealand family as it is to be seen in
Westland, the three species which do not occur there being also included
for reference, their names being placed in parentheses. As the station in
the forest adopted by a species varies very often with the particular locality,
and is especially affected by the altitude, this table must be regarded
as indicating the full vertical range of which each species is capable in
Westland.

From this table the following generalizations can be made :—

1. The species whose fronds apparently cannot vary from the erect
deltoid regular form of growth—viz., T. strictum, Т. elongatum, Н. demissum,

. bivalve—are either altogether restricted to the forest-floor or have
only to a very restricted extent acquired the epiphytic habit. Й: austr
and the allied H. atrovirens illustrate the beginning of the modification

of the typical terrestrial form of frond along with the adoption of the

epiphytic habit.
20—Trans.

WENN REA ee eso Sis WAS 0S TURON Me oR TR

з оз dn |
ецЗпод Ássour

*SU.19]-991 T,

9302 03 339
шо Sugnoq
[—3007120Ч
ло
Sungj- oe,

Transactions.

'89913-48910]
Jo sdoy,

| = —

'oj&udide
quar

610

ЧЫ ЕУ Oe eRe AR ЕЕ ШЕ ЕК

‚||| ЕГ ТК? 2 | 2 „тї || r eli ү!

ШЧ ENNER TRETEN НИНИН,

бүрү E КР Р РЕ р el el : na
‘d Wavy,

HotLoway.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 611

2. The smallest species of all—viz., T. Colensoi, T. humile, T. venosum
T. Lyallii, Н. rufescens, unbridgense . peltatum, and H. mi inimum—

in which frond-modification has taken place probably more especially in the
абсо of reduction, are restricted to special low epiphytic or rupestral
stations. e tiny Н. Armstrongii is an exception, in that it ascends into
the tree-tops.

3. The species of T'richomanes have markedly a more restricted vertical
range than those of Hymenophyllum, and occupy more specialized stations.
The only exception to this is the ка ури Т. reniforme, which, in the
multi-layered condition of its frond-lamina, and in its ability to inroll the
frond closely, possesses special powers otn зае боной desiccation

4. The species which show most — the epiphytie habit
are those which have acquired, by elongation of the main rhachis and some- .

“а
to
‚©
È
=
©
T
еф
à
e.
B

=]
В
@
е;

29

E
oa
©
Las]
T
Ф
А
Li
c
S
8
EM
5
©
B
ё.

Н. Armstrongii, whose ко fronds are buried in and wetted by even the
thinnest moss substratum

5. The species which possess the greatest vertical range are those
normally large-fronded epiphytes ас э are able to modify the entire
growth-form by stunting of the frond, imbrication, and inrolling of the frond-
segments, and by growing in close mats, and which are enabled through
the possession of one or more of these modifications to

tops. These M H. pc meri H. sanguinolentum, H. uin m, H. rarum,

and Н. flabellatum. H. Armstrongiv has the same wide range, and, as has
been indicated, is the only one ој абе small-growing species able to ascend
higher than a low epiphytic station. None of the hairy-fronded species
are high epiphytes, for H. villosum is only really villous at high altitudes,
outside of the forest, and H. Malingii keeps to the low or mid epiphytic
station. The frond of Н. flabellatum also only becomes villous at high
altitudes

6. Comparison of Table D (page 610) with es C (page 603) shows that
the species which have the greatest vertical range in the forest are also those
which have the greatest А етм range in Ws distri ct. There is, how-
ever, one exception to this—viz., H. sanguinolentum, which does not ascend
above 1,500 ft. ; and there are strong reasons for regarding Н. villosum as
the mountain form of this species. The species which occupy in the low-
lands and in the lower mountain-ravines a high epiphytic station become
on the flanks of the mountains low epiphytes or even terrestrial plants.

These conclusions have a certain bearing par the larger question of
the Гараг of the family. With ез; to this it will be necessary first
briefly er other sources of eviden

From the майт» study of the uer ЕЗЙ of the different members
of the family, Bower (4) concludes that the sporangia are larger and the
contained number of spores higher in Hymenophyllum than in T'richomanes,
a fact which points to the former genus being nearer the Simplices than the
latter. The smaller number of spores per sporangium in Trichomanes
compensated for in that genus by the extraordinary growth of the seats

r Transactions. 3

with continued formation of sporangia, a character which is certainly a
specialized one. It is noteworthy that this character is strongly developed `
in Н. multifidum, and not infrequently also in H. minimum, but to a small `
degree in T. reniforme. It is completely absent in T. Lyallii, a species which
is regarded as intermediate between Hymenophyllum and Trichomanes, and
whose prothallus, it may be added, is of the strap-shaped form characteristic
of the former genus.

The prothalli of Т

in Trichomanes than in Hymenophyllum. :
it remains to be seen whether or not the facts concerning the New
Zealand species brought forward in this paper throw any further light
upon this subject. zx
It has been shown that the multi-layered condition of the frond-lamina
in H. dilatatum, H. scabrum, and T. reniforme is developed secondarily

proceeded, hand in hand with certain other features in specialization, further _

of the marginal me This s to suggest that the possess!
this character must not necessarily be adduced in favour of
these species as the most primitive the fa Ho

HoLioway.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 613

Although these three species ike rent show specialization in frond-form
in the way of extension of the lamina and departure from the strictly
deltoid form in accordance with the зт бее habit, they have not become
so thoroughly modified as have’ the thin-stemmed and liri pendulous
species of Hymenophyllum, or as have, on the other hand, the sm inertes
species of T'richomanes. Moreover, the extent of specializati on in thes
three species has not apparently resulted in any great raters of the
stem vascular system. Nevertheless we might expect to species in
the family represe nting more nearly still the primitive ick
Emphasis has been laid upon the fact that the реу ee
= nere de nd H. bivalve possess the deltoid frond-form which certainly
e the least modified in the existing fimilis. P Бб6й also has
howi ©) that the eben vascular anatomy of H. demissum corresponds
very closely with that of the above-named three species. I would suggest
that H. issum and H. bivalve give a better idea as to the primitive
stock of the family Чап does the Н. dilatatum group. If this is so, then
we may perhaps regard this primitive er as possessing a much-dissected
form of frond with little extension of lamin
Boodle (2) found that the stem-structure dt several erect tufted spec
of Trichomanes differed from that of the H. dilatatum group only in so i fr
as it showed a solid circular core of metaxylem intermixed with parenchyma,
instead of a more or less broken xylem cylinder enclosing the ау
placed protoxylem and parenchyma. Не concluded that with regard to
the stem-anatomy the upright tufted species are not far removed from
the H. dilatatum group, and he states that it is doubtful еа they are
to be regarded as more primitive than the latter or as more specialized.
The suggestion that these tufted terrestrial species represent € original
stock most nearly of all, not only in their stem-anatomy but also in their
growth-form, is one which eee be seriously considered. "The family
as à whole is much modified in accordance with the function of frond
absorption or in the way of Менн and such t species as
T. elongatum and T. strictum show such modification to the least extent
with respect to their general growth-form and frond-form. It seems
posee pericu to conclude that their stelar structure will also be little
on the other hand, we might well expect that the creep-
uH. dina. vill. бе wae ot оь 4 and consequent less
dependence upon the root and stem vascular system, and still more the
species of the epiphytic H. dilatatum group with their much greater powers
of frond чш Pate would show an appreciable reduction in the amount
of ке а
eneralization that, on the whole, the де of Hymenophyllum
seem to have diverged from the primitive stock in one direction and the
species of Trichomanes in another, and that this sri stock can still
be traced in the modern family, is in accordance with what has been set
forth in this paper with regard to the general biology of the New Zealand
species. The species of Trichomanes keep nearer the floor and, with the
exception of T. reniforme, are either much reduced or remain for the most
rt unmodified, whereas the = of Hymenophyllum nearly all show,
though in different degrees, a particular type of modification which has
resulted from the epiphytic pendulous habit.
With regard to the altitudinal distribution, I have noted that in the
New Zealand family several pairs of species are found concerning which
not only the complementary regional distribution of the two members of

614 © Transactions.

each pair, but also the fact that at intermediate altitudes intergrading
forms are to be found which link up the two members in every important
particular, point to one member in each of these pairs being a specialized
form of the other. Additional data bearing upon this point will be no

in my second paper. These pairs of species are—H. sanguinolentum and
Н. villosum; H. flabellatum and Н. rufescens; Н. australe and Н. atro-
virens; Н. Tunbridgense and Н. peltatum. It is to be further noted that
H. villosum, H. rufescens, and H. atrovirens are endemic to New Zea-

species, or whether, rather, they are not true species at all, but merely

" forms" which preserve their distinctive character only so long as be 2

gradation between the two forms. Also. alth i is.
meio А . s ough the mountain form 18
almost invariably restricted to the terrestrial a it may be found

up, and of a bright green, contrasting strongly with the almost

black curled fronds. Such young fronds are at first erect, with their

HornowAv.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 615

pinnae plagiotropous, but finally the pee - so as to bring the whole
surface of the frond into a horizontal positi : By March, 1904
[2.е., nine months after the begi of the pate the new fronds
of the curly leaved form were identical with those of the type."

It can only be concluded from these apparently conflicting lines of
evidence that not only are the epiphytic and the terrestrial stations able
to produce very distinct effects upon the growth-form of this species, but
also that it is in such a highly plastic condition that it responds quickly
to smaller changes in the humidity and other growth-conditions than
attract our observation

connection with the subject of the vertical distribution of the
species brief reference must be made to the fact that the general nt
flora of the forest tree-tops in the Westland lowlands provides a very g
indication of the nature of the climatic conditions which the six ^
epiphytic species of Hymenophyllum are able to endure. I have found that
throughout ihe lowlands the high epiphytic flora, in addition to this group
of filmy ferns, is made up almost ‘exclusively of the cnr Dendrobium
Cunningham, Earina wem ns, E. ucronata, archochilus adversus,
and Bulbophyllum pygmaeum, АШ зра of Polypodium — viz.,
P. diversifolium, P. Billardieri (= P. australe), and P. grammitidis—
Cyclophorus serpens, and eT a codd m. Other plants as well
occur in the tree-tops, such as Lycopodium Billardieri and species of
Astelia, although these are by no means so frequent as ec above
mentioned. These all show striking structural features in correspondence
with the variable conditions of the tree-tops, but such тай аном

nd those conditions by the adoption of the owth-form and
by the imbrication of the fronds к It must be added that the above-
mentioned epiphytic orchids and ferns, &c., in spite of their xerophytic

characters, tend to adopt the rupestral | habit | in the less wet districts of New
Zealand, and are more or less absent from the dry southern-beech forests of
the Eastern Botanical Districts, showing that the tree-top conditions in
the Westland forests are by no means severe. Miss K. M. (10)
has described the special xerophytic features in the anatomy of the
New Zealand epiphytic orchids. The етте extract is taken from
the summary at the end of her paper: “The velamen consists of
one row of cells in Bulbophyllum pygmaeum ae and two or three
e num

thickened water-storage (€ are present in the cortex of the root of
Sarchochilus adversus ; they are also to be seen, though less frequently,
in the two species of Bar rina . The leaves of Bulbophyllum are
succulent . . pseudo- -bulbs are , present (consisting of large spirally-
marked water-storage cells and sm mall assimilatory cells) . . . The leaf
of Sarchochilus is very succulent.” The high epiphytic polypodies and
Asplenium flaccidum are also structurally adapted for this station both
in the thick fleshy nature of their stems and in the succulent or coriaceous
character of their fronds. The fronds of Cyclophorus serpens are an extreme
example of this. They are very thick and fleshy, the palisade water-tissue

though to a somewhat less extent, the upper surface, being densely clothed
with a tomentum of closely interlocking stellate hairs. The epiphytic

616 Transactions.

Lycopodium and the Astelias are also well adapted for their station. The
delicate nature of the frond-lamina of the high epiphytic Hymenophyllaceae,
and the complete absence of any water-storing tissue, frond-tomentum, or
cuticle, is in striking contrast to the structural modifications in the other
high epiphytes.
As a result of his investigations into the physiology of the Jamaican
ymenophyllaceae, Forrest Shreve concludes (26, p. 208) that the xerophily
of the epiphytic species “resides not at all in their structure, but in the
capacity of the protoplasmic utricle to withstand the removal of the sap
which is its source of water and nutrient salts." The facts with regard
to the New Zealand epiphytic species go to show that this statement must
be somewhat modified and amplified before it can be applied to the family
as a whole. The frond of Н. Malingii shows a truly remarkable structural
modification, even although this species occupies only a mid-epiphytie
station. It is possible that the multi-layered condition of the fronds of
H. dilatatum, H. scabrum, and T. reniforme is to be regarded as a recent
modification rather than as a primitive feature. But a most important
and effective modification in accordance with the epiphytic station is that
which takes place in the growth-form, and it is probable that further
study of the family will show that elsewhere also this is partly responsible
for the wide vertical and altitudinal range of this hygrophilous family.

GENERAL CONCLUSIONS.

Westland a certain proportion of the species belong altogether
e t 8,

4. Those species which have the widest vertical range in the lowlands
of Westland are, with the exception of H. Ma Api, those also which
have, both in Westland and in other parts of New Zealand, the widest
altitudinal range. :

HorLowavy.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae. 617

5. In Westland a large proportion of the species invariably form groups
according to their habits. ese groups can be recognized also in other
parts of New Zealand, but differences between the members of the several
groups are brought to light by their behaviour in lighter types of forest and
under more variable climatic conditions, which differences are in some cases
discernible also in their behaviour in the Westland forests.

6. A progression can be traced in the New Zealand family from species
which are invariably verredtially-growing to those which are invariably
ку Дав, and this goes hand in hand with a progressive modification in
the frond-form, in the relative extent of frond-lamina, and in the thickness
of the rhizome and stipe, indicating a change from root to frond absorption.
The species which occupy the most exposed positions both in эч vertical

and in high altudinal situations, or on exposed rock-faces, do so by means
e their ability to adopt a stunted imbricated frond-form pn ce with a
at growth-form.

T Certain mid-epiphytic species have progressed to a modification of
the structure of the frond-tissues which undoubtedly aids them in retaining
this station. Of these Н. Malingii is the most notable example. It is sug-
gested—and reasons are given—that the multi-layered condition of the
frond-lamina in H. dilatatum, Н. scabrum, and T. reniforme is an acquired
and not a primitive character.

he species of Trichomanes are far more restricted in their distribu-
tion and in the ability to modify the frond-form than are those of Hymeno-
phyllum, the only exception to this being T. reniforme, which in Westland
is a characteristic mid-epiphyte, and which possesses a peculiar but fixed
form of frond, and along with it the ability to inroll the frond closely.

9. The smaller species, both of Trichomanes and of Hymenophyllum,
commonly adopt the mat growth-form even in their low epiphytic stations,
this being especially marked in those of the former genus.

Four pairs of closely related species may be distinguished in the
New Zealand family—viz., H. sanguinolentum and Н. villosum; Н. australe
and H. atrovirens ; H. flabellatum and H. rufescens ; H. Tun bridgense and
Н. peltatum. From the fact that in the case of each of these pairs the two
members are more or less complementary in their altitudinal distribution,
and also that intermediate forms are to be found at intermediate altitudes,
it would seem that one member in each pair is a derived and possibly a
mountain form of the other. The eec existence of the two members
side by side in the case of at least three of these four pairs, under apparently
identical environmental conditions, makes more difficult the understanding
of the exact relation of the two members to each other. -

11. The suggestion has been put forward that in view of the fact that
the greatest modification of the existing family so far as the New Zealand
species are concerned, apart from the probable reduction in size of many
species, has been in the direction of the adoption of the epiphytic habit
with the tendency towards dependence upon frond absorption rather than
upon root absorption, that therefore the more primitive growth-form and
frond-form and stem-anatomy is to be looked for in the typically terrestrial
members of the family, and possibly in the tufted species, rather than in
any of the other members.

. It is suggested that the inability of the larger epiphytic species to
adopt to any noticeable extent in the lowland forests of Westland the
terrestrial or low epiphytic station may be due to the need in the dark
forest-interior of seeking the maximum illumination possible. Possibly
this explains the fact that in Westland T. venosum and H. ferrugineum

618 Transactions.

are the only species which occur on tree-fern stems, although in lighter
forests in other parts of New Zealand H. rarum and H. flabellatum quite
commonly adopt this station, and other epiphytic species also occasionally.

13. The fronds of many of the New Zealand species can recover after

filiform stems—viz., H » H. Malingii—are iare
the most rarely shrivelled of the epiphytes, all сар possessing specia
modifications for resisting desiccation. H osum can both withstand

g, and also recover Era it when affected, to the greatest extent of
the New Zealand specie
LITERATURE CITED.
: rcr cem J. F., On some New rore of New Zealand Plants (Н. Armstrongii),
na. N.Z. Inst., vel 4, p. 291,
. BOODLE, T À., On the Anato omy of De TETTE ае Ann. of Bot., vol. 14,

—

f Ferns à

= oo bo
iz]
A
hy
o
i
g
4
о
е)
g
TB
УН
В
S
=
5
о
ards
zSE
Si

ow — Ferns, Phil. Trans. an Hg T ue "0-138 (d.
. Савѕе, H., The Ferns and Fern Allies of Mangonui County, Trans. N.Z. Inst.,
vol. 47, pp. 76-93, 1915.
F., Manual of the New Zealand Flora ; Wellington, ba
N We N. Y»
. COCKAYNE, L., A Botanical Excursion d dildo inter to the oe “Islands
of New Zealand, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 36, pp. 225-333, 1904.
. — т New. Zealand Ferns, The Plant World, vol. 15, No. 3,

e oo -1 c0» ct
&
:
>
1
=
©
ay
Z.&
i
3

10. Curtis, K. M., The Anat tomy of the Six Epiph land
PES phytic Species of the New Zealan
Orchidaceae, Ann. of Bot., vol. 31, N Soe 12. 1917.
н. Fip, Н. C., The Ferns of Neat т рр. 139-40, pla. 1715,

ui, N.
. GIESENHAGEN, C., Die Pod e ace ЛУ Flora, 1 Bd. 73, "рр. 411-64, pls. 14-17,
13. Hammon, À., List of Plants collected in the District of Okarito, Westland, Trans.
N.Z. Inst., vol. 11, pp. 435-38, 1879.
14. Ноокев, J. D., Flora Antarctica, vol. 1 (Campbell and Auckland Islands); London,

15. — Flora Nov ae Zelandiae, vol. 2; Lond

1855.
16. T., T., Description ea a Now Species of Пинин (Н. atrovirens), Trans.
p. 3
17. —— On Hymenophyllum dore. ibid, p- 395, Ms
18. —— Recent Additions to the Flora of New E (Н. Armstrongii), ibid,
Appendix, p. xliii (see also pp. 395 and 522), 18
19. —— Description of a New Species of Hymenophyllum (i. rufescens), ibid., vol. 11,

pp. 457—58, 1879.
20. eu Н, ; and Betoun, Ernst, A Census of New South Wales Plants ; Sydney;

21. Moors, C., — NN € увя “ng New South Wales ; Sydn
ey, 1893.
22. N.Z. SCIENTIFIC ExPED he Subantarctic Islands of New Zealand (2 vols.
pub. T Phil. aig of Canterbury) ; ; Wellington, 1909.
23. Otiver, W. Ё. B., The Ms merca and Flora of Lord Howe Island, Trans. N.Z.
1

-
Ze
+.
is
ot
BS

S . " n Ferns, T. :
25. Ropwax, L, The Tammonne а du at; vol: 10, pp. 358-62, 1878

26. SHREVE, Seria Studies on Jamaican Hymenophyllaceae, Bot. Qaz., vol. 51,
pp. 1 ,
27, vidus W., On the Vegetation of the W Westport Di a
s strict (cf. T. humile an
T. elongatum), Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 39, pp. 380-433, 1 o.

CunnincuamM.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 619

Авт. 44.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand: Part 1—
Pucciniaceae, Tribe Puccineae (containing Descriptions and Illustra-
tions of Seventy-five Species ).

By G. H. CUNNINGHAM.

[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 27th October, 1921 ; received by Editor,
31st December, 1921; issued separately, 8th June, 1923.]

Plate 77.
Or the three classes into which the fungi are divided by systematists
(if we exclude the Fungi Imperfecti) the third class, the Basidiomycetes

y >
is characterized by the fact that the spores are borne at the apices of
sterigmata which are in turn borne on basidia (see figs. 1, 2).

Fig. 1.—Basidia of Agaricus arvensis : a, basidium ; b, sterigma ; c, basidiospore ;
`d, paraphysis. х 500.

Fro. 2.—Germinating mesospore of Puccinia novae-zelandiae n. sp.: a, basidium ;
b, sterigma ; с, basidiospore ; m, mesopore ; p, pedicel. х 500.

In this class are included the Uredinales, for the reason that the
teleutospores (or final spores produced in the cycle of development) on
rmination produce basidia,* which become divided into four cells by
cross-septa, each segment producing a sterigma on which a basidiosporet
is borne (see fig. 2, c).
BIOLOGY.

* Basidium = promycelium. The former is the more suitable term.
f Basidiospore: In accordance with the classification this is the correct term to
use. These spores are commonly termed “ sporidia ” or “ sporidiola."

620 Transactions.

heteroecious species Puccinia Caricis Schroet. is given belo

In the early spring the teleutospore germinates and produces basidia,
one from each cell; these grow out through the germ-pores, and, as they
develop, the contents of the cells pass into them. Each basidium becomes
four-celled when mature, and from each segment a sterigma is produced,
from the apex of which a basidiospore is cut off by abstriction. The
basidiospores are readily detached, and are carried by wind or other agency
to leaves and shoots of plants growing in the vicinity. Should a basidio-
spore chance to alight on a young leaf or shoot of Urtica it germinates and
produces a short hypha, which penetrates the cuticle and enters the host-
tissues, where it rapidly branches and forms a subcuticular mycelium, which
soon gives rise to small flask-shaped bodies, the spermogones.f The body
of the spermogone is embedded in the host-tissues, the neck alone pro-
truding ; this is formed of numerous hair-like paraphyses (fig. 3) arranged
in such a manner that a small circular or elliptical opening (ostiolum) is
formed, through which the spermatia pass. The body is lined with hyphal

As an illustration of the life-history of a typical rust, the cycle of the
wt :—

o

е
o9

25,

кс)
хс
%®
эте ч
A
Кенъ @ 48 >!

o
о,
о
o> >

SSS
о
э ©су
C
o»

F
P,
VAS "P,
i?
VIA K МК
О
ZZ. | :
Vr чач

oN AN LOS gas nus,
| NNNM | SAY Seta
M ASU . C j A SA j
ANS NJ, 29-2049
Sy paz P. Tur de Ji Lo n)
iy SNES "-

A
SN
SS

Fro. 3.—Spermogone of Aecidium Ranuncularum : ; raphysis; s, spermatium. х 500.
Fic. 4.—Aecidium of Puccinia tasmanica Diet. bod Hier lautus Fot: f.: a, peridial
. cell; 5, peridium ; с, aecidiospore ; d, host-tissues. x 250.

: в spermogones and spermatia are analogous to similar bodies found
in the thallus of Collema, a genus of lichen, they were supposed to be male
sexual organs, but as no corresponding female organ (trichogyne) has been

* This species is taken as a type because all s i inable in
l I pore stages are readily obtainable 1
New Zealand. This species was first suggested by W. B. Grove (1913) as a type in
preference to P. graminis, as the aecidia are more easily obtained.

T Spermogones: Also known as “ spermagonia," “ pycnidia,” or “ руспіа.”

CuxxiNGHAM.—T'he Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 691

observed in the Uredinales they were considerd to be functionless. Although
they do not germinate when placed in water, Cornu showed that when
placed in a weak sugar-solution the spermatia germinated readily, and
produced a short hypha, which is but short-lived. The production of this
hypha shows that, whatever the function of spermatia may be, it is not a
sexual one; moreover, all experiments made with a view to ascertaining
whether they will infect the host plant (and thus behave like conidia) have
proved fruitless.

Shortly after the production of spermogones accidia make their appear-
ance. typical aecidium consists of an outer peridium enclosing the
central mass of aecidiospores (fig. 4). he peridium is at first globose
and deeply immersed in the host-tissues, but owing to the gradually
increasing pressure of the developing aecidiospores it becomes more or less

until the Бене extends some distance beyond the leaf-surface (Plate 77,
fig. 1). Тһе peridium is formed of irregularly hexagonal cells, whose inner
surfaces are usually strongly sculptured (text-fig. 4, a). The peridium
encloses the aecidiospores ; these are produced in acropetal succession from
basidia seated on the floor of the peridium; they are catenulate, and in
young aecidia each spore is separated from its neighbour by a small com-
pressed ОТЕ cell which soon disappears, so that its presence is often
difficult to prove. The mature spores are at the top of the peridium, and
as they are Е others are forced into their place by the pressure
of the developing — below. Each spore is, as a rule, polygonal, owing
to the pressure to w it has been subjected whilst within the peridium,
and consists of an «бар, which is usually colourless, finely verruculose,
and perforated by numerous obscure germ-pores, and granular contents
brightly coloured by an oil which serves as reserve food. Generally
aecidiospores remain viable but a short time, though cases have been
recorded where they have germinated after a period of two months. In
many species the mycelium is perennial and produces aecidia season after
season; the presence of a perennial mycelium is usually indicated b
distortion and yellowing of the host plant (Plate 77, fig. 2). Аесійіоврогез
may give rise to further generations of aecidia on the same host, or may
produce the next spore-stage in the cycle.
Should an aecidiospore alight on the leaf of Carex, if conditions are
favourable it germinates and “produces a single germ-tube (rarely more),
which grows out through one of the rand spe As the germ-tube wet bie v

each hypha small haustoria are given off ; these penetrate into the тонат
cells and absorb the food substances necessary for their continued existence.
The hyphae continue to develop rapidly until hyphal masses (mycelium)
are formed immediately beneath the epidermis of the hos m

mycelium vertical hyphae are given off, on the apices of which small
rounded cells are formed ; these cells divide into two, the upper cell forming
the uredospore, the lower the pedicel on which the uredospore is borne.
By the pressure of these developing spores the epidermis becomes forced

622 Transactions.

upwards until a small blister is formed; this soon ruptures and exposes
the uredospores. The mass of uredospores and their pedicels, together
with the accompanying paraphyses (when present) collectively form the
uredosorus. Mature sori are invariably surrounded and partially covered
by the ruptured epidermis (Plate 77, fig. 3). Each uredospore is, as a rule,
elliptical or subglobose, and consists of a coloured, echinulate epispore
(text-fig. 5, A, c), perforated with one or several germ-pores, and containing
the colourless, granular, and oily cell-contents. In certain species a thicker-
walled spore, capable of remaining viable for a much longer period, is pro-
duced; this is termed an amphispore. Uredospores may remain viable
but a short time, or may be capable of germination after a period of several
months. Doubtless many of the rusts introduced into New Zealand are
perpetuated by these spores alone, as their aecidia are absent, and their
teleutospores are, in consequence, pre-
sumably functionless. From the same
uredosori successive generations of

b

attached to their pedicels, and, being
7*8 readily detached, are carried by wind
to other plants in the vicinity, and,
if the hosts are suitable, give rise to
uredosori. It is by this stage that
many of the rusts are so widely distri-
buted ina single season. Later in the

ле -eh season, in response to some stimulus,
Eus the teleutospore, or final spore in the
cycle, is produced. Teleutospores may

d--- arise in sori produced directly from
B uredospore infection, or may be pro-

Fic. 5.—A. Germinating uredospore from duced in the sori which have during
Anisotome aromatica Hook. f. : a, germ- ће earlier part of the season produced
tube з d germ - pores; c, epispore; uredospores. Teleutosori are, as а

f Puccinia novae-zelandiae m. sp.: :

b, zerm-pore; g, septum; h, pidea: but may generally be distinguished

x 326. by their darker colour. In the sori

so the cycle recommences.

CuxxiNGHAM.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 623

Variations from the above-described cycle occur in the different families

CYTOLOGY.

Space forbids more than brief mention of this subject here; fuller
information may be obtained from the papers of Blackman (1904),
Christman (1905, 1907), Olive (1908), &c.

rior to the formation of aecidia, or primary uredosori (if the aecidia

cell. The two nuclei do not fuse, but remain in the fusion cell, and, when
this divides, both nuclei divide mitotically, but remain distinct from one
another. This binucleate condition persists until teleutospore-formation, so
that both aecidiospores and urediospores are binucleate. When a teleuto-
spore is first formed both cells (Puccinia) are binucleate, but when the
Spore is nearly mature the nuclei fuse and each cell of the spore is then
uninucleate. Consequently, when the teleutospore germinates, the resultant
basidiospores, the mycelium to which they give rise, and the spermogones
and their spermatia are all uninucleate.

DISTRIBUTION,
Of the 75 species discussed in this part, 46 are indigenous and the
remainder are introduced. Of the 46 indigenous species, 23 are endemic,

19 occur in Australia, 15 in Tasmania, 4 in South America, and 6 extend
to North America and Europe. The distribution may be illustrated better

by the following table :—
Uromyces - Puccinia
Microtidis .. Aus. juncophila .. Aus., Tas
puccinioides Aus., Tas. Lagenophorae Aus., Tas.
lymit Aus. Menthae .. Aus., Eur., N.Àm
Puccinia Morrisoni .. Aus., Tas.
.. Aus. obscura .. NAD Eur.
Caricis .. Aus., Tas., N.Am., Eur. Plagianthi .. Tas.
Cinerariae .. Aus. садто Aus., Tas., N.Am., Eur.,
Coprosmae .. Aus., Tas. S.Am.
Dichondrae Aus., Tas., N. S. Am. tasmanica .. Aus., Tas.
distincta .. Aus., Tas. Tetragoni .. Aus., Tas.
Erechtitis us 'Thuemeni Aus., Tas
Hederaceae A Unci

us., Tas.
Hydrocotyles N.Am., Eur., S.Am.

In this paper (tribe Puccineae) 26 families are recorded as being
attacked :—

Aizoaceae . 1 P. | Goodeniaceae 1 U. | Polygonaceae +0., 2 Р,
Campanulaceae .. 1 Р. | Gramineae 2 U., 6 Р. | Ranunculaceae .. 2 P.
Chenopodiaceae . 1 U. | Halorrhagaceae 1 P. | Rhamnaceae x U.
mpositae . 19 P. | Juncaceae e a ceae .. IP. 10.
Convolvulaceae . 1 P. | Labiatae Ik | Rubiaceae. . eon BS E
iferae c» RB. guminosae 5 U., 4 Ur. | Scrophulariaceae IE
ce . 2 P. | Malvaceae 3 P. | Umbelliferae 5: P.
Gentianaceae ee graceae 1 P. | Violaceae 1 P.
Geraniaceae .. 2 P. | Orchidaceae 2 U.
(G. = Gymnoconia. P. = Puccinia. U. = Uromyces. Ur. = Uromycladium.)

624 Transactions. É

I wish to record my thanks to Mr. W. D. Reid, who has contributed the
major number of the specimens in my herbarium; to Mr. E. H. Atkinson
(Biological Laboratory), who has contributed large numbers of specimens,
and who has undertaken the difficult task of verifying all host plants;
to Messrs. H. H. Allan, A. H. Cockayne (Government Biologist), R. Waters,
and many others for contributions of specimens ; to Mrs. F. W. Patterson
(Mycological Exchange Bureau, Washington), Dr. J. R. Weir (Director
the Forest Pathology Bureau, Washington), Mr. L. Rodway (Governmen
Botanist, Hobart), and Mr. C. C. Brittlebank (Plant Pathologist, Mebo
for material for comparative purposes; to Dr. W. B. Grove (University o
Birmingham) for determination of species ; Dr. E. J. Butler (Ded
Imperial Bureau of Mycology) for looking up literature, and verifying refer-
ences and authorities; Dr. L. Cockayne, F.R.S., for verifying authorities
of many of the host plants; to Mr. J. G. Myers, B.Sc., for writing Latin
diagnoses of all new species; and to Mr. E. Bruce Levy for the preparation
of all the photographs used in this work. is

have found the following books particularly useful: British ~
Fungi (W. B. Grove); North American Flora (Uredinales), vol. 7; (J. C.

Arthur); Rusts of Australia (D. McAlpine); Sylloge Fungorum (P. A.

Saccardo) ; and Thesaurus (Lindau and Sydow). ,
All drawings were made with a camera lucida from spores mounted in
a 50-per-cent. solution of lactic acid in water. Surface sculpturings have
been studied from material mounted dry. Drawings are all to the same
scale (unless otherwise specified), and have all been reduced the same
amount ; they were originally magnified 1,000 diameters. All descriptions
are original and are drawn up from material in the herbarium of the author.

CLASSIFICATION.
Only those families and genera that occur in New Zealand are considered
here.
Uredinales.

Microscopic fungi which are obligate parasites on ferns and higher plants.
Mycelium branched, filamentous, septate, developing within the host-tissues,
intercellular, sending haustoria into the host-cells ; producing MES
which are borne in sori below the surface, or rarely singly within the hos
tissues. Sori naked, enclosed by peridia or paraphyses, or embeddeu e
a thin stroma. Teleutospores on germination producing a short, four-ce
basidium, on which basidiospores are borne. =

The order may be divided into the three following families :—
A. Germination by the formation of an internal basidium
of four superimposed cells :
Teleutospores in one or (rarely) two layers, forming
waxy, bright-coloured crusts ; one-celled, s
seated on dilated hyphal cells; aecidia with
definite peridia; uredospores catenulate, or
singly, not enclosed in peridia . . II. CoLEOSPORIACEAE.

ingly on definite pedicels Я . MELAMPSORACEAE.

uredospores soli on definite joels, :
MU pam ^ = Pi .. ПІ. PUCCINIACEAE.

CoxNiNGHAM.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 625
In Part I the family Pucciniaceae, tribe Puccineae, is dealt with.

KEY To GENERA OF THE PUCOINIACEAE.

a. Wall of eue ai pedicel not or scarcely gelatinous.. Tribe PUCOINEAE.
(a.) T "gig one-celled ; with one germ-pore

Pedioel UAR at ог near the apex, "me
tary on pedice gm - 1. Uromyces.
Pedicel branched near aper, bearing one or
ore spores, with or without M vesicle 2. Uromycladium.
(5.) Тарор two-oelle d; with one germ-pore
x i Pp

Fre sidia ae is x 4 Puce
Aecidia Mord pde i z Ss E ccna
b. Wall of poed м нур ous
Teleutospores two- or mse eli zm cross- septa;
uda e or more germ-pore e
Teleutospore: ia PULE dina coloured sori.. 5. Phragmidium.
brils .. 6. Hamaspora.

Tribe PHRAGMIDEAE.
табаса in yellow fi

Tribe PUCCINEAE.

1. Uromyces Link.
Ges. Nat. Freunde Berlin Mag., vol. 7, p. 28, 1816.
Nigredo Rouss., Fl. Calvados, ed. 2, р. 47, 1806. Caeomurus S. Е. Gray,

Arr. Brit. Pl., vol. 1, p. 541, 1821. Pucciniola Mocohand, Bijdr. Nat. Wet.,

vol, p. 47, 1829. Pileolaria Cast., Obs. Myc., vol. 1, p. 22, 1842.

Capinlaria E Жш . Zeit., vol. 9, p. 449, 1851. РиссіпеПа Fel., o

Mye 60, Uromycopsis Arth., Result Sci. Congr. Bot. Vie

р. “345, 906. Klebahnia Arth., Lc. Spirechina Arth., Jour ` Myc., > 25.

р. 30, 1907. Discospora Arth., N. Am. Fl., vol. 7, p. 149, 1907. Teleut

Arth. & Bisby: Arth., Bull. tar, e vol. 48, p. 38, 1921. Haplotelium

Syd., Ann. Mye., vol. 20, p. 124,

азна or heteroecious. Cycle of ЗЕ includes 0, I, П, ПІ.

ee flask-shaped, immersed, the surrounding paraphyses
alone protruding, honey-coloured.

I. Aecidia at first immersed, becoming erumpent and cupulate, or
cylindrical. Peridia hyaline, less frequently coloured, margins erect or
revolute, dentate, lacerate, or seldom entire. Aecidiospores catenulate,

commonly polygonal, less frequently elliptical; epispore usually ver-
ruculose, hyaline, seldom tinted, with numerous scattered din indistinct
germ-pores.

П. Uredosori without peridia, commonly pulverulent, with or without
paraphyses, and usually surrounded by the ruptured epidermis. Uredo-
spores from globose to obovate, borne singly at the apices of pedicels ;
epispore commonly echinulate, less frequently verrucose, coloured, with
one or several evident germ-pores which may be scattered or equatorially
arranged.

III. Teleutosori — less frequently pulverulent, naked or long
covered. Teleutospores unicellular, borne singly on distinct pedicels ; 627
spore smooth or re езе, usually coloured, with опе distin
apical germ-por

New Zealand species 13, of which 5 are indigenous, 2 being endemic,
and the remainder introduc

г

626 Transactions.

This genus is closely related to the genus Puccinia (ул), and’ ів
separated solely on account of the difference in the number of cells in the
teleutospore.

n this paper the different species are arranged under their host
families, the classification of Engler and Prantl in their Natuerlichen Pflanzen-
familien being followed. Where several species occur on different hos

longing to the same family, they are arranged under that family in
alphabetical order.

1. Uromyces Dactylidis Otth. (Fig. 6.) Gramineae (1).
Otth., Mittheil. Nat. Gesell. Bern., p. 85, 1861.
*Aecidium Ranunculi-acris Pers., Obs. Myc., vol 2, p. 22, 1795. Aecidium

anunculacearum DC., Fl. Fr. vol. 6, p. 97, 1815, p.p. Uromyces
graminum Cke., Handbk., p. 520, 1871.

polygonal, 17-25 mmm.f diam. ; epispore pale yellow, delicately verruculose.

tured epidermis. Spores subglobose to obovate, 23-32 x 20-25 mmm.;

epispore delieately and sparsely echinulate, 1:5-2 mmm. thick, golden-

brown, cell-contents sulphur-yellow, with 3-5 scattered, usually papillate
с

_ ILL Teleutosori amphigenous, chiefly hypophyllous, scattered, or arranged
in lines, up to 2 mm. long, black, compact, bullate, long covered. Spores
obovate, often pyriform, rarely elliptical, 20-27 x 15-19 mmm. ; apex
bluntly rounded, seldom acuminate, sometimes truncate, slightly (4 mmm.)
or not thickened, darker in colour, base attenuate; epispore smooth,
1-1-5 mmm. thick, pale golden-brown, cell-contents vacuolate, nucleus
prominent ; pedicel persistent, tinted, up to 30x5mmm.; germ-pore
apical, obscure; paraphyses numerous, agglutinated into masses dividing
the sori into compartments, chestnut-brown.

Host: Dactylis glomerata L. On leaves, sheaths, and culms. Herb.

(Auckland), G. H. C. 15 May, 192
Distribution: Europe.

abundant, and divide the sori into small compartments. They are some-
what swollen at their apices and tend to overarch the teleutospores,
probably functioning as protective organs.

This species closely resembles U. Poae Rab., and by several authors is
considered to be identical ; others, again, separate them on both morpho-
logical (Grove, 1913, р. 128) and biological (Juel, 1908) grounds.

* As most of the literature in Which the earlier synon i i i il-
: my is published is not aval
able in New Zealand, I have compiled the synonyms dn this sleet rtt the publications
necessary, dates and publications dilod hove Pine and P. А. Saccarda, Wherever
y nd publications ci i Us
of Lindau and pion. cited have been verified by reference to Thesaur
T In this article the contraction “ mmm.” is used for micromillimetres.

CuxNINGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 627
2. Uromyces otakou n. sp.* (Fig. 7.)

0, I. Unknown.

II. Uredosori epiphyllous, scattered, rarely linear, elliptical, up to 2 mm.
long, bright orange-yellow, pulver erulent, surrounded by the ruptured epi-
dermis. Spores globose or subglobose, 20-30 mmm. diam. ; epispore densely
and minutely verrucose, 1-1-5 mmm. thick, hyaline, cell-contents orange,

with 5-8 scattered germ-pores on one face.

epe Teleutosori epiphyllous, кае, seldom confluent and forming

dark chestnut-brown, up mm. long, pulvinate, compact, sur-
каа а by ie ruptured epidermis. Spores obovate, 24—30 x 19-23 mmm ;
apex round, seldom bluntly acuminate, thickened up to 12 mmm., base
subattenuate, frequently rounded; epispore smooth, 2-2-5 mmm. thick,
chestnut-brown ; pedicel persistent, tinted, up to x8mmm; germ-
pore apical, obscure.

H oa caespitosa Spreng. On leaves and sheaths. Herb. No. 363.
Hn HL Routeburn Valley (Otago), 800m., W. D. Reid! 6 reef 1921.
(Type.) II. Cashmere Hills (Canterbury), 400 m., W. D. Reid! 31 July,
1921. Mount Judah (Otago), 800 m., W. D. Reid! 13 Dec., fom:

e host is an indigenous species; it occurs also in Australia and
Tasmania (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 907). The teleutospores are rare and diffi-
cult to find; they occur, as a rule, near the base of the sheath. The
uredosori are plentiful, but in dried material difficult to find, owing to the
fact that they are epiphyllous and are covered by the halves of the leaves
folding together when drying. This species differs from U. Dactylidis in
the greatly thickened apex of the teleutospore, different shape, and stouter
pedicel. The uredospores closely resemble those of Puccinia Poarum Niels.,
but may be separated by the somewhat thicker and verrucose epispore ; іп
P. Poarum the epispore is densely and sharply echinulate

3. Uromyces Microtidis Cooke. (Fig. 8.) Orchidaceae (2).
Cke., Grev., vol. 14, p. 12, 1885.
0. Spermogones amphigenous, associated with the aecidia, scattered,
minute, erumpent, honey-coloured.
1. Aecidia amphigenous, scattered, minute, 100-150 mmm. diam., pale
orange. Peridia cupulate, margins white, slightly expanded but not. revo-
Sn dentate. A ne polygonal, 15-20 x 12-16 mmm. ; epispore hyaline,

osse

II. Uredosori similar to and indistinguishable from the teleutosori.
Spores elliptical to obovate, 20-30 x 17-23 mmm. ; epispore sparsely and
coarsely verruculose, tinted brown, 1-1-5 mmm. thick, with three equatorial
germ-pores on one face

ПІ. Teleutosori amphigenous, chiefly hypophyllous, elliptical, scattered,
or aggregated into irregular groups, rarely confluent, bullate, up to 2mm
long, pulverulent, long covered, finally becoming exposed by t the epidermis

rupturing qme Spores subglobose, elliptical, or frequently
obovate, 25—35 x 6 mmm.; apex acuminate, often with a hyaline
apiculus, doen us to 8mmm., base attenuate, frequently rounded ;
epispore coarsely warted or knobbed, 2-5-3 mmm. thick, chestnut-brown,

* Latin diagnoses of new species are arranged in alphabetical order in an appendix
at the end of Part І.

628 Transactions.

cell-contents granular; pedicel decidous, hyaline, up to 50 x 10 mmm. ;

we
Ф
:
"3
o
ЕЗ
Ф
=
m.
Q
©
a
©
o
5
un
*
e
Е
со

Host: Microtis porrifolia R. Br. On leaves anes ЖОЕ; Herb. No. 331.
П, ПІ. Tiritea, Palmerston North Казав), 6 à C. 3 Mar., 1921.
I, II, III. Hills near Petone (Wellington), E. H. p EN 20 Dec., 1921.

Distribution : Australia.

The host is indigenous; it occurs also in Australia. The aecidia have
not been recorded previously; they closely resemble those of Uromyces
Thelymitrae. The latter species is distinguished by the larger, less warted,
and less acuminate teleutospore.

4. Uromyces Thelymitrae McAlpine. (Fig. 9.)
MeAlp., Rusts Aus., p. 90, 1906.

0. Spermogones amphigenous, associated with the aecidia, scattered,
minute, erumpent, honey-coloured.

I. Aecidia amphigenous, scattered, minute, 100—120 mmm. diam.,
orange. Peridia cupulate, margins pallid yellow, revolute, dentate. Spores
polygonal, 17-22 mmm. diam. ; spapore ] mmm. thick, finely and densely
verruculose, cell-contents orange-ye.

П. Uredosori ‘amphigenous, eliptical ayk or aggregated into
irregular groups, seldom confluent, up to 2 long, bullate, chocolate-
brown, pulverulent, becoming казаг by the epidermis rupturing longi-
tudinally. dde subglobose, elliptical, or obovate, 25-30 x 16-21 mmm.
epispore 2 mmm thick. closely and delicately echinulate, pallid yellow,

apex ps acuminate, thickened u to 7 mmm., С with a con-
spicuous hyaline apiculus, base attenuate ; epis 3-4 mmm. thick,
irregularly knobbed or angled, chestnut-brown, отанын coarsely
granular ; pedicel decidous, hyaline, up to 60 x 12 ; germ-pore
apical, conspicuous.

Fie. 6.— os IO EUN Dactylidis а Uredo- and teleuto - spores from Dactylis
g — paraphyses.

Fie. 7.—Uromyces vien sp. tn pa ERE from Poa caespitosa Spreng.

Fie. 8.—Uromyces еони Ске. Uredo- and teleuto-spores from Microtis porri-

folia R.

Fie. уле» Thelymitrae McAlp. Teleutospores from Thelymitra longifolia

Fie. 10.— боса гамы Fel. Uredo- and teleuto -spores from Polygonum
re

Fic. 11.—Uromyces Betae Lev. Uredo- and teleuto-s res from Beta
Fic. 12.—Uromyces Fabae de Bary. Uredo- and ыы: -spores from Vista Faba нан Я
т. 13. latus Schroet. o- and teleuto- и s from Medicago sativa L.
Fig. 14a.—Uromyces. Trifolii Lev. Uredo- and teleu -spores from Trifolium
pratense L. Nos. 4 and 5 have two germ- ee
Fra. 145. Отто ане te aad ie Aecidio-, WM. and teleuto - spores

m hybridu Aeo. = aeoidiospores.
Ето. 15.—Uromyces Discariae sp. aov: аты foi DIU ria toumatow Raoul.
Fig. 1 omyces puccinioides Berk. et Е. v. М, Uredo- and teleuto-spores from

Camera-lucida diii by author. All x 500.

Cunnincuam.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Z :
MO

630 Transactions.

Host: Thelymitra longifolia Forst. f. On leaves and sheaths. Herb.
No. 319. I, II, III. Upper Hutt (Wellington), Miss J. M. Anson! 27th
Nov., 1921. II, ПІ. York Bay (Wellington), E. Н. Atkinson! 13th Feb.,
1921

Distribution: Australia.

The host is indigenous and widespread ; it occurs also in Australia and
Tasmania (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 670). The aecidia, hitherto unrecorded,
are abundant on the specimens forwarded by Miss Anson; they are
remarkable for their minute size, and for the irregular manner in which they
are scattered over the leaf. This rust differs from U. Microtidis in the
larger and more coarsely knobbed teleutospores.

9. Uromyces Polygoni Fuckel. (Fig. 10.) Polygonaceae (3).
Fel., Symb. Myc., p. 64, 1869.

Puccinia Polygoni Pers., Neues. Mag. Bot., vol. 1, р. 119, 1794. Р. Polygonii-
Aviculare Pers., Syn. Fung., р. 227, 1801. Р. Aviculare DC., Fl. Fr., vol. 2,

p. 221, 1805. Dicaeoma Aviculare S. F. Gray, Nat. Arr. Brit. PL, vol. 1,

p. 542, 1821. Uromyces Aviculare Schroet., Abh. Schles. Ges., vol. 68, p. 8,

1870. Puccinia vaginaliwm Link. : Cke., in Handbk., р. 495, 1871. Aecidium

Aviculare Kuntze: Cke., l.c., p. 545. Caeomurus Polygoni Kuntze, Rev.

Pedes 3, p. 450, 1898. Nigredo Polygoni (Pers.) Arth., Res. Sci. Congr.

den Я 1906.

: , SUTTO

broadly elliptical, obovate, or subglobose, 25-30 x 18-92 mmm. ; epispore

ely and densely verruculose, 1:5-2 mmm thick, golden-brown, with 4
equatorial germ-pores on one face.

III. Teleutosori amphigenous, more frequently caulicolous, on leaves
scattered, on stems forming lines up to 10 mm. lon , compact, pulvinate,
chocolate-brown, soon naked. Spores elliptical, frequently obovate, some-
times pyriform, 25-40 x 16-25mmm.; apex rounded, often bluntly
acuminate, sometimes truncate, thickened up to 8mmm., darker in colour,
base attenuate ; epispore smooth, 2-2-5 mmm. thick, cinnamon-brown,
cell-contents granular; pedicel persistent, hyaline, or frequently tinted,
up to 120 x 12 mmm. ; germ-pore apical, conspicuous.

Host: Polygonum aviculare L. On leaves and stems. Herb. Nos. 8, 317.
I, П, HI. Lincoln (Canterbury) T. Kirk! 16th Nov., 1881. II, Ш. Tau-
ranga (Auckland), б. Н. С. 13th Jan., 1920. II, III. Alexandra (Otago),
A, H. Cockayne! 10th Feb., 1921.

Distribution : Australia ; North America ; Europe ; Africa ; Asia.

Arthur (1917, p. 296) has by cultural experiments shown that the teleuto-
spores of Puccinia subnitens Diet., when sown on Polygonum aviculare,
produce spermogones and aecidia on that host, and claims in consequence
that the aecidia “hitherto erroneously associated with U. Polygon” are
of P. subnitens and not of U. Polygoni. In America this may be so, but
in New Zealand all three stages have been collected at the same time on
the same host plant; and, moreover, as P. subnitens has not been col-
lected in New Zealand, it would appear that Arthur’s supposition is not
applicable here.

CunnincHamM.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 631

6. Uromyces Betae Leveille. (Text-fig. 11, and Plate 77, fig. 3.)
henopodiaceae (4).
Lev., Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. 3, vol. 8, p. 375, 1847.
Uredo Betae Pers., Syn. Fung., p. 220, г enr s Betarum Link., in Willd.
у,

Я etae

vol. 26, p. 41, 1869. Caeomurus Betae Kuntze, Rev. Gen., vol. 3, p. 449,
1898. Nigredo Betae (Pers.) Arth., Res. Sci. Congr. Bot. Vienne, p. 343,
1906.

0. Spermogones amphigenous, in small groups, honey-coloured.

I. Aecidia amphigenous, crowded in irregular groups, on yellowish spots.
Peridia cupulate, margins hyaline, reflexed, dentate. Spores globose to
polygonal, 16-26 x 17-22 mmm. ; epispore densely and finely verruculose,
hyaline, 1-5-2 mmm. thick, cell-contents pale yellow.

; rulent, ded b i
EUM ege frequently subglobose, 20-35 x 18-25 mmm.; epispore
sparsely and finely echinulate, 2-5-3 mmm. thick, golden-brown, with 2-3
equatorial germ-pores on one face.

Teleutosori similar to uredosori but chestnut-brown. Spores
broadly elliptical, frequently obovate, 24-35 x 18-25 mmm. ; apex rounded,
not or slightly (4 mmm.) thickened, base rounded; epispore smooth,

mmm. thick, golden- “brown, cell-contents сао pedicel deciduous,
hyaline, up to 30 x 8 mmm. ; germ-pore apical, conspicuous, crowned wit ith
a prominent hyaline papilla.

Host: Beta vulgaris L. On 1 eaves. Herb. Nos 32. II. Lincoln
(Canterbury), T. Kirk! Nov., 1881. П, III. Weraroa (Wellington), G. Н, С.

19.
Distribution: Australia ; South Africa ; North America ; Europe.

golds.
probability the rust is perpetuated by uredospores alone; these may be
found the year around.

7. Uromyces Fabae de Bary. (Fig. 12.) Leguminosae (5).

De Bary, AM. Sci. Nat., ser. 4, vol. 20, p. 80, 1863.

Uredo Fabae Pers., in Roem. Neues. d" Bot., vol. 1, p. 93, 1794. U. Viciae-
Fabae ке. S Fung., p. 221, 1801. U. faii Rebent., Prodr. Fl. Neom.,
p. 355, Caeoma leguminosarum Schlecht., РІ. Berol., vol. 2, p. 127,
1824. gon appendiculatus Ung., p Bodens., р. 216, 1836.
U. pee Fel., "ae Myc., p. 62, 1869. Aecidium album G. W. Clinton :
Peok, Ann. Rep. N. .Y. State Mus., vol. 31, p. 43, 1879. Uromyces poly-
morphus Peok redet Peck, l.c. Nigredo Fabae (Pers.) Arth., N. Am.
Fl, ы 7, р. 251, 1912

0. Spermogones осе sparse, honey-coloured.

Т Aecidia hypophyllous, solitary or aggregated in small groups, seated
on pale-yellow spots. Peridia cupulate, margins hyaline, revolute, finely
lacerate. Spores elliptical, or quests 18-25 x 16-20 mmm.; epispore
densely Huc na hyaline, 1-1-5 mmm. thick.

II. osori amphigenous, ерат circular, up to 1:5 mmm. diam.,
е wn, pulverulent, surroun led y the ruptured epidermis,
Spores globose, or elliptical, frequently obovate, 25-32 x 18-25 mmm
pm sparsely and finely echinulate, 1-5-2 mmm. thick, golden-brown,

3-4 scattered germ-pores on one face.

632 Transactions.

П. Teleutosori amphigenous and caulicolous, on leaves similar to
uredosori but chocolate-brown, on stems and petioles scattered and elliptical,

frequently obovate, 30-45 x 18-25 mmm. ; apex bluntly acuminate, or as
frequently rounded, sometimes truncate, thickened up to 12 mmm., darker
in colour, base attenuate ; epispore smooth, 2-2-5 mmm. thick, dark
chestnut-brown, cell-contents vacuolate ; pedicel persistent, tinted, up to
120 x 10 mmm. ; germ-pore apical, conspicuous.

Host: Vicia Faba L. On leaves, petioles, stems, and legumes. Herb.
No. 31. II, III. Palmerston North (Wellington), G. H. C. April, June,
1919

Distribution : Australia; North America; Europe; Asia; Ceylon. ;

The aecidia have not been collected in New Zealand. The teleutosori
form conspicuous black masses on the petioles and stems. The rust is
prevalent in New Zealand wherever the host is grown. Itis distinguished
‘by the thick apex and smooth epispore of the teleutospore.

8. Uromyces flectens Lagerheim.

ПІ. Teleutosori amphigenous, and on petioles and veins, on inflated
and distorted areas, scattered when eelliptical and 1mm. long or more,

turbinate, short, 30 x 6 mmm
Hosts :—

Trifolium repens L. On leaves, petioles, and veins. Herb. No. 490.
1. Cluny, Turakina (Wellington), Mrs. M. Cunningham! 3rd
Jan., 1922.
Trifolium fragiferum L. On leaves and petioles. III. Kelburn (on
plants imported from Australia), E. Bruce Levy! 9th Mar., 1922.
Distribution : Europe; Asia.
This species has been separated from U. Trifolii-repentis Liro because
of the fact that only teleutosori oceur in the cycle, and because of the
larger sori, which are 1

‘ol onger covered, and are more common on nerves and
petioles.

9. Uromyces striatus Schroeter. (Fig. 13.)
Schroet., Abhandl. Schles. Ges., p. 11, 1872.
Uredo apiculata var. Trifolii Strauss., Ann. Wett., vol. 2, p. 97, 1810, p.p.
0. Spermogones hypophyllous, numerous, honey-coloured. і
I. Aecidia hypophyllous, scattered. Peridia cupulate, margins white,
revolute, lacerate. Spores polygonal, 18-23 mmm. diam. ; epispore densely
verruculose, hyaline, 1-5 mmm. thick, cell-contents orange.
- Uredosori amphigenous, scattered, elliptical, up to 1-5 mm. long,
pulverulent, cinnamon - brown, surrounded by the ruptured epidermis.

CuxxiNGHBAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 633

Spores subglobose to elliptical, 20-25 x 15-20 mmm. ; epispore sparsely
finely echinulate, 2mmm. thick, pallid brown, with 3-5 scattered,
papillate germ-pores on one face.

III. Teleutosori similar to and intermixed with the uredosori, chestnut-
brown. Spores obovate or subglobose, 18-25 x 15-18 mmm. ; apex rounded,
not or scarcely thickened, base usually rounded, seldom attenuate ; epi-
spore 2 . thick, covered with warts, which are arranged in irregular
longitudinal striae, cinnamon-brown ; pedicel deciduous, hyaline, up to
30 x 8mmm.; germ-pore apical, conspicuous, crowned with a narrow
hyaline papilla.

this species, as from the description they appear to be identical. I have

supplied by Mrs. F. W. Patterson) with the New Zealand material and
find them to be identical. Distinguished by the strongly warted epispore.

10. Uromyces Trifolii Leveille. (Fig. 14а.)
Lev., Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. 3, vol. 8, p. 371, 1847.
Puccinia Trifolii Hedw. f.: DC. in Fl. Fr., vol. 2, p. 225, 1805. Uredo fallens
Desmaz., РІ. Crypt., 1325, 1843. Trichobasis fallens Cke., Jour. Bot., vol. 4,
p. 105, 1866. Puccinia fallens Cke., ndbk., p , m,
fallens Kern., Phytopathology, vol. 1, p. 6, 1911. Nigredo fallens (Desmaz.)
Arth., N. Am. Fl., vol. 7, p. 254, 1912.

0, I. Unknown.

П. Uredosori amphigenous, scattered, circular, up to 1 mm. diam.,
cinnamon - brown, pulverulent, surrounded by the ruptured epidermis.
Spores subglobose to broadly

attenuate, seldom rounded ; epispore smooth, or with a few scattered warts,
1-5 mmm. thick, cinnamon-brown, cell-contents granular ; pedicel deciduous,

Hosts :—
Trifolium hybridum L. On leaves and stems. Herb. No. 321.
II, III. Ettrick (Otago), A. Н. Cockayne! 10 Feb., 1921.
Trifolium incarnatum L. On leaves. Herb. No. 391. IL Ruakura
(Auckland), G. H. C. 28 Feb., 1921.
Trifolium pratense L. On leaves, petioles, and stems. Herb.
o. 29. П, Ш. Marton, C. Schwass! 15 Feb., 1921. Weraroa
(Wellington), G. H. C. 5 May, 1919.
Trifolium subterraneum L. On leaves. Herb. No. 29. П. Weraroa
(Wellington), G. H. C. 16 June, 1919. -
Distribution: North America; Europe; Asia Minor; Persia.

634 Transactions.

In the sori one sometimes finds teleutospores with two distinct germ-
pores (figs. 14a, 4, and 5). Liro (1906, p. 15) separated from U. Trifolii the

ectens,
on +. repens, was in 1909 separated by Lagerheim, as only teleutospores
occur in the cycle, these appearing in sori which are larger, appear more
frequently on the petioles and veins, and are longer covered by the
idermis.

11. Uromyces Trifolii-repentis Liro, (Fig. 145.)
Liro, Act. Soc. Faun. Flor. Fenn., vol. 29, p. 15, 1906.
Uromyces Trifolii Plow., Ured., p. 124, 1889, p.p. Trichobasis fallens Cke., Mier.
Fung.; p. 226, 1865, p.p. Puccinia fallens Cke., Handbk., p. 508, 1871, p.p.
Nigredo Trifolii Arth., N. Am. Fl., vol. 7, p. 255, 1912.
0. Spermogones epiphyllous, in minute clusters, immersed, honey-
coloured.

m.
thick, hyaline, cell-contents pale oran

or confluent and linear, circular, minut up to 0-5 mm. diam., bullate,
pulverulent, surrounded by the ruptured epidermis. Spores globose, ellip-
6-22 +> €pispore sparsely and somewhat
coarsely echinulate, 1-5 mmm. thick, golden-brown, with 2-4 (usually 2)
equatorial germ-pores on one face.
ПІ. Teleutosori amphigenous, on leaves circular, minute, 0-5 mm. diam

Host: Trifolium hybridum L. On leaves and petioles. Herb. No. 501.
I, II, III. Ruakura (Auckland), 4. W. Greey / 9 Jan., 1922.
Distribution : Australia; North and South America ; Europe; Asia.
Distinguished by the presence of all three spore-stages, and by the
smaller number of germ-pores in the uredospores.
12. Uromyces Discariae n. sp. (Text-fig. 15, and Plate 77, fig. 1.)
Rhamnaceae (6).

0. Spermogones hypophyllous, preceding the aecidia, in confluent

groups, sometimes circinnate, minute, immersed, honey-coloured. s
Aecidia hypophyllous, closely aggregated on yellow spots which

are visible on the upper surface. Peridia tu

- the leaf-surface 1 mm., bright orange, margins erect," hyaline, dentate.

VER

Cunnineuam.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 635

Брогев bé oes or globose, 26-32 x 22-26 mmm. ; ispore hyaline,
“ . thick, densely and aoe verruculose, сей. сонан orange,
озы

III. Teleutosori hypophyllous, scattered, seated on yellow spots,
chocolate- кон pulvinate, compact, circular or more commonly elliptical,
up to 5 mm. long, long covered. Spores elliptical or subglobose, irregular,
23-33 x 15-21 mmm.; apex acuminate or bluntly rounded, thickened up
to 10mmm., base abruptly attenuate, shies rounded epispore smooth,
2 mmm. thick, chestnut-brown, cell-contents granular, nucleus evident ;
pedicel persistent, tinted, up to 80 x 5mmm.; germ-pore apical, con-
spicuous.

Host: Discaria towmatou Raoul. On leaves. Herb. No. 43. І. Ote-
kaike e i T. Kirk! 1889. Loburn; Dunstan Mountains (Otago),
3-500 m., W. Reid! Dec., 1921. I, Ш. Paradise (Otago), 500 m.,
W. D. Reid! 11 te 1921. (Type.) Ш. Queenstown Domain ; Cardrona

collected and sent to Kew by the late Mr. T. Kirk. Recently Mr. Reid m
collected and forwarded abundant specimens of both stages.

13. Uromyces puccinioides Berkeley and F. von Mueller. (Fig. 16.)
Goodeniaceae (7).

Berk. et F. v. M., Linn. Jour. Bot., т 18, р. 173, 1872.

0. Unknown.

I. Aecidia amphigenous, scattered, erumpent. Peridia cupulate, margins
ер erect, dentate. Spores elliptical, frequently polygonal, 20-25 x
12- ; epispore hyaline, Epi hem densely verruculose, 1 mmm.

one face.

III Teleutosori mixed with and indistinguishable from the uredosori.
Spores elliptical, obovate, often pyriform, 28-35 x 18-26 mmm.; apex
bluntly rounded, thickened up to 5 mmm., base subattenuate ; epispore
smooth, 1-5-2 mmm. thick, pale cheatrut-brown, cell-contents vacuolate ;
pedicel persistent, hyaline, up to 45 x 8 mmm.; germ-pore apical, con-
spicuous.

Host: Selliera radicans Cav. On leaves. Herb. Nos. 189, 326.
І. Evans Bay (Wellington), T. Kirk! 1884. П, IIT. Mouth of Hutt River
(Wellington) E. H. Atkinson! 2 Feb., 1921. I, II. Ashburton (Canter-
"g^ H. H. Allan! 14th i 1920. I. Dunstan Mountaie 280»

The host is indigenous and widespread; it occurs also in Australia
(Cheeseman, 1906, p. 394). McAlpine’s description (1906, p. 91) does
nd altogether agree with the above, differing chiefly in the absence of

ospores. Comparison with Australian material however, shows the
чта рана to be very similar to one another.

636 Transactions.

2. Uromyciapium McAlpine.
MeAlp. Ann. Myc., vol. 3, p. 303, 1905.
Autoecious. Cycle of development includes 0, II, III
ermogones subcuticular, aparaphysate, subglobose, preceding or
accompanying uredosori or teleutosori, or
I. Uredosori without peridia, commonly pulverulent, aparaphysate,

naked. Uredospores borne singly at the apices of hyaline pedicels, elliptical
or fusoid; epispore warted or reticulated, with several (2-7) evident
equatorial germ-pores.

ПІ. Teleutosori commonly pulverulent, erumpent, naked. Teleuto-
spores depressed globose, in clusters at or near the apex of a common pedicel
sed ap clusters composed of one spore and a hyaline vesicle, or two

т more spores with or without a vesicle ; pedicel hyaline, septate ; epispore
eaters warted, or striate, germ-pore apical, solitary, conspicuous.

ew Zealand species 4, introduced.

This genus, with the exception of one species, is confined to Australasia,
where it attacks but the one genus of host plant, Acacia. Two of the
species form large galls on branches and pods; it is probable that the
mycelium is perennial in these galls, as their surfaces become covered year
after year with the ochraceous or cinnamon spore-masses. The genus is

MeAlpine records seven species for Australia.

1. Uromycladium Robinsoni McAlpine. (Figs. 17, 21a.)
eguminosae (1).
MeAlp., Rusts Aus., p. 109, 1906.
Spe ermogones amphigenous, usually surrounded by the uredosori or
беш in small groups, sparse, pallid brown.
П. Uredosori amphigenous, scattered, or more frequently crowded
and forming circinnate groups up to 2 mm. diam., circular, or more often
ure ces ins XE qoa р ы а

Fie. 17. x easiness m. Robinsoni MoAlp. Teleutospores from Acacia melanoxylon
sicle.

, vesi
Fic. 18 отн alpinum MoAlp Teleutospores from Acacia
Fic. 1 mycladium notabile —€— есен from Acacia decurrens Willd.
5 is immature
Fro. 20 20.—Uromyeladium Tepperianum _ (Sun) MoAlp. Teleutospores from Acacia
Br. is immatu

armata R.
Fig. 21a. Ш ear Robinsoni МоА1р.

Ете. 22.—Puccinia coronata Сда. Uredo- and teleuto uto-spores res from Avena sativa L.

Fic. 23. —Pucinia. роу sa Erikss. е Henn. Teleutospores from Secale cereale L.
No. 4 is a three-celled f

. 24. —Pucinia graminis Pers. Ded and teleuto-spores from Triticum vulgare

Ете. 25. 2 рада simplex Erikss. et Henn. Teleuto- and meso-spores from Hor deum
Fie. 26. ier Sorghi Schw. Uredo- and teleuto-spores from Zea Mais L.
Ето. 27.— Puccinia Caricis Shroet. Teleu utospores from Carex ternaria Forst. f.
Camera-lucida drawings by author. All х 500. m == mesospores.
p — paraphyses.

CuxNiNGHAM.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 637

638 Transuctions.

elliptical, pale chestnut-brown, pulverulent. Spores elliptical, less commonly
fusoid, 38-45 x 19-22 mmm. ; epispore closely and coarsely warted, pale
таат, 2mmm. thick, thickened at the apex to 6mmm., with
2-3 equatorial germ-pores on one face.

IIl. Teleutosori similar to and mixed with the uredosori, dark chestnut-
brown. Бровы solitary at the end of the pedicel, with a good lateral
vesicle beneath, depressed globose to globose, 19-26 x 25-34 m ; apex
slightly oe 3—4 mmm. ; epispore smooth, =r perne brown,

ick; pedicel persistent, hyaline, fragile ; gami pore apical,
conspicuous ; ык globose to obovate, 16-24 mmm. diam., hyaline, wall
е нз delicate, pedicel persistent, hyaline, attached eke to pedicel
of spore.
. Mesospores common, elliptical, 18-22 x 9-12 mmm. ; epispore smooth,
1 eo thick, pale: chestnut-brown, germ-pore absent
cacia melanoxylon К. Br. On phy llodes. Herb. No. 285.
xis Ш. "e Kauwhata (Auckland), L. Paynter ! 11 Jan., 1921.

Distribution: Australia ; Tasmania

This species is ааай by the presence of a single teleutospore
at the apex of the pedicel, and a single hyaline lateral vesicle immediatel
m ien and by the uredospore being coarsely warted, and thickened at.

2. Uromycladium alpinum McAlpine. (Fig. 18.)
McAlp., Rusts Aus., p. 105, 1906.
0. Spermogones amphigenous, crowded, seated on discoloured spots,
associated with uredo- and teleuto-sori, = же
II. Uredosori amphigenous, scattered, in groups, elliptical, up to
. diam., cinnamon-brown, bullate, soon ee i end elliptical, or
RS, 35-51 x 21-26 mmm.; epispore covered with w which are
densely and Pio. arranged, golden-brown, not or slightly “thickened at
the “ae 2 mmm. thick, with 3-5 equatorial germ-pores on one face

esos spor es common, dial to obovate, 15-25 x 10-15 mmm. ; zi

чт not thickened, germ-pore absent.
sts

Абад dealbata Link. On leaves. Herb. No. 431. Tauranga
(Auckland), G. H. C. 17 Jan., 1920.
Acacia aos ее On leaves and branches. Pukekino, Hast-
ings (Hawke's Вау), F. B. Logan! З Jan., 1921.
Distribution : Australia ; P Өн
This species may readily be recognized by the two apical teleutospores
attached to the common pedicel. The teleutospores are smooth, a d
possess a thin "get. The uredospores are usually clavate, and w?
evenly warted all o

CunnincuaM.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 639

3. Uromycladium notabile McAlpine. (Figs. 19, 210.)
McAlp., Rusts Aus., p. 108, 1906.

Uredo notabilis Ludw., Bot. Centrbl., vol. 43, p. 6, 1890.

0. Spermogones associated with the uredo- and teleuto-sori, amphi-
genous and ca black.

I. Uredosori on branches and pods, seated on distorted inflated galls,
ochraceous, pulverulent, covering entire surfaces, naked. Spores elliptical
or commonly fusoid, 30-45 x 18-28 mmm.; epispore Rinse p
3 thick, yellowish-brown, apex not or slightly thickened, with 3-
equatorial ge germ-pores on one face.

III. Teleutosori on branches and pods, seated on distorted inflated
galls, chocolate-brown, pulverulent, naked. Spores in clusters of three
attached to the apex of a common pedicel by ie lateral — vesicle
n depressed globose, often somewhat angular, 1 21-26 mmm

ex thickened, up to 4 mmm. ; epispore densely covered with fine warts,
wich are arranged in lines converging at the poles, pale chestnut-brown,
1-5-2 mmm. thick ; pedicel hyaline, deciduous, up to 45 x 5 mmm. ; germ-
pore a conspicuous.

Hosts :—

pri dealbata Link. On branches and pods. Herb. Nos. 271, 355.
I, Ш. n Farrer G. H.C. 17 Jan., 1920.
eit decurr On branches. II. Pukekino, Hastings,
teat Мын duos

Distribution Australia ; Taam

Readily recognized by ‘the dose habit. The uredospores are
ochraceous in mass, and the epispore is gea reticulated, thus dis-
tinguishing it from any other species. teleutospores are readily
separable from their pedicels, and it is ibus difficult to make out the
grouping. Nevertheless, as the epispore is covered with fine striae, formed
of fine warts arranged in lines, the species is readily determinable.

4. Uromycladium Tepperianum (Saccardo) McAlpine. (Fig. 20.)
McAlp., Rusts Aus., p. 111, 1906.
Uromyces Tepperianus Sace., Hedw., vol. 28, p. 126, 1889.
Spermogones ee associated with the teleutosori, scattered,
minute, chocolate-brow.

III. Teleutosori on а seated on distorted inflated galls, cinnamon-
brown, pulverulent, naked. Spores in clusters of three, attached by a short
lateral pedicel to the common pedicel, vesicle absent, depressed globose .
or subglobose, 14-17 x 18-25 mmm. ; apex slightly (3 mmm.) thickened ;
epispore strongly striate, striae continuous and converging at the poles,
1-1-5 mmm. thick, cinnamon - brown ; рона deciduous, hyaline, up to
80 x 5 mon ; germ-pore apical, conspicuo
x Hos : Acacia armata В. Br. On rues Herb. No. 354. III. Auck-
land, D. Miller! 15 Feb., 1921.

Distribution : Australia ; ; d

640 Transactions.

3. Pucctnia Persoon.
Pers., Tent. Disp. Meth., p. 38, 1794.

Bullaria DC., Fl. Fr., vol. 2, p. 226, 1805. Dicaeoma 8. F. Gray, Nat. Arr.
Brit. Pl, vol. 1, p. 541, 1821. Solenodonia Cast., Cat. Pl. Mars., р. 202,
5. Eri j ro: nn. Sci. Nat.

Sci. Insboa, vol. 6, p. 239 7
p. 188, 1889. Jackya Bubak, Oesterr. Bot. Zeits., vol. 52, p. 42, 1902.
Micropuccinia Rostr., Plantep. Haandb., p. 266, 1902. Leptopuccinia Rostr.,
Lc., p. 268. Tranzschelia Arth., Result Sci. Congr. Bot. Vienne, p. 340,
1906. Polythelis Arth., l.c., p. 341. Allodus Arth., lc., p. 345. asyspora
„ Lc, p. 346. Polioma Arth., Jour. Myc., vol 13, p. 29, 1907.
Nephlyctis Arth., l.c., p. 31. Prospodium Arth., Lc. Argomyces Arth.,
N. Am. Fl., vol. 7, p. 217, 1912. Sclerotelium Sydow, Ann. Myc., vol. 19,
р. 172, 1921. Coronotelium Syd., l.c. eristemma Syd., lc., p. 175.
Schroeterella Syd., ibid., vol. 20, р. 119, 1922. Trailia Syd., l.c., p. 121.

Autoecious or heteroecious. Cycle of development includes 0, I, II, III.

0. Spermogones flask-shaped, immersed, the surrounding paraphyses
alone protruding, honey-coloured.

I. Aecidia at first immersed, becoming erumpent and cupulate or
cylindrieal. Peridia hyaline, less frequently coloured, margins erect or
revolute, dentate, lacerate, or seldom entire. Aecidiospores catenulate,
commonly polygonal, less commonly elliptical ; epispore usually verruculose,
hyaline, seldom tinted, with numerous scattered and indistinct germ-pores.

П. Uredosori without peridia, commonly pulverulent, with or without
paraphyses, and usually surrounded by the ruptured epidermis. Uredo-
spores globose to obovate, borne singly at the apices of pedicels; epispore
commonly echinulate, less frequently verrucose, coloured, with one or several
evident germ-pores, which may be scattered over the surface or equatorially
arranged.

III. Teleutosori compacted, less frequently pulverulent, naked or long
covered by the epidermis. Teleutospores bicellular, borne singly on the
apices of distinct pedicels ; epispore smooth or variously sculptured, coloured
or less commonly hyaline, with one distinct germ-pore in each cell, germ-
pore varying in position from apex to base of each cell.

New Zealand species 57, of which 41 are indigenous, 21 being endemic.

This species is closely related to the genus Uromyces, being separated
solely on account of the two-celled teleutospores.

Although in the introduction the full cycle was discussed, it does not
follow that all species have a cycle including all spore-stages. For example,
we have species with all stages present, or with one or more omitted, as
under (0 — spermogones ; [= aecidia; II — uredospores ; III = teleuto-
spores) :— :

0, L II, Ш = Eu-form : e.g., Puccinia clavata Syd.

0, I, III = Opsis-form: e.g., Puccinia distincta McAlp.
0, IL, III = Brachy-form: e.g., Puccinia obtegens Tul.

0, ПІ = Micro-form: e.g., Puccinia Plagianthi McAlp.

As a tule, when spermogones accompany a stage it is an indication that
that is the first stage to appear, and thus is some indication as to the length
of the cycle; for example, if spermogones accompany the uredosori (primary)
the aecidia are generally absent, and if spermogones accompany teleutosori,
then both aecidia and uredospores are absent. Where the rust is heteroecious,
with its aecidia on one host and uredo- and teleuto-sori on another, there
is, as a rule, nothing to indicate the relationship between the two forms,

CuxNiNGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 641

save the proximity of the two stages and their hosts. In such an instance
rminin

according to the classification of Engler and Prantl. This treatment serves
in some measure to split the genus (which now contains over 1,500
pond into groups, and brings all closely related species together. That

is necessary is evident when one considers the number that have been
bai on host-distinctions alone.

l. Puccinia coronata Corda. (Fig. 22.) Gramineae (1).
Cda., Icon. Fung., vol. 1, p. 6, 1837.

d M vnd Pers., in J. F. Gmel. Syst. Nat., n 2, 1472, 1791. А. crassum
Neues ‚ vol. 1, p. 92, 1794. . Cathartici um., Enum.

Pi "Sael vol. 2, p. 225, 1803. A Allenii Ww Clinton : Peok, in Ann.
Rep Mus., vol. 24, p. 93, 1872. A. pulcherrimum rk., in
Grev., vol. 3, 87 Puccinia Lolii Niels., Ugeskr. Landw. 1. 4, p
1875. Rhamni Wettst., Vehr. Zool-Bot. Ges. Wien, vol. 35, p. 545, 1886
P. coronifera t Zeits. Pflanzenkr., vol. 4, p. 135, 1894.
Lagerh., T'romos e Mus. Aarsh., vol. 17, p ‚ 59, 1895. Р. Melicae Syd., Mon

Ured., vol. E р. 760, 1902. Dicaeoma ‘Mali icae Arth., Proc. Ind. Acad. Sci.,
1903, p. 149 Том. -Puceinia Beckmanniae McAlp., Rusts Aus., p. 116, 1906.
Р. praegracilis Arth., Bull. Torr. Club, ve. 34, p. 585, 1907. Р. Erikssonii
Bubak, Arch. Nat. Land. Boehem. „ vol. 1 d 107, 1908. Dicaeoma Rhamni
(Pers.) Kuntze, Rev. Gen., vol. 7, p. 470, 1

0. Spermogones amphigenous, associated ges the aecidia, reddish-
brown

I. Aecidia amphigenous, compacted in small groups on yellow distorted
spots, and on flowers and fruits, озшде: m w. Peridia cylindrical, margins
hyaline, revolute, finely laciniate. es globose or broadly elliptical,
16-24 x 14-20mmm.; epispore ee goes and finely verruculose,
1-1-5 mmm. thi
II. Uredosori amphigenous, and on sheaths, at first scattered and
elliptical, ne aggregated and often linear, frequently reaching a
length of 2-3mm., bullate, brownish-yellow, becoming pulverulent and
naked. Uredospores globose, elliptical, or obovate, 22-30 x 18-25 mmm. ;
epispore finely and rather sparsely echinulate, 1-1-5 mmm. thick, pale
yellow, with 3-4 scattered germ-pores on one face; a few hyaline capitate
paraphyses sometimes present.

III. Teleutosori amphigenous, scattered, when 0-5 mm. long, or con-
fluent and linear, frequently reaching a length of 2-3 mm., black, bullate,
compact, long covered. Teleutospores elongate-clavate, often cuneiform,

x 11-20mmm.; apex truncate, darker in colour, thickened, up
to 7mmm., and crowned with a variable number (5-8) of curved, digi-
tate a variable in shape and size, frequently reaching a length of
10mmm., base attenuate, basal cell longer, narrower, and much lighter
in colour а the upper; = or slightly constricted at the septum; epi-
spore smooth, yellowish-brown, 1-1-5 mmm. thick, cell-contents vacuolate ;
oe persistent, coloured, aa. thick: а continuous with the spore, up to

mmm.; germ-pore of upper cell apical, obscure, basal pore midway
betwen septum and pedicel, obscure.

sts :—

Avena sativa L. On leaves and sheaths. Herb. Nos. 232, 301, 327.

П, ПІ. Waikanae Dhol ier n), R. Waters! 24 Nov., 1920.
Ruakura (Auckland), G. H.C. 28 Feb., 1921.

21—Trans,

64@ tox ` Transactions.

Holcus lanatus L. On leaves, sheaths, and stems. Herb. Nos. 273,
318. IIl, oe Turakina ; Weraroa; Kelburn (hae G. H. 8.

Nov.-Jan., 1920-21. IL, Ш. Ettrick (Otago), A. H. Cockayne!
10 Feb., 1921. П, III. Hooper's Inlet (Otago), R. B. Tennent!
21 Feb., 1921

Lolium multiflorum Lam. Ruakura (Auckland), A. W. Green!
9 Jan., 1922

Lolium perenne L. On leaves. Herb. No. 327. П. Ruakura (Auck-

land), G. H. C. 28 Feb., 1921. tu (Wellington), G. H. C.
Dec., 1921.

Distribution : World-wide.

The aecidial stage does not occur in New Zealand, so that all
probability the rust is perpetuated by the uredo pa alone. Viable
uredospores are to be found on ee lanatus the year aro

Puccinia coronata was the name first applied by Cordi to a speci

CEN ERA m
NE oem

characterized by the coronate [om of the teleutospore. Nielsen t

p. 549) showed that when aecidiospores from Rhamnus cathartica were sown
on leaves of Lolium perenne uredospores were produced, whereas aecidio-
spores from Rhamnus Frangula failed to infect this host. He therefore
proposes to separate this latter form from P. coronata and to name it
Ф,

Klebahn (1894, p. 258) earried out similar experiments with the teleuto-
spores from Lolium perenne, sowing them on Rhamnus cathartica, the result
being the production of aecidia, whereas he failed to produce aecidia on
R. Frangula. He therefore split P. coronata into two species, retaining the

and to the form with its aecidial stage on P. cathartica he proposed to give
the name of P. ve dd. overlooking the fact that this form hed previously

та coronata Сда. Aecidial stage on Toni Frangula
L L уласак эз Calamagrostis lanceolata а d P i

: aru

3. f T Agrostis stolonifera, A. alba, and A. vulgaris

4. gropyri—on Agropyron re

5. f. Holei—on Holous tonsa, ыа mollis
b. Puccinia Lolii Niels. Aecidial stage on Ramnus cathartica.

1, f. Avenae—on Avena sativa and А. fatua.

2. f. Loli—on Lolium perenne.

3. f. Festucae—on Festuca elatior and F. gigantea

(Klebahn showed that uredospores from Fest
would infect Holcus lanatus, H. mollis, and Lolium
perenne.)

4. f. Alopecuri—on Alopecurus pratensis, &c.
5. f. Glyceriae—on Glyceria aquatica.
Klebahn sided to this list
г Ho

lei,
as he showed са uredospores from Holcus lanatus would infect only Holcus
lanatus and H. mollis.

After further cultural work Eriksson (1908) revised his previous work
and separated P. Lolii into eight biological races. Other workers have
obtained entirely different results: for example, Carleton (1899), who

that in North America there is only one host of P. Loli in nature.

Cunnincuam.-—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 643

s there are few or no morphological differences between these two
ы (the aecidial stages not occurring here), I have thought it advisable
to include them under the original name, as Arthur and Fromme (1920,
р. из) му done; in this work they give a list of 40 hosts, embracing
21 gen

2. Puccinia dispersa Eriksson and Henning. (Fig. 23.)
Erikss. et Henn., Zeitschr. f. Plf.-Krankh., vol. 4, p. 141, 1894.

Aecidium Asperifolii Pers., Obs. Myc., vol. 1, p. 97, 1796. A. Lycopsidis Desv.,

Jour. de Bot. Desv., vol. 2, p. 311, 1 809. Uredo rubigo-vera DC., Fl. Fr.,

vol. 6, p. 83, 1815. Puccinia recondita vp Desmaz., Bull. Soc. Bot.

E vol. 4, Е 798, 1858. Р. straminis Ecl., Enum. Fung., vol. 9, p. 2, 1861.

ў а Wint., in Rab., Krypt. Fl, ats l, p. 217, 1881. Р. Aaperi-

ol.

p Wettst., Vehr. Zool.- . Wien, vol 35, p. 541, 1886. Aecidium

et Henn., eider., p. 210, 6 ' Puccinia ispersa
( ) ., Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. ol. 9, p. 268 P. Bromina
TE Lc., p» pos Р: - "i y Asperifolii

0. Pere ае а, ог іп compact groups, honey-
colour

I. Aecidia ki gm c and on calices, seated on spots which may
reach a diam. of 2mm., yellow. Регійіа low, fairly broad, mar, revo-
lute, finely laciniate. " Aecidiospores polygonal, nicae or elliptical,
20-31 x 15-22 mmm. ; epispore closely and finely verruculos

II. Uredosori amphigenous, light ferruginous-brown, elliptical or linear,
0:5-2 mm. long, rarely confluent, pulvinate, becoming pulverulent, sur-
rounded by ruptured epidermis. Spores subglobose or elliptical, 22-30 x
22-25 mmm.; epispore finely and closely echinulate, 1:5-2 mmm. thick,
yellowish-brown, with 4—6 scattered germ-pores on one face

III. Teleutsori amphigenous, chiefly hypophyllous, black, en or
more frequently linear, when up to 3mm. long, long covered, divided
compartments and entirely surrounded by dh slightly rete
stout paraphyses, which are as a rule firmly agglutinated together. Spores
elongate-oblong to clavate, 40-65 x 12-22 mmm. ; apex ci cer rounded,
or bluntly acuminate, often oblique, thickened up to 5mmm., more deeply
coloured than rest of spore, base attenuate, basal cell narrower, longer,
and lighter in colour than upper; slightly constricted at septum ; epispore
ames chestnut-brown, 2mmm. thick in upper, 1 mmm. thick in lower
cell ; pedicel persistent, continuous with spore, coloured, stout, short, up
to 91 X 7T mmm. ; germ-pore of upper cell apical, obscure, basal pore
immediately below septum, obscure.

Host: Secale cereale L. On leaves and — Herb. No. 302. П, Ш.
ian (Auckland), A. H. Cockayne! 27 Jan., 1921.

Distribution : Australia; North America ; Eur urope; Asia Minor

The aecidia, which occur on several hosts belonging to different genera,
have not ben collected in New Zealand.

pinions are divided as to whether this should be паса аѕ опе ог
several species. Eriksson and Henning (Ї.с.) divided Pucci 0-vera
Wint. into three—P. glumarum, P. simplex, and P. dis sper in account
of certain morphological differences, chiefly in the uredosori. Shortl
afterwards Eriksson (1894, p. 292) showed by cultural experiments that
P. glumarum and P. dispersa each consisted of five biological races.
21*

644 Transactions.

In 1899 Eriksson divided the original P. rubigo-vera into seven species,
under :—
1. P. glumarum Erikss. et Henn.—on wheat and Bromus spp. Аесійіа
unknown.
dispersa Erikss.—on rye. Aecidia on Anchusa PP.
к es Erikss.—on wheat. Aecidia unknow
Bro Erikss.—on Bro spp. "merui unknown. (Е.
Mode (1901) found PAM. the aecidia of this race occur
on Symphytum officinale L., and for this reason changed
P. Bromina Erikss. to P. Symphyti-Bromorum Mue Il.
Agropyrina Erikss.—on Triticum repens. Aecidia unknown
na Erikss.—on Holcus lanatus and H. mollis. Ае
ожа
Triseti Erikss.—on Trisetum flavescens. Aecidia unknown.
simplex Erikss. et Henn.—on barley. Aecidia unknown. (It
since been shown that the aecidial stage occurs on
Ornithogalum spp.)
Of these, three should be allowed specific rank, as they show morphology
differentiation; the others are identical in appearance and (if we exclude
the presence or absence of aecidia—an uncertain character, as this "aod
are in so many instances unknown) should be considered merely as
biological races.
Arthur and Fromme (1920, p. 333) a shown that the forms named
y Eriksson Puccinia Agropyrina and P. Triticina belong to another
ode Dicaeoma Clematidis (DC.) Arth. (— Puccinia Elymi Westnd.).

ow gobo or
xs "v уму tv

RH

3. Puccinia graminis Persoon. (Text-fig. 24, and Plate 77, fig. 4.)
Pers., Disp. Meth., p. 39, 1797.

Lycoperdon poc — Jacq., Coll, vol. 1, p. 122, 1786. Aecidium Berberidis
Pers., in J. Е. Gmel., Syst. Nat., vol. 2, p. 1473, 1791. A. lineare е Pers., Lc.
E Il

Puccinia culmorum $ ohum., Enum. Pl. Sae ; vol 2, p. 233, 1801 Aecidium
Berbe "E v Rebent., Prodr. Fl. Neom 352, 18 Рахи
cerealis Н. , Fl. Mosq., р. 183, 1812 ] nis S. F. Gray,
- Brit РЕ; gra г р. 541, — vcr Berberidis Schlecht
d^ vol 2, p. 112, 1824. C. m Link., i , Sp Le vol. 6,

DA Р. poculiformis Wettst., А Zool.-Bot. Ges. Wien, vol. 5 р. 544,

End 5 ita р aeea Eri ikes, e t Henn., Zeits. Pflanzenkr., vol. 4, p. 140,

and Ba nik; Erythea, vol. 4, p. 2, 1896. icaeoma

Pes i erum ) voeem Rev. Gen., vol. 3, p. 466, 1898. D. Anthoxantht
P Arth., Bull. T

Kuntze, l.c., p. 467. Puccinia vilis Arth., ‚ Torr. Ol., vol. 28, р. 969,
1901. P. ae ea E. Fisch., Beitr. Krypt. eae: vol. 2, p. 259,
Arth., Res. Sci. C Bot. Vien 344, 1906.

1904. ongr.
Uredo кемерин. Ал, апа Fromme, Torreya, vol. 15.1 р. p. 265, 1915.

O. Spermogones amphigenous, dla in small groups which are seated
on circular discoloured spots, honey-coloured.

І. Aecidia hypophyllous, бв еб, and fructicolous, in crowded
circular, inflated groups, on discoloured spots, up to 5mm. diam , yellow.
Peridia at first cylindrical, becoming cupulate, margins white, erect, becom-
ing slightly expanded, dentate. Spores о чат orte г elliptical,

4—26 . diam.; epispore hyaline, 1-5 mmm. k, thickened at apex:
А to 7 mmm., finely and densely QUE ve kien sulphur-
уе
П. Uredosori amphigenous, and on stems, sheaths, and glumes, d
brown, scattered, or more frequently confluent when linear, attaining

ades
i

ro.
jj
x
E
xS
t
"E
Де
4

CunnincHam.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 645

length of 2-3 mm., bullate, pulverulent, becoming exposed by the epidermis

rupturing longitudinally. Spores elliptical, often obovate, sometimes sub-
globose, 20-38 x 14-20 mmm. ; epispore coarsely and moderately echinulate,
ьн mmm. thick, golden-brown, with 3-4 equatorial germ-pores on one
ace

ПІ. Teleutosori on sheaths, stems, and inflorescences, seldom on blades,
at first scattered, becoming confluent and linear, attaining a length of
12mm. or more, Vesper compact, black, at first covered, becoming

Spores elli

ныг x 15-25 mmm. ; apex acuminate, sometimes oblique, thickened, up
12 mmm., more deeply coloured than rest of spore, base attenuate,
d cell longer and narrower than upper; constricted at septum; epi-

septum, conspicuous.
X. Mesospores common, elliptical, 30-45 x 11-15 mmm. ; apex acumi-
nate, frequently rounded, thickened.
Hosts :—
Avena sativa L. On blades, culms, and inflorescences. Herb.
o. 323. П. Marton enon, C. Н. Schwass ! 16 Feb., 1921.
IL III. Ruakura (Auckland), G. H. C. 28 Feb., 1921.
Dactylis glomerata L. On blades and culms. Herb. No. 395.
m s Springfield (Canterbury), 500 m., W. D. Reid! 18 June,

Mio: elatior On culms, leaves, and sheaths. Herb. No. 332.
п, III. Helos (Auckland), E. Bruce Levy! 15 Feb., 1921.
Festuca pratensis Huds. On culms. Herb. No. 347. II, Ш. Gore
(Otago), А E ти, 4 Мау, 1921.

Lolium pere culms апа leaves. ge No. 347.
П, ш. E uci. d В Tennent! 4 Мау, 19

Түс vulgare Vill. On blades, culms, and SP 0А Herb.
No. 299, 300. II, III. Ruakura (Auckland), A. H. Cockayne !
25 Jan., 1921. П. Canterbury, F. E. Ward! 18 Feb., 1921.

Lolium multiflorum Lam. On leaves and culms. П, III. Mou-
mahaki (Wellington), J. W. Deem! 9 Jan. 1922. Ruakura

., 1922.
Lolium temulentum L. On leaves and inflorescences. II, III. Mou-
mahaki чое, J. W. Deem! 9 Jan., 1922.
Distribution : World-wi
The aecidia, which occur on Berberis spp., have not been collected
in New Zealand. In Australia, McAlpine (1906, p. 67) proved that the
Australian forms would not infect barberry; yet, although this is the case,

of the species. How, then, is the rust carried over from year to year?
Probibly- the cw: reasonable goed is that of the өзгөй of
uredospores on grasses as has been shown by many experiments
(Jacky, 1900 ; Bolley, 1898; Barclay 1891), they are capable of remaining
viable for a considerable p eriod. would appear that viability of uredo-
spores is a matter of dinde, as ‘uae appear to remain viable in warmer
localities for a much longer period than in colder areas.

646 Transactions.

Recent work on the part of Stakman and Piemeisel (1917), and
Stackman, Piemeisel, and Levine (1918), has shown that uredospores from
grasses are capable of infecting cereals in the spring. For example, they
showed (1917, p. 466) that uredospores from Agropyron, Elymus, and
Hordeum would readily infect wheat.

Other theories have been put forward to account for this overwintering
of the fungus—e.g., that a perennial mycelium is present; but insufficient
evidence was forthcoming in support, no mycelium being found in the
host other than in the vicinity of uredosori. To account for epiphytotic
recrudescences of wheat-rust, J. Eriksson (1897) propounded his remarkable
mycoplasm theory, which (in brief) is to the effect that, in some manner
not understood, the fungus is able to combine some of its protoplasm with
that of the host, thus forming a symbiotic substance which he termed

“mycoplasm.” This mycoplasm is supposed to remain dormant in the | 3

leaf or seed until conditions become favourable, when the fungal elements
become active, grow out into the leaf in the mycelial form, eventually
giving rise to sori of uredospores! This remarkable hypothesis has been
severely criticized by Marshall Ward (1903), who showed that the whole
theory was based on a misinterpretation of the ordinary phenomena of
uredospore infection.

It was with this species that de Bary (1865, p. 25) first proved that
heteroecism existed in the rusts. Not only is this rust heteroecious, havin
its aecidia on one plant and its teleutospores on another, but is also known
to consist of many biological races, each supposed to be incapable of
infecting any host other than the one it occurs on.

For example, Eriksson (1894, p. 292) showed by numerous cultural
experiments that this species consisted of a number of biological races (or,
as he termed them, “ specialisierte Formen "), as under :—

Puccinia graminis Pers. Aecidia on Berberis vulgaris.
l. f. Secalis—on rye. f. Airae—on Aira caespitosa.
Tr Avenae—on oat. 5. f. Agrostidis—on Agrostis Spp-
3. f. Tritici—on wheat. © 6. f. Poae—on Poa spp. :
Carleton (1899), working with the same races in North America, obtained
quite different results. He claims that there are but two biological races,
as under :—
l. f Tritici—on wheat, barley, cocksfoot, Agrostis alba, Festuca

.
B

gigantea, Koeleria cristata, and Hordeum murinum.
2. f. Avenae—on Avena sativa, A. fatua, A. pratensis, Hordeum
murinum, cocksfoot, Koeleria cristata, Holcus mollis, &с.
Jaezewski (1910, p. 321) from his cultural experiments obtained !

which showed interrelationships between hosts quite distinct from Eriks- ——
son's. 0

Again, Freeman and Johnson (1911) found that uredospores of tr nee 2
решу infected barley, but would not infect oats, and rarely гуе; but

Most of these results given above were obtained by using uredospores. a
Arthur (1910, p. 228), after experimenting with teleutospores a
€ t ot . ф E

су gard

CunnincHam.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 647

another . . yet in the aecial stage racial strains play no part, gue
the barberry acts аз à bridging host between each and every other gramineo
host." In a later work Arthur and Fromme (1920, p. 295) include verom
this species races та on s different hosts (exclusive of the 8 aecidial
hosts), belonging to 35 gen

Stakman, Piemeisel, ec DE (1918), as the result of cultural work
extending over a period of four seasons, are of the opinion that “ bridging ”
does not occur; furthermore, they claim that the “ы. s not act as
à EE host, nor does it act as a reinvigorator of the r

would appear a specialization is not as осей as Eriksson

di Hee would have us believe; in fact, the conditions governing this
specialization are so little understood, and the results obtained so contra-

al
that * no species can be accepted as valid until it is capable of definition
in morphological terms " (1905, p. 18)

4. Puccinia Poarum Nielsen.
Niels., in Botanisk. Tidsskrift, vol. 3, p. 24, 1877.
Hosts :—
Poa annua L. On leaves. E No. 314. П, Kelburn (Wel-
lington), G. H.C. 3 Feb.,
Poa oni L. On leaves. “Heb: No. 286. IL Kelburn (Wel-

ааыа: Australia ; North America; Europe; Japan
As I have no teleutospore material from which to describe this species,
I have merely recorded this rust, together with the hosts.

5. Puccinia simplex Eriksson and Henning. (Fig. 25.)
Erikss. et Henn., Zeits. Pflanzenkr., vol. 4, p. 260, 1894.
Puccinia straminis Drai Koern., Land. Forstw. Zeit., No. 50, 1865. pci ted
Е Rostr.

Hordei Niels., Ugeskr. Finda vol. 2, p. 567, 1874. P.

Thuem., Fl., wot E Б 92, 1878. аы ornithogaleum Bubak, Ann.
Myc., vol. 3, p. 223, 1 Dicaeoma anomalum (Rostr.) Arth. and NONE
N. Am. Fl., "vol. Te 339, 1920,

0. Spermogones amphigenous, in groups occupying large areas, honey-
coloured.
I. Aecidia amphigenous, scattered. Peridia cupulate, opening by a
apical pore. Spores elliptical, 18-30 mmm. diam., minutely and closely
verruculose.
Uredosori amphigenous, seldom caulicolous, cinnamon - brown,
scattered or confluent, up to to 2 mm. long, pulverulent, surrounded by the
ured epidermis. Spores elliptical or obovate, 20-30 x 16-25 mmm.
т ета sparsely and finely echinulate, 1:5—2 mmm. thick, pallid brown,
with 6 to 8 scattered germ-pores on one face, obscur
ПІ. Teleutosori amphigenous, scattered or обола, elliptical, up to
1:5 mm. long, pulvinate, compact, black, long covered. Spores clavate
to cuneiform, 50-65 x 20-25 mmm.; apex truncate, obtuse, or bluntly
acuminate, thickened up to 6mmm. or not thickened, base attenuate,
basal cell longer, narrower, and lighter in colour than upper; slightly

648 Transactions.

constricted at the septum; epispore smooth, 1:5 mmm. thick, chestnut- :

.

rown; pedicel persistent, coloured, short, continuous with spore, up to
20 x 8mmm.; germ-pore of upper cell apical, obscure, basal pore imme-
diately below septum, obscure; paraphysate.

X. Mesospores more common than teleutospores, clavate, 30-50 X
20 mmm. br
Host: Hordeum vulgare L. Herb. No. 322. II, Ш. Ruakura (Auck-

land), G. H. C. -28 Feb., 1921. Christchurch, Е. E. Ward / 18 Feb., 192]. —
Otago, W. B. Tennent! 3 Mar., 1921. Weraroa (Wellington), J. Beverley ! 2d

3 Mar., 1921.
Distribution: Australia; North America; Europe.
is species is characterized by the prevalence of mesospores in the
sori, and by the aecidia occurring on Ornithogalum spp. (they have not

been collected in New Zealand), otherwise it is identical morphologically — :

with P. dispersa Erikss. et Henn.

6. Puccinia Sorghi Schweinitz. (Fig. 26.)
Schw., Trans. Am. Phil. Soc., ser. 11, vol. 4, p. 295, 1832.

Uredo Zeae Desmaz., Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. 2, vol. 13, р. 182, 1840. Puccinia
icem Bereng., Atti. Sci. Ital., vol 6, p. 475, 1845: h

yponym. P. Ae —
reng.: Klotzsch., Herb. Viv. Myc., Suppl. 18, 1851. T'richobasis Maydis х

Niessl., Abh. Nat. Ver. Bruenn., vol. 3, р. 114, 1865. Aecidium Ozalidis
uem., Flora, vol. 59, p. 425, 1876. A. Peyritschianum Magnus, Ber, Nat.
Med. Ver. Innsbruck, vol. 21, p. 34, 1894.

III. Teleutosori amphigenous, scattered, rarely confluent, elliptical, up
to 2mm. long, pulvinate, compact, black, soon naked. Spores elliptical,

80 х 8 mmm. ; germ-po
immediately below septum, obscure.
t: L

Zea ‘Mais L. On leaves. Herb. No. 324. II. Ruakura

ost :
(Auckland), G. H. C.! 28 Feb., 1921.

Distribution: Australia; North and South America; Africa; Europe. x.

. The uredo stage alone had been collected in New Zealand. І am
indebted to Mrs. F. W. Patterson, of the United States Department. of
Agriculture, Mycological Exchange, for teleutospore material from which
the above description has been drawn up.

Arthur (1904, p. 64) proved that this is an heteroecious species. ш
sowed aecidiospores from Ozalis cymosa Small on maize-leaves, and їп ie
days obtained spermogones and uredosori.

УКУЛАР rae D a be a

ar

CunnincuamM.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 649

7. Puccinia Caricis Schroeter. (Fig. 27.) Cyperaceae (2).
Schroet., Krypt. Fl. Schles., vol. 3, p. 327, 1887.

Aecidium Urticae паа. Enum. РІ. Saell., Ж. 2, P 222, 1803. Uredo Caricis
Schum., een p. Caeoma icae ec Fl. Berol, vol. 2, p. 112,
1824 int

vol. 467 ў . 468.
uccinia Garrettii Arth., Bull. Torr. Cl., vol. 32, p. 41, 1905. . Uredo felices
Arth., Bull. Torr. Cl., vol. 42, P 593, 1915. Puccinia urticata Ke
logia, vol. 9, p. 214, 1917.
0. Spermogones amphigenous, conspicuous, in groups on discoloured
spots, honey-coloured.
I. Aecidia amphigenous and caulicolous, scattered, or more frequently
in crowded groups on discoloured in flated and distorted areas, orange-
yellow. Peridia cupulate, margins spreading, revolute, lacerate, white.
cid pr or polygonal, 18-25 x 15-22 mmm. ; epispore pale yellow,

densely a ely verruculose, 1 mmm. thick, cell-contents orange-yellow
H. Cece amphigenous, chiefly hypophyllous, scattered, elliptical,
up to 0-5 mm. long, or confluent a эз linear, reaching a length of 1 cm. or

more, pulverulent, bullate, cinnamon-brown, surrounded by the ruptured

epidermis. Spores elliptical, meet obovate, 24-32 x 18-25 mmm.

кр golden-brown, sparsely and coarsely echinulate, 1-5-2 mmm. thick,
2-3 equatorial germ-pores on one face.

"HI Mess amphigenous, chiefly hypophyllous, Реа elliptical,
up to lm ong, or confluent, forming lines up to 5mm., ‘chocolate-
brown, Mta. compact, surrounded by the ruptured epidermis. Spores
clavate, 35—65 x 15-25 mmm. ; apex rounded, sometimes bluntly acuminate,

thickened, u 12 mmm., base attenuate, basal cell longer, narrower, and
lighter in colour than the upper; constricted at the septum; epispor
smooth, chestnut-brown, 1-5- thick ; pedicel persistent, continuous

cell apical, obscure, basal pore immediately below septum, o

X. Mesospores uncommon, elongate elliptical, 35-44 x УОН
арех gites and bluntly acuminate.
COMM

"Urtica аиа Petrie. On leaves and stems. І. Macraes (Otago),
300 m . Reid! 2 Dec., 1921.

Urtica la (Hook. f.) Cockayne, ‘On leaves, veins, petioles,
and stems. Herb. No. 424. , І. E Weraroa sandhills
(Wellington), E. H. Atkinson! 20 Oct.,

. Carex Pete E On leaves. Herb. No, dn. П, Ш. Kinloch
(Otago), 37 . D. Reid! 2 May

Сатех ro hee тз» On leaves. НУ. No 366. II. Creek-bed,
Dunstan Mountains (Otago), 300 m., W. D. Reid! 21 May, 1921.

Carez Colensoi Boott. xe С П, ПІ. Glenorchy (Otago),
W. D. Reid! 15 Dee.

Carex dipsacea Berggr. a lox ves. Herb. ur 368. II. Tokomaru
(Wellington), E. H. ттар 1 Feb.,

Carex Gaudichaudiana (Воо) Kunth. u Eu II, III. Mount
Judah. (Otago), 900 m., W. D. Reid! 14 Dec., 1921.

Carer pumila Thunb. On leaves = culms. Herb. No. 370.
II, III. Seashore, Wellington, E. H. Atkinson! 27 Jan., 1921.

Carex resectans Cheesm. On leaves. Herb. No. 366. II. Dunstan
Montem! Mount Judah (Otago), 900 m. ; W. D. Reid! Feb.,
Dec., 1921.

650 . `- Transactions.

Carex stellulata Good. On leaves. Herb. No. 365. II, Ш. Lake
Harris Track (Otago), 1,140 m., W. D. Reid! 6 May, 1921.

Carex ternaria Forst. f. On leaves and culms. Herb. Nos. 367, 369.

8. Puccinia Unciniarum Dietel and Neger. (Fig. 28.)

Diet. et Neg., Engl. Bot. Jahrb., vol. 22, p. 351, 1896.
0, I. Unknown. :
. Uredosori amphigenous, scattered, minute, 0-5 mm. diam., circular,
pulverulent, chestnut- brown, surrounded by the ruptured epidermis.

Spores subglobose, elliptical, or often obovate, 23-30 x 17-25 mmm;
epispore 2 mmm. thick, cinnamon-brown, finely and sparsely echinulate,
with 3-4 scattered germ-pores on one face,

_ ПІ. Teleutosori hypophyllous, minute, circular, 0-5 mm. diam., pul-
vinate, compact, dark chocolate-brown, soon naked. Spores elongate-
oblong, frequently fusoid, 48-55 x 15-20 mmm. ; apex rounded, rarely
attenuate, thickened up to 10 mmm., base attenuate, basal cell narrower
and somewhat longer than the upper; constricted at the septum ; epispore

Ета. 28.— Puccinia Unciniarum Diet. et Neg. Uredo- and teleuto-spores from Uncinia
compacta R. Br.

Ета. 29.—Puccinia juncophila Оке. et Mass. Uredo- and teleuto-spores from Juncus
vaginatus R. Br. .

Fia. 30.—Puccinia -obscura Schroet. Uredo- and teleuto - spores from Luzula
campestris DC.

Fic. 31.—Puccinia Kirkii SD. nov. Uredo- and teleuto-spores from Rumex flexuosus
DO.

Fro. 32.—Puccinia tiritea Sp. nov. * Uredo- and teleuto-spores from Muehlenbeckia

Fro. 33.— Puecinia Tetragoniae M |

f

Fic. 34.—Puccinia clavata Syd. eleutospores from Clematis foetida Raoul. —

Fia. 35.—Puccinia contegens sp. nov. Teleutospores from Ranunculus multiscapus

Hook. f. m = mesospore. No. 5 is a small form of which about 5 per
ri

inornata sp. n
f.) О. E. Schultz. No. 5 is germina
Teleutospores sp. ined.
1 ers. Uredo- and teleuto-spores from P funus
tca 1.; showing a group of teleutospores with their pedicels
agglutinated together, A three-celled orm is present.
Fia. 39.— Puccinia Morrisoni MoAlp. Teleutospores from: Pelargonium inodorum Willd.
Fie. 40,—. ma granularis Kalch. et Cke,
ў L'Herit.

р.

Uredo- and teleuto-spores from Pelar-

| gonium zonale L'Herit.
Ето. 41.—Puccinia Hoheriae SP. nov. Teleutospores from Hoheria populnea А. Cunn.
Camera-lucida drawings by author. All х 500.

MoAlp. Teleutospores from Tetragonia implexicoma

Ноу

E "ET.
е S нае N

РОБЕ tee Л Лу К, м, Ж. voee de

&

652 Transactions.

smooth, 1-5-2 mmm. thick, pale brown, cell-contents granular, nuclei

conspicuous ; pedicel persistent, tinted, up to 60 x 8 mmm., continuous

with the spore; germ-pore of the upper cell apical, obscure, basal pore

immediately below the septum, obscure.

‚ Mesospores common, elliptical, 35-42 х 18 mmm. ; epispore smooth.

Host : Uncinia compacta В. Br. On leaves. Herb. No. 352. II, Ш.
Mount Dick ; Kinloch (Otago), 840 m., W. D. Reid / April, May, 1921.
Distribution : Chile. | ;

is indigenous, is widespread throughout the mountainous regions

of both Islands (Cheeseman 1906, p. 800), and occurs also in Australia.

Thi shows a general resemblance to P. Caricis, but the narrow

9. Puccinia juncophila Cooke and Massee. (Fig. 29.) Juncaceae (3).
Cke. et Mass., Grev., vol. 22, p. 37, 1893.
Uredo armillata Ludw., Bot. Centrabl., vol. 43, p. 8, 1890.
0, I. Unknown. ;
П. Uredosori amphigenous, cinnamon-brown, scattered when elliptical
and 1 mm. long, or more commonly confluent and forming lines up

22-32 x 15-22 mmm. ; epis
brown, 2-3 mmm. thick, with 9-3 equatorial germ-pores on one face.
III. Teleutosori amphigenous, elliptical, often confluent and up to 5 mm.
long, pulverulent, chocolate-brown, surrounded by the ruptured epidermis.
Spores elliptical, 30-40 28 mmm. ; apex rounded, slightly (5-6 mmm.)
or not thickened, base rounded, seldom subattenuate, both cells same size
and colour, cell-contents granular ; slightly constricted at the septum;
ерізроге smooth, yellowish-brown, 3-4 mmm. thick; pedicel deciduous,
hyaline, up to 50 x 5 mmm., often obliquely attached; germ-pore 0

x
upper cell apical, conspicuous, basal pore one-third to two-thirds below
septum, obscure

X
b»

Host: Juncus vaginatus R. Br. On leaves and culms. Herb. No. 262.
П. Tokomaru (Wellington). 5 Nov., 1920. II, III. Tasman (Nelson),
H. C. 17 Nov. 1921.

‹ ‹ i me sori as th
uredosori are invariably attacked by Darluca flum Cast., it is probabl

10. Puccinia obscura Schroeter. (Fig. 30.)

Schroet.: Pass., Nuovo. Giorn. Bot. Ital., vol. 9, p. 134, 1890. :
Aecidium Bellidis Thuem., Fungi Austr., No. 635, 1873: hyponym. Puccinia
ellidis Lagerh., Bol, Soc. Broter., vol. 8, p. 134, 1890. Dicaeoma obscurum
(Schroet.) Kuntze, Rev. Gen., vol. 3, p. 469, 1898. Puccinia Luzulae-
maximae Diet., Ann. Myc., vol. 17, p. 57, 1919,

Cunnincuam.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 653

0. Spermogones amphigenous, numerous, scattered, poner crx pas

I. Aecidia amphigenous, numerous, scattered. Регійіа cupulate, margins
erect, white, lacerate or entire. Spores polygonal, 16-22 mmm. diam. ;
epispore hyaline, 1-15 mmm. thick, moderately verruculose

II. Uredosori hypophyllous, cinnamon-brown, scattered, elliptical, up
to 15mm. long, pulverulent, surrounded by the rupt epidermis.
Spores elliptical or commonly obovate, 22-30 x 18-23 mmm. ; epispore
coarsely and sparsely echinulate, 1-5mmm. thick, golden-brown, with 2
equatorial germ-pores on one face.

III. Teleutosori hypophyllous, scattered, elliptical or circular,

l mm. diam., pulverulent, chocolate-brown, surrounded by the ruptured
epidermis. Spores clavate to elliptical, 25-40 x 15-22 mmm. ; apex
rounded, seldom attenuate, thickened up to 10 mmm., base attenuate,
basal cell narrower than the upper, cell-contents granular, nuclei evident ;
constricted at the septum; epispore smooth, 1-5-2mmm, thick, go olden-
brown ; pedicel persistent, tinted, continuous with spore, stout, up to
25 8 mmm.; germ-pore of upper cell apical, conspicuous, basal pore
immediately below ponent conspicuous.

Host: Luzula ae aa uo On leaves and culms. Herb. No. 371.
II, III. Kinloch (Otago), О m.; Macraes (Otago), 600m.; Mount
Judah (Otago), 900 m. ; Paradise (Otago), 400m.; W. D. Reid ! May,
Nov., Dec., 1921.

Distribution North America ; Eur

finds the testoepore s associated with the aecidia on the same host plant.
McAlpine (1906, p. 137) describes a different rust on Luzula spp. in
Australia. This еы Puccinia tenuispora i ul differs in the delicate,

Brittlebank, empti for іы of Puccinia tenuispora
McAlp. for comparative purposes

11. Puccinia Kirkii n. sp. (Fig. 31.) Polygonaceae (4),

, I. Unknown

II. Uredosori amphigenous, sparingly hypophyllous, cinnamon-brown,
circular, scattered, pulverulent, 0-5 mm, diam., surroun y the ruptured
epidermis. Spores elliptical or Батай, 23-29 x 19-21 mmm. ; ерїзроге
sparsely and coarsely echinulate, 1-1-5 mmm. thick, pale ао,
with 3 scattered germ-pores on one face

III. Teleutosori associated with and indistinguishable from the uredo-
sori. Spores broadly elliptical, 25-33 x 19-22 mmm. ; apex rounded, not

slightly constricted at the septum ; epispore smooth, 1 mmm. thick, n
brown, cell-contents granular ; pedicel dosis, "gates fragile, up to
33 х b mmm.; germ-pore of upper cell apical, conspicuous, basal pore

two-thirds way below septum, conspicuous, both frequently papillate.
X. pe pag uncommon, obovate, 27 x 20 mmm. ; apex rounded.

CR neglectus Kirk. On leaves. Herb. No. 274. П, III.
Sydney Cove етан Island), T. Kirk! 12 Feb., 1882
Rumex flexuo leaves. Dunstan Mountains (Otago),
. D. Reid! 5 Dec., 1921. П, III. Clinton Valley (Otago),
E. H. Atkinson! 12 Jan., 1920. (Type.)

654 Transactions.

Both hosts are endemic; R. flexuosus closely resembles R. Br

owni
Campd., the host of Puccinia Ludwigii Tepp. McAlpine -(1906, р. 173)

mentions R. flexuosus as being a host of P. Ludwigii ; there has been some
mistake in the determination of this host, as according to Cheeseman (1906,
p. 591) R. flexuosus does not occur in Australia.

This species is named in honour of the late Mr. T. Kirk, whose works

on the flora of New Zealand are so well known to students of New Zealand

botany. Mr. Kirk was also keenly interested in fungi, and despatched
many specimens abroad. Through the kindness of Mr. T. W. Kirk, who
gave me the fungous material collected by Mr. T. Kirk, including many
cotype specimens, I have been enabled to verify many of my determinations
of those fungi which have been named abroad.

An occasional three-celled spore is to be seen in the teleutosori, the
upper cell being divided by a vertical septum. This species is characterized
by the thin non-apiculate epispore of the teleutospore.

12. Puccinia tiritea n. sp. (Fig. 32.)

0. Spermogones epiphyllous, in scattered more or less circular groups,
seated on yellow spots, minute, immersed, honey-brown.

II. Uredosori hypophyllous, scattered or arranged in irregular groups,

cinnamon-brown, surrounded by the ruptured epidermis. Spores obovate,
25-32 x 22-28 mmm. ; epispore coarsely and sparsely echinulate, 1-5-2 mmm.
germ-pores on one face.

+ !mmm.; germ-pore of upper cell immediately above the septum,
conspicuous, basal pore immediately be |
osts :—
Muehlenbeckia australis (Forst. f.) Meissn. On leaves. Herb. No. 38
II, ПІ. Tiritea, Palmerston North (Wellington), 300 m., G. H. C.
3 Mor, 1921. (Type) II, Ш. Kingston (Otago), 400 m., W. D.

Muehlenbeckia complexa. (A. Cunn.) Meissn. On leaves. Herb.
Nos. 381, 396. П, III. Kingston; Table Bay ;
ана (Otago), 300-700 m., W. D. Reid! April, May,

Both hosts are endemic and widely distributed throughout New Zealand
(Cheeseman, 1906, р. 592). This species may readily be distinguished by
the coarsely warted epispore of the teleutospore. Another peculiar feature
; Which are situated immediately above

unusual position, and does not occur
rrett (1910) records this peculiarity
rust occurring on Angelica dilitata Holw.,
1 Ат “us rust is quite distinct from P. M kiag
Syd., which in Australia occurs on Muehl kia adpressa Meissn., differing

. LI ue L
cair in the teleutospores being coarsely warted and not thickened at
e apex.

3
Жее EOLO .4'

6, 3
x

E
zi 4
=

=
=

52
:
7:

5
em

PNE

N
^
М.

Cunnincham.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 655

13. Puccinia Tetragoniae McAlpine. (Fig. 33.) Aizoaceae (5).
McAlp., Agr. Gaz. N.S.W., vol. 6, p. 854, 1895.

ermogones amphigenous, aggregated, numerous, honey-coloured.

I. Aecidia hypophyllous, crowded in irregular gro ups which are often
linear. Peridia cylindrical, up to 0-5 mm. diam., margins ate lacerate,
expanded. Spores globose, obovate, 27-39 x 22-25 mmm. ; epispore hyaline,
minutely and densely verruculose, 2 mmm. thick, cell-contents vacuolate,
orange yea

„ Uredosori amphigenous, circular, scáttered, bullate, рти шеш,
1-1: dud mm. diam., surrounded and partially covered by the. ru ruptured e
dermis. Spores elliptical to obovate, 27—37 x 22-25 mmm. ; epispore pallid
yellow, 3 mmm. thick, densely and coarsely echinulate, Ааа orange-
yellow, with 4-5 scattered germ-pores on one face.

III. Teleutosori amphigenous, arranged in circinnate groups, circles
ining à diam. of 5 mm., or scattered when elliptical and up to 4n
pes bullate, compact, black, long covered by the epidermis. Spores
elliptical or subclavate, 40-60 x 25-26 mmm. ; apex rounded, seldom acumi-
nate, thickened up to 8mmm., or not thickened, base rounded, seldom
attenuate, both cells same size and colour, lower cell sometimes slightly
narrower, cell-contents granular; ач constricted at the septum; epi-
spore smooth, chestnut-brown, up to 5mmm. thick; pedicel persistent,
hyaline, stout, up to 35 x 8mmm.; germ-pore of the уре cell apical,

obscure, basal pore immediately below the septum, obscur

X. Mesospores uncommon, elliptical, 35-54 x 25-29 mmm

ost: Tetragonia trigyna Banks et Sol. On leaves. Herb. No. 287.
II. York Bay (Wellington), E. H. Atkinson! 24 Jan., 1921.

Distribution: Victoria ; Tasmania.

The host is endemic, although Cheeseman (1906, p. 192) states that it
is probably identical with the Australian T. im Hook. f

characteristic feature of this species is the large size, and the greatly
thickened epispore of the teleutospores. I am indebted Mr. C. €.
Brittlebank for specimens of this rust for comparative purposes.

14. Puccinia clavata Sydow. (Text-fig. 34, and xen 77, fig. 5.)
Ranunculaceae (6).
Syd., Mon. Ured., vol. 1, p. 428, 1904.

0. Spermogones aS scattered, seated on yellow spots, sur-
rounded by the aecidia, honey-y

I. Aecidia hypophyllous, aggregated on more or less orbicular yellow
spots up to 3mm. in diam., circinnately arranged, pallid yellow. Peridia
up to то mmm. diam., solas erumpent, standing above leaf-s e

margins slightly expanded, dentate. Spores subglobose or
vel yienab; эч 20-27 x 18-22 mmm.; epispore minutely and closely verrucu-
lose, tinted, 1:5 mmm. thick, cell-contents granular, pallid yellow, 2-4
scattered germ-pores on one face.

II. Uredosori hypophyllous, lemon-yellow, elliptical, up to 1 mm. long,
scattered, pulverulent, exposed by the longitudinal fissuring of the epidermis.
Spores subglobose elliptical, or obovate, 20-28 x 12-20 mmm. ; epispore
densely and coarsely verruculose, cream- == 2-5-3 mmm. thick, hyaline,
yes 1-10 анана germ-pores on опе Е

. Teleutosori hypophyllous, on sma ‘all discoloured spots which are
visible on the. Ра нона black, circular, scattered, oe, compact,

656 Transactions.

colour than the rest of the spore, base attenuate, basal cell longer, narrower, |
and lighter in colour than upper; constricted at the septum ; epispore
. smooth, pallid brown, 2-5-3 mmm. thick in apical cell, 1-5-2mmm. in

mmm.; germ-pore of the upper cell apical, obscure, basal pore um
immediately below septum, obscure.
Hosts :—
Clematis foetida Raoul. On leaves. Herb. No. 269. III. Weraroa;
Lake Papaetonga, Levin (Wellington), E. H. Atkinson! Sept.,
Nov., 1919.

Clematis hexasepala DC. On leaves. I. Levin Wellington), E. Н. —

(
Atkinson! 12 Feb., 1919. III. No locality given. Bastian (Syd.).
Willd Sand-

hills, Levin (Wellington), E. Н. Atkinson! 13 Nov. 1919.
П. Motupiko River (Nelson), 500 m., Н. Н. Allan! 5 Jan., 1921.

The hosts are endemic, and distributed over both Islands (Cheeseman, —

1
commonly finds the pedicel laterally inserted.
B occurs on indigenous species of Clematis in New
. This differs mainly in the
pras size of the aecidia, and in its habit of forming large, inflated, and

»permogones amphigenous, sparse, associated with the aecidia, honey-
coloured. : ae
i I Aecidia hypophyllous, in crowded groups, yellow. Регійіа immersed, x
margins incurved and partially covered with the epidermis, openi Edi
an irregular pore. Spores polygonal or elliptical, 17-26 x 15-18 mmm. ;
epispore hyaline, 2 mmm. thick, densely and minutely verruculose, cell-

: Teleutosori amphigenous, chestnut-brown, pulverulent, at. first
d i

y the ruptured epidermis, s
surface of the leaf becoming covered.

à Mesospores uncommon,
18 ne: E epispore reticulate, 1 mmm. thick, chestnut-brown.

osts :—

Ranunculus la Smith. On leaves. Herb. No. 284. III. Glen

Aes t
Wye, Hanmer (Canterbury), W. D. Reid / 926 Oct., 1919. Moun
Judah (Otago), 500 m., W. D. Reid! 14 Dec., 1921.

Cunninenam.—The U redinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 657

Ranunculus зори Hook. f. On leaves. III. Burke's Pass
renda ora . D. Reid! 18 Nov. 1919. І, Ш. Macraes
(Otago), W. D. Reid! 28 Nov., 1921. (Type.) Mount Torlesse
(Canterbury), W. D. Reid! Feb. 1921. Ш. Mount Judah
(Otago), 800 m., W. D. Reid! 25 Dec., 1921.

oth the hosts are indigenous; R. lappaceus occurs also in Australia
(Ühoesenina, 1906, p. 20). out 5 per cent. of small spores are present
in the teleutosori ; these are Atlar to the normal spores save in size, which
is considerably less than normal, being on the average 25 x 15 mmm.
(fig. 35, No. 5). Occasionally a vertical septum is present in the upper

cell. Characterized by the non-thickened apex, and reticulate epispore of
the teleutospore.

16. Apu inornata n. sp. (Fig. 36.) Cruciferae (7).

. Unknown.

iL Teleutosori amphigenous and асов, circular ог elliptical,
scattered, becoming confluent, up to 15mm. long, cinnamon-brown,
pulverulent, surrounded by the ruptured epidermis, causing the hosts to
become distorted and stunted. Spores elliptical, 23-35 X 12-16 mmm.
apex rounded or bluntly acuminate, not thickened, base rounded, both
xd same size or the lower often somewhat narrower; constricted at the
i ispore minutely warted, 1:5-2 mmm. thick, pallid brown;
iem induce, hyaline sometimes tinted, short, up to 20 x 5 mmm.
germ-pore of upper cell apical, conspicuous, frequently papillate, OE
pore immediately above pedicel, conspicuous

Host: Cardamine P E d (Forst. f) О E. Schulz. On leaves,
petioles, and stems. Herb. о си. Масгаев (Otago), 600 m., Ӯ. D.
Reid! 29 Nov., 1921. (Typ

by the warted epispore. Another ттнен feature is the position of the
basal germ-pore, which is situated immediately above the pedicel.

17. Puccinia Reidii n. sp. (Fig. 37.)

0. Spermogones варт назы preceding sori, on discoloured spots,
scattered, or in sparse groups, immersed, honey-yellow

III. Teleutosori amphigenous and caulicolous, elliptical, scattered, up
to lem. long, bullate, pulverulent, black, long covered, finally becoming
exposed by the longitudinal Boutin uring of the epidermis. Spores elliptic-
oblong, 32-42 x 15-22 mmm apex rounded, rarely acuminate, not
pt et уз rounded, both cells ғ same size эк colour, cell-contents

pore immediately below septum, conspicuous, both E ds ate.
Hos icula sp. ined. On leaves, petioles, and stems. Herb. No. 378.
ПІ. Walter Peak (Otago), W. D. Reid! 27 Ap ri, 1921. (Type.)
e host, together with the rust, was ба by Dr. Cockayne and
his assistant, Mr. W. D. Reid. The host proved to be an undescribed

658 . Transactions.

species ; it appears to be rare, and confined to the one locality. The rust
i in honour of Mr. Reid, who has collected the major number of
the specimens in my herbarium.. Mr. Reid has had excellent op ortunities
for collecting ; as assistant to Dr. Cockayne he has traversed practically
the whole mountain-chain of the South Island, and has never failed to
send interesting material; excellently preserved, from the localities visited.
Moreover, all host plants forwarded have been determined by Dr. Cockayne,
so that I have been fortunate in having all the host plants collected by
‘Mr. Reid correctly named.

This species is characterized by the thick longitudinally-striate epispore
of the teleutospore.

18. Puccinia Pruni-spinosae Persoon. (Text-fig. 38, and Plate 77, fig, 6.)
bus Rosaceae (8).
Pers., Syn. Fungi, p. 226, 1801. |
Aecidium punctatum Pers., Ann. Bot. Usteri, vol. 20, p. 135, 1796. Puccinia
Prum DC., Fl. Fr., vol. 2, p. 222, 1805. Aecidium quadrifidu: „ш

Willd., Sp. Pl., vol. 6, 2, Uredo fusiformis Gachet, Act. Soc
deaux, vol. 5, p. 232, 1832. Aecidium hepaticum Schw., Trans
Am. Phil. Soc., ser. 2, vol. 4, p. 293, 1832. Uredo Pruni Cast.,
vol. 1, p. 27, 1 norum Fel., Jahrb. Ver. Nat. Nass., vol. 15,
norum bh., Fu Eur d
Puccin , „ No. 50, 18 1-8р%
Kuntze, Rev. беп. Pl., vol. 3, p. 470, 1898. Aecidium dakotensis Отїй.,

Bull. Torr. Cl., vol. 29, p. 300, 1902. A. Aikeni Syd., Ann. Mye., vol. l,
_ 334, 1903. Tranzschelia punctata (Pers.) Arth., Res. Sci. Congr. Bot.
Vienne, p. 340, 1906.
0. Spermogones amphigenous, scattered, conspicuous, honey-coloured.
_ I Aecidia hypophyllous, scattered. Peridia at first cylindrical, dehise-
ing into 3-5 lobes which lie parallel with the leaf-surface, margin broad,
revolute, or more commonly flat. Spores subglobose, 18-26 x 15-23 mmm.;
epispore closely and minutely verruculose, 1-5-2 mmm. thick, cinnamon-
rown

II. Uredosori hypophyllous, grouped on scattered yellow spots which
are visible on the upper surface, cinnamon-brown, circular, pulverulent, up
to 0-5 mm. diam., surrounded by the ruptured epidermis. Spores somewhat
bluntly fusiform, 25-38 x 12-18 mmm. ; epispore sparsely and coarsely
verrucose, more prominently below, 1-5 mmm. thick, apex thickened up to
? mmm. an „bluntly acuminate, with 2-3 equatorial germ-pores on one
face; intermixed with numerous capitate pale-yellow paraphyses, which
16 mmm

pulverulent, up to l mm. diam., surrounded by the ruptured epidermis.
Spores oblong, elliptical, or somewhat obovate, 30-40 x 18-26 mmm. ;
apex rounded, thickened up to 6 mmm., seldom not thickened, base

e sp. cult. On leaves. Herb. No. 437. I. Christchurch
(Canterbury), W. K. Dallas! 27 Nov., 1921. .

CuxNiNGnBAM.— Te Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 659

Prunus amygdalus Stokes. On leaves. Herb. No. 183. II. Clyde
(Otago), G. H. C. 7 Nov., 1919.

Prunus armeniaca L. On leaves. Il. Cromwell (Otago), G. H. C.
5 Nov., 1919.

Prunus domestica L. On leaves. II, III. Palmerston North (Wel-
lington), G. H. C. 18 June, 1919.

Prunus persica Stokes. On leaves. II. Weraroa (Wellington),

. H.C. 21 May, 1919.
Dieuibutim:-: Australia ; North and South c ; degit м AM
This is an heteroecious species, the aecidia occurring on Ane Spp. ;

this connection was first worked out by Tranzschel (1904). Da m чад от
of the aecidia is perennial, and infected leaves are somewhat paler in адор

This will appear more evident when one considers ће fact that the aecidial
host is an introduced species and is found in but a few localities; yet this
rust is prevalent throughout New Zealand on stone-fruits. McAlpine (1902,
p. 23) describes and figures this fungus attacking the fruit and cortex of a
peach-tree. On the bark large irregular cankered areas were formed, and
sori of the rust were found deeply embedded in the mesocarp of the fruits.

When the teleutosori are examined under a low power the spores are
seen to be aggregated together in globose masses; higher magnification
shows that the pedicels of the spores are firmly ‘agglutinated together.
McAlpine appears to have been the first to record this peculiarity (1904,
р. 348), and it forms one of the characters on which Arthur (1907, p. 150)
erected the genus T'ranzschelia

Characterized by the fusoid, verrucose uredospores, and strongly warted
teleutospores. The grouping of the spores in globose masses is another
feature peculiar to this species.

19. Puccinia granularis Kalchbrenner and Cooke. (Text-fig. 40, and
Plate 77, fig. 7.) Geraniaceae. (9).
Kalch. et Cke., Grev., vol. 11, p. 22, 1883.

0, I. Unknow

II. rds amphigenous and sparingly caulicolous, at first scattered,
minute, circular, becoming confluent and somewhat circinnate, up to З mm

m., pulverulent, chestnut-brown, surrounded by the ruptured epidermis.
Spores globose to obovate, 21-28 x 18-24 mmm. ; epispore scel s and
somewhat finely echinulate, 2-2-5 mmm. thick, see at base to 3 mmm.,
cinnamon-brown, with 2 germ-spores on one

ПІ. а hypophyllous, ee, Oe, chocolate-brown,
bullate, compact, circinnate, circles may attain a m. of 3cm., long
covered. Spores elongate-elliptical, oblong, or clavate, 37-48 х 19-23 mmm.
apex bluntly rounded, truncate, often oblique, slightly (4mmm.) or not
thickened, base attenuate, кылу rounded ; constricted at the septum ;
epispore smooth, 2-5-3 mmm. thick, chestnut- brown, darker above ; pedicel
persistent, fragile, short, up to 50 x 8mmm.; germ-pore of upper cell
apical, obscure, basal pore immediately below septum, obscure.

ost: Pelargonium zonale L’Herit. On leaves, petioles, and stems.

Herb. No. 283. II. Palmerston North (Wellington), G. H.C. 4 June, 1919.

660 Transactions.

П, III. York Bay (Wellington), E. Н. Atkinson! 1 Feb., 1921. Napier
(Hawke’s Bay), J. Anderson! 12 Nov., 1921.

Distribution : South Africa ; Australia.

Common on cultivated pelargoniums throughout New Zealand. Recog-
nized by the marked circinnate grouping of the rema (see Plate 7T,
fig. 7), and scarcely thickened apex and smooth epispore of the teleuto-

20. Puccinia Morrisoni McAlpine. (Fig. 39.)
McAlp., Rusts Aus., p. 180, 1906.
. Aecidia amphigenous, either alone or accompanied by teleutospores,
delicta, circinnate, orange, minute. Peridia with exp anded and lobed

margins. E. res elliptical to subquadrate, 19-22 x 16 mmm.; epispore -
finely echinulat
II. Ur:

on stems elliptic aed, or сеа in confluent groups, pulsat

oblique, thickened up to fount? ано іп irem liess ut attenuate, basal
cell longer, narrower, and lighter i in colour than upper; constricted at the
septum ; epispore smooth, 2-2-5 mmm. thick in upper cell, 1-1-5 mmm.
in lower, Torg goes. os зне nuclei evident ; pe

ost: Pe rgonium адом т Willd. п leaves and stems. Herb.
No. 272. П, Ш. Cluny, Torakins (Welington), G. H. C. 25 Dec., 1920.
E III. Seashore near Pencarrow (Wellington), E. Н. Atkinson ! 10 Feb.,

Distribution : Australia ; Tasmania.
host is indigenous, and occurs also in Australia, Tasmania, and
Tristan d’Acunha. Cheeseman (1906, p. 91) states that it is probably

t been collected in New Zealand. This species differs
from the е In the possession of a larger teleutospore, more thickened

21. Puccinia Plagianthi McAlpine. (Plate 77, fig. 8.) Malvaceae (10).
McAlp., Proc. Roy. Soc. Vic., vol. 7 (n.s.), p. 218, 1894.

Spermogones amphigenous tt ellow spots,
So нур a : ru шон сменен e i

CunnincuamM.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 661

III. Teleutosori amphigenous, chiefly hypophyllous, seated on yellow
spots, circular, pulverulent, chestnut-brown, minute, scattered, up to
0-5 mm. diam., surrounded by the ruptured epidermis. Spores elliptical,
seldom subclavate, 33-45 x 15-21 mmm. ; apex rounded, not or slightly
thickened, base x rc ia or rounded, both elisa same size and colour ;
constricted at the septum; epispore finely reticulate, 1:5-2 mmm. thick,
golden-brown, cell- озне vacuolate ; pedicel deciduous, hyaline, short,
up to 60 x 7mmm.; germ-pore of upper cell apical, conspicuous, basal
pore immediately above the pedicel, conspicuous.

Hosts

Cina. Lyallii (Hook. f.) J. E. Baker. On leaves. Herb. No. 280.
III..Clinton Valley (Otago), E. H. Atkinson! 19 Jan., 1920.
Pd betulinus A. Cunn. On leaves and inflorescences. Herb.
290. III. Masterton (Wellington), G. H. C. 14 Jan., 1919.
ie Hutt (Wellington) E. H. е бл / 23 Jan, 1921.
Palmerston — (Wellington), ©. H. C. 3 Mar.; 1921.
Distribution : Tasmani
Both hosts are гунга, Gaya Lyallii being confined to the South Island
(Cheeseman, 1906, pp. 77-80). Distinguished by the elliptical teleutospores
with their reticulate epispores. P. Hoheriae is separated from this species
on account of the differences 1 in sorus characters.

22. Puccinia Hoheriae n. sp. (Text-fig. 41, and Plate 77, fig. 9.)

0. Spermogones epiphyllous, sparse, in scattered groups on pallid spots,
minute, immersed, honey-coloure

III. Teleutosori amphigenous, chiefly hypophyllous, and caulicolous, on
leaves scattered, when elliptical, seated on purple spots, but more frequently
aggregated into irregular masses up to 40 mm. long, forming distorted areas

verulent.
Тосно а ав in Р. PNE
H

ost: Hoheria populnea unn. On leaves, petioles, and pw
Herb. Nos. 182, 493. LH а (Wellington), R. Waters! 8 Dec.,
(Type.) Palmerston North (Wellington), J Whelan ! x Sept., 1901.

Manawatu Gorge (Wellington), J. W. Whelan | 5 2 Nov., 192

The host is endemic and widespread. It is with аске hesitation
that I have raised this well-marked form to specific rank, as it differs from
P. Plagianthi only in sorus оа these, however, аге so well mark
that to the eye there appears to be no resemblance whatever between the
two. It is only when the eie are examined under the microscope
E the relationship of the two forms becomes apparent. (See Plate 77,

gs. 8, 9: ) А

23. Puccinia Malvacearum Bertero. (Fig. 42.)
Bert., in C. Gay, Fl. Chile, vol. 8, p. 43, 1852.
0. Unknown.
IIT. Teleutosori smphigenous, 6 chiefly p non om, and caulicolous,

seated on discoloured spots, on leaves circular, stems elliptical,
scattered, UN pulvinate, Mug up to "15 mm. diam., at

662 Transactions.

bluntly nes iere seldom rounded, thickened up to 10mmm., base
attenuate, both. cells same size and colour; slightly constricted at the
septum ; Siue smooth, 2-3 mmm. thick, pallid brown, cell-contents
vacuolate; pedicel persistent, hyaline, long, stout, up to 160 x 10 mmm.,
continuous with spore; germ-pore of upper cell apical, conspicuous, basal
pore immediately below septum, conspicuous, frequently papillate.
X. Mesospores rare, fusiform, 30-45 x 17-19 mmm. ; apex thickened.
Hosts :—
Althaea rosea (L.) Cav. On leaves, petioles, and stems. Herb.
2 23. Ill. Turakina (Wellington), G. H. C. 5 July, 1919.
pier (Hawke's рех Н. Hill! 5 Sept., 1921

Pee rotundifolia On leaves and petioles. III. Willis Street,
ellington, T. xat 1880.
Malva sylvestris L. On leaves. III. Botanical Gardens, Dunedin,
T. Kirk! 30 Dec., 1884.

Distribution: Australia; North and — America ; Europe ;

All the hosts are introduced. The sori and spores vary ЫР
in size on different hosts. McAlpine (1906, p. 179) states that he has
occasionally found a — pedicel. The teleutospore germinates imme-
diately on reaching maturity; it would appear that a few are capable
of remaining viable Gees the winter, however, giving rise to fresh
infection in the spring

Characterized by the smooth, fusiform teleutospores.

24. Puccinia Hederaceae McAlpine. (Fig. 43.) Violaceae (11).
McAlp., Rusts Aus., p. 183, 1906.
0. Spermogones amphigenous, crowded in small or large groups, honey-
coloured.
I. Aeci ia amphigenous, and on petals and flowers, in crowded groups,
or seldom scattered. Peridia cupulate, 0-5 mm. diam. „ immersed, margins
EUER

Ета. 42.—Puccinia Malvacearum Bert. Teleutospores from Althaea rosea om
Fia. 43. icu nia Hederaceae McAlp. pers and teleuto - mn from Viola
nninghamii Hook. f. No. 6 shows a vertical septu
Ето. 44. срца Halorrhagidis sp. nov. Uredo- and teleuto- spokes from Halorrhagis
erecta (Murr.) Schindler. No. 4 is three-celled.
Fie. 45.—Puccinia pulverulenta Grey. Uredo- and teleuto- -spores from Epilobium novae-
zelandiae Hausskn ;
Fie. 46.—Puceinia cuniculi sp. nov. Uredo- and teleuto-spores from Angelica
Gingidi ит Hook. f.
Fra. 47. =» uecinia Hydrocotyles Ске. Uredo- gos teleuto-spores from Hydrocotyle
-zelandiae DC. and H. moschata Vorst. f Nes. 4 and 5 are from the

Fro. 48.—Рисейиа | ET aiie жк Uredo- and teleuto- spores from Anisotomé
Fic. 49.— Puccinia - Oreomyrrhidis sp. nov. Teleutospores from Oreomyrrhis andicola.
Endl, Bi 4 is a small form of which there is about 1 per cent. presen

in a so
Fra. 50.—Puecinia 1 erat Uredo- and teleuto-spores from Apium pro-

Fie. re я Cockaynei sp t jmbifera T. Kirk.
Fic. 52.—P eto tararua sp. чар ад and rob sion -spores yi Gentiana patula
ae

Fro. 53.—Puccinia Dichondrae Mont. Teleutospores from Dichondra repens Forst.
Frc. расо Menthae Pers. Teleu тано а, from Mentha esamina Benth.
Fig. 55.—Puccinia pedatissima sp. nov. Teleut tospores from Ourisia macrophylla Hook.
; persistent pedicels. г
Fic. 56.—Puccinia Coprosmae Cke. Teleutospores from Coprosma lucida Forst. f.

Camera-lucida drawings by author. АШ x 500. m = mesospore.

664 Transactions.

alone showing, shortly revolute, lacerate, white. Spores subglobose to
shortly elliptical, 16-19 x 12-14 mmm. ; epispore finely and densely verru-
-2 mmm. thick, hyaline, cell-contents orange-yellow.

II. Uredosori amphigenous and caulicolous, chestnut-brown, scattered,

3

pedum
i х 5 тшш.; germ-pore of upper cell apical, —
conspicuous, basal pore immediately below the septum, conspicuous, both
usually papillate. |
X. Mesospores uncommon, elliptical, 22-26 x 29 mmm. ; apex rounded, ——
thickened. | с
Host: Viola Cunninghamii Hook. f. On leaves, petioles, and peduncles.
m., W. D. Reid! 4 Dec.,
. H. Bryant! 25 May, 1911.
Mount Torlesse (Canterbury), W. D. Reid! 10 Feb., 1921. Mount Pisa;

nr, 19

The host is indigenous and widespread: i 'n Там б

pread; it occurs also in Tasmania

(Cheeseman, 1906, p. 45). This species is distinguished by the warted
teleutospores.

25. Puccinia Halorrhagidis n. Sp. (Fig. 44.) Halorrhagaceae (12). a
0. Spermogones epiphyllous and caulicolous, scattered, sparse, immersed, _
honey-coloured. | 23
I. Aecidia hypophyllous, scattered over leaf-surface. Peridia cupulate, —
margins erumpent, somewhat incurved, lacerate, tinted orange. Spor
globose or subglobose, 18-22 mmm. diam. ; epispore finely and closely verri-
culose, hyaline, 1 mmm. thick, cell-contents reddish-orange.

П. Uredosori amphigenous, chiefly epiphyllous, scattered, circular, Up -
to 1 mm. diam., bullate, pulverule , cinnamon-bro ounded anè |
partially covered by !
globose, 20-25 mmm. diam.
thick, cinnamon-brown, wit

wi

bullate, scattered, or frequently circinnately arranged, circular or elliptic
up to 1-5 mm. diam., chestnut-brown, long covered. Spores elliptical or
elongate-oblong, frequently irregular and distorted, 28-42 x 17-27 mmm. ;
apex rounded, seldom acuminate, not thickened, base rounded, lower cell
usually larger than upper; constricted at the septum ; epispore smooth,

‘5 mmm. thick, pale chestnut-brown ; pedicel deciduous, hyaline, UP |
to 35 X 8 mmm. ; germ-pore i :

septum to two-thirds way down si
X. Mesospores common, obovate ; apex acuminate, often truncate.

Cunnincuam.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 665

Hosts
H alorrhagis gt ae? (A. Cunn. ) Walp. On leaves and stems. Herb.
No. 414. I, ap е (Canterbury), 600 m., W. D. Reid!
N. R. Foy! ^ j an.,
Helene erecta E sedg оре I, II, III. Seashore, Seatoun
(Wellington), E. H. Atkinson! G. H.C. 10 Feb., 1921. (Type.)
Both bus are indigenous and widespread ; they occur also in Australia,
а Н. erecta extends to the island of Juan "Fernandez (Cheeseman, 1906,
48).
= The teleutospores are very irregular in shape, three- and four-celled
not uncommon. Characterized by the rounded, non-thickened apex, smooth
epispore, and distorted teleutospores.

26. Puccinia pulverulenta Greville. (Fig. 45.) Onagraceae (13).
Grev., Fl. Edin., p. 432, 1824.

Uredo vagans var. Epilobii-tetragonii i DC., Fl. Fr., vol. 2, p. 228, 1805. Aecidium

Epilobii DC., io . p- 238. Uredo SM DC., Fl. Fr., vol. 6, p. 73, 1815.

Caeoma Epilobii Link., in Wild.. . Pl., vol. 6, p. 59, 1825. Tricho-

in rylhea, v ee 29, ^ I ig
et Ме, „ Bot. е; ak "29, p. 353, 1896. Dicaeoma Boisduvaliae Kun
Rev. Gen., Pie 3, р. 468, 1898. D. Vedi: i en Lc. D. Gayophyli Kante
EE DE bag pied be, BES D. intermedium Kuntze,
D. Oenot Dee Kuntze, l.c. Feci res ut Speg., Anal. г, Хас.
Buenos Aires, ser. 3, vol. 1, p. 63, 1902. Р. Zauschner iae Syd., Mon. Ured.,
vol 1, p. 435, 1903. P. glabella Holw: "a N. Am. Ured., vol. 1, p. 76,
1907. - Dicaeoma Epilobii- deir go (DC.) Arth., N. Am. Fl, vol. 7, p. 394,
1920.

0. Spermogones amphigenous, scattered, associated with the aecidia,
honey-coloure

I. Aecidia amphigenous, scattered or crowded, covering entire leaf-

surfaces, also stems and caps sules. Peridia cupulate, up to 250 mmm. тэм %
margins white, revolute, lacerate. Spores polygonal, 15-26 mmm
epispore finely and densely verruculose, 1 mmm. thick, hyaline, iin

ow.
П. Uredosori amphigenous, — brown, circular, up to 1mm

ulverulen
elliptical, or соев 21-27 х 15-24 mmm. epispore ssa d some-
what arse de echinulate, up to 3mmm "thik, innamon-brown, with 2

ih saecu i apod Vds dark д ЛИНЕ frequently circinnate,
scattered, pulverulent, up to 1 mm. diam., surroun unded by the ruptured

epidermis. Spores elliptical, or vere clavate, 24-34 x 16-22 mmm.

apex rounded, thickened up to 5 mmm., base rounded, frequently attenuate,
basal cell somewhat narrower and lighte E in colour than the upper; con-
stricted at the septum; epispore smooth, 2:5-3 mmm. thick, cinnamon-
brown, cell-contents vacuolate; pedicel геа deciduous, fragile, up to

666 _. Transactions.

50 x 6mmm.; germ-pore of upper cell apical, or frequently one-third
way down one side, conspicuous, basal pore from one-third to two-thirds
way down side, obscure.
X. Mesospores rare, subclavate, 21-27 x 13-17 mmm. ; . thickened and
rounded at apex.
Hosts :—
Epilobium chloraefolium Hausskn. On leaves. I. Mount Peel (Canter-
bury), 1,400 m., H. Н. Allan! 25 Oct., 1921. :
Epilobium confertifolium Hook f. On leaves. Herb. No. 179,
E

. No. 179. I. Alex-
andra (Otago) G. Н. С. 10 Dec., 1921. П, III. Glenorchy -
(Otago), 400 m., W. D. Reid! 11 Dec., 1921. b

Epilobium melanocaulon Hook. On leaves. Herb. No.357. П, Ш.
Walter Peak (Otago), 440 m. ; Kinloch (Otago), 1,300 m., W. D.
Reid. April, May, 1921.

Epilobium microphyllum A. Rich. Herb. Nos. 359, 429. П, Ш.
Greenstone River bed (Otago) W. D. Reid! 6 April, 1921.
i. П, ПІ. River-bed, Grantham, Hanmer (Canterbury), W. D.
Reid! 10 Nov., 1921.

Epilobium novae-zelandiae Hausskn. On leaves. Herb. No. 356.
Ы. ш. Ben Lomond Spur; Tooth Peaks (Otago). I, П, Ш.
сее (Otago), 400-1,000 m., W. D. Reid! Маг,. April, Dec.

a Kirk! TN
Epilobium fasmanicum Hausskn. Herb. No. 356. I, П, III. Mount
Pisa, 1,160 m.; Macraes (Otago), W. D. Reid / Mar., Nov., 1921.
RUM iis I, IT, III. Mount Egmont (Taranaki), Е. Bruce Levy!
eb., Е
Distribution : Australia ; North and South America; Europe; Asia.
та е hosts are endemic : some are apparently widely distributed over
oth Islands; others appear to be confined to a few localities (Cheeseman,
1906, pp. 175-85).

е commonly finds all three spore-forms on the same host plant.
Plants infected with the aecidial stage become somewhat distorted and paler
1n colour than normal.
noe this species differs somewhat in sorus characters from the

‘uropean forms, I find that on comparison the teleutospores are identical.

Epilobium nummularifolium R. Cunn. T. South Karori (Wellington),
K ov., 1883.

27. Puccinia cuniculi n. sp, (Fig. 46.) Umbelliferae (14) _

0. Spermogones amphigen
Scattered, minute, honey-coloured

I. Aecidia hypophyllous and caulicolous, closely aggregated, on leaves

inflated areas, forming discolo

a revolute, white, d ong. Peridia cupulate, margins expanded,

polygonal, 20-22 mmm. diam. - epi : culose, _

пип. *: ёрїзроге minutely and closely verru |

4 mmm. thick, hyaline, cell-contents tinted pale exime T d

eeply and irregularly laciniate. Spores subglobose to —

CuxxIiNGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 667

Spores obovate or elliptical, 26-30 x 19-25 mmm. ; epispore moderately
and somewhat coarsely echinulate, З mmm. thick, hyaline, cell-contents
tinted yellow, with 2-4 indistinct scattered germ-pores on one face.

III. Teleutosori hypophyllous, minute, lenticular, dark chocolate-brown,

21-26 mmm.; apex rounded, slightly (4 mmm.) thickened, base attenuate,
frequently rounded, basal cell slightly narrower than the upper ; slightly

brown, cell-contents granular, nuclei conspicuous; pedicel persistent,
hyaline, fragile, up to 50 x 5mmm.; germ-pore of the upper cell apical,
conspieuous, basal pore one-half to two-thirds below septum, conspicuous,
both occasionally papillate.

Host: Angelica Gingidium Hook f. On leaves, stems, and petioles.
Herb. Nos. 289, 364. І, П, Ш. Punch-bowl Falls, Arthur's Pass
(Canterbury) Е. Н. Atkinson! 31 Jan., 1920. (Type) Otira Gorge
(Westland), W. D. Reid! 20 Nov., 1921. II, Ш. Greenstone Valley,
500 m. ; Kinloch, 870 m. ; Routeburn Valley, 700 m. (Otago); W. D. Reid !
April, May, 1921.

The host is endemic, and occurs in both Islands (Cheeseman, 1906,
p.222). The aecidia are conspicuous and numerous; the uredo- and teleuto-

ecidium Anisotomes Reich., recorded as occurring on Anisotome geni- .
culata Hook. f. (= Angelica Gingidium), may belong to this species, but
the description given does not agree with the above. E

This species, although it shows a general resemblance to Puccimia
Angelicae Fol., differs from the latter species in the uredospores not being.
thickened at the apex, in the presence of aecidia, and in minor differences
in the teleutospores and sori. i

Characterized by the smooth epispore, and slightly or not thickened apex
of the teleutospore.

28. Puccinia Hydrocotyles Cooke. (Text-fig. 47, and Plate 77, fig. 10.)
к Cke., Grev., vol. 9, р. 14, 1880.
Caeoma Hydrocotyles Link., in Willd., Sp. Pl., vol. 6, p. 22, 1825. Trichobasis
Hydrocotyles Cke., Jour. Bot., vol. 2, p. 344, 1864.

0. Spermogones epiphyllous, associated with the aecidia, arranged in
small groups, minute, honey-col : :

1. Aecidia amphigenous and sparingly caulicolous, scattered or in small
groups, sulphur-yellow. Регійіа cupulate, tinted yellow, margins revo-
lute, lacerate. Spores polygonal, 20-25 X 16-20 mmm.; epispore hyaline,
1 mmm. thick, minutely and densely verruculose, cell-contents pale yellow

П. Uredosori amphigenous, chiefly hypophyllous, scattered, sometimes
confluent, circular, minute, up to 0-25 mm. diam., pulverulent, cinnamon-
brown, surrounded by the ruptured epidermis. Spores globose, subglobose
to obovate, 24-32 x 20-28 mmm. ; epispore cinnamon-brown, 2-2-5 mmm.
thick, coarsely and sparsely echinulate, with 1 conspicuous germ-pore on
one face.

III. Teleutosori amphigenous, chiefly epiphyllous, scattered, circular,
0-5-1 mm. diam., pulverulent, dark chestnut-brown, surrounded by the
ruptured epidermis. Spores elliptical, 38-46 x 20-26 mmm.: apex rounded,

*

668 Transactions.

not or scarcely thickened, base rounded, both cells same - ee
slightly constricted at the septum ; epispore smooth or wit а о е :
warts, 2 mmm. thick, chestnut-brown, cell-contents vacuolate Bee a
isteni in - = m-pore o

tent, hyaline, fragile, up to 40 x 6 mmm germ-|
aged, ion one-third way down side, conspicuous, eges pore from
one-half to two-thirds below septum, conspicuous, both papillate..

с ) ioles. Herb. No. 380,
Hydrocotyle moschata Worst. f£. On leaves and petio ;
"TL, аба Palmerston North (Wellington), R. Waters С 27 Jan.,
1921. II, III. Walter Peak (Otago), 670 m.; Table ay =
(Otago), 840m.; W. D. Reid! April, 1921. II, III. Eee
Otira River (Westland), W. D. Reid / .20 Nov., d Bend
Sandhills, Levin (Wellington), E. H. Atkinson! G. H. C. А

Hydrocotyle novae-zelandiae DC. Herb. Nos. 360, 361. - E :
Pass (Canterbury), W. D. Reid! 18 Nov., 1919. Е R
Pisa (Otago), 1,170 m.; Rere Lake; Walter Peak (c Mes
W. D. Reid! Mar., April, 1921. П, ПІ. Waimakariri ma
bed, Cass (Canterbury), 500m., W. D. Reid! 14 AX
IL III Loburn (Otago), 300 m.; Dunstan Mountains ( 0);
400 m.; W. D. Reid ! Dec., 1921. :
Hydrocotyle tripartita R. Br. Herb. No. 380. II, III. Rere Lake,
Wakatipu (Otago), 370 m., W. D. Reid / ‚5 Mar., 1921.
Distribution : Europe; North and South America; N atal. we
All three hosts are indigenous, two being endemic; the 1906,
H. tripartita, also occurs in Australia and Tasmania (Cheeseman, ,
. 195-97). |
= The Aca n of this rust have hitherto been recorded only hes ems
America. In New Zealand this Stage is rare, and but the two collec

as I have specimens from H. mose
Although teleutospore material ap
in New Zealand.

Characterized by the smooth

(or sparsely and coarsely warted) epispore,
and by the fact that the apex of i à

the teleutospore is not thickened.
29. Puccinia kopoti n. sp, (Fig. 48.)

0. Spermogones amphi enous, sparse, scattered, honey-coloured. | TI
I. decidia Вур ре Mid. scattered, minute. Peridia sin
i e, margins erect, white, lacerate. Spores Ms
gonal, 18-2. diam. ; epispore minutely and closely verruc
thi ntents pallid orange. ' long,
osori hypophyllous, pallid yellow, elliptical, 1-5 eg :
te, epidermis fissuring longitudinally. Poet
obovate to elliptical, 25-35 x 16-20 mmm. ; epispore coarsely and spa wi.
echinulate, 1-5-2 mmm. thick, hyaline, cell-contents sulphur-yellow, ce
three scattered germ-pores on one face, i

CuxwiNGHAM.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 669

m- Teleutosori amphigenous, scattered, circular to elliptical, 0-25-
0-5 . diam., bullate, pulverulent, chocolate-brown, long covered, finally
ата by ‘the ruptured epidermis. Spores elliptical or frequently д
clavate, 30-40 х 18-22 mmm.; apex rounded, not or scarcely (4mmm.)
thickened, base abruptly attenuate, frequently rounded, basal cell usually
narrower than upper; slightly constricted at the septum ; epispore finely
and closely covered with minute blunt warts, 1-5-2 mmm. thick, chestnut-
brown, cell-contenta vacuolate ;.pedicel hyaline, deciduous, delicate, up
o 45 x D mmm. ; germ-pore of upper cell apical, AMNES ene,
basal pore uw Rees down side below septum, conspicuous, papillate

Host: Anisotome aromatica Hook. f. On leaves and petioles. Herb.
No. 377. І, II, Ш. Lake Harris (Otago), 1,100 m., W. D. Reid! 6 May,
1921. (Type e.)

This species, although close to P. cuniculi, is separated because of the
— aecidia, more elliptical uredospores, and warted teleutospores.

teleutospores are more irregular than in the former species, and

more ovato in shape.

30. eee Oreomyrrhidis n. sp. (Fig. 49.)
permogones amphigenous, scattered, minute, honey-coloured.

ш Teleutosori amphigenous, pere hypophyllous, and caulicolous, at
first scattered, circular, minute, up to 0-5 mm. diam., and surrounded by the
ruptured epidermis, becoming confluent and pulverulent until frequently
the whole under-surface of the leaf becomes covered. p
seldom subclavate, 31-45 x 17-20 mmm. ; apex rounded, slightly thickened,
3-35 mmm., base attenuate, basal cell slightly longer and narrower than
upper ; constricted at the septum ; epispore minutely but distinctly punc-

-5-2 mmm. thick, chestnut-brown, cell-contents vacuolate ; pedicel
persistent, hyaline, fragile, up to 80 x 8 mmm. ; germ-pore of upper cell
apical, Auri eat basal pore three-fourths way below septum, con-
spicuou

X. а uncommon, obovate to clavate, somewhat truncate,
22-28 x 15-25 mmm.

Host: Oreomyrrhis andicola Endl. Оп leaves. Herb.

III. Glen Wye, Hanmer (Canterbury), W. D. Reid! 25 Oct., isi туре)

е host is indigenous and widespread ; it occurs also 1 Australia,

present in the sori; these are similar in appearance to the normal spores
save only in size, which, on the average, is 31 1x17mmm. (Fig. 49, No. 4.)
Characterized by the punctate epispore of the teleutospore.

31. Puccinia Thuemeni (Thuemen) McAlpine. 50.)
McAlp., Rusts Aus., p. 168, 1
Puccinia Castagnei Thuemen, Rev. Myc., vol. 2, p. 86, 1
0. Spermogones AE in groupe on minute EP spots, honey-
coloured.

scattered or crowded, E confluent, нын bullate, alice:
brown, surrounded by the ruptured epidermis. Spores obovate or elliptical,
25-38 x 19-22 mmm.; apex thickened, up to 8mmm.; epispore golden-
brown, coarsely and sparsely verruculose, 2-2-5 mmm. thick, with 3-4
equatorial germ-pores on one face.

670 Transactions.

III. Teleutosori similar to the uredosori but dark chestnut-brown.
Spores subclavate or broadly elliptical, 29-40 х 16-22 mmm. ; apex
rounded, not thickened, base rounded, seldom subattenuate, both cells
usually same size and colour, lower sometimes slightly narrower; slightl
or not constricted at the septum ; epispore golden-brown, finely and sparsely
verrucose, 1:5-2 mmm. thick; pedicel deciduous, hyaline, short, u to
35 x 5mmm.; germ-pore of the upper cell apical, conspicuous, papillate,
basal pore two-thirds below the septum, conspicuous, papillate.

Host: Apium prostratum (DC.) Lab. On leaves and stems. Herb.
No. 313. II. Seashore, Seatoun (Wellington), G. H. C. 10 Feb., 1921.

Distribution: Australia; Tasmania.

The host is indigenous, and occurs also in Australia, Tasmania, Ant-
arctic America, and South Africa (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 205).

Characterized by the non-thickened apex and warted epispore of the
teleutospores, and the thickened apex of the uredospores.

І am indebted to Mr. C. C. Brittlebank for material of this rust for
comparative purposes.

32. Puccinia Cockaynei n. sp. (Fig. 51.) Gentianaceae (15).
0. Spermogones amphigenous, seated on yellow spots, mixed with or

surrounding the uredosori, immersed, honey-coloured

II. Uredosori amphigenous, chestnut-brown, circular to elliptical, minute,
up to 1 mm. diam., scattered, pulverulent, bullate, surrounded by the
ruptured epidermis. Spores subglobose, elliptical, or commonly obovate,
20-32 x 17-26 mmm. ; epispore finely and sparsely echinulate, 2 mmm.
thick, cinnamon-brown, with one conspicuous germ-pore on one face.

£e
^|
Ф
m
c
—
4
4
ік)
E
[em
(2°)
R
>
Ф
„©
Е
oOo
B
ar
<q
=
Е
=A
—
Sed
©
:

nate, thickened up to 6 mmm., base attenuate, seldom rounded, basal cell
narrower and lighter in colour than the upper; slightly constricted at
the septum; epispore chestnut-brown, smoóth, 1-5-2 mmm. thick, cell-
contents vacuolate, nuclei evident; pedicel deciduous, hyaline, fragile,
up to X 8mmm.; germ-

basal pore immediately below the septum, conspicuous, sometimes papillate.

Gentiana corymbifera Т. Kirk. On leaves. Herb. Nos. 186, 349, 374.
IL, III. Queenstown (Otago), E. Н. Atkinson! 22 Jan., ME

ic (Орр), 40-1200 m., W. D. Reid! Mar., Apri, ЖШ
^ d ount b 1, Н , 70 tr x $

Reid! 4 Nov, 1921. a ыш ЫЕ
Gentiana Grisebachii Hook. f. Onleaves. II. Makarora Flat (Otago),

W: D. Reid! 26 Mar., 1921. .
Both hosts are endemic, G. corymbifera being confined to the South
Island (Cheeseman, 1906, pp. 448-49). The teleutospores are regular 1n
Shape, and us remarkably uniform on the different collections from

different localities

CunnincuaM.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 671

This species differs from P. tararua G. H. Cunn. in that the latter rust
possesses fusiform teleutospores. Although showing a general resemblance
to P. Gentianae Link., this species differs in the thickened, non-apiculated
apex and attenuated base of the teleutospore.

I have named this rust in honour of A. H. Cockayne, Government
Biologist; whose constant advice and assistance have made this work
possible.

33. Puccinia tararua n. sp. (Fig. 52.)

0. A amphigenous, sparse, scattered, immersed, honey-
coloured

II. Uredosori amphigenous E caulicolous, scattered or aggregated into
irregular groups, up to 2 mm. veg pulverulent, cinnamon-brown,
surrounded by the ruptured а Spores obovate, less со mmonly
subglobose, 20-30 x 18-23 mmm. ; аран coarsely and sparsely echinulate,
4 . thick, pale yellow, with one prominent germ-pore on the one face.

III. Teleutosori amphigenous and caulicolous, scattered, circular, ap
to 1mm. diam., chestnut-brown, pulvinate, compact, surroun by t
ruptured epidermis. Spores fusiform, 50-70 x 10-15 mmm. ; apex bluntly

acuminate or rounded, thickened up to 10 mmm., base vus irm tapering
gradually into pedicel, both cells same size and colour; slightly or not
constricted at the septum; epispore smooth, 1 mmm . thick, tinted pallid

rown, or ochraceous, cell-contents vacuolate ; pedicel persistent, hyaline,
stout, up to 50 x 10 mmm., continuous with spore ; gee die of upper cell
apical, obscure, basal pore immediately below septum, obsc

ost: Gentiana patula Cheesem. On leaves and stems. Hie. No. x y

II, III. Table-top, Mount Hector (Wellington), 1,170 m., E. H. Atkins
6 Feb., 1921. (Type.)

The host is endemic, and in the North Island is confined to the Tararua
Range; in the South cues e. appears to be common in mountainous
country (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 452).

This species is characterized by the thin-walled fusiform teleutospores.

34. Puccinia Dichondrae Montagne. (Fig. 53.) Convolvulaceae (16).
Mont., in C. Gay’s Fl. Chile, vol. 8, p. 46, 1852. 2
Puccinia Dichondrae Berk., Linn. Jour. e "un 13, p. 173, 1872. P. Berkeleyana
De Toni, in басе. Syll, vol. 7, p. 7 888. P. munita Ludw., Zeits. f.
оет vol. 2, p.: 133, 1892.

0.
ш. Teleutosori amphigenous, chiefly hypophyllous, chocolate-brown,
circular, minute, up to 200 mmm. diam., pulverulent, at first scattered,
becoming confluent until finally the whole leaf-surface becomes covered.
Spores elliptical to subclavate, 30-50 x 15-25 mmm. ; apex T rounded, some-
times bluntly acuminate, thickened up to 5 mmm., or not thickened, usually
with a coloured apiculus, sometimes two, base subattenuate, frequently
rounded, basal cell 5 Ое narrower than the upper; constricted at the
septum ; epispore smooth, 1-1-5 mmm. thick, golden-brown, aaa
granular, nuclei conspicuous ; pedicel persistent, hyaline, sometimes tinted,
ong up to 46 x 5 mmm. ; germ-pore of upper ce ell apical, снай basal
ore immediately below septum, obscure, both papillate.

. Mesospores uncommon, elliptical, 21-30 x 15-22mmm.; apex

rounded and apiculate.

672 Transactions.

Hosts :—
Dichondra repens Forst. f. On leaves. Негр. No.74. ПІ. Ashburton .
(Canterbury), H. H. Allan! 20 Nov., 1919. A DER
Dichondra brevifolia Buch. On leaves. ПІ. Macraes (Otago), 600 m., —
W. D. Reid! 29 Nov., 1921. oe
Distribution : Australia ; Tasmania ; North and South America.

| . Frequently two or more are
present on the same spore. I find them to be coloured; McAlpine sta
that they are hyaline.

35. Puccinia Menthae Persoon. (Fig. 54.) Labiatae (17).

Pers., Syn. Fungi, p. 227, 1801.

Uredo Menthae Pers., l.c., p. 220. Aecidium Menthae Sow., Engl. Fungi, pl. 398,
fig. 3, 1803. Uredo Calaminthae Strauss., Ann. Wettst. Ges., vol. 2, p. 9»

1810. Puccini Clinopodii DC., Fl. Fr., vol. 6, p. 67, 181
^ AP 72. U. — 5 Fruende Berli

, . F. Gray, Nat. Arr.
1821. Uredo Clinopodii Schw., Schr. N У Leipsig, vol

m Schlecht., Fl. Berol, vol. 2, р 8

arum lecht., l.c., p. 133. Caeoma menth
Sp. Pl., vol. 6, p. 47, 1825. Puccinia Р Schw., T'rans. Am.
OC., вет 4, р. 295, 1832. Uredo Satureiae Cast.,

u Т . rig р. 56, 1869. P. Мемма жй |
Kuntze, Rer. Gen., vol. 3, p. 470, ‘1898, nom n |
4 е ыдын amphigenous, in small groups, honey-coloured. :
leave aem amphigenous, chiefly hypophyllous, and caulicolous, on
"ide seated on inflated orange or purplish areas, gregarious, on stems
elliptical, yellow. Peridia cupulate, 0-25 mm. diam., margins white, erect, _
с somewhat incurved, lacerate. Spores 22-36 x 16-26 mmm., globose oF
elliptical ; epispore pallid yellow, 1-5-2 mmm. thick, densely 810 @ oarsely
di pce cell-contents orange-yellow. . d
E аага hypophyllous, on yellow spots, scattered, circular, min te,
Е verulent, surrounded by

$ t, surrounded by the ruptured epider
broadly elliptical, 99.39 x y p p
base саан fi a singe я

CunnincHamM.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 673

Distribution: Australia; North America; Europe; Asia; Africa.

The aecidial stage has not been collected in New Zealand. The host
is endemic and widely distributed (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 568).

I am indebted to Dr. Grove for sie of this rust for comparative
purposes. The mycelium of the aecidia is perennial. There are minor
differences i ie our form and the European; these are not as great,
however, as the differences between European and American specimens
that I have in ae herbarium.

36. Puccinia pedatissima n. sp. (Fig. 55.) Scrophulariaceae (18).

Ш. Teleutosori hypophyllous, minute, circular, 0-1-0-25 mm. diam.,
closely aggregated in minute scattered circular groups up to 2 mm. diam.,
compact, pulvinate, naked, ochraceous. Spores elliptical or Morir fusoid,
40-52 x 14-18 mmm. ; apex bluntly acuminate, thickened up to 8 mmm.,
base attenuate, both cells same size or basal cell геена ig narrower,
cell-contents granular, nuclei conspicuous; slightly or 1 › own ped at

mmm

septum, obscure.

X. Mesospores uncommon, 25-30 x 12-16 mmm. ; apex acuminate and
Eee

Host: Ourisia macrophylla Hook. On leaves, veins, and dew
Herb. No. 494. III. Mount Egmont (Taranaki), 1,200 m., W. D. Reid!
N. R. Foy! 2 Jan., 1922. (Туре.

The host is endemic and confined to the mountain regions of both
Islands (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 549). The spores germinate immediately on
reaching maturity. This species is closely related to Puccinia apus Diet.
et Neg., but differs chiefly in the hypophyllous sori, larger teleutospores,
and persistent pedicels.

37. Puccinia Coprosmae Cooke. (Fig. 56.) Rubiaceae (19).
Cke., Grev., vol. 19, p. 2, 1890.
Puccinia Coprosmatis Morrison, Vic. Nat., vol. 11, p. 90, 1894.
0. Unknown.

I h hyllous. омез. crowded on discoloured spots
whi a ma eem xy of 5mm., circular or elliptical, pulvinate,

the base. Spores — or clavate, 36-50 x 16-21 mmm. ; a ek
bluntly acuminate,
quently attenuate, ba
and lighter in colour; constricted at the septum ; epispore smooth, tinted
brown, 2mmm. thick, cell-contents vacuolate; pedicel persistent, tinted,
up to 100 x 8 mmm., continuous with the spore; germ-pore of the upper
cell чо conspicuous, basal pore immediately beneath the septum,
conspicu is

4 _ Mesospres common, obovate or elliptical, 21-38 x 14-20 mmm. ;
эрек acuminat

22— Trans.

674 Transactions.

Hosts :—
Coprosma grandifolia Hook. f. On leaves. Herb. Nos. 6, 320.
IIT. Botanical Gardens, Palmerston North (Wellington), R. Waters
27 Jan., 1921. :
Coprosma lucida Forst. f. On leaves. ПІ. Stewart Island, T. Kirk!
1888. (Cotype.) York Bay (Wellington), E. H. Atkinson! dee
1921. Ben Lomond Spur; Makarora (Otago) W. D. Reid !
Mar., 1921.
Coprosma robusta Raoul. On leaves. III. Lake Papaetonga, Weraroa
(Wellington), G. H.C. 31 Dec., 1919. Otira Gorge (Canterbury),
E. H. Atkinson ! 30 Jan., 1920.
Distribution: Australia; Tasmania.
hosts are endemic and widespread (Cheeseman, 1906
рр. 246-48). On C. robusta this fungus forms large brown spots which
are very conspicuous; on C. lucida these spots are much less common,
and are frequently absent. I
Cooke's description is so fragmentary that it would be wellnigh impos-
sible to determine any species from it; fortunately I have the cotype
material from which the species was named, and the above description |
is drawn up from this. This is опе of our commonest indigenous rusts. ~

38. Puccinia aucta Berkeley and F. v. Mueller. (Fig. 57.)
Campanulaceae (20).
Berk. et F. v. M., Linn. Jour., vol. 13, p. 173, 1872.
0. Unknown. |
III. Teleutosori hypophyllous, frequently covering the entire under-

to 35 x 12mmm.; germ-pore of upper cell apical, conspicuous,
pore immediately below the sept illate. 9 13
Host: Lobelia anceps Linn. f. On leaves and stems. Herb. No. 312. —
ПІ. Seashore, Pencarrow (Wellington), E. Н. Atkinson! 10 Feb., 926 1

Seashore, Seatoun (Wellington), G. H. C. 10 Feb., 1921.
Distribution: South Australia. poral
The host is indigenous and wi spread ; it occurs also in Australia _
(Cheeseman, 1906, р. 400). Although McAlpine (1906, p. 148) describes -
i ies an aecidium occurring on the same host, ў

‚ Where an aecidium appears to be commo de
spp., a closely related genus. Mc ATE
states that he has not found the two forms on the same host at

same time, but groups them together as a matter of convenience until
such time as their relationships are proven.

CUNNINGHAM.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 675

39. Puccinia Allanii n. sp. (Fig. 58.) Compositae (21).

0-25-0°5 mm. circular, pulvinate, compact, dark chestnut-brown,
surrounded by the ruptured epidermis. Spores elliptical, commonly sub-
clavate, 35-55 x 18-26 mmm. ; apex rounded, often blu uminate,

darker in colour and somewhat broader than lower; constricted at the
septum; epispore smooth, chestnut-brown, 3 mmm. thick in upper cell,
2 mmm. in lower; pedicel persistent, tinted, up to 50 x 10 mmm. ; germ-
pore of upper cell apical, conspicuous, basal pore immediately below septum,
obscure.

Host: Senecio lagopus Raoul. On leaves. Herb. No. 425. І, ПІ. Mount
Herbert, Banks Peninsula (Canterbury), Н. Н. Allan! 5 Feb., 1921. (Type.)

The host is endemic and fairly widely distributed (Cheeseman, 1906,

Lir H.B

rv
resemblance to this species.

40. Puccinia Atkinsonii n. sp. (Fig. 59.)

0. Spermogones hypophyllous, associated with the aecidia, minute,
immersed, honey-brown.

I. i

Aecidia hypophyllous, aggregated in large — groups on

subglobose, elliptical, frequently lacrimiform, with an elongated hyaline
apiculus, 25-35 x 15-22 mmm. ; epispore densely and minutely verrucose,

22*

676 Transactions.

MX, Tes uncommon, subglobose, elliptical to obovate, 35-55 x
38-45 mm

Host : Olora excorticata Buch. On leaves. Herb. No. 308. I, lll.
Table-top, Mount Hector (Wellington), 1,170 m., E. H. Atkinson! 6 Feb.,
1921. (Type.)

The host is endemic and rather uncommon, being confined to the
Tararua Range in the North Island, and to the subalpine scrub of the
Westland district in the South Island (Cheeseman, 1906, Р. 287).

The aecidia form bright-orange patches up to 25mm. long on the
leaves; they are much more conspicuous than the enti which are
easily overlooked. Young teleutospores have orange contents, and the
germ-pores are strongly papillate; aíter a time the colour changes to
light Sun. and the papilla collapses or becomes inverted, forming à
minute conical indentation in the epispore above the germ-pore; this
peculiarity is more noticeable over the apical, but is quite common above
the basal pore.

his rust is named in honour of Esmond H. Atkinson, of the sg a

der
sidering the ida nature of much of the material as in many
instances leaves alone are collected and forwarded.
Characterized by the thick-walled epispore of the teleutospore, and the
er thickened, retuse apex

41. Puccinia Cardui-pycnocephali Sydow. (Fig. 60.)
à Syd., Mon. Ured., vol. 1, p. 34, 1902.
Puccinia galatica Syd., Mon. Ured., vol. 1, p. 34, 1902.

0, I. Unknown.

П. Uredosori amphigenous, chestnut-brown, circular, scattered, pub —
verulent, 0-5-1 mm. diam., surrounded by the ruptured epidermis. Spores 3
globose, derer to ovate, 27-33 x 22-28 mmm. ; epispore evenly an and à

5 mmm. thi

Mes
NIME MEM NBN GN she best ———

Fie. 57.— Puccinia aucta Berk. et t F. v. M. Teleutospores from Lobelia anceps Linn. f.

Fic. 58.—Puccinia Allanii sp. nov. "Teleutos ospores from Senecio lagopus Raoul.
Fig. 59.— Puccinia Atkinsonii sp. nov. Teleutospores from Olearia excorticata Bu iA
Fie. 60.— uius р зіні pyonocephalé Syd. Teleutospores from Carduus py?

Fie. 61. рыена ( idi Bell. Uredo- and teleuto-spores from — Intybus Le

Fic. 62.—Puccinia Cinerariae MeAlp. Te or from Cineraria sp. cult. L

IM = n ini | Pass. Uredo- teleuto-spores from Centaurea Cyanus
1G. 64,—. мн: с distincta ЖР. тарен from Bellis peren julosa s

Fic. арк egmon nov. Teleutospores from Olio gla

Fie. 96— Puccini Erechtitis MeAlp. Teleutos f Erechtit enanthoides DC.

pores from Erechtites pr
Ето. 67.—Puce odiens sp. nov. Teleutospores from Celmisia rigida (T. K

heclorensis sp. nov. Teleutospores from Senecio Bidwillit Hook. Ё
educed scale. x 325. j Losrigi М
Fic. гос мома MM idis Oud. Uredo- and teleuto-spores from Hypochoer's ae

a L. +
i Ета. 70.— Puccinia Lagenophorae Ске. Teleutospores from Lagenophora Barkeri T. ES
К. Camera.lucida drawings by author. All x 500 except fig. 68. т =: mesopores: -

u

CUNNINGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 677

o e 1 0 Je
[ЙЛ Q
[Д M 58 I : d

5091

PERRE UV

9e

678 Transactions.

HI. Teleutosori amphigenous and caulicolous, chocolate-brown, circular,
scattered, pulvinate, compact, 0-5-1 mm. diam., at first covered, soon
naked and embedded in tomentum of leaf. Spores elliptical, oblong, some-
times subclavate, 30-48 x 20-28 mmm.; apex rounded, rarely truncate,
not thiekened, base rounded, basal cell same size and colour as upper,
seldom slightly narrower; slightly constricted at the septum; epispore
verruculose, 2:5-3 mmm. thick, cell-contents granular, nuclei prominent ;
pedicel persistent, fragile, hyaline, up to 60 x 7 mmm. ; germ-pore of the
upper cell apical or one-quarter way down one side, conspicuous, basal pore
one-quarter way below septum, conspicuous, both occasionally papillate.

ost: Carduus pycnocephalus L. On leaves and stems. Herb. Nos. 210,
316, 357. Ш. Fitzroy Bay (Wellington), E. Н. Atkinson! 17 Mar., 1920. .
П, Ш. Cluny, Turakina (Wellington), G. H.C. 2 Jan., 1921. Ш. Dunstan
Mountains (Otago), 500 m., А. Н. Cockayne! 8 Feb., 1921. П. Walter
Peak (Otago), 440 m., W. D. Reid! 27 April, 1921.

istribution : Britain ; Italy ; Asia Minor.

The host is a thistle common in drier localities throughout New Zealand ;
it has been introduced from Europe, probably in grass-seed. The rust 18
common wherever the host occurs; it appears to check seed-development
in the host, as one commonly finds sterile flower-heads in infected plants.

I am indebted to Dr. W. B. Grove for the determination of this spectes

from specimens forwarded; I was under the impression that it was
P. galatica Syd., but Dr. Grove informs me that in a later publication
Sydow admitted that the latter name was a synonym. Unfortunately I
have been unable to obtain access to Sydow’s Monograph.
_ In his description (of P. galatica) Sydow states that the teleutospore _
is finely punctate. Grove (1913, p. 142) states that the'teleutospore 18
smooth. I find that when the spores are mounted dry and examined they
are seen to be distinctly verruculose. :

Characterized by the thick, verruculose epispore of the teleutospore.

42. Puccinia Chrysanthemi Roze.
Roze, Bull. Soc. Myc. France, vol. 17, p. 92, 1900.
Puccinia Chrysanthemi-chinensis P. Henn., Hedw. Beibl., vol. 40, p. 26, 1901.
0, I. Unknown. |
II. Uredosori amphigenous, chiefly hypophyllous, sometimes caulicolous, —
on brown dead spots which are visible on the opposite surface of the le, —
inna

ride A

il

mec к: Moe persistent, hyaline, stout, up to 8
rm-pore of upper cell ani T : ;
septum, Е? apical, obscure, bas»! pore immedia

Cunnineuam.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 679

X. Mesospores rare, elliptical to clavate, 28-46 x 22-25 mmm.; apex
thickened.

Host: Chrysanthemum indicum L. On leaves and stems. Herb. No. 73.
II. Palmerston North (Wellington), G. H. C. 4 June,

Distribution : Australia; Japan; Europe; North America.

The uredospore stage alone has been collected in New Zealand. The
above description of the teleutospores was draw from material kindly
supplied by Mrs. F. W. Patterson. The televionfotes appear to be rare
аза with the exception of Japan, where they are stated to be
abundan

Characterize by the thick apex and punctate epispore of the teleuto-
арог

43. Puccinia Cichorii Bellynck. (Fig. 61.)
Bell., in Kickx Fl. Crypt. Fland., vol. 2, p. 65, 1867.
E E "UU Fl. Mosg., p. 226, 1812. Uredo Cichorii DC., Fl. Fr.,
р. 74

0, I. Unknown.

П. Uredosori amphigenous and caulicolous, cinnamon-brown, circular,
scattered, seldom confluent, pulverulent, up to 0-5 mm. diam., surrounded
by the ruptured epidermis. Spores subglobose, elliptical, or often obovate,
22-30 x 20-26 mmm. ; epispore delicately and moderately echinulate,
2-2-5 mmm. thick, yellowish- -brown, with 1-2 germ-pores on one face.

III. Teleutosori amphigenous and gee te scattered, chocolate-
brown, circular, pulvinate, compact, up to 0:5 тат. diam., surrounded
by the ruptured epidermis. Spores elliptical, бейман obovate, 27-38 x
19-24 mmm. ; apex rounded, not thickened, base rounded, seldom attenuate,
both cells same size and colour; slightly or not constricted at the septum ;
epispore minutely verruculose, 2 mmm. thick, chestnut brown, cell-contents
granular; pedicel deciduous, hyaline, fragile, up to 45 x 7 mmm. ; germ-pore
of the upper cell one-third to two-thirds down one v. conspicuous, basal
pore one-third way below septum, tt iiu

ost: Cichorium Intybus L. On lea and stems. Herb. No. 180.
П, III. Lincoln мешин. T. Kirk! `9 Nov., 1881.

Distribution : Australia ; Europe.

The host, a native of on and Asia, has become more or less
naturalized throughout the warmer parts of New Zealand. The epispore
of the teleutospore is seen to be minutely verruculose when the spores are
mounted dry and examined. Characterized by the verruculose epispore
and non-thickened apex of the teleutospore.

44. Puccinia Cinerariae McAlpine. (Fig. 62.)
McAlp., Rusts Aus., p. 155, 1906.

0. Unknown.

I. Aecidia amphigenous, compacted in groups on light-green spots,
5 mm. in diam., which are swollen on the under side and depressed on the
one and on veins where they cause linear distortions 10mm. or more

n length, orange-yellow. Peridia cupulate, slightly projecting above the
к 250 mmm. diam., margins white, revolute, deeply and irregu-
larly laciniate. eaten subglobose to polygonal, 14-17 x 10-14 mmm.
epispore closely and minutely verruculose, hyaline, 1 mmm. thick, cell
contents bright orange.

680 | Transactions.
III. Teleutosori amphigenous, intermixed w ith aecidia, choc E
un

by the ruptured epidermis. Spores clavate, 38-56 х 18-24 mmm.; apex
bluntly acuminate, truncate, or rounded, thickened up to 10 mmm., darker
in colour, base attenuate, basal cell longer, narrower, and lighter in colour
than upper; slightly constricted at the septum ; epispore smooth, 2 mmm
thick in upper cell, 1:5 mmm. in lower, гар есе cell- conten
vacuolate ; pedicel persistent, tinted, stout, up to 45 x 7 mmm.; germ-
pore of upper cell apical, conspicuous, basal pore immedistély below 5e
obscure.

X. Mesospores rare, elliptical or obovate, 22-34 x 12-22 mmm.; apex
bluntly rounded, or truncate, hos ned.

ost: Cineraria sp. cult. On leaves. Herb. No. 305. I, Ш. High -

School grounds, Palmerston North (Wellington), R. Waters! 27 Jan., 1921.

Distribution : Australia. \

The host is one of the varieties of d dg Aeg Cineraria. The aecidia
form conspicuous inflated areas on the leaves; the teleutosori are rare, and
difficult to find. Characterized by the clavate a os! which are
ы к the apex, and have smooth epispores

45. Puccinia Cyani Passerini. (Fig. 63.)

Pass., in Rab. Fung. Eur., No. 1767, 1873.

Uredo sow Schleich., Plant Helv., p. 95, 1805. Puccinia Hieracii Mart in
Mos 6, 7, . P. suavolens Rostr. var. Cyani Magnus, in
Plow Mon. Ured., р. 183, 1889.
0. Spermogones amphigenous, sparse, scattered, honey-coloured. t

П. Uredosori amphigenous, chiefly hypophyllous, cinnamon - brown,
circular or elliptical, scattered, seldom crowded, pulverulent, ín to 1:5 mm. —

iam., surrounded by the ruptured epidermis, soon naked. Spores йок
subglobose, or elliptical, 22-27 x 19-24 mmm. ; epispore delicataly us
sparsely echinulate, 1-5 mmm. thick, with 2 equatorial germ-pores on onè —
face. е
II. Teleutosori amphigenous and caulicolous, chocolate-brown, circular a

to elliptical, scattered, seldom crowded, pulverulent, 0-5-1:5 mm. diam.,

tical, 32-38 x 24-29 mmm. ; apex rounded, not thickened, base rounded,
both cells same size and colour, very regular i in shape; not or very slightly :
constricted at the septum; epispore densely and minutely verruculose, a
3mmm. thick, chestnut-brown, cell-contents coarsely granular ; pedice e
deciduous, hyaline, fragile, up to 40 x Т mmm. ; germ-pore of upper €^ .
apical or half-way down side, ирен, а" pore one-third to to two
thirds below septum, conspicuo à p.
. Mesospores rare, шыйк. 30-35 x 25 mmm. ; rounded at apex and

ase. e
Centaurea Cyanus L. On leaves and stems. Herb. No. 3. e

Host : |
П, Ш. ‘Palmerston North CU а 14 April, 1919. pe s
(Auckland), 27 Feb., 1921. i

ieraci, but was separated on account s possessing 8 ther E
verruculose 'epispore, and because of its inability t ы infect апу host

CuxxiNGHAM.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 681

than Centaurea. The mycelium of the primary uredosori permeates the
whole plant, but does not appear to check flowering (Grove, 1913, p. 141).

Characterized by the thick verruculose epispore, and rounded non-
thickened apex of the teleutospore.

46. Puccinia distincta McAlpine. (Fig. 64.)
McAlp., Agr. Gaz. N.S.W., vol. 6, p. 853, 1895.

0.

I. Aecidia amphigenous, on discoloured spots, scattered, or more fre-
qu aggregated into closely-packed irregular groups, orange. Peridia
.cupulate, margins white, reflexed, lacerate. Spores subglobose to ellip-
tical, 14-20 x 13-16 mmm. ; epispore minutely and densely verruculose,
hyaline, 1-5 mmm. thick, ilic vacuolate, orange-yellow.

III. Teleutosori amphigenous EY on petioles, associated with aecidia,
scattered or confluent, elliptical, 1-5 mm. long, black, bullate, compact,
becoming exposed by the epidermis fissuring longitudinally. Spores clavate
or fusoid, 38-55 x 17-22 mmm. ; apex rounded, truncate, or acuminate,
frequently oblique, thickened up to 10 mmm ‚ and darker in colour, base
attenuate, basal cell narrower and lighter in colour than upper, cell-contents
granular; slightly or not constricted at the septum; epispore smooth,
chestnut-brown, 1-5-2-5 mmm. thick, thinner in lower cell ; icel per-
sistent, tinted, stout, up to 55 x 8 mmm., continuous with spore; germ
pore of upper cell apical, conspicuous, basal pore immediately below the
septum, obscure, usua

X. Mesospores common, clavate or obovate, 30-35 x 14-18 mmm.
apex acuminate and thickened ; pedicel persistent.

Host: Bellis perennis L. On leaves, scapes, and petals. Herb.
Nos. 184, 375. I. Levin; Masterton bm ig^ G. = C. Sept., 1919.
I, ПІ. Tiritea, Palmerston North (Wellington), G. H. C. 3 Mar., 1921.
Nelson, Miss K. M. Curtis! 30 Мау, 1921.

istribution : Australia ; Tasm

The host is an introdu ced коган aed is a common weed in pastures.
Characterized by the thickened apex, thin, smooth epispore, and clavate
or fusoid shape of the teleutospore.

47. Puccinia egmontensis n. sp. (Fig. 65.)
: Bperniogone amphigenous, ‘in irregular groups on inflated spots,
erumpent s cattered or crowded, honey-coloured.
Teleutosori amphigenous, in irregular groups on somewhat inflated
К я spots, surrounded by the spermogones, circular, or irregularly
elliptical, sometimes circinnate, up to 2mm. diam., pulvinate, oe

kened u
10mmm., darker in colour, base attenuate, basal cell longer, narrower,
and li awe in colour than the upper, cell-contents granular, nuclei con-
tus ; slightly constricted at the septum ; epispore smooth, 1-5-2 mmm.
thick in the upper beg a 5 mmm. in lower, chestnut-brown ; pedicel
persistent, hyaline, 50 x 5 mmm., continuous with spore; germ-pore of

upper cell apical, efiam basal pore immediately below the septum,
obscure.
AX pis tom common, elliptical or fusoid, 30-40 x 12-16 mmm.
apex acuminate

i: d

682 Transactions,

Host: Celmisia glandulosa Hook. f. On leaves. Herb. No. 491.
III. Mount Egmont (Taranaki), 1,170 m., W. D. Reid! N. R. Foy! З Jan.,
1922. (Type.)

The host is endemic, and confined to the mountain regions of both
Islands. Characterized by the thickened, rounded apex, thin epispore,
and clavate shape of the teleutospore, and the absence of aecidia and
uredospores.

48. Puccinia Erechtitis McAlpine. (Fig. 66.)
MeAlp., Proc. Roy. Soc. Vic., vol. 7 (n.s.), p. 216, 1894.

0. Spermogones epiphyllous, in groups on discoloured spots, honey- .
coloured. F

I. Aecidia amphigenous and caulicolous, orange-yellow, crowded in
irregular groups on inflated areas, which may attain a diam. of 20 mm.
or more. , Peridia cupulate, margins white, lacerate, revolute. Spores
polygonal or elliptical, 16-19 x 12-17 mmm. ; epispore i mmm, thick,
hyaline, closely and densely verruculose, cell-contents vacuolate, orange-
ellow

ПІ. Teleutosori amphigenous, chiefly caulicolous, in irregular groups
mixed with aecidia, crowded, elliptical, 1 mm. long, becoming confluent,
compact, pulvinate, black, long covered by the epidermis. Spores clavate,
40-51 x 17-25 mmm. ; apex rounded, truncate, or acuminate, thicke
up to 10 mmm., base attentuate, basal cell narrower and lighter in colour,
cell-contents granular; constricted at the septum; epispore emooth,
chestnut-brown, 2-2-5 mmm. thick in upper cell, 1-1-5 mmm. in lower;
pedicel persistent, tinted, 40 x 9 mmm., continuous with spore; germ-pore
of the upper cell apical, obscure, basal pore immediately below the septum,
obscure.

Mesospores common, fusoid, or elliptical, 32-43 х 13-17 mmm. ;
apex thickened. 5
ost: Erechtites prenanthoides (A. Rich.) DC. On leaves and stems. P:
Herb. No. 178. I, ПІ, Stewart Island, T. Kirk! 1886. E

Distribution : Australia ; Tasmania. { 1

The host is indigenous and widespread ; it occurs also in Australia and
Tasmania (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 364).

Closely related to Puccinia tasmanica Diet., on Senecio spp. but
differing in several minor details. The teleutospores are somewhat shorter
and have a somewhat thinner epispore than P. tasmanica.

.

49. Puccinia fodiens n. sp. (Fig. 67.) E
0, L Unknown. е P
П. Uredosori amphigenous, seated on discoloured spots, scattered - =

‚ОПГ; not constricted at the septum; ері8рої -
punctate, 3-4 mmm. thick, chestnut-brown, cell-contents granular, nucle —

CuxxiNGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 683

conspicuous; pedicel deciduous, hyaline, delicate, up to 30 х 8 тт. ; ·
germ-pore of the upper cell apical or one-third below apex, conspicuous,
asal pore immediately below or one-third way below the septum, con-
spicuous.

Host : Celmisia rigida (T. Kirk) Cockayne. On leaves. Herb. No. 376.
II, III. Botanical Gardens, Queenstown (Otago), G. H. C. 3 Dec., 1919.
(Туре.)

"Phe host is an endemic species. The sori are covered by the dense
tomentum which clothes the leaf- arc Teleutospores are rare,
occur in the same sori as the uredospor

Characterized by the thickened apex, poi P epispore, and large size
of the teleutospores.

50. Puccinia hectorensis n. sp. (Fig. 68.)

nown.

I. Aecidia hypophyllous and on petioles, scattered or in irregular groups,
sparse, dingy ud Peridia cylindrical, standing above the leaf-surface
1 тт. or mo to 0-5 mm. diam., cream-coloured, margins erect,
lacerate. ве polygonal, 30-40 х 20-30 mmm. ; epispore dingy metere h-
brown, 2 mmm. thick, densely and finely verruculose.

III. Teleutosori hypophyllous, ochraceous, scattered, circular, -up to
1-5 mm. diam., compact, long covered by the dense tomentum of the leaf.
Spores linear-oblong, 100-140 x 20-32 mmm.; apex bluntly rounded, not
or scarcelv thickened, base subattenuate, lower cell somewhat narrower
than upper, cell-contents roue pag orange ; slightly constricted at the
septum ; opiappai smooth, 1-5-2 . thick, hyaline : ; pedicel persistent,
hyaline, up to 100 x 10 mmm., pue аан with the spore; germ-pore
of upper cell xS obscure, basal pore immediately below the. septum,

X. Mesospores common, 60-85 x 16-24 mmm.; apex bluntly rounded.
Host: Senecio Bidwillii Hook. f. Onleaves and petioles. Herb. No. 495.
I, III. Mount Déco Tararua Mountains (Wellington), 1,200 m.,
AMOR tes л Jan., 1922. (Туре.)
t is endemic, and is confined to the mountain regions of both
id (Gas 1906, p. 383). The teleutospores germinate imme-
diately they reach maturity. This species shows a general resemblance
to Puccinia novae-zelandiae G. Н. Cunn., but is readily ашынан by
the linear-oblong spores, which attain a length of 140 mmm

51. Puccinia Hypochoeridis Oudemans. . (Fig. 69.)
Oud., in Nedler. Kruidk. Archief., vol. 2, ser. 1, p. 1%, 1812.
Puccinia Microseris McAlp., Agr. Gaz. N.S. W., vol. 6, р. 757, 1895.

, I. Unknown:
И. Uredosori amphigenous, scattered, Maer circular or elliptical,
up to 15mm. diam., chestnut- brown, surrounded by the ruptured
epidermis. Spores globose to elliptical, 20-28 x 18-25 mmm. ; epispore
densely and minutely verruculose, chestnut - brown, т mmm. thick,

l mm. “diam, еъ pulvinate, compact, surroun
ruptured epidermis. Spores elliptical or subclavate, 28-42 x 18-25 mmm.
x rounded, not thickened, base attenuate, commonly rounded, boil

684 Transactions.

cells same colour, lower slightly narrower, cell-contents granular, nuclei
evident; slightly or not constricted at the septum; epispore minutel
and densely verruculose, chestnut-brown, 1-5-2 mmm. thick ; pedicel per-
sistent, hyaline, delicate, up to 42 x 6 mmm.; germ-pore of the upper
cell apical or frequently one-third way down the side, conspicuous, basal
pore one-half to two-thirds way below septum, conspicuous, both usually
papillate.

Host: Hypochoeris glabra L. On leaves and stems. Herb. No. 440.
II, ПІ. Dunstan Mountains (Otago), 600 m., W. D. Reid! 5 Dec., 1921.
Distribution: Australia; North America; Europe; Chile; Siberia.

The host is an introduced plant, and is a common weed in pastures.

52. Puccinia Lagenophorae Cooke. (Fig. 70.)
Cke., Grev., vol. 13, p. 6, 1884.
Puccinia Hypochoeridis McAlp., Proc. Roy. Soc. Vic, vol T, p. 217, 1804
P. Macalpini Syd., Mon. Ured., vol. 1, p. 100, 1902.
. Spermogones amphigenous, associated with the aecidia, on pale-
yellow spots, immersed, minute, honey-coloured. 3
I. Aecidia amphigenous, scattered or more commonly in groups on ^
pale-yellow spots. Peridia up to 200-240 mmm. diam., cupulate, margins
white, slightly revolute, laciniate. Spores subglobose to shortly elliptical, i
17-19 х 14mmm.; epispore hyaline, finely and densely verruculose, |
1 mmm. thick, cell-contents pallid yellow |
ПІ. Teleutosori amphigenous and caulicolous, chestnut-brown, circular _
or elliptical, on stems scattered or aggregated into irregularly circular —
groups, pulvinate, compact, up to 2 mm. diam., surrounded by the ruptured E
epidermis. Spores subclavate, seldom elliptical, 34-46 x 15-22 mmm. ; Я
= rounded, truncate, or often bluntly acuminate, thickened up wr

5-3 mmm. thick in upper cell, 2-2-5 mmm. in lower, chestnut-brown > E
pedicel persistent, tinted, stout, up to 35 x 8 mmm., i ‚ЖЕШ
spore; germ-pore of the upper cell apical, obscure, basal pore immediately ong
beneath the septum, obscure. p

Mesospores common, clavate to obovate, 32-38 x 17-22 mmm.» —
apex thickened. Ses
Hosts :— |
Lagenophora Barkeri Т. Kirk. On leaves and ste

Nos. 177, 300. І, Ш. Porter River (Canterbury)
21 Feb., 1881.

Lagenophora petiolata Hook. f. On leaves. I, Ш. Mount
(Otago), 1,000 m., W. D. Reid! 14 Dec., 1921.

| Heb. |
T. Kirk! |
Judah

ÜUNNINGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 685

ерене! рит (Forst. f.) Cheeseman. On leaves, petioles, and
o Island, T. Kirk! Dunstan Mountains s (Otago),

Hie m., A. H. RM 6 Feb. 1921. I, Ш. Table Bay,
840m.; Dunstan Mountains (Otago) W. D. Reid! April,

ec., 1
Distribution: Australia; Tasmania.
All three hosts are endemic, L. Barkeri being confined to the South
Island (Cheeseman, 1906, p. 272-73). A large number of mesospores are

must remain at issue. The Aaiaoe pori нир инд ments given ‘above differ
considerably from those given 4 McAlpine (1906, р. 162), his measure-
ments being 36-63 x 15-25 mmm

53. Puccinia Lapsanae Fuckel. (Fig. 71.)
Fcl., Symb. Myc., p. 53, 1869.

Aecidium Lapsanae Schultz, Re bea interes p 1806. A. compositarum
Lapsanae Purton: Cke., i . Bot.. vol. Sp 38, 1864. Trichobasis
Боре nae Cke., Mier. Pg x. 4, CM 224, "1565: Puccinia Lampsanae Fel.,
in Sac ‚ Syll., v vol. 7, p. 607, 1888. Dicaeoma Lapsanae (Schultz) Kuntze,
Rev. Gen., vol. 3, p. 469, 1898.

0. Spermogones amphigenous, in small groups on discoloured spots,

honey-colour
I. Aecidia amphigenous, seated on purplish, oS spots, and on
veins and petioles, arranged in circular or linear groups. eridia explanate,

margins reflexed, white, deeply and irregularly dei rm res globose,
elliptical, or polygonal, 15-28 x 13-26 mmm. ; — e hyaline, minutely
verrueulose, 1-1-5 mmm. thick, cell-contents ora :
II. Uredosori ioi enous, cinnamon - Межа circular, sometimes
irregular, scattered, seldom confluent, Lap aden 0-25-05 mm. diam.,

on one face.

III. Teleutosori amphigenous, sc Sp circular, scattered,
verulent, 0-25-05 mmm. diam., surrounded by the ruptured epidermis
Spores elliptical, subglobose, or йоне, 20-32 x 17-25mmm.; apex
rounded, not thickened, base rounded, both cells same size and. colour,
cell-contents Missae ; slightly or not constricted at the septum; epi-
spore minutely verruculose, 1 1d mmm. thick, chestnut - brown; pedicel
deciduous, hyaline, up to 30 x 5 mmm.; germ-pore of upper cell apical,

-quarter way down side, basal pore one-third below
um, both conspicuous and frequently papillate

X. Mesospores rare, obovate, or elliptical, 16-22 x 17-20 mmm. apex
ЕА Тариа n communis L. On leaves. Herb. No. 185. П, Ш. Motu-
eka (Nelson), G. H. C. 28 Jan., 1920. II. Levin (Wellington), G. H. C.
1 Mar., 1920. П, iL Palmerston North (Wellington), R. Waters/ 27 Jan.,

Distribution ; Euro North America ; Japan; Syri
The à aecidia have m. been collected in New шы. The host is
an introduced plant, and is a common weed in waste places throughout

686 Transactions.

the warmer parts of New Zealand. The epispore is seen to be minutely
verruculose when the teleutospores are mounted dry and examined. Closely

resembles P. Hypochoeridis (see remarks under this species), but differs
chiefly in the smaller teleutospores and presence of aecidia.

54. Puccinia novae-zelandiae n. sp. (Fig. 72.)

0. Spermogones epiphyllous, sparse, scattered, honey-brown.

I. Aecidia epiphyllous, sparsely arranged in scattered groups on dis-
coloured circular areas. Peridia tubular, standing above the leaf-surface

lose, 1-5-2 mmm. thi
III. Teleutosori hypophyllous, reddish-orange, circular to elliptical,

basal pore immediately below the septum, conspicuous.
Mesospores common, obovate to pyriform, 45-55 x 30-37 mmm. ;

55. Puccinia obtegens Tulasne. (Fig. 73.)
Tul., in Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. 4, vol. 2, p. 87, 1854.

Uredo suavolens Pers., Obs., vol. 2, p. 24, 1799.
Wett. Ann., vol. 2, p. 103, 1810. Caeoma obtegens Lin
1816. Trichobasis suavolens Lev: : Cooke, in Handbk., p. 530, 1871.
suavolens Rostr., in Forhandl. Skand. Naturf. vol. 2, p. 339, 1874

Obs., vol. 2, ae

Spermogones amphigenous, scattered over the whole leaf-surface, _

honey-coloured, sweet-scented

II. Uredosori ypophyllous, cinnamon-brown, at first scattered, 1 mm.

diam., crowded, circular, becoming confluent and covering the entire under-

surface of the leaf, pulverulent, surrounded by the ruptured epider

formis Strauss i0
U. РЗ НЕ ra >. @

CunnincHam.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 687

Spores subglobose or pee? elliptical, y obovate, 22-30 x 18-28 mmm. ;
epispore delicately and somewhat closely echinulate, 1-5 mmm. thick, up to
3 mmm. above pedicel, cinnamon- leae with 2-3 scattered germ-pores on
one fac

ПІ. "Telentosor раде аш, at first minute, 1 mm. diam., circular,

scattered, becoming confluent, finally whole leaf-surface becoming:
covered, chestnut- brown, pulverulent. Spores elliptical or oblong, 28-40
18-95 mmm.; apex rounded, not thickened, base rounded, basal cell

ae
Ww

| N

74

Fic. 71.— Puccinia Lapsanae Ес]. Uredo- and teleuto-spores from Lapsana com-

Fr. 12. Puccinia novae-zelandiae sp. nov. Teleutospores from Olearia Forsteri

Fre. 73. M aane Мана Tul. Uredo- and teleuto-spores from Cnicus arvensis

Ета. 74.—Puccinia Laert sp. nov. Teleutospores from Senecio southlandicus
ka

Coc
Fie. 75.—P Diet. Teleutospores from Senecio lautus Forst. f.
Fio, 76 76. — Puccinia битип praes (Howe) Trotter. Teleutospores from Rubus villosus Ait.

Camera-lucida drawings by — All, with exception of fig. 72, x 500.
евовроге

same size as upper; slightly constricted at the septum; epispore verru-
culose, 1-1-5 mmm. thick, chestnut- brown, cell-contents granular, nuclei
prominent; pedicel deciduous, hyaline, short, up to 45 x 6mmm.; germ-
pore of upper cell apical, or frequently Мука. placed, basal pore
immediately below septum, both conspicuous.

688 Transactions. {

X. Mesospores uncommon, elliptical, 22-28 x 17-22 mmm. : rounded,
or sometimes truncate at the apex, not thickened.
Host: Cnicus arvensis Hoffm. On leaves and stems. Herb. No. 22].
П, III. Weraroa (Wellington), А. Н. Cockayne! 9 May, 1919. Roxburgh
(Otago), J. Fleming! 17 Jan. 1921. Turakina (Wellington), $.. A.
Cunningham! 4 Dec., 1921.
Distribution: Europe; Siberia; North America; Japan; Australia.
The host is introduced, and is a troublesome weed throughout the
agricultural areas of New Zealand. The rust is of considerable economic
importance, as once it has become established in a patch of thistles it
persists year after year and prevents seed-formation in the flowering-
heads. Infected plants may readily be recognized, as they become etiolated
and lighter in colour than normal plants. pe
| . There are two distinct phases in the life-cycle of this species. Early

is done to the plant. This phase is not accompanied by spermogones. |

Infection from the teleutospores of these secondary sori occurs the following
Spring, when the young shoots and plants are infected. At one time It
was believed that this rust was perpetuated by means of hybernating

mycelium in the rhizomes; later investigations have disproved this theory. `

The verruculose epispore, non-thickened apex, and re ar, elliptical shape
of the teleutospore characterize this бене. ; Mode.
96. Puccinia pounamu n. Sp. (Fig. 74.)

0. Spermogones hypophyllous, Sparse, scattered, immersed, honey-
coloured.

what longer than upper; slightl А . epe
: , У or not constricted at the septum; ер
spore smooth, tinted brown, almost hyaline, 2-2-5 mmm. thick ; pedicel

persistent, hyaline, stout, up to 50x 12mmm., continuous with spore; y и

germ-pore o.
septum, obscur
Host : southlandicus Cockayne. On leaves. Herb. No. 426.

P ost: Senecio 4 ; (
ТОЛА mato Valley (Otago), 500 m. W. D. Reid! 5 April 1921. m

The host is endemic.
The teleut о

EL À 3*- 5.1 : M ather
1 pores g diately on reaching maturity. Ar
conspicuous erue 18 the presence, in à number of spores, of an inflated

pedicel (fig. 74)

racterized by the smooth epispore, thick apex, attenuate base, and a

stout persistent pedicel of the teleutospore

d f upper cell apical, obscure, basal pore immediately below.
e.

ieee

CUNNINGHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 689

57. Puccinia tasmanica Dietel. (Figs. 4, 75.)
Diet., Ann. Myc., vol. 1, p. 535, 1903.
. Spermogones amphigenous and caulicolous, erumpent, scattered,
honey-coloured.

Aecidia amphigenous and caulicolous, forming inflated orange spots
on leaves, and linear inflated and distorted areas up to 10 mm. or more
in length on the stems, scattered or more commonly closely aggregated.
Peridia cupulate, up to 300 mmm. diam., margins tinted yellow, strongly
revolute, irregularly laciniate. Spores subglobose to polygonal, 14-17 x
12-15 mmm. ; epispore minutely and densely verruculose, 1-1-5 mmm. thick,
hyaline or tinted yellow, cell-contents orange.

III. Teleutosori caulicolous, less commonly amphigenous, чер inter-
mixed with aecidia, forming linear distorted areas up to 2 cm. in length,
black, pulvinate, compact, for a long time covered, finally бет exposed
by the epidermis falling away in irregular shreds. Spores elongate-clavate,
40-60 x 13-28 mmm. ; apex bluntly rounded, commonly truncate, seldom
acuminate, at times oblique, thickened up to 14mmm., darker in colour,
base attenuate, basal cell longer, narrower, and lighter in colour than the

upper; constricted at the septum; epispore smooth, up to 3 mmm. thick
in upper cell, 1-5-2 mmm. in lower, chestnut-brown, cell-contents vacuolate ;
pedicel persistent, tinted, stout, up to 60 x 11 mmm., continuous wit
spore; germ-pore of upper cell apical, obscure, basal pore immediately
below septum, obscure.

X. Mesospores common, elliptical to Dre 30-42 x 12-16 mmm. ;
apex rounded, thickened.

osts :—

Senecio lautus Forst. f. On leaves, stems, peduncles, and involucral
bracts. Herb. Nos. 181, 293, 404. I, III. Wellington Heads,
E. H. Atkinson! 11 April, 1 1920. I. Cashmere Hills (Canterbury),
400m., W. D. Reid! 31st July, 1921. Seatoun (Wellington),

G. H.C. 27 Jan., 1921.
Senecio vulgaris L On leaves and stems. I, III. Weraroa Versu
ton). 21 Oet., A: I. Kelburn (Wellington), G; HA0 Јањ,

June, Oct., Nov., 192

Distribution: Australia ; Н Taam |
e host is indigenous and ced = dorsali is a weed common in
patie: and waste places. One commonly sees “ groundsel " plants killed
outright by the aecidial stage of this rust. "Although plants of S. lautus
attacked by the aecidia are distorted and stunted, they are seldom killed
ou пага This pit differs from P. Senecionis Lib. in the thickened

4. GyMNOCONIA Lagerheim. |
Lagerh., Tromosoe Mus. Aarsh., vol. 16, p. 140, 1894.

Autoecious. Cycle of dero includes 0, I, П.
. Spermogones columnar, umpent, aparaphysate, өм онген,
І. Caeomata without NM. aparaphysate ; large, erumpent, indefinite.

690 Transactions.

New Zealand species, 1 (introduced).

This genus is separated from Puccinia on account of the peridia being
absent from the aecidia, and because of the absence of uredospores. The
teleutospores are peculiar in that they are more or less triangular, the
base being at one angle formed by the attachment of the pedicel; the
other angle being formed by the protrusion of the epispore into a short
projection, at the end of which is the germ-pore.

1. Gymnoconia Peckiana (Howe) Trotter. (Fig. 76.) Rosaceae (1).
A. Trotter, Fl. Ital. Crypt., Pars. 1 Fungi., Fasc. 7, Ured., p. 337,
1910.

Uredo interstitialis Schlecht., Horae Phys., Berol., p. 96, 1820. Aecidium nitens
Schw., Schr. Nat. Ges. Leipsig, vol. l, p. 69, 1822. Caeoma luminatum
i . 61. ]

» in > 1. 6 1825. Puccinia Peckiana Howe
Peck, Ann. Rep. N ate Mus., 23, p. 57, 1872. P. tripustulala
Pe n le Mus., vol. 24, p. 91, 1872 ite

ek, Ann. Rep. N.Y. Sta A ;
Burrill, Bull. ll. Lab. Nat. Н ist., vol. 2, p. 220, 1885. Puccinia interstitialis
Tranz w., vol. 32, p. 259, 1893. Gymnoconia interstitialis (Schlecht.)
Lagerh., T'romosoe Mus. arsh., vol. 16, p. 140, 1894. — Dicaeoma tripustulatum
Kuntze, Rev. Gen., vol. 3, p. 467, 1898. Kunkelia nitens Arth., Bot. Gaz.,
vol. 63, p. 501, 1917.
0. Spermogones amphigenous, scattered, columnar, honey-coloured, con-
spicuous.

I. Caeomata amphigenous, chiefly hypophyllous and caulicolous, scat-
tered or more frequently crowde ; up to 1:5 mm. diam., erumpent, orange-
yellow, surrounded by the ruptured epidermis. § pores globose to polygonal,
20-30 x 17-24 mmm. ; epispore 1—1:-5 mmm. thick, hyaline, densely
Kiss cell-contents bright orange, germ-pores scattered, numerous,
obscure.

`
ч

B

thickened, but crowned with 1 or several hyaline papillae, base very irregular

somewhat triangular, basal cell distorted near the pedicel by a protrusion
of the wall; epispore covered with a few coarse warts, more prominently

Host: Rubus fruticosus L. On leaves and stems. Herb. No. 246. ae

І. Tokomaru (Wellington), б. Н. C. 6 Dec. 1930. 37
2 Mar., 1921. Helensville (Auckland), E. Bruce Levy. Feb., 1921. BD
Distribution : North America ; Europe; Asia. S

n North America two biological forms of this rust occur. The caeoma- :
spores of one form on germination produce short basidia on which basidio- a

СоххҳіхонАМ.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi of New Zealand. 691

LATIN DESCRIPTIONS.
1. Uromyces Discariae sp. nov. (Fig. 15, and Plate 77, fig. 1.)

0. Spermagoniis A aecidis praecessis, confertis, saepe circin-
natis, minutis, nius subflavi

I. Aecidiis hypophyllis, in 94 maculis quae desuper cerri _ рома
solide confertis. Peridiis cylindraceis, super superficiem exstitis
luteis, marginibus erectis, hyalinis, dentatis. Aecidiosporis nat en vel
globosis, 26-32 х cae mmm.; episporio hyalino, 1:5-2 mmm. crasso,
dense minuteque ucoso, contentu luteo, vacuolato.

ПІ. Soris ida һүөрпу ш, raris, in maculis flavis, spadici-
bus, pulvinatis, compactis, rotundis v. comm muniter ellipticis, ad 2 mm.
longis, iiie Teleutosporis ellipticis v. subglobosis, incompositis, 23-33 x
15-21 mmm. ; apice acuminato, vel rustice rotundato, crassis ad 10 mmm.,
basi ies gem raro rotundato, nucleo conspicuo ; ару рег-
eos tincto, ad 80 x 5 mmm. ; foramine germinis apicale, conspicuo.

ст БЫЛ vivis Discariae toumatou Raoul. Ооа, Otago,
New ой. W. D. Reid.

2. Uromyces otakou sp. nov. (Fig. 7.)

0, I. Incognitis

i. лына epiphyllis, raris, raro linearibus, ellipticis, ad 2 mm. longis,
luteis, pulverulentibus, epidermide rupta cinctis. Uredosporis globosis v.
subglobosis, 20-30 mmm. crassis ; episporio dense minuteque verrucusco,
l-1- - mmm. Crasso, hyalino, contentu luteo, cum 5-8 raris foraminibus

erm
j i. Hots teleutosporiferis epiphyllis, raris, raro confluentibus, linearibus,
spadicibus, ad 3 mm. longis, p уне atis, compactis, epidermide rupta cinctis.
Teleutosporis obovatis, 24-30 x 19-23 mmm. ; apice rotundo, raro rustice
acuminato, crassis ad 12 mmm., kd subattenuato, saepe rotundato; epi-
sporio leve, crasso baa 5 mmm., castaneo ; ee? persistente, tincto, ad
0 х 8 mmm. ; foramine germinis apicale, obsc

Hab.: In foliis, vaginisque Poae caespitosae + Siig Otago, New Zea-
land. Ж. D. Reid.

3. Puccinia Allanii sp. nov. (Fig. 58.)

0. Spermagoniis amphigenis, sparsis, aliquantum aecidiis immixis, sub-
_ ae Aecidiis amphigenis, in maculis decolaratis solide confertis, in sub-
rotundis catervis, flavis. Peri cupulatis, marginibus expansis sed
non revolutis, laceratis, albis. Meth ponemus. saepe subglobosis,
12-18 mmm. latis; episporio verruculoso, 1 mmm. , hyalino, contentu
luteo . * . . ^
III. Soris teleutosporiferis hypophyllis , aecidiis immixis, minutis,
0-25-0-5 mm. latis, rotundis, pulvinatis, compactis, castaneis, epidermide
rupta cinctis. Teleutosporis Шри, communiter subclavatis, 35-55 x

m.; apice rotundato, saepe rustice acumina ato, incrassato ad
10mmm., basi sane cellula superiore fusciore latioreque quam in-
feriore ; ad septum constricto ; episporio leve, castaneo, crasso 2-3 mmm.
pedicello persistente; tincto, ad 50 X 10 mmm. ; foramine germinis сейде
superiore apicale, conspicuo,

Hab.: In foliis vivis Senecronis
bury, New Zealand. H. H. Allan

692 Transactions.

4. Puccinia Atkinsonii sp. nov. (Fig. 59.)
0. отаев hypophyllis, aecidiis immixis, minutis, immersis,
brunneo-su
I. Aecidiis sett llis, in magnis catervis in maculis detorsis quae desuper
cerni possunt solide confertis, ad 25 mm. longis, rotundis v. linearibus,
luteis. Peridiis immersis, marginibus solis conspectis, ellipticis, ad 800 mmm
latis x 450 mmm. altis, marginibus solidis, erectis. ^ Aecidiosporis sub
босо, ellipticis, saepe lenticularibus cum apiculo longo hyalino, 25-35 x
22 mmm. ; episporio ка е ледзве verrucoso, 2 mmm crasso, hyalino,
MEUM rubro-luteo, gra
ПІ. Soris telentosporiferis ESTE in minutis nigro-brunneis maculis,
desuper inspectis, nigro-spadicibus fere nigris, rotundis, raris, prim
tomento denso folii tectis, ad extremum erumpentibus pulverulentibusque,
ad 0-5 mm. latis. Teleutosporis late ellipticis, 40-65 x 20-35 mmm. ; apice
retuso, non saepe papillato, оно ad 7 mmm. necne, basi rotundato,
non saepe attenuato, cellulis similibus; ad septum leniter constricto ;
episporio leve, 2-5-3 mmm. ine. pallido-castaneo, contentu vacuolato :
pedicello deciduo, hyalino, ad 45 x 8 mmm. ; foramine germinis cellulae
superioris apicale, v. variato inter apicem septumque, foramine basali ferme
infra septum, cellulis conspicuis et primum papillatis, inde papillis con-
cidentibus notam in episporio super foramen germinis facientibus.
X. Mesosporis raris, subglobosis, ellipticis v. obovatis, 35-00 X
; a Tg
n foliis vivis Oleariae excorticatae Buch. Mount Hector, Wel-
Жый, NV Zealand. E. H. Atkinson.

5. Puccinia Cockaynei sp. nov. (Fig. 51.)
rmagoniis re aac in maculis flavis, uredosoris immixis У.

cinctis, free sudilav

П. redosoris am Linda ша nis, castaneis, rotundis v. ellipticis, minutis, ad
1 mm. latis, raris, pulverulentibus, bullatis, rupta epidermide cinctis. Uredo-
sporis subglobosis, ellipticis v. communiter obovatis, 20-32 x 17-26 mmm. ;
episporio minute T echinulato, 2 mmm. crasso, cinnamomeo, cum
foramine germinis un nspicuo. |

III. Soris teleutosporiferis amphigenis, praecipue hypophyllis, spadici- |
bus, rotundis v. ellipticis, ad 1 mm. latis, raris, pulverulentibus, rupta
epidermide cinctis. Teloutopesis clavatis, non saepe ellipticis, 30-38 X
18-24 mmm. ; apice rustice rotundato, saepe rustice attenuato, ad 6 mmm
incrassato, basi attenuato, non saepe rotundato, cellula basali angustiore
pallidioreque quam superiorem ; ad septum paulum constricto ; episporio
castaneo, leve, 1-5-2 mmm. сг Tasso, contentu vacuolato, nucleis claris ; ,
pedicello deciduo, hyalino, fragile, ad 50 x 8 mmm. ; foramine germinis
cellulae superioris о conspicuo, ашиде basali statim infra septum,
conspicuo, saepe papillat

X. Mesosporis raris, айоо» у. ellipticis, 18-22 x 16-20 mmm. ii xt

Hab.: In foliis vivis Gentianae corymbiferae Т. Kirk et G. Griesbach —
Hook. f. Queenstown, Otago, New Zealand. E. H. Atkinson. E
6. Puccinia contegens Sp. nov. (Fig. 35.)

0. Spermagoniis amphigenis, T: aecidiis immixis, subflavi

I. Aecidiis hypophyllis, confertis, flavis. Peridiis immersis, marginib

tectis

17-26 x 15-18 mmm. ; episporio hyalino, 2 mmm. crasso, dense minuteque
verruculoso, contentu luteo, vacuolato.

CuNNINGHAM.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 693

ПІ. Soris teleutosporiferis amphigenis, castaneis, pulverulentibus, primum
raris, rotundis et rupta epidermide cinctis, inde confluentibus. Teleutosporis
ellipticis vel subclavatis, 30-45 x 16-23 mmm.; apice rotundato, saepe

obliquiter acuminato, non incrassato, basi rotundato, non saepe attenuato,
cellulis similibus ; leniter ad se ptum constrictis; episporio 1-1-5 mmm
crasso, reti Бе, castaneo, contentu Vacholitó : pedicello persistente,
hyalino, fragile, ad 60 x 7 mmm., saepe lateraliter affixo; foramine germinis
superioris cellulae apicale, conspicuo, foramine basali $ infra septum, con-
spicuo, cellulis saepe papillatis.

X. Mesosporis ug iid v. subglobosis, circiter 22 x 18 mmm.
ерип reticulato, 1 mmm. crasso, castaneo

: In foliis vivis ons lappacei Smith et R. multiscapi Hook. f.
бал. po Zealand. W. D. Reid.

7. Puccinia cuniculi sp. nov. (Fig. 46.)
0. Spermagoniis amphigenis, aecidiis immixis, sparsis, raris, minutis,
поба.

ad 10 mm. wies Peridiis cupulatis, marginibus expansis, non peres

albis, profunde et incomposite laciniatis. Aecidiosporis subglobosis v.

polygoniis, 20-22 mmm. crassis; episporio minute denseque verruculoso,
mmm. crasso, hyalino, contentu pallido-flavo.

II. кк ^ hypophyllis pallido-flavis, raris, pulverulentibus, ad
0-5 mm. latis, ellipticis v. rotundis, rupta epidermide cinctis. | Uredosporis
obovatis v. ellipticis, 26-30 x 19-25 mmm. ; episporio leniter et aliquantum
rustice echinulato, 3 pea сш, hyalino, contentu flavo, cum 3-4 fora-
minibus germinis, indistin

III. Soris y gie rne hypophyllis, minutis, lenticularibus, spadici-
bus pulverulentibus, 0-5 mm longis, diu tectis, ad extremum rupta
epidermide expositis. Teleutosporis ellipticis v. subclavatis, 35-45 x

1-26mmm.; apice rotundato, leniter incrassato, basi attenuato mene
rotundato, cellula basali leniter angustiore quam superiorem ; ad septum
leniter constricto ; episporio eve, 2mmm. Crasso, vont contentu
granuloso, nucleis conspicuis; pedicello persistente, entem fragile,

50 x b mmm.; foramine germinis cellulae superioris apicale, conspicuo,
foramine basali 1-3 infra septum, conspicuo, cellulis saepe papillatis.

Hab.: In foliis vivis, caulis, pe — Angelicae Gingidium Hook. f.
Canterbury, New Zealand. Е. Н. Atkinson.

8. Puccinia egmontensis sp. nov. (Fig. 65.) -
0. Spermagoniis amphigenis, in catervis irregularibus in maculis inflatis
congestis, erumpen ntibus, raris vel congestis, pallido-flavis. |
ПІ. Soris teleutosporiferis amphigenis, in catervis irregularibus in maculis

tis nigris, epi-
ellipticis, saepe cireinnatis, ad 2 mm. latis , pulvinatis, compac gris, pi
jee. ара cinctis. Teleutosporis clavatis, 55-65 x 15-22 mmm. ; apice

rustice acuminato saepe acuminato, ad 10 mmm. incrassato, colore
fusciore, basi attenuato, cellula basali longiore et angustiore et pallidiore quam
superiorem, contentu granuloso, nucleis / conspicuis; ad septum paullo con-
strietis ; episporio leve, 1-5-2 mmm. crasso in superiore cellula, 1-1-5 mmm.
in i inferiore, castaneo-brunneo ; pedicello persistente, hyalino, 50 x 5 mmm.,

in sporo se inclinato ; foramine germinis superioris cellulae apicale, obscuro,

foramine basali statim infra septum, obscuro.

694 Transactions.

X. oe vulgaribus, ellipticis vel fusoideis, 30-40 x 12-16 mmm.;
apice acumin

Hab. : a foliis vivis Celmisiae —e Hook. f. Mount Egmont,
New Zealand. W. D. Reid, N. R. Foy

9. Puccinia = sp. nov. (Fig. 67.)

0, I. Ine

II. ices ae А in maculis decoloratis, raris vel in aliquantum
circinnatis catervis, rotundis, bullatis, pulverulentibus, subflavis, ad 4 mm.
latis, diu tomento folii tectis. Uredosporis subglobosis v. globosis, saepe
obovatis, 25-35 x 26-29 mmm. ; episporio ferme sparse rusticeque echinu-
lato, 3-4 mmm. crasso, hyalino, contentu flavo, cum 2-3 foraminibus

germinis
ПІ. Soris teleutosporiferis uredosoris oup castaneo - brunneis.
Teleutosporis late ellipticis, 40-55 x 28-35 m ; apice obtuse acuminato,

saepe rotundato, incrassato, ad 10 mmm., basi час ыд non saepe attenuato,
cellulis similibus ; ad septum non constricto : episporio punctato, 3-4 mmm
. crasso, castaneo, contentu nma nucleis conspicuis: pedicello deciduo,
yalino, delicato, ad 30 x 8 mmm. ; foramine germinis cellulae superioris
apicale vel j infra summum, conspicuo, foramine basali statim v. j infra
septum, conspicuo.
Hab.: In foliis vivis Celmisiae ниви (Kirk) Cockayne. Queenstown,
Otago. New Zealand. G. H. C. | )

10. Риссіпіа Halorrhagidis sp. поу. ТУМ 44.)
+ 0. Spermagoniis epiphyllis, caulicolisque, dispersis, raris, immersis, pallido-
avis.

1. Aecidiis hypophyllis, in superficie foliarum dispersis. Peridiis cupu-
latis, marginibus erumpentibus, aliquantum incurvis, laceratis, luteo suffusis.
Aecidiosporis globosis v. subglobosis, 18-99 mmm. episporio minute verru-
culoso, 1 mmm. crasso, hyalino, contentu а.

П. Uredosporis amphige enis, praecipue уш», m rotundis, ad
Imm. latis, bullatis, pulverulen tibus, cinnamomeis, rupta opii
cinctis et partim tectis. inimicis globosis vel sabglobonls n E
latis: episporio raro aculeato, 2 mmm. crasso, cinnamomeo, cum 2-3 3
foraminibus germinis in circulo aequinoctialis. :

III. Soris teleutosporiferis uredosoris immixis et similibus. Teleuto-
sporis ellipticis, incompositis, detorisque, 28-42 x 17-27 mmm.; apice
rotundato, raro acumin minato, non incrassato, basi rotundato, cellula inferior
ferme majore quam superiorem ; ad septum constricto episporio leve,
1-5-2-5 mmm. crasso, pallido-castaneo ; pedic ello ш. һуайшо, ай
x 8mmm.; foramine cellulae superioris ferme apicale saepe }

ummum, conspicuo, ante basali statim ad $ infra septum, conspicuo,
cellulis saepe papillati
- Mesosporis vulgaribus obovatis, apice acuminato, saepe trunca
Hab.: In folis vivis Halorrhagidis depressae (A. Cunn.) Walp. -
т ten Wn Schindler. Seatoun, Wellington, New Zealand. Ё. Н.
nson, G.

11. Риссина hectorensis sp. nov. (Fig. 68.)

0. Incognitis.

I. Aecidiis hypophyllis et petiolibus, sparsis v. in catervis irregularibus
= raris, pallido-flavis. Peridiis cylindraceis, super folium 1 mm. -
exstitis, ad 0-5 mm. latis, pallido- flavis, marginibus erectis, laceratis.

Mui.

CuxNiINGHAM.—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 695

Aecidiosporis polygoniis, 30-40 x 20-30 mmm. Wangen pallido-flavo-
runneo, 2mmm. crasso, dense minuteque verruculos

ПІ. Soris teleutosporiferis hypophyllis, паа raris, circularibus,
1:5 mm. lateris, compactis, diu denso tomento folii tectis. Teleutosporis
linearibus oblongis, 100—140 х 20-32 mmm. ; apex ыы rotundato, non
vel vix incrassato, basi subattenuato, cellula inferiore paullo angustiore
quam superiorem, contentu granuloso, pallido-luteo ; paullo constricto ad
septum ; episporio leve, Sigo mmm. crasso, hyalino ; grime: persistente,
hyalino, ad 100 x 10m in sporo se inclinato; mine germinis
Russen cellulae ioni; spr iter foramine basali sti infra septum,

X. Моб рай vulgaribus, 60-85 х 16-24 mmm. ; apice dne ageres
Hab.: In foliis vivis, petiolibusque Senecionis Bidwillii
Dennan, Tararua Mountains, New Zealand, 1,200 m. E. H. porno

12. Puccinia Hoheriae sp. nov. (Fig. 41, and Plate 77, fig. 9.)

0. rmagoniis аа sparsis, in raris catervis in maculis pallidis,
BEE ы immersis, subflavi

III. Soris seleukosporilótie amphigenis, praecipue hypophyllis, et cauli-
colis, in foliis raris, in maculis purpureis, sed saepe in inco mpositis catervis
d longis confertis, in caulis in catervis magnis, incompositis,
detorsis, inflatisque ad 50 mm. longis, ЛЫ Бш, pulverulentibus.
Teleutosporis ellipticis, non saepe subclavatis, 33-45 x 15-2] mmm. ; apice
rotundato, non v. leniter incrassato, basi subattenuato v. A cellulis
similibus ; ad septum constrictis; episporio minute reticulato, 1-5-2 mmm.
crasso, fulvo; contentu vacuolato ; pedicello deciduo, hyalino, breve, ad

mmm.; foramine germinis superioris sora apicale, conspicuo,

foramine basali statim super pedicellum, cons

Hab.: In foliis vivis, petiolibus, Forges Hoheriae populneae A. Cunn.
Karori, Wellington, New Zealand. R. Wate:

13. Puccinia uec sp. nov. (Fig. 36.)
0. Ine

IH. psv teleutosporiferis pesar caulicolisque, rotundis v. ellipticis,
raris inde confluentibus, ad 1:5 m ongis, cinnamomeis, Ur ie йн
epidermide rupta cinctis. Téleütoapótis ellipticis, 23-35 x 12-16 mm
apice rotundato v. rustice acuminato, non incrassato, basi кйм - :
cellulis similibus vel inferiore aliquantum angustiore ; ad septum constrictis ;
episporio minute verrucoso, 1-5-2 mmm. crasso, —á pedicello
deciduo, hyalino, saepe tincto, breve, ad 20 x 5 mmm. ; foramine germinis

` superioris - cellulae apicale, conspicuo, saepe papillato, ич. basali

tati edicellum, co nspicuo.
sta Hab. "Pos telis vivis, yu ЧӨН теин heterophyllae (Forst. #.)

Schultz. Otago, New Zealand. W.

14. Puccinia Kirkii sp. nov. (Fig. 31.)

0, I. Incognitis

П. Оер каму гаго hypophyllis, cinnamomeis, rotundis,
raris, pulverulentibus, crassis, «vtr rupta cinctis. Uredo-
sporis ellipticis v. podeis 23-29 x 19-21 mmm. ; episporio raro rusticeque
echinulato, 1-1-5 mmm. crasso, pallido-cinnamomeo, cum 3 raris foraminibus
germinis.

696 Transactions.

II. Soris teleutosporiferis uredosoris immixis. Teleutosporis late еШр-
ticis, 25-33 х 19-22 mmm. ; apice rotundato, non incrassato, basi rotundato,
raro attenuato, cellulis similibus ; leniter constrictis ad septum ; episporio .
leve, 1 mmm. crasso, pallido-brunneo, contentu granuloso ; pedicello
deciduo, hyalino, fragile, ad 33 x 5 mmm. ; foramine germinis superioris
cellulae apicale, conspicuo, foramine basali 3 infra septum, conspicuo,
cellulis saepe papillatis.

X. Mesosporis raris, obovatis, 27 x 20 mmm. ; apice rotundato.

Hab.: In foliis vivis Rumicis neglecti Т. Kirk et Р. flexuosi Sol.
Otago, New Zealand. E. H. Atkinson.

15. Puccinia kopoti вр. nov. (Fig. 48.)
0. Spermagoniis amphigenis, sparsis, raris, subflavis. ;
I. Aecidiis hypophyllis, Sparsis, raris, minutis. Peridiis cylindraceis,
super superficiem exstitis, marginibus erectis, albis, laceratis. Aecidiosporis
polygoniis, 18-24 mmm. crassis; episporio minute denseque verruculoso,
hyalino, 2 mmm. y
IT. Uredosoris hypophyllis, pallido-flavis, ellipticis, 1-5 mm. longis, raris,
pulverulentibus, bullatis, epidermide in longitudinem diffindente. Uredo-
sporis obovatis v. ellipticis, 25-35 x 16-90 mmm. ; episporio rustice spar-
seque echinulato, 1:5-2 mmm. crasso, hyalino, contentu sulfureo, cum 3.
Dus germinis. | :
ПІ. Soris teleutosporiferis amphigenis, raris, rotundis v. ellipticis,
5-0-5 latis, bullatis, pulverulentibus, spadicibus, diu tectis a
extremum rupta ipee cinctis. Teleutosporis ellipticis v. saepe sub-
2m 1

superiorem; ad septum leniter constricto; episporio minute denseque
verruculoso, 1-5-2 mmm. crasso, castaneo, contentu vacuolato ; pedicello
hyalino, deciduo, delic to, 5х5 -; foramine germinis cellulae
superioris apicale, conspicuo, foramine basali i infra septum, conspicuo,
papillato.

Hab.: In foliis vivis petiolibusque Anisotomidis aromaticae Hook. f.
Lake Harris, Otago, New Zealand. W. D. Reid.

16. Puccinia novae-zelandiae sp. noy, (Fig. 72.) ў
0. Spermagoniis epiphyllis, sparsis, raris, subflavis. к
ері hyllis, Ш raris catervis in maculis decoloratis, rotundis,

es * 11 mm. X

v. obovatis, 25-35 X 15-22 mmm. -
1-5-2 mmm. crasso, hyalino, contentu flavo. :
ПІ. Soris teleutosporiferis hypophyllis, rubro-luteis, rotundis v. ellipticis,
raris, pulverulentibusque, ad 0-5 mm. latis, in denso tomento folii profunde
"mmersi. Teleutosporis ellipticis у. elliptico-clavatis, 55-93 x 25-37 mmm.;
apice. rotundato, hon incrassato, basi rotundato, non saepe subattenuato,
libus; ad Septum constricto ; episporio leve, 2-3 mmm.
crasso, hyalino, contentu flavente, granuloso ; pedicello persistente, hyalino,
20.95 X 12mmm.; foramine germini мд superioris apicale,
conspicuo, foramine basali statim infra septum, conspicuo.
. ^. 216808ротіз vulgaribus, obovatis v. pyriformibus, 45-55 x 30-37 mmm.;
apice rotundato, non incrassato, contentu flavente.

CuxxiNaHAM.— The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 697

Hab.: In foliis vivis Sei Forsteri Hook. f. Pencarrow, Wellington,
New Zealand. Е. Н. Atkins

17. Puccinia Oreomyrrhidis sp. nov. (Fig. 49.)

0. Spermagoniis amphigenis, raris, minutis, subfla
ПІ. Soris teleutosporiferis amp igenis, praecipue С он et cauli-
colis, primum raris, rotundis, minutis ad 0-5 mm. latis, et epidermide rupta
cinctis, inde confluentibus, ттн нобу аа extremum saepe tota
infraficie folii tecta. Teleutosporis ellipticis, raro subclavatis, 31-45 x
0 mmm.; apice rotundato, paulum incrassato, 3-3-5 mmm., basi
attenuato, cellula basali paulum longiore angustioreque quam superiorem ;
ad septum constricto; episporio minute sed clare punctato, 1:5-2 mmm.
crasso, castaneo, contentu vacuolato ; pedicello persistente, hyalino, fragile,
ad 80 x 8 mmm. ; foramine germinis Mp superioris apicale, conspicuo,
foramine basali $ infra septum, conspicu
X. baec raris, obovatis v. “is vats, aliquantum truncatis, 22-28 x
15-25
Ha He ‘ mr folis vivis Oreomyrrhidis andicolae Endl. Hanmer, Canter-
peti New Zealand. W. D. Reid.

18. Fuses ee sp. nov. (Fig. 55.)

Inco
ш. ки. рое hypophyllis, minutis, 0-1-0-25 mm. latis,
circularibus, in catervis raris, circularibus, 2 mm. latis, solide confertis,
compactis, pulvinatis, nudis, ochraceis. Telentosporis ellipticis, v. breve
fusoideis, 40—52 x 14-18 mmm.; api ісе acumin

mmm.
crasso, basi attenuato, cellulis similibus v. cellula basali paullo angustiore,
contentu granuloso, nucleis conspicuis; ad septum leniter v. non con-
strictis ; episporio leve, 1-1-5 mmm. crasso, brunneo tincto ; pedicello per-
sistente, hyalino, ad 40 x 6 mmm., sporo se inclinato; foramine germinis
санне superioris apicale, obscuro, foramine basali statim infra septum,
obse

X. орон raris, 25-30 X 12-16 mmm., apice acuminato, incrassa-

to
кыс» е In foliis vivis, petiolibusque Ourisiae “a a Hook. Mount
Egmont, 1,200 m,, New Zealand. W. D. Reid, N. R. Foy

19. Puccinia pounamu sp. nov. (Fig. 74.)
S oniis h hyllis, sparsis, raris, immersis, subflavis.

ш. pum qid its amphigenis praecipue hypophyllis, in raris
eatervis in maculis decoloratis, cin marginibus us flavis кшш rotundis,
minutis, 0-5 mm. latis, pulvinatis, ¢ ompactis, castaneis, epidermide rupta
cinctis. Teleutosporis elliptico-clavatis v. ellipticis 47-65 x 14-29 mmm.
apice rotundato, raro rustice acuminato, incrassato ad 10mmm., eat
attenuato, cellula inferiore angustiore et aliquantum longiore quam superiore ;
ad septum leniter constricto necne; episporio leve, etu fere hyalino,
2-2-5 mmm. crasso : pedicello persistente, hyalino, crasso ad 50 x 12 mmm. ;
foramine germinis cellulae superioris apicale, obseuro, foramine basali statim

M pese vivis Senecionis southlandici Cockayne. Otago, New
D. Reid.

b.:
Zealand. W. D.

698 Transactions.

20. Puccinia Reidii sp. nov. (Fig. 37.)

0. Spermagoniis amphigenis, soros pc in maculis decoloratis,
raris v. in raris catervis, immersis, subflav vis

mine
vel s ы gu ummum, ie aa foramine basali statim infra septum,
conspicuo, cellulis ferme papillati

Hab.: In foliis, petiolibus, кел А Radiculae sp. ined. Otago, New
Zealand. W. D. Reid.

21. Puccinia tararua sp. nov. (Fig. 52.)

0. Spermagoniis amphigenis, sparsis, raris, immersis, subflavi

II. Uredosoris amphigenis, caulicolisque, raris v. in in bee catervis
confertis, ad 2mm. latis, rotundis, pulverulentibus, cinnamomeis, rupta epi-
dermide cinctis. Uredosporis obovatis v. subglobosis, 20-30 x 18-25 mmm. ;
episporio rustice sparseque echinulato, crasso 4 mmm., pallido-flavo, cum
uno foramine germinis conspicuo.

III. Soris teleutosporiferis amphigenis, caulicolisque, raris, rotundis, ad
lmm. latis, castaneis, pulvinatis, compactis, rupta epi ermide cinctis.
Teleutosporis fusiformibus, 50-70 x 10-15 mmm. ; apice rustice acuminato
v. rotundato, incrassato ad 10 mmm., basi attenuato, ad pedicellum leniter
se inclinato, cellulis similibus ; leniter ad septum constricto necne ; epispor! rio
leve, 1 mmm. crasso, pallido-brunneo v. ochraceo, contentu vacuolato ;
pedicello persistente, hyalino, crasso ad 50 x 10 mmm. ; foramine germinis
cellulae superioris apicale, obscuro, боой basali statim infra septum,
obscuro

Hab.: In foliis vivis, caulibusque чечак 5 ance Cheesem. Mount
Hector, Wellington, New Zealand. E. H. Atkin

22. Puccinia tiritea sp. nov. (Fig. 32.)
0. Spermagoniis epiphyllis, in catervis raris subrotundis, in maculis ;
flavis, minutis, immersis, subflavis. pr
П. Uredosoris hypophyllis, raris vel in catervis incompositis, DO) —
confluentibus, rotundis v. ellipticis, minutis, 0-25-0-5 mm. latis, p vert

crasso, cinnamomeo, cum Kr raris foremipibus germinis. Ta
HI. Soris pros times uredosoris Le immixisque, 8 spadicibus —
aiiis in ee реа 25-32 x 17-25 m ; apice rotundato, noh
incrassato, basi rotundato, raro attenuato, vidi mte ; episporio
хата verrucoso, F 5-2 mmm. crasso, castaneo ; pedicello deciduo, hyalino,
breve, ad 30 x 7 mmm. ; foramine germinis superioris cellulae statim super
septum, conspicuo, foramine basali statim infra — conspicuo &
Hab.: In folis vivis Muehlenbeckiae australis (Forst. f.) Менеп. &
"de ген (А. Cunn.) Meissn. Palmerston North, Wellington, New Le

Br Y. C.: PIEMEISEI

CuxxiNGHAM.— The. Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 699

LIST OF WORKS REFERRED TO.

ARTHUR, J. C., 1904. The Aecidium of Maize- = Bot. Gaz., vol. % o 64.
1907. North American Flora, vol. 7. pt. 2, p. 151. e Yo
redin і

р.

ARTHUR, J. C., and MME, F. D., 1920. North America an Flora, vol. 7, pt.

ARTHUR, J. C., and Кевх, Е. D., 1920. North American Flora, vol. 7, m а рр. r^ -69.

BARCLAY, À., а Han the Life-history of Puccinia coro Cda. . himalensis,
Trans. MIA

; . 227-36.
BARY, A. DE, 1865. een ле rine chungen ueber нерва insbesondere die Entwioke-
э ung der Puccinia graminis, Part 1 , Monatsber. on. Akad. der Wiss. Berlin,

eee х V. 1903. On the Conditions of Ls sine ig э ET and of
Sporidia ur Me n in the Uredin neae, New Phytologist, vol. 2, p.
— — 1904. On the Fertilization, Alternation of iiec ont. and бм "Cytology
., vol.

of t. 8. р. "
BoLrEv, md L., 1898. Einige Bemerkungen ueber die arg np Mykoplasma
rie уе dem Getreiderost, Centralbl. f. Bakt., Par , Abt. iv, p. 893.
е X A., 1899. Cereal Rusts of the United States, a Phys Investi-
gat No.

MES eng T. F., 1906. Manual of the New Zealand Fiera. Wellington.
CHRISTMAN, А. H., 1905. Sexual Reproduction of the Rusts, Bot. Gaz., vol. 39, p. 267.
—— 19074. ал Nature and Development of the Primary Uredospores, Tra
i in Acad. Sci., vol. 15, p. 517.
—— 19075. Устин - Caste tions and the Morphology of the LES in
ts, Bot.

. Gaz
ERIKSSON, m 189 y Ueber die e. Specialist к des Parasitismus bei den Getreiderost-
pilzen, B r. Deutsch. Bot. Gaz., vol. 12,
—— 1897. Vie letanio et а ае certaines Urédinées, Comp. Rend., vol. 124,

EISE 1908. Neue Studien ueber die qui $e aig der Grasbewohnenden Kronen-

H ING, E., Die ; Hauptresultate einer d Untersuchung
T “die Getreideroste, Zeitschr. f. P, nzenkr, vol. 4,
Freeman, E. A and Јонмѕох, E. C., 1911. The Rusts P Grain in the United
States, U.S. Dept. Agr. B Ay 6.
GARRETT, A. Ou, 1910. Mycologia, v ‚д, pi 292.
Grove, W. B., 1913. The British per t Fungi. Cambridge.
Jacky, E., 1900. ви Aag so aE Zeitschr. f. Pflanzenkr., vol. 10, p. 132.
JACZEWSKI, A. DE Studien ueber das Verhalten des oe des Getreides
n Ru d ike F; Sirak ws vol. 20, p.
Јов, Н. O., . Sv. Bot. vo ;
Јон. H, 0.1008 891. Kulturversuche mit YT HN Uredineen, Zeitschr. f.

nz L 4, p.
Lino, J. I., 1906 ulturversuehe mit m Rostpilzen Part 1, Acta Soc. pro

ч
McALPINE, D., 1902. Fungus уе of Stone Stone-fruit Trees and their Treatment, p. 23.
— —. 1904. Note on the Arrangement of the Teleutospores of Puccinia Pruni Pers.,

Myc., vol. 2, p. ;

— — 1906. The Rusts of Australia. паа e

MvzrLEm, F., 1901. Beihefte. Bot. епі , р. 201. :

ade P. 1875. De е Landbruget Fart per og Midlere Imad den

maend.., ты 4. вет. 9, рр.
OLIVE x NT. fo urea Cell Fusions and Vegetative Nuclear Divisions in the
sts, Ann. Bot., vol. 22, p. 3
Minna ^i C., and PIEMEISEL, Е. F т. re Forms of Puccinia graminis

rasses Agr. Res., vol. 10, PP.
P gu oce F Tw st Levine, M. N., 1918. Plasticity of Biologic
f Puccinia graminis, ibid., vol. 15, pp- 221-49.

Sypow, Н. Р, 1902. 4 onographia : гат vol. 1, р. 49.

EDS um, vol. 2, рр.

bose Monographia Ur die Moeglichkeit, die Biologie wirtsweohselnder
Ro stpilze ouf Grund ie rphologischer Merkmale vorauszusehen, Trav. de la
Soc. Imp. de Nat. de St. vol. 35, Ü

Warp, H. M., 1903. On the History of ann x gn ым. and the “ Mycoplasm ”

{ Soc., VO
ode EN v rien e Mn Parasitism of ung). Ann. Bot., vol. 29, p. 18.

Transactions.

COMBINED HOST AND FUNGUS INDEX.

synonyms are in italics.

dental references are in ordinary type ;

are in brackets

Page numbers of synonyms and of inci-
those under which are to be found
descriptions of species, genera, or families, or hosts of these species, are in
italics ; those under which are to be found Latin diagnoses of new species

uin я the species in question will be found on that pag
X gives only those synonyms that have been ised in recent
plos, or are some guide to the species in see

; R. Br.
deslbata Link.

decurrens Willd.
сносом д R. Br.

punc
Banunenlacearun DO,
Rhamni Pers
Urticae ae Reha”
Agropyron зеза
repens Bea

Agrostis L.
alba
stolonifera D.
vulgaris With. _
Tà

caespitosa L. .
OACEAE

aromatica Hook. i

geniculata Hook. f

piu

prostant (DC.) Lab. ..
Argomyces Arth. 2

pr

638,
638,

658,

639
639
638

Avena

641, 642,

Bullaria DC.
Caeoma Link.
M Link.
Burr. .

tens ;
бого 8. F. Gray

arcs EMEN L.
Carex L.

ман i Petrie
Juchanani Berg "йй.

pumila

resectans aie

stellulata Good.

заз Toa: |
Celm

glandulosa Hook. f.

gida cdi Kirk) Cockayne

Conta

бува Е,
банын Rab. ..

DC,
indivisa Willd.

An asterisk preceding a page number eee that an

Pages
642, 646
D. HB
645, 646

653, 681

642
674

CuxNiNGHAM.— The Uredinales,

Cnicus Pili
arvensis Hoffm. 688
areis enero 62
Golle 620
боон SITA 675
ONVOLYVLACRAR 671
Copro
кү, Hook. ]. 674
lucida Forst. f. 674
ta Raoul 674
Coronotelium Syd 640
CRUCIFERA 657
Cutomyces Thuem 640
CYPERACEAE 649
Dactylis
glomerata L. 626, 645, 646
Darluca
Filum Cast 652
Dasyspora Art 640
D ma S. Е. G j 640
lum & Fromme 647
Anthoxanthi Kun
Asperifolii Kuntze
Caricis Kuntze .. 649
Clematidis Arth. 644
Epilobii-Tetragonii Arth 665
graminis S. F. Gray 644
Lapsanae Kuntze 685
Meli "a > 641
Menthae 8. Е. Gray 672
obscurum tze 652
poculiforme Kuntze 644
Pruni-spi Kuntze 658
canthemi Kuntze 672
Rhamni Kuntze 641
Urticae K 649
vile Arth. 644
Dichondra
brevifolia Buch 672
repens Forst. 672
Discaria
toumatou Raoul 635
625
Elym 646
Epilobium
chloraefolium Hauss 666
confertifolium Hook. 1. 666
glabellum Forst. f. 666
Hectori Ha 666
melanocaulon Hook. 66
microphyllum A. Rich . 666
novae-zelandiae Hauss 666
ummularifolium R. Cunn 666
tasmanicum Ha
rechtites
"prenanthoides (A. анда РЭЙ 682
riosporang 640
Euphorbi
Spp. . 633
Festuca
elatior L. 642, 645
gigantea Г. .. , 646
pratensis Huds. 645

4 |

or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 701
| 993 ages
| уш (Hook. f.) J. E. Baker 661
corymbifera T. Kirk 670
Grisebachii Hook. f., 670
patula Cheesem. 671
GENTIANACEAE .. 670
GERANIACEAE 659
ria
ati 642
GOODENIACEAE 635
GRAMINEAE
ymnoconia L 695, с:
interstitialis Lager
Peckiana (Howe) Trotter *687, $90
HALORRHAGACEAE 664
Halorrh
depressa (A. Cunn.) Walp. 665
via imd urr. rae Schindler 665
Ham 625
Haplotelium Syd. 625
Hoheria
populnea A. Cunn. 661
Holcus
lanatus L 642,
mollis L 642, 644, 646
Hordeum L 33
murinum L re
vulgare L 644, 646, 648
Hydrocotyle
moschata Forst. f. 668
novae-zelandiae 668
tripa R. Br. 668
h
glabra L 684
Jackya Bubak 640
JUNCACEAE 652
Juncus
vaginatus R. Br. 652
Klebahnia Arth. 625
Koeleria
cristata Pers ч 646
Kunkelia
n Arth. 690
LaABIAT 672
Lagenophora
— T. Kirk 684, 685
ta Hook. f. 684
Dua qj one f.) Cheesem 685
J communis L. .. e $5. 685
LEGUMINOSAE .- ix 631, 636
Leptopuccinia Rostr. .. 640
Lobelia L. 674
anceps L. f. 674
um
multiflorum Lam. 642, 645
perenne L. .. > 642, 645
temulentum L. ww CES
Luzula
campestris DC. 653

702

Mal
rotundifolia L.

iva L. is
MELAMPSORACEAE
Mentha
Cunninghamii Benth.
cols im una Бон.
Мїс

тА К. Br.
Muehlenbeckia

adpressa Meissn. e
australis (Forst. f.) Meissn.
l

complexa (4. Cunn.) Meissn.

Nephlyctis Arth.

Polygoni Arth.
Trifolii Arth. ..

learia
excorticata Buch.
Forsteri Hook. f

сеа РА
uri
Жору Hook.
Oxalis
cymosa Small ..

Pelargonium
ойно Ait.
odorum Willd.

betulinus A. own
tos dec

ua L.
и Spreng.
pratensis L. ,,

арр... E
Mete Arth.
гои peed

resins +
persica Stokes

Transactions.

2.2669
644, 648
673

.. 640
630, 653
630
640

rikss
ra rag MeAip

Pages

PUCCINEAE po

Puccinella Fol.

Puccinia Pers 625, 626, $40
Agropyri Erikss а
Agropyrina Erikss
Allanii G. H. C 675, +671 (0)
Angelicae Fel us
anomala Rost i Sh aii з
Anthoxanthi Fel A .. 644
apus Di t. et N + .. 673

à .. 643
Jnd 75, *677 (692)
i 674, *671:

aucta Berk. eU: M. |
Aviculare Do. c $e jj
Beckmanniae MeAlp. .. .. 641 i
Bellidis Lagerh. “a E el 6
Berkeleyana De Toni .. EL
conspi n Peok a у
Brom Erikss. |

Car dut Pyonocephal Sy id. n "i e
erani e oet. 620, #637, 649, ‚65,62 Pa

tagne em.
enden Lagorh. ig .. 641
Chrysanthemi Roz

Chrysanthemi- chinensis P. Нейк 678 —
Cichorii Bell. *677, 679
“нисор McAlp *677, 679
Clarikae Peck i

clavata Syd. .. 1, 655

zu 10 (699)
656, so

.. *631, m
er 641, 642

m dani 666, pet lc.
Cyani Pas i p д
spera Ë rae Mon et Henn. *637, po |
distin 640, 653, *677, 681 —
egmontensis G. H. Cun "wn, ss. r1
à e

Erikssonii Bubak

glabella Holw

glumarum Erikss. el Henn.

graminis Pers.

granularis Kalch. et се
nn.

Halorrhagidis б. H. Сш 2003, 664,

hectorensis G. H. гие, wa pen (0
Hederaceae McAlp.
Heterantha Ell. et Hv. e vs

Cunnincuam.-—The Uredinales, or Rust-fungi, of New Zealand. 703
Puccinia Pages — Pages
Hieraceii Mart. S 679, 680 sac TS Rostr. 686
Hoheriae G. Н. Cunn. *651, 661, (695) eins Diet 630
Holcina Erikss wa 643, 644 Sym жел Bromorum F. Muell. 643
Hordei Ni els. : tararu "бз, 61, tee
Hydrocotyles Che. - *663, 667
Hypochoeridis Oud. . *677, 683, 686 tenuispora Me Alp.
idis Mc ks E Tetragoniae McAlp. *65
i G. H. Cunn aoe us — tiritea G. H. Cunn. *651, 654, (698)
reir Tranz Thuemeni McAlp. " 669
jubata Ell. t Barth. ipustulata Peck 690
juncophila Che. et Mass Triseti Erikss. 644
Kirkii G. H. Cunn. `*651, 653. ү Triticina . 644
kopoti G. H. Cunn. *663, 608 , (696 Unciniarum Diet. et Хер. 650, *651
Lagenophorae Cke. +677, 684 rlicae en rh. 649
Lampsanae Sacc. urticata Kern 649
Lapsanae Fel. 685, *687 vilis Arth. — .. 644
Lolii Niels 641, 642 Zauschneriae e 665
Ludwigii Tepp 654 Zeae Bereng. . . 648
Luzulae- 7 Diet 652 | PUCCINIACEAE .. 624, 625
ini Sy T .. 684 | Pucciniola Marchand
Malvacearum Bert 619, jte oe
Maydis Bereng e icula
Melicae Syd. . 641 ges ined. .. 657
pouch Pers. *663, 672 | RANUNCULACEAE .. 655
americana Burr 672 | Ranunculus L. .. 6926
M дее: McAip. lappaceus 5 656, 657
Morrisoni McAlp x *651, 660 multiscapus Hook. f. s OE
Muehlenbeckiae Syd. .. 654 | RHAMNACEAE
munita Ludw 671 | Rhamnus
neurophila De Toni 632 cathartica L. .. . 642
novae-zelandiae G. H. Cun lar . 042
Е ee *619, 683, 686, ap! hee ROSACEAE € 658, 690
obscura Schroet Rostru pi rh. . 640
retis : в, 686, is; EA n. 673
Oenotherae Vize Rubus
Oleariae McAlp. 686 fruticosus L. . 690
Oreomyrrhidis la. H. Cunn
+603, 669, — Brownii Campd ;
Peckiana How *H. о flexuosus 653, 654
pedatissima G. unn. neglectus T. Kirk :
*663, 673, d
Pelargonii Syd. eh cn ME 640
i-pratensis Erikss. et Henr. .. : |
Plagianthi McAlp. 640, 660 | Sclerotelium Syd. e
m Ni 627, 647 "T
poculiformis Wettst. E 644 af le L 643, 644, 646
Polygoni Pers. зА ка - 620 Sellis va á
poromera Holw. А je :
шы ПОН. uc i as von dn Cav. .. 635
y ums illii Hook 683
Morea. sein i 675
ni Роз
i Pers. "60, 53s ager tobe 688
pulverulenta Grev. T , : 6
Reidii б. H. Cunn. — *651, 657, (698) Mor crede А { d
Rhamni Wettst. * .. 641 Spirechina i 625
rubigo-vera Wint. . 643, 644 |с ymphytum
ecalina Grove . 643 ofücinale L 644
oe Lib. i us pen
simplex Erikss. et Henn. a ae m & Bisby ed
*637, 643, die p rossi P ке
ee Schw. . е\гаро
Sphaerost. ostiqmatis Diet. et езер . 665 р n
со 643 trigyna Banks Ф 507.

704 Transactions.
Thelymitra Pages | Uromyces Pages
longifolia Forst. f. “s .. 630 fallens Kern. .. T -. 633
Trailia Syd. Ss .. 640 tlectens Lagerh. EE 632, 634
Seres Arth, xis 640, 659 graminum Cke. «d .. 626
netata Art i .. 658 Medicaginis Pass. e ui
Tichobasts vem S xe. 3640 Microtidis С/е. -. 627, *629, 630
Trifolium ч otakou ©. Н. Ситт. 627, les (691)
iragiferum L. .. bs 21682 Poae Rah
hybridum L. .. 3s 633, 634 Polygoni ni Fel. 629, 630
incarnatum L. = i4: 1683 puccinioides Berk. et Е. v. M. "i 635
pratense L. .. e :. 633 striatus Schroe *629, 632
repens L. 2s 632, 634 Tepperianus басс. SE 639
ое L. zi .. 633 Thelymitrae see 24 628, *629
Triset Trifolii Lev *629, 633, 634
uem E. eu .. 644 Trifolii Plow je
Triticum Trifolii-re гей Liro |... *629, 632, 6M
repens A. Rich. УА .. 644 Viciae Ecl. e ...91:
vulgare Vill. .. · .. 644, 645, 646 Vh ra e M cAlp. E. 625, 626 j
alpinum McAlp. id *637,628 — —
edm жырды à s .. 666 notabile M = A ix *637,639
Une Ro 636,
POR LORS R. Br. FR 2. GOL “Sinema тү et И, сд ни, *637, 639
Mese aer ES is .. 624 dre cia Arth. 625
Te Urt d ES 620, 650 —
armis Ludw. äi ig BE сані “ p Se
atiscens Arth. : .. 649 cras Hook. Cockayne 2. а
notabilis Ludw. «» 1630 l D m
quinqueporula Arth. & Fromme .. 644 P.
ou Link. 625,640 | Vicia 632
appendiculatus Ung. .. „2: 7691 Faba L. "t " ox
Aviculare Schroet. = 630 | Viola 664
Betae Lev ў #69 29, 631 орн Hook. f. m
Dactylidis Ott . 626, 627, *629 | VIOLAC
rpm, i ideis 629, 04, vr
Fabae Per. Zen ri adim
Mais L. LÀ ES COMES
DESCRIPTION оғ PLATE 77.
Fie. 1. oe D еч sp. nov. Cylindrical aecidia from Discaria toumatott
ao
Fre. 9. —Aecidium ы Lindsay. Showing ero of the host, Clematis in
i ‚ caused by the perennial тусе Half nat. size. |
Fie 3.— Urom yces tae ate nredo iii teleuto-sori, on
The white outline round the sorus is the rupture epidermis.
Fic. 4 та ат Linear naked teleutosori on Tritic
Fra. b Pacta clavata Syd. Cylindrical erumpent aecidia surrounding the imm
зрегторопез ; on Clematis hexase Ew WM Nor
га 6.—Puccinia Р runi-spinosae Pers. Widely expanded aecidia “ Anemone. | = ka
TG CIR бн Kalch. et Ске. Сігсіппаќе teleutosori
: ulate uredosori ; on Pelargonium zonale L’Herit. Half T size.
Fic скн alin ТАКТ. pee P Ж circular teleutosori on Pie
etulinua А. С
Fic. 9.—.Рис vic ia kya sp. € Confluent pulverulent teleutosori on H F
Fre A. Cunn. Note leaf-distortion. ie

x 2-5. landiaé |
. 10. P ntm "Пу rotyles Che. эя ges on Hydrocotyle novae-
= E

Microphotograph of a

Т. % 7 5n › тк 77
TRANS. N.Z. Inst., VoL. 54. PLaTE 77.

| Photos by E. Bruce Lery.

Расе р. 704.7

Te Ranet Hrroa.—Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 705

Авт. 45.—Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork : I, Mats, Baskets, and
Burden-carriers.

By Те Rawer Hiroa (Р. Н. Воск), р.8.0., M.D.

[Read before the Auckland Institute, 19th December, 1921; received by Editor, 21st
December, 1921; issued separately, 18th June, 1923.]

Plates 78-82.

INTRODUCTORY.

WE owe a duty to the Maori race to gather and put on record such
remnants of information of their ancient arts and crafts as still survive
the deluge of civilization. To Hamilton, Brigham, and others we owe
much for the illustrations and general description i in their works, but more
data as to technique is required to supplement their labours. For the
comparative study of the Polynesians and their neighbours, the technique
used in the beginning, finish, and strokes used in the body of the articles
must supply valuable information and be of high scientific importance.
From a sentimental point of view, it may interest future generations of
the ultimate mixed race of New "Zealand to look up the methods and
doings of their Maori ancestors. From an economie standpoint, Maori
baskets and mats are so easy to make, and the material so accessible and
inexpensive, that dwellers remote from towns, and campers by coast and
forest, might well derive benefit from the study of the technique of the
Maori art of plaiting.

The data from which this article is compiled was gathered from the
Ngati-Pamoana subtribe of the Whanganui Tribe, who dwell at Koriniti
and Operiki, on the Whanganui River. It was originally intended to make

however, that it was considered advisable to postpone their consideration
until more exhaustive inquiries have been made. e variation in names
and types is shown by the fact that тай s Maori болат contains
over seventy names for of baskets a
Basketry and matting are made познает the Maoris by hand from
strips of unspun material. The small baskets with coloured designs, made
from prepared flax-fibre twisted on the thigh into warp elements, are a
modern innovation, derived from the art of weaving cloaks, and do not
pus to s article. * Basketry,” to quote from Notes and Queries on
nthr ‘ may be woven (where there are two elements), or plaited
ee all the elements start and end parallel, sometimes co th
), or coiled.” Following the Sheldon adopted by the Bureau
of American oo eet basketry is divided into checker-work, twilled

and twined work are done on stiffer material, and may be бей in d
various fish-traps for eels and inanga (adult t of Galaxias attenuatus and
fry of G. brevipinnis). They are es dealt with here. Coiled basketry,
wbich is really sewing, is done by sewing or whipping together, in a flat
or — coil, a continuous foundation of rod, splint, shredded fibre,
or grass, or by interlocking stitches without foundation. This class of
work was pe done by the Maori.
23— Trans.

706 Transactions.

The scope of this paper is thus confined to plaited basketry of the
checker and twilled types; but as other articles besides baskets and mats
are plaited from similar material and with the same strokes, the following
will come into review: (1) Mats; (2) baskets; (3) burden-carriers, or
kawe ; (4) belts and bands; (5) fans and fly-flaps; (6) sails; (7) sandals;
and (8) ropes and cords.

PLAITING.

Burden-carriers, or kawe, whilst still in use in the Whanganui and North T
Island west-coast districts, are now unknown over the greater part of the —

oblivion. Of sails, we know of only one in existence, which is in the. 4
British Museum. Ropes are still plaited by a few of the older generation of їй

DEFINITION ОЕ TERMS. ;
The vocabulary of basketry has been so varied and confusing that it

is necessary to define the terms used. These are adopted from those used
by Mrs. A iggi |

warp and weft in plaiting is obviated by terming the strips which lean.
towards the right deztral wefts and those towards the left sinistral. E
Braid : Synonymous with plait. "e
Check, or checker: Each weft passes alternately over and under each.
consecutive crossing weft.
Cord : ,-Wo or more wefts twisted together in the same direction. _
. Decoration: The addition of elements, not essential to the construc
tion, for the purpose of ornament. E
esign: The general effect derived from the pattern or conjunction
of patterns,
. Overlaid weaving, plaiting, &c.: Wefts not essential to the construe
tion, inserted for decorative Ses, de
Patterns: The surface effects produced by various strokes.

Three-ply plait, cord, &c. : See Plait

Twilled twos, threes, фе. : Each weft passes over Ог under tW%
three, &c., crossing wefts. Ps

Otis Mason defines a strip as follows :— А .
„2 Strip: _A narrow ribbon of leaf or other thin basket-material,
ing in function to the harder splints.” 2

Tr Raner Hrroa.—Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 707

PLANTS USED.

In plaiting it is in almost all cases the leaves of the plants that are
used, and the plants selected are therefore those with long leaves to pro-
vide suitable wefts. In one case the stem is used, and in another the bark.
For the description of the parts of the plants used we have quoted freely
from Cheeseman’s Manual of the New Zeala lora.

Phormium tenax Pial Zealand Flax ; Harakeke).—Flax forms the chief
material used in all forms of plaiting and weaving. It grows abundantly
throughout both Islands, especially in lowland swamps and alluvial ground.

p the Whanganui River it was introduced and cultivated, so that each
village had its pa harakeke, or flax-garden. Even in villages close to flax
swamps, flax was grown close to the houses for immediate use. The Maori
recognize several varieties with different quality of leaf and dint
strength of fibre. The famous katiraukawa, whose fibre was so sought after
for weaving, is too thick and strong in the leaf for baskets and mats.
Whilst it can be so used, other varieties with less fibre and a softer blade
are preferred.

e leaves grow from 3 ft. to 9 ft. long or more, and the blades are
2in. to біп. wide, keeled, and the margins and midrib bordered with a
red or orange line. The upper or inner surface поко) is ын green, and
the lower or outer (tuara) of a paler sea-green colour. the two
es maintain their difference in colour, a upper е brighter and

r butt.
For ease of description, later on we Ра p to the line of жаза
of the two half-blades as,the “ butt-jun
Phormium Cookianum T Wharariki). сну species is much smaller than
P. tenax. It contains little fibre, and is softer and is less rigid. The leaves
are 2 ft. to 5ft. long, lin. to 24 in. broad, pale green, seldom glaucous,
and the margins and midrib seldom bordered with a coloured line. At
grows throughout the North Island, and was the only original species
growing up the Whanganui, where it grew plantifully about the cliffs and
steep slopes of the river. On account of its softness and ease of manipula-
tion it was considered by the Whanganui people to be the best material
for plaiting purposes, though the fibre was useless for weavin m

undant, have imported it v lus enm where it is cultivated for
plaiting baskets, pee and burd
ksii (Kiekie) — e M was acquainted with Frey-
Potts in the чету islands, where those branches of the Polynesians who
drop the k irae n their speech call it 4eie. pen there and here the fine
roots are used in twined weaving; but with the Maori the leaves are
largely used for the [un гла of mats, e а and belts. The kiekie grows
abundantly throughout the North Island and parts of the South, where
it climbs up forest-trees or scrambles over rock and prostrate tree-trunks,
The leaves are numerous towards the tips of the branches. They are long
and narrow (12 ft. to 3 ft. long, in. to lin. broad), sharply pointed, with
a broad sheath at the base, concave, tough, leathery, and with the mar-
gins and midrib serrated with sharp spines. The leaves are used in making
rough rain-cloaks.
23*

708 Transactions.

Scirpus frondosus (Pingao).—The pingao grows abundantly on the sand-
dunes near the coast throughout both Islands. It grows 2 ft. to 3 ft. high,
and is of a yellow-green colour. The leaves are very numerous, often
curved, very tough and leathery, channelled above, keeled below, gradually
narrowed into long points, and expanded at the base into broad mem-
branous sheaths. The margins and midrib are finely toothed. When dry -
the leaves have a yellow-orange colour, and are used in the colour-designs -
in fine mats, baskets, and belts. Inland tribes imported the prepared
material from their coastal friends. The pingao was also used in the

Cordyline australis (Cabbage-tree ; Ti-kouka, or Whanake).—The ti-kouka —
is abundant throughout both Islands, and reaches a height of from 15 є?
. to 40 ft. The leaves form a dense round head at the top of the stems or —
branches. They are from 1} ft. to 3 ft. long, 1}in. to 24 in. broad, flat, —
firm, sea-green, sword-shaped, sharp-tipped, slightly contracted just above —
the broad sheathing base, and have an indistinct midrib. Тһе fibre in the —
leaf is strong and durable. The whole leaf is plaited into ropes and baskets, | |
and their wefts are used for a neat basket, which is usually dyed black. —
Sandals were also made from the full leaf. Ee

gr А
branched, and grows from 5 ft. to 25 ft. in height. The leaves are v
numerous, spreading all round and forming a massive head. They

The other species of Cordyline—C. terminalis (ti- C. Ba
З pore), C.
(ti-ngahere), and C. pumilio (ti-rauriki)—probably had their leaves.
on occasion for the same purposes as C. australis.
| (Wharawhara, Kowharawhara ) .—This

Š

le
for temporary baskets for food, or even as mats to cover the
cooking in the umu, or oven. :
Astelia Banksii (Wharawhara, Kowharawhara, Puwharawhara) -
чорын has a longer and broader leaf than Astelia Cunninghamii, 2 а
мер and } іп. to 14 іп. broad. It has not such a wide distributic
ted to the North Island as far south as Hawke's Bay and Т

Tr Raxei Hiroa.—Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 709

growing usually near the coast. The leaves are used for the same purpose
as those of the previous species; and, though this one does not come within

used it is included here for completeness. There is no doubt that other
species of Astelia would be used for temporary purposes where more suitable
material was lacking.

Rhopalostylis sapida (New Zealand Palm ; Nikau).—The nikau is abun-
dant throughout the North Island forests, and is found in parts of the South
Island. The stem grows from 10 ft. to 25 ft. high. The leaves grow in
a terminal crown, are pinnately divided, and are from 4 ft. to 8 ft. long.
The midrib is non and the leaflets very numerous, 2 ft. to 3 Ё. long or
more, and lin. to 2in. broad. The most primitive kind of basket was
made from the at similar to those made in the Pacific from the leaf of
the coconut-palm.

Hierochloe redolens (Karetu).—The karetu is an erect sweet-scented
grass, which grew abundantly in Lowe places throughout both Islands,
but has become scarce in many parts owing to cattle ss stock. The leaves
are numerous, from 1} ft. to about 3 ft. in length, and 1 in. to 2 in. in breadth.
They are flat, a deeply striate, and a bright жон? green. The
leaves were use 8 siei

Carex К апа Car Maurea ) .—These ы ега herbs are
found in both Islands, d are ie hth called maurea by the id C. luci p
has numerous leaves, spreading or drooping at the tips, w (ду ір

iin. broad), keeled, and with margins and keel slightly oak. The init
of leaf is up to 2ft. C. comans has shorter and narrower leaves, 18 in.

ng and 4 in. to д in. broad. They are flat and concave in front, slightly
rounded at the back, grooved and striate, with slightly rough edges. Maurea
leaves when dry have a reddish- yellow colour, and are used in women's
belts

Hoheria populnea (Ribbonwood, or Lacebark; Houhi, Whauwhi, Hou-
here). —The houhi is a tree 10 ft. to 30 ft. high, growing in both Islands.
The inner bark splits readily into strips, which are used in plaiting baskets,
bands, kilts, &c.

PREPARATION OF MATERIAL.

Owing to the nature of the material, the Maori were saved much pre-
наа labour that is entailed where bark, wood, and roots are used. For
dividing the leaves into strips and ecc preparing them the only imple-
ment necessary was a shell. The used were those of the sea-mussel,
kuku (Mytilus edulis); the b mussel, kakahi (Diplodon lutulentus) ;
and the mutton-fish, paua (Haliotis). Taking the piimetion of the
Phormium е аз typical, the processes of preparing the strips differed
according to the kind of weft required. The kinds of wefts used were

wefts from a blade of flax, three stages were reco eB (a) splitting the
blade into even strips; (b) removal of the strips from the butt; and
(c) scraping the butt ends of the strips. With a sufficient number of blades
to cones the task, the craftswoman completed each stage before passing
on to the n

(a.) S ile the blade into strips (toetoe): The margins and midrib of
the leaf, with the red or orange line bordering them, were first split off with

TET ETHER

710 Transactions.

the thumb-nail. This waste material was termed kaikaha. The two half-
blades, freed by the removal of the midrib, were held together with the |
left hand whilst the right thumb-nail split them into even widths, of žin. |
to lin. for baskets, and somewhat wider for mats. As the thumb-nail
worked across the blade from right to left the right forefinger and middle -
finger followed through the openings made and separated the alternate |
divisions. Holding the butt end of the blade with the left hand, the right -
gers were simply drawn along the blade to the tip and completely
separated all the divisions. Holding the mid-part of the blade with the -
freed right hand, the fingers of the left hand were slipped between the divi- -
sions and ran them down to the butt-junction. As each blade was dealt

by the older women, some girls joined in preparing the strips. Later on.
whilst plaiting the baskets, the women expressed great disgust at the |
uneven strips preventing neat work, and took it as a sign that the art of

simple process consists in keeping the blade held tightly and pressing ‹
firmly on the strip-junction. If held loosely the strip will run out to
end of the butt. My first efforts were the cause of much amusement
my instructresses. |
(с.) Seraping the butt ends of the strips (kaku): Each strip

neatly is to leave as little scraping as possible to be done in th
Where too much butt has been removed, extra time and work are Ш
ш scraping it off. The shell is held with its outer surface towards th
and, in scraping, the movement of the hand with the shell is awa
the body. The scraping of the ends in this manner to remove the €
and interfibrous matter gives the exact meaning of kaku. TM
tuft of fibre will be referred to as the “ butt-tuft."

Те Rane Hrroa—Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 711

The strips having been treated in this way are ready for None into
the ordinary mats and baskets for common use. When they become dry
they become stiffer, and the colour changes to brown. The two surfaces
have a different shade, whilst that corresponding to the anterior (or inner)
surface of the leaf maintains its smoother appearance.

(2.) White Wefts.—The term “ white wefts ” is used because the natural

(а.) Treatment with hot water: In these days the rough wefta are
boiled for a few minutes in a large pot or a kerosene-tin. In olden days
the water was heated in a wooden vessel (kumete) by dropping in red-
hot stones. The heat softens the strips and helps to get rid of the green
colouring-matter in the lea

Light scraping (piahu) : On removal from the hot nm the strips
are scraped along their whole length on both sides. Shells were used, but
unt knives are now more in favour. The scraping is done lightly. 80 as
not to cut down on the fibre. A certain amount of epidermis and colouring-
matter is removed, and the strips rendered softer and more pliable. The
light scraping is accomplished by drawing the strip with the left hand back
towards the body against the lower edge of the shell. The term piahu as
ee loosely applied to the kaku process is incorrect. As each strip
is done it is laid down on a heap with the butt-tuft towards the worker.
+a 6.) Drying (whakamaroke) : The scraped strips are gathered up in small
bundles, the tufted ends are tied together, and the bundles straddled over
a line to dry. When dry they assume a whiter appearance. The surface

a,
o~
EE

corresponding to the anterior surface in the leaf has a whiter colour than
the back, and maintains its smoother appearance. They are softer and
easier to manipulate than the rough wefts. Kiekie strips are treated in

this manner, and become ч than flax. The bundles of white wefts,
` when dry, are often beaten against the ground or a stone to render them
softer and more pliable.

For the best class of floor-mats the butt-tufts were not necessary. In
preparing the wefts for them the takirikiri and kaku stages of the rough
weft were omitted. After slitting the leaf down to the butt-junction the
butt was cut off short, leaving a short piece of undivided mg теч the
divisions of a half-blade together. In some cases, perhap or four
strips were left united. These were then boiled, lightly заан en dried,
and e white wefts without butt-tufts.

e wefts were used in plaiting the better class of floor-mats and
ьа bónton duin. and some varieties of belts.

(3.) Dyed Wefts.—The dyeing process is continued on from the last.
Though red, yellow, and black dyes are used with prepared fibre for weaving
cloaks, so far as I know black was the only dye used originally in plaiting.
Coléngo; 1 however, mentions that a blue-black, obtained from the bark of
the tutu (Coriaria ruscifolia), was used in graceful little baskets for a beloved
child. Yellow was obtained from the natural colour of the pingao (Scirpus
frondosus). In these degenerate days — dyes of any "aiio are

was pounded on a flat stone with a beater and mixed with cold water in
a wooden bowl (kumete). The white wefts were soaked in this infusion
for about twelve hours and then hung up to dry. Besides hinau, the leaves

712 Transactions.

of the tutu were used as an infusion. On drying, the strips were much
darkened in colour.
(b) Black dye (parapara): The black colour is obtained by treating
the dried strips with the black mud (parapara) from peaty swamps. The
strips may be rubbed with the mud or, what is more usual, the material
is pushed down into the mud in the swamp and left there for eight or ten `
ho On removal the wefts have assumed а deep-black colour which is —
very fast. The best mud is in those swamps where a red rust is collected
from the surface for obtaining the red ochre so much prized by the ancient _
Maori for decorative purposes. If the infusion is poured on the mud it -
turns an intense black, like ink. It is therefore probable that the black —
colour is cause a chemical combination between the tannic acid in -

colour of Maori articles soon faded. The strips on removal from the mud |
dried T.

hung up to dry, and when quite dry are plaited into floor-mats.
material is softer than flax or kiekie.

“ ”

for “ we

suppose that you are instructing me in plaiting a mat. We have 5
off with a check pattern and you now want me to change to a twilled tY

she replied serenely. “ Then," I said disappointedly, “ there.is no 8рё
word ? No," she said convincingly, “they are just

,

Те Raner Hiroa.—Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 713

the same lady was instructing me how to finish off the top border
mat. had found, as others have found, that plaiting cannot
be properly described unless one actually learns how to do it. In the
ishing process, on turning back the wrong weft, my instructress called
out, * No, not that one; turn back the left whenu.” “ The left what ? "
I asked. “ The left whenu,” she replied without hesitation. “ What is a
whenu ?” I asked with suppressed excitement. “ A whenu,” she explained
placidly, “ is a strip of harakeke used in plaiting.” “ I thought," I remarked,
“ that the whenu is the warp used in weaving." “So it is,” she said; "the
warp of dressed fibre used in weaving cloaks and the strip of harakeke used
in plaiting mats and baskets are both called whenu.” “ Are you вше?”
I asked. She turned her tattooed face towards me with an indulgent smile
and gently replied, “ Have I not said it? Do you doubt my word?”
“ No," I hastened to say, “ but two hours ago you told me there was no
such word." “Аһ,” she said, with the faintest tinge of embarrassment in
her smile, “ we think so much about European matters in these days that the
old Maori words sometimes elude us for the moment. The strip of prepared
harakeke is called whenu.” I turned to my European friend and said, * We
will cross out our previous note, and write instead thereof, * The Whanganui
Tribe has a special word for weft, and it is whenu.’ "
The methods of beginning and finishing will be described under the
various articles.
he strokes used come under the headings of checker-work and twilled

ork.
Checker-work, as defined, consists in each weft passing alternately over
and under each consecutive crossing weft. is plait is termed takitahi
(singly). When the butt ends of the wefts have been fixed in a straight
line the wefts lie parallel to one another. Adjacent wefts are now crossed
diagonally over each other so that alternate wefts lie in the same direction.
Those leaning towards the right are called “ dextral" wefts, and those
towards the left “ sinistral.” The plaiting of the wefts is not done singly,
but in a series. Alternate dextral wefts are lifted up with the left hand,
and the right hand picks up and slips the appropriate sinistral weft along
the space between the dextral wefts that are held up and those that are

i . The dextral wefts that were lifted up are now dropped and
those that were lying flat are picked up in their turn. The next sinistral
weft is now passed between. In this way a series of alternate dextral wefts

This results in checker-work as defined above. The process may be compared

eaving. e dextral wefts correspond to the warps, which are separated
in series of alternate threads, whilst the sinistral we rrespon e
ing weft which passes through on the bobbin. In weaving, however,

and this initial crossing is not counted in the following description. The
first sinistral after passing under the first dextral is bent back into the

ү
714 Transactions. А
Sinistral 2, after passing under dextral 2, passes between two dextrals and, _
coming into the vertical line of the left border, is bent back into the body _
to become а dextral. S3 passes between four dextrals and 84 between six |
before being turned back. 85 passes between eight dextrals, and, this being |
a usual width for plaiting, it is not necessary to turn it back for the present, _
Working with eight dextrals, picking up four and dropping four, the plaiter —
works towards the right across the article with the diagonal edge shown. _
As each sinistral weft is placed between the alternating fours, a fresh dextral _
is picked up below and the top dextral of the previous series left out. [у
she keeps to the eight dextrals throughout the width of the article, and the —
last row plaited is parallel with the lower edge of the mat. When the right |
edge of the article is reached, the dextral wefts which project beyond it -
are turned back into the body of the mat, as on the left, and become sinistrals. |

56

85
NS

i»

4 eke 9
| УА OS A e /9

51 S2 зъ s+ $5 $6

Fic. 1.—Commencement of weaving a taka mat, showing arrangement
extral and sinistral wefts.

Another series is no
with an advancing

e «eeping of the two layers distinct renders the work much.
and avoids confusion. Plate 78 fig. 2, shows the lower layer of sim
the dextrals finished with looped over on the left, and those to be

with in their normal position on the right. The first completed

Те Rawer Hrgoa.— Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 715

plaiting and the advancing diagonal edge of the second strip are shown
very clearly, Although the plait figured is a twilled two, except for the
actual stroke used it illustrates checker-work equally well.

hecker-work is usually done on the rougher articles, such as small
baskets for cooked food, baskets, and sometimes mats, made from the rough
wefts.

(tu). The names pae and tu simply mean horizontal and vertical, but are
only applied to twilled twos. Anything more than a two, such as twilled
threes, &c., are called hora (spread out). These are usually introduced
into the coloured designs, but a row or rows of threes are sometimes worked
on floor-mats and the better baskets.

adt lf
N 9 SN
NOS COSY DÖ
СӨ 2 > 4^ 4 & hy DO
4 A 4 8S >

Fig. 2.—Twilled twos, horizontal.
Fic. 3.—Twilled twos, vertical.

The technique of twilled work is similar to that of checker-work, except,
of course, that the left hand picks up alternate twos or threes, &c., of

the upper dextrals of the previous series passing over the sinistrals are
dropped and the upper of those passing under are pic ed up. The lower
dextrals in each case are carried on. 2.4
of the sinistral 87. The dextrals D8 and D7 pass over it, and D6 and D5
it. In preparing for the next sinistral, S8, another dextral,
D9, has come in from below. D9 and D8 are lifted so as to pass over 88,
and this causes D7, which was the upper of the previous pair, to be dropped
so as to maintain the twiled two. Thus the previous under-pair, D6 and
D5, are added to from below, and the upper D5 must be picked up to
prevent a three. This is carried on throughout. The skilled plaiters carry

116 Transactions.

on mechanically, and can pick up and drop the right dextrals by the sense
of touch. In the vertical twilled two, instead of the upper dextral of eac
pair being changed, it is the lower. In fig. 3, follow the course of the
sinistral 87: the dextrals D8 and D7 pass under and D6 and D5 pass ov
it. For the next sinistral, 88, the lower of the previous pair passi

D8 is picked up, and the upper, D7, is carried on. The lower of t
passing over, D6, is dropped to join D7. D5, the upper of the pair, is
up, and will be joined by the lower of the next pair being picked up.

i nd К

; be nged
variety of designs can be obtained by plaiting alternate wid
horizontal and vertical patterns, and even alternating with checker-

ARTICLES MANUFACTURED.
(1.) Mats.

The term “mats” is here confined to plaited articles for sitti
sleeping upon, and coverings used for domestic purposes. The 1
unlike the Samoan, Hawaian, and others, did not plait mats for app

2 \ 3
^ 3 p:
Fras. 4-10.—Method (a) of commencing the twist, or plait, whiri. ·
The word “ mat ”
of the word is to be strongly

Floor-mats
anything spre

Te Rawer Hrgoa.— Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 717

anything from leaves or fern to a Persian carpet. Floor-mats consist of
two kinds—the rough, quickly made mats for everyday use, and the
better-class sleeping-mat, usually with designs plaited in with coloured
wefts.

Ordinary Floor-mats (Taka).—These mats have a variety of names
according to district, such as pokipoki, tamata, hipora, &c. They are made
from the natural wefts of the Phormium tenax. The length is usually 6 ft.
or more, so as to prove sufficiently long for the reclining figure, whilst the
width varies from 2 ft. to 4ft. according to the length of flax-blades from
which the wefts have been prepared.

The beginning consists of plaiting the butt-tufts of the wefts together
with a three-ply plait until the required length of 6 ft. or so is reached.
This stage is called whiri (^ twist,” or “ plait"). There are three ways
of commencing the whiri.

№

Fics. 11-14.—Method (Б) of commencing the twist, or plait, whiri.

(a.) The first weft has its butt-tuft split and diverged into two equal
arts. The second weft is placed parallel with the first, overlapping its

middle tuft (2), and then the left tuft (1L) is twisted over it to the
iddl iti . 6). A thi
fig. 7 d The н is ыл as before. It will be noted that the butt-

tuft (1L), and they are treated as one element in the three-ply plaiting.
The Gant tuft (2) L twisted over to the middle (fig. 8), and then the left
tuft (1R) is twisted over it to take up the middle position (fig. 9). The
addition of weft 4 and the right and left twists results in fig. 10. Wefts
are added singly in this manner until the required length is reached, when

718 Transactions.

(b.) In the above method of commencement there is a tendency for the
first weft to split up from the division of the butt-tuft. To prevent this
the basket beginning is used. The first weft is not divided at its butt-

tuft. The second weft is crossed over it (fig. 11). The butt-tuft of weft 1

ordinary strips of flax, and then the butt-tufts of the wefts are plaited in
on the left side, as in the usual whiri. In the case of the tapora a cord long
enough to form a loop for hanging up is plaited, but in the ordinary floor- |
mat just enough is plaited to fix the commencement ere including the
wefts. During the progress of the whiri the butt ends of the wefts are hel
in position by the left hand, whilst the right hand adds the fresh wefts |
and twists the butt-tufts into position, 1
The body of the mat is usually plaited with a twilled-two stroke in-
horizontal or vertical lines; and combinations of the two are used. The
Pese. aes may be used entirely or in combinations with twilled twos-

The finish in
kopetipeti by the

TE Kano Hiroa.—Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 719

stroke. The left edge has been continued until there are six dextrals above
the completed edge. The left projecting sinistral is marked Si. The
problem is to turn the left sinistral, S1, and the left dextral, D1, back into
the body of the mat along the course of 81 and fix them in position by

Fics. 15-19.—Method of finishing edge of mat. —
fos. 20-22. —Method of making the secure Aiki finish.

the ordina laiting of the dextrals. It will be noted that D1 passes
under S1. "he се dextrals, D2, D4, and D6, which pass over 81,
are lifted with the left hand, and in fig. 16 are turned back to make the

720 | Transactions.

process clear. The upper border is commenced by twisting over the first
dextral, D1, at right angles to its own course, and laying it along the course
of Sl. In this turn the weft is twisted over so as to expose its other
surface, whereas in the side borders the wefts are bent into the body without
changing its surface. D1 is now fixed down by dropping D2 across it in its
normal course (fig. 17).

The turning of the mat-edge is completed, for this series, by doubling
back 81 over D2 to lie over the turned-back portion of D1 and along its
own course (fig. 18). The remainder of the dextral series are dealt with
in the ordinary manner. The under-wefts (D3 and D5) are picked up, |
and the over-wefts (D4 and D6) pressed down over the course of Sl. Thus
in the new combination D2, D4, and D6 are down, whilst D3 and р5 are
turned back; and to complete the series of six a fresh dextral (D7) is.
picked up (fig. 19). We perceive that the first dextral and sinistral on the -
left have been disposed of, and the process of plaiting has opened up a fresh
series of alternate dextrals for the next sinistral. 82 is now placed in
position between them, and by carrying on as above the next two wefts
on the left, D2 and S2, are disposed of. So it is continued to the right edge. -

Where the wefts are long and project beyond the lowest crossing dextral
the ends are cut off. At the right corner the weft-ends which cannot be
doubled back are plaited into a three-ply braid and knotted against the edge.

In the taka type of mat the kopetipeti finish is usually quite enough.
Some of these mats, however, are made much better by having the welts:
lightly seraped. To some of them, as well as to the best-class mats, the
additional finish called hiki is applied. gt

The hiki finish is used after the kopetipeti finish to make doubly secure |
the weft-ends and prevent the edge unravelling. Thus the weft-ends have —
to be sufficiently long to permit of their being plaited in a three-ply plait.

dropping one weft as a new weft is picked up, the actual elements plaited
consist of three throughout.

he plait commences from the left. It will be remembered that in-
1

L

position (fig. 20). ‚и
_ From how on, as each new weft is taken up, the old weft on the right
is discarded. This discard is accomplished by turning it back first.
to allow the new weft to be brought down over the middle one, and
as a last movement twisting it over the base of the new weft and pu
it under and to the left, where it is kept by the ring and little finger
the left hand. Applying these principles in fig. 21, a new weft (4) is are
over the middle weft (1), and the left weft (3) is drawn over it to 0
the middle position. The old right weft (2) is twisted over the base
new weft (4) and pushed to the back and the left, where it is discard
€ new series consists of 3 in the middle, 4 on the left, and 1 on the rig
The weft on the right (1) is pushed back to allow the new weft (5).

to the middle position, whilst the old right weft (1) is twisted over the b
of the new weft (5) and discarded, as seen in fig. 22. By continuing 2 '

TRANS. .N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54. PLATE 78.

[J. McDonald, photo.

Fic. " А completed kono, or food-bas The young woman,
ted on. taka mat, with ДЕ. чала at her back

McDonald, photo.

Fic. 2.—Taka mat in twilled twos. Shows two layers of wefts and diagonal тше
edge—lower layer of sinistrals, extras osa with looped over to left,
and those to be dealt with in normal position on right. Note азо
left foot, which steadies the w die

Face page 720.)

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54. PLATE 79.

[J. MeDonald, photo.
Laying the keel of kete, or satchel-basket.

Trans. N.Z.

Inst., Vor.

54.

PLATE $0.

McDonald, photo.

{J

also shows

,

Shows horizontal and vertical lines of twilled twos and three-ply upper border
greater depth at middle than at ends.

le.

2

A completed ke

PLATE 8].

McDonald, photo.
о two wefts.

McDonald, photo.
It has been

=
3 .
T * Ss d
$ ^
2 o
g ^
© o.,
e
[= Hi
£ ~
+ =
- т >,
Ne 5.2
ч —
© U em
= 2
= oa
> "m o
© b E
Е = .=
з 5 =
”
z B.
Ё чм
© 2E
e S
ue mE &
с ©
Ў ў ER
LET »
© ИҢЕ ә ‚Э
£ ър Ё
= ni / a
7 Hi esses HSS Tu
Hg x
S eee d Н JE
E ua
3 ne
3
D E
S
E. 8
& 5
ы
| À
- |
5 ei

Fig

“5 55,

Sor j ў ,
ENS cr |
TE аа Gm. . 3

Te Rane Higoa.— Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 721

the loose projecting ends being finally cut off. Owing to the narrowing of
the flax-blade towards the butt-junction, the wefts partake of this narrowing.
The part of the mat, therefore, near the three-ply-plait border made from
the butt-tufts is more open than the rest of the mat. Though, in plaiting
the mat, we have spoken of the “lower” and “ upper" borders, when
the completed mat is in use it is placed longways and these two borders
become the sides.

A variety of mat for very rough use is made with very wide wefts, almost
the full width of the half-blade of flax. Others, again, instead of having
butt-tufts for plaiting the beginning, have three or four wefts united by a
narrow strip of butt, and these undivided portions of butt form the edge.
Another variety, owing to the flax-leaves being short, has two rows of wefts
plaited on to the butt-tuft three-ply, beginning as in the basket beginning.
The wefts on one side are then plaited in the usual way and finished with
the kopetipeti ending. The wefts on the other side are then dealt with
similarly. Thus we have a mat about 4ft. wide with the three-ply plait
of butt-tufts running down the middle.

The tapora mat is another variety. This mat is used to cover the food
in the ити (cooking-oven) before the earth is heaped over it to seal up the

heat of the embers. :

In the commencement of the beginning of the tapora, method (c) is used.
A three-ply braid of sufficient length to make a loop is plaited, and the
butt-tufts of the wefts plaited in as in the taka. The body is plaited in
checker-work or twilled twos. In the finish, instead of the kopetipeti, a
three-ply plait is used, as in the case of the ordinary basket. On the left a
three-ply braid is plaited to form a loop, and then the wefts, both dextral and
sinistral, are added in and plaited along the border until the right edge is
reached. The extra length of wefts is carried on in a braid to form another
loop. The length is shorter than the taka. Thus we have a mat like the
taka but with a different finish, and with a loop at each corner for use as
handles in picking the tapora s the hot food when cooked, and for

1 1 king-house when not in use.
nies ы кс e Tienga.—The finer mats are made of white and
dyed wefts of flax or kiekie, and pingao is used in the coloured designs.
Kiekie mats are whiter than flax, and, if carefully looked after, last longer.
If bent too sharply in rolling or folding, the wefts are apt to crack, and
are then liable to wear into holes. These mats are used for sleeping upon,
and all meeting-houses have a set as part of their furnishing. These are
kept stored away; but when visitors come the floor is strewn with dried
rushes or fern, rough mats placed over it, and then an upper covering of
fine porera makes the reception-house worthy of both guests and hosts.
On the East Coast these mats are called takapau. Роғега are usually about
6 ft. 6 in. in length and 4 ft. 6 in. to 10 г от scd vi ran Ч some cases
i ring the meeting-houses.

үз! нтэй анн Wee for ae km do not favo the butt ends scraped,
therefore the whiri beginning of rough mats is inapplicable. The wefts,
as previously mentioned, are left united at one end by the butt end of the

722 Transactions.

as dextrals and the next as sinistrals, so that the beginni
of butt-pieces crossing each other, the alternate ones being in the s
direction. The butt-pieces prevent the edge from coming loose as

plaited in narrow widths of from 14 in, to 18 in. (Plate 81, fig.2.) A wid
is by some tribes called a whara, and by some a papa.

A whar
for the full length of the beginning-edge, and the wefts as they beco

mat. Four whara, or sections, of 15in. each make a convenient t t
width of 5ft., but this width may be increased by adding more secti

brought forward to straighten u
With a third pair of dextrals,

Те Rane: Hrroa.— Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 723

commencement where there were two pairs of dextrals turned back.
A fresh sinistral is added along the course of the next old sinistral, and

uc me

51 se Di рг DS
i
`y ` А
SK
к Ў
ТВЕР | sa

з ae le join. "Butt ends of fresh dextrals pushed under ch crossing
ow ‘wan Aog s joris space on left where та pega = not reduplicated.
Figs. 24-27. por iaa single join. ерір іп addi
Ета. 28. ое, ее zie пева оѓ completed ji join, цето А kee fresh dextrals and

rals in position, and with under rg of dextral butt
mee directed to left and M tile initi ris cem - ends, and tips
inist: e rig
de ha E a on ion of fresh set of dextrals,
ting

ting fri
old аы Соо both slanting to the nn.
bo ated. When the second long dextral is in position
it uie m idi Аш pen the ends of the first short = and the first
short казе (fig. 28). This is continued throughou

124 Transactions.

It is readily seen that the fresh dextrals were added by pushing the |
butt ends under two crossing sinistrals already plaited into position. The |
fresh sinistrals by the second part of the joining process are crossed by
two dextrals, and thus the twilled-two stroke is maintained throughout
the join. The continuation of the twilled-two plaiting keeps them
firmly in position. The short ends of the old dextrals and sinistrals are
disposed of by turning them back and to the right. Та the resulting fringe
of weft-ends we have a layer of the butt ends of the fresh dextrals slanting
towards the left, and above that a triple layer of the butt ends of the fresh _
sinistrals and the tip ends of the old dextrals and sinistrals slanting to the
right. These ends are trimmed off evenly, but remain as a fringe on the
under-surface of the mat. On the left end of the join the ordinary twilled
plaiting is continued, and the side edge continued by bending back the
sinistral wefts into the body. On plaiting forward for 2 in. or 3in. it will
be found that a number of dextral wefts on the extreme left that have not
been replaced by fresh ones, together with unreplaced sinistrals that have —
been turned in from the left side edge to function as dextrals, are becoming -
sh i

parallel with the main join and about 3 in. in front of it. It is called a

a hono with two hiki. As before stated, the Whanganui people restrict |
the term hiki to the three-ply plait done to the weft-ends composing the -
fringe in order further to secure them. © HE

(c. Another method of joining was used by men in the North Island
west-coast district. The weft-ends were plaited with a four-ply plait (кип
tuamaka) ; but this, owing to the ridge formed along the join, was not 50
comfortable to lie on in the pre-mattress period. aT

After the join was completed the mat was turned over and the plaiting
continued with the proper surface uppermost. :

The finish: The outer edge of the first section was finished off in e
корейрей method, and all that remained when the last section had been
joined and completed was to fini off its outer in a similar fashion.
The tribes of the east coast of the North Island call this finish at the edge
tapiki, and the Taranaki tribes call it t. b

any porera are made with white wefts alone, and designs may be wore
.. by changing from horizontal to vertical lines of twilled seh To get e

Те Вахо Hrroa—Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 725

work a row of check strokes is used when changing. If the change is made
direct there will be a row of alternate twos and threes at the junction.

ends together at the joins, a series of broad zigzag bands may be continued
across the entire width of the mat. Within the bands themselves a great

the same way. Though they do not last so long, they are much warmer
than flax or kiekie. It is quite a common habit to show the better kiekie
mais'on the surface in the daytime, and then to reverse the position with
the warmer and softer paopao mats from beneath when the rugs and blankets
are spread for sleep. І saw a paopao mat in the North Auckland district
with an overlaid coloured design, but it was a recent innovation copied
from the Pacific. It is interesting to find that the same material, Scirpus
lacustris, is widely used for mat-making by the Indians of the Pacific coast
of America.
(2.) Baskets.

Baskets may be divided into the circular, rimmed type, in which cooked
food is served, and the satchel type. The satchels vary iv size and material,
and ure known as kete to the Maori and “ kits " to the European. K
were used not only as receptacles for containing and carrying material things
in, but figure in incantations and mystic rites to enclose the miraculous.
The god Tane, as the personified form of knowledge, successfully ascended

the process of manufacture

as now. The incantation recorded by S. Percy Smith runs :—
Ka whiriwhiri taku үте
Ka rangaranga
Ko Tu-tawake taku kete tu.
The ends of the wefts of my basket are being twisted,
е The wefts of my basket are being plaited ;
My basket is Tu-tawake.

Whiriwhiri, as we shall see, is the process of twisting the scraped ends
of the wefts into a three-ply plait which is the special beginning of the Maori
kete. Before dealing with the two main types of basket, mention must
be made of a rare variety of kete which forms a link with the ancient home
in the islands.

726 Transactions.

Kete nikau.—This basket was made from the leaf of the nikau-palm,

and is the direct representative of the rough baskets made in Polynesia

sides. The midrib portion formed the upper border, whilst the leaflets
were treated as wefts already in position and plaited downwards in a check
stroke for the requisite depth. They were then finished off on the inside
in a three-ply plait along the bottom.
ese baskets were made on emergency occasions in the forest, and were
not nearly so common as their island proto ype.
Baskets for Cooked Food.—The kono is in shape like a wide-bottomed
bowl; but though the rim is circular, from the pliability of the material,
the bottom has four corners. It is about 10 in. in diameter and 3 in. deep,

the butt-junction, the pressure brought on the wefts, when plaiting, causes
the butt connection to separate. This is prevented by bending the butt
backwards and forwards so as to make a crease across it below the butt-
Junction. This is done first, and as the two half-blades are pulled apart
the splitting process stops naturally at the crease, leaving the connecting
piece of butt beyond intact. The butt connection is further strengthened
by completely bending back the half-blades at the crease, so that the blades
are inside out. as it were, and the butt portion is tucked away between
the half-blades. This not only strengthens the butt connections but, by
k

LI

beginning from coming apart, and make for neatness and celerity of work.

to commence a kono with six separate wefts and you will appreciate — CR

ry
the difference. Maori
place with very stiff flax, quickly tie the butt together again with a thin
strip of flax ere attempting to go further.

1 shows four sinistral wefts

Те Raxer Hrgoa.— Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 727

given a half-twist forwards so as to expose its other surface, and is then
plaited through the remaining four wefts of the series so as to continue the
check pattern. То do this 83 and 81 are drawn forward and D2 82 pressed
back with the left hand, whilst the right places D1 between them, pulls :
taut, and presses it down in close contact with the preceding weft,

next weft on the right (D2) is now given a half-turn, usually fo rward, bid
interlaced through the remaining three wefts by raising 82 and pressing
back S3 and S1. The next weft on the right (83), with a half-turn forwards,
passes between the remaining two wefts by pressing back 82 and bringing
S1 forward. It wil be noted that we commenced with a series of four

FIRST l CORNER

43 731 ge
Turo (consta

FIRST Tene

FIRST CORNER $2

aking of a kono, or basket for cooked food: Fig. 31, the commencement ;
= fig 32. the first bottom corner; fig. 33, the second bottom corner; fig. 34,
e third bottom corner.

dextrals, and have arrived at a second series of a four
otis ie at ous on the right. In the first series it was the right-hand
weft of the four that made the corner. It was not twisted, but simply bent.
The other three were given a half-twist ere being plaited. The twists form
the upper edge of the kono, and a forward twist makes it lie more smoothly.
However, a back twist may be used; but whichever twist is given must be
adhered to throughout. The plaiter, from observing the crossing of the
wefts, separates - the appropriate w wefts with easy accuracy, and the work
goes on automatically. The work is also rotated so as to keep the plaiting
Б PY hows the new series of a four on the left and a pair on the right,
but to avoid confusion the old numbering is adhered to. The angle between

728 Transactions.

under the projecting end of one of the butt connections. On bei
taut, the remaining three wefts (D2, D1, and 84) and the pair (82 and
81) are drawn close together into a series of five and their course directed
upwards. 83 has its upper surface turned inwards to continue the side of
the kono, and its bend forms a second bottom corner. The five wefts are
dealt with as before, commencing on the right with half-twists forward,
and plaiting throught the wefts on the left till $2, S1, and D2 have joined
83 on the left, and a pair (D1 and 84) remain on the right as in fig. 34.
The third series of four and two are dealt with again to form the
third bottom corner and the corresponding parts of the bottom, sides, and
twisted upper border. When the fourth series of four and two has been
dealt with, the plaited work will have come right round under the
projecting butt connections and behind the starting-point, and we have a
bowl-like basket with four corners at the bottom.

The finish is made by passing one of the wefts of the last pair through
an interval below the nearest part of the twisted upper border or mm,
bringing it over the rim and tying it to the other weft of the pair with a
reef-knot. The ends are cut off, and also those of the four, and the kono
is complete. (Plate 78, fig. 1.)

The keynote of the work is he wha, he rua (a four and two). When the
right-hand weft of the four is bent round it is called whakapoli (to make a
corner) The technique here differs from the usual in that the plaiting

king four
dextral wefts and four sinistral. The right-hand blade of the sinistrals,

Commencing then on the right of the approximated seven wefts, each weft D
is twisted in turn and plaited to the left through the remainder until one —

E

opened the kono were filled with potatoes or kumara, and a share of me&
Qo fish placed on top. They were then carried by women and men singing

Te Кахст Hrgoa.— Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 729

appropriate songs with action-dances, and placed before the visitors, one
kono sufficing for a couple of guests. The empty kono were gathered and
thrown away, fresh ones being so easily and quickly made. European
plates and dishes have almost completely ousted them, and they are now
rarely seen.

A better class of kono is made with narrower wefts. The turning of
the corners, the plaiting, and the upper border are the same as above. At
the finish, however, the ends of the wefts are plaited in three-ply along the
free edge from below upwards, and the ends continued into a tail which is
passed through a weft-interval near the upper border and simply knotted
on the inside of the kono, or tied.

The kono has a variety of names, such as paro, konae, rourou, &c. Under
the name of rourou it figures in proverbs as the smallest measure of food.

rourou tti Haere (the little food-basket of the Traveller) is a common
expression, and is found in the prover

He aha koe i haere mai ai i te rourou iti a Haere ?
Te noho atu ai koe i te tokanga nui a Noho ?
Why did you come with the little basket of the Traveller ?
Why did you not remain with the large basket of Stay-at-home ?
This was said by Parewhete in greeting her deserted husband, Wairangi,
who had followed her into the midst of numerous enemies with only a small
war-party. His life would have been safe had he remained at home in the
midst of his powerful tribe, who were the full basket. Instead he had
followed with a small handful of men, who were likened to the meagre
contents of a rourou. Pakaru-a-te-Rangi, of the Ngati-Kahungunu Tribe,
in urging unity and combined effort in peace or war, said :—
Nau ko te rourou, naku ko te rourou, ka ora te manuhini ;
Nau ko te rakau, naku ko te rakau, ka whati te hoariri.
Yours is the small basket of food, mine is the small basket of food,

and our guests will be fed ; :
Yours is the ste mine is the weapon, and our enemy will be routed.

and size to the narrow-we

ra
of bleached white wefts was used. The butt-tufts of the wefts necessitated
a different beginning from the kono, and the whole construction differed
accordingly. ioe M :
The beginning, like that of the taka mat, consists in plaiting a single
row of wefts, by means of their butt-tufts, into a three-ply braid of 13 in.
to 14 in. in length.
: he. Бойу d usually plaited in a twilled two. The wefts, along the
whole length of the braid beginning, are speedily separated into an upper

The plaiting is continued for the depth of the basket, 4 in.,
i The first left-hand corner is made at

by turning back the sinistral weft (CS) whieh erosses the left marginal

730 Transactions.

dextral (LMD) at this point. It will be noted that the plaited portion has
been narrowed by the converging wefts, D and , from 13 in. at
the braid beginning (LR) to 61 in. at the working-edge (C1 to C2). At the
same time that the crossing sinistral (CS) is bent at right angles to its course,
the left portion of the work (LA) is bent forwards at right angles, and CS
is plaited through the disengaged sinistrals on the left. It comes to occupy
the dotted line parallel with LMD. The single layer of disengaged sinistrals
to the left of CS, by the bending-forward of the portion LA, have now
changed their direction and function as dextrals. "The sinistrals to the
right of CS continue the plaiting through the origina! dextrals and the
left sinistrals, which have joined them. The inner two of the latter have

“il ty by EO.
ES

ТЕ Raner Hrroa.—Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 731

The dextrals to the left of CD, as the plaiting proceeds, pass through

the remaining original sinistrals and the right dextrals which have joined

surface through the wefts from the body having no crossing elements to
combine with. Fig. 36 shows a side view of the left side of the work. The
part of the side completed on the formation of the left corner (C1) was the
triangle L A Cl. The bottom surface, which of course is not visible, has
gone on from C1 to C3. The additional part of the side completed is the
triangle L C1 C3. Here the side runs out at C3 because, after crossing the
left marginal sinistral weft (LMS), the downward wefts from the bottom
surface have no crossing elements to engage. A similar condition exists
on the right side, where the right marginal dextral weft (RMD of fig. 35)
will run into the bottom surface at a point (C4), corresponding to C3 as
C2 did to Cl. The points C3 and C4 form the other two corners of the
basket. The area between the four corners completes the bottom surface.

layer of dextrals. Commencing on the left, the sinistrals are twisted on

the outer side of the basket with a half-turn at right angles to their former
run

reach the edge is now bent ove

i ver with it. ,
е Mis next dextral (D3) is lifted over it. When the dextral
D3 is lifted, the sinistral to its left (81) is twisted upwards at right angles
and, passing under D3, continues upwards with it as a double weft. From
now on tlie upward wefts are double, formed of the dextral and the descending
sinistral on its left, which is bent upwards as above. The next dextral a&
the edge (D2) is bent back at right angles and AE downwards
by the next sinistral (S3). They cross the double weft (03-81) and pass
under the next dextral (D4), which on being lifted ‘is joined by the sinistral
on the left (82). In the next series from the edge, the double weft (03-81)

732 Transactions.

is bent back with the next sinistral (S4). From now on the down wefts
consist of three elements, the double up-weft being joined by a fresh
sinistral after being turned at the edge. The triple weft, after passing
under D5 with its sinistral addition $3, drops the two older elements which
formed the up-weft (03-81), whilst the latest sinistral element (84) is
turned upwards with the dextral on the right (D6). It is thus seen that
the sinistrals which form the upper edge by covering the dextrals are

ixe having a double zigzag course. The edge is completed on
the right by plaiting the last wefts into a three-ply braid and tying it to
the end of the plaited butt-tufts. The projecting ends of the wefts are
cut off, and loops of twisted flax-fibre may be fixed to the rim on either
side as handles.

Satchels, or Kete.—Kete are divided into kete tatahi (open-plaited) and
kete puputu (closely plaited). The latter are also called kete pae pe
plaited baskets are made from natural wefts, and closely plaited ones from
white and dyed wefts.

(a.) Kete tatahi (open-plaited satchels): These are the ordinary rough
baskets in everyday use. ey are of all sizes, and are used for so many
purposes that it is difficult to imagine the Maori being without them.
kinds of food, from kwmara and taro to fern-root and forest berries, were

n-

Ето. 37.—The kopekepeke finish of a poti.

collected in them. In recent times seed-potatoes were often stored away
in special baskets with a wide weft. In gathering shell-fish, baskets with =
three handles on either side were used, the end pairs for tying with flax :
around the waist, whilst the middle pair was pulled apart to admit the
supplies obtained. This was, of course, in water; and the same was done
in some forms of fishing. Dried and cooked inanga were stored in them.
Food-supplies, on the march, were packed in baskets and carried on the -
back. Kar “orynocarpus laevigata) berries, after being cooked, were |
steeped in water in baskets made of kiekie. Large calabashes containin
preserved pigeon often had baskets plaited round them i

fitted into a basket. Even the shorter lengths of drift firewood were _

Те Raner Higoa.— Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 733

to the required length of the basket, and the ends of the tufts plaited
on, knotted with an overhand knot. The more common commencement,

middle position. The crossings are kept from unravelling by the thumb
and fingers of the left hand, whilst the right adds the fresh wefts and twists
the tufts. On the surface towards the worker the overlapping wefts on
either side come close together, but on the under-side the crossings of the
butt-tufts show as a thick fibrous cord between the two even rows of
wefts (fig. 39).

Fres. 38, 39.—Laying the keel of a kete.

In the smallish-sized basket I am describing, the length of this plaited
keel (see Plate 79) is 18in., the depth in the middle 10in., at either end
8 іп., and the number of wefts on each side is sixty-eight. The wefts in
the dry condition average +; in. in width. :

The body in these pia baskets is practically always plaited with
a check stroke. Turning the work towards her with the keel lying
transversely, the plaiter speedily crosses the alternate wefts close to the

l. mmencing from the left on one side, if the direction of the wefts
is towards the right it is obvious that alternate wefts must be bent close
to the keel at right angles to their course to provide the sinistral wefts.
As in all this work the plaiting proceeds in widths from the left towards
the right, the dextrals form the upper layer and the sinistrals the lower.
The plaiting proceeds exactly as in the check mats, except that wefts are
not turned in to the body at either edge as they pass the marginal crossing
weft. Thus a plaited triangle occurs, for the reason described in the poti
basket. The marginal wefts of the triangle are, in a neat manner, kept from
coming loose. If the weft is a dextral, the free end of a sinistral that
passes under it at the spot likely to become loosened is looped back over

.. defines the corner at the

134 Transactions.

it, and the loop passed under a crossing'dextral on the plaited portion.
A pull on the end of the sinistral disengages the loop when work in this part
is to be continued. If the weft to be restrained is a sinistral, then of course
a dextral is looped back in a similar manner. This method is also used
with a working-edge when work is discontinued for a time.

level of the sides. Of course, the wefts are bent round in the vertical line
from the end of the keel, but as the material is so pliable this causes no

trouble. The wefts on each side being equal, they fill up the space natu-

up 84, 85, and DI tilts up the left end of the foundatiori-keel and sh à

Tr Raxer Higoa.—Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 735

of the keel and the change of direction keeps the sinistrals on the left of
the figure close together, although in the diagram they are shown somewhat
apart. On the left triangle the same procedure is carried out, but of course
it must be the fourth deztral that is turned back into the body of the
work. The gap is now filled with the disengaged wefts, which have
arranged themselves into dextrals and sinistrals. The corners are made

weft. Ifa wider bottom is desired, the fifth or sixth weft may be taken
as the key weft; but whichever it is, the same number must be adhered
to for all four corners or the basket will be awry and the gaps will not fill
in properly (e kore e tutaki). In these baskets the keel curves up at each
end, making the middle deeper than the two ends (see Plate 80). The
depth at the middle is increased by the weight of the contents pulling
directly on the handles which are attached to the middle of the upper
border.

in the plaiting of the upper border, which, if they have no constructional
reason, are probably the private marks of careful old ladies for recognizing

т.
upper border is plaited to the middle of the side and the weft material
for the handle аа through опе of the holes under the border 2} in.

ormin oop round the border, and the wefts divided into three equal
sm 8 The tutes divisions are plaited in three-ply for 8 in. and then the
upper border is plaited on for another 2}in. The ends of the handle-
wefts are now merged with the wefts of the upper border, which is
continued on to the other side, where the second handle is affixed in the
same manner. In some three
are made on each side. These are used in lashing over fern or other
covering-material to protect the contents. Be

Baskets made of cordyline-leaves are made in a similar manner. The
wefts are much narrower, but permit of the butt ends being scraped to
admit of the whiri beginning at the bottom. The completed basket is
usually dyed black or considerably darkened by submerging in swamp-
mud.

736 Transactions.

(b.) Kete pupuiu, or kete pae (closely plaited satchels): This class of
basket obtains its name from being plaited closely together and leavin:
no spaces between the wefts. They were used for containing more valued
possessions, and not for rough work. In these days the older women are

matches, so that they correspond to the modern civilized woman’s
handbag for holding her purse, handkerchief, vanity-box, and cigarette-
case. Prepared wefts in white and black are used, and another generic
name for the class is putea. They are made in all sizes. Plain white
baskets are made with the same twilled stroke throughout, or plain
designs are worked by changing the stroke. Geometrical designs in black,
white, and yellow had full play. In some cases the entire basket was
made of black wefts, and in others diagonal bands of white, running in the
same direction or crossing, were made by introducing four or six white
wefts at regular intervals along the keel. White baskets in a similar
way were made with narrow diagonal bands of black or yellow. Some
were made entirely of pingao, and the wefts being narrow resulted in a
neat golden-coloured basket. By plaiting the foundation-keel with every
alternate weft black and the others white, or making all the sinistrals+

freely hawked about the towns, but nowadays the few remaining skilled

obtain them. As in the case of the porera mats, the coloured wefts —
formed an essential part of the structure of the basket; whereas in the
Polynesian baskets I have seen, from Niue Island, the coloured elements B
are overlaid, as in the case of their mats. The various coloured designs ae
must postponed for treatment with those of the porera mats _
A splendid assortment of these baskets is figured in Hamilton's Mao? _
Art, vol. 4, plate 44. Ps
e beginnings, in the district under discussion, consist of two forms :— =
(a.) The whiri beginning, as in the case of the open-plaited baskets,

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vor. 54. PLATE 82.

Мело,

den «б
- аа » ONG А

уу EE

реи

ж
aey A M art dus УЛА ж jd E

(J. McDonald, photo,
Fro. 1.—Kawe, or burden-carrier.

[J. McDonald, photo.

Fic. 2.—Poti—four-cornered basket for containing cooked taro.

"

\

=

P Г ч,
74 ЭЛ ы... = all

[J. McDonald, photo.

Face p. 736.] Fic. 3.—Kawe," showing start of plaiting.

Те Ranet Hrroa.—Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 737

plaiting of the side ape the filling-in of abe ends, and the formation
of the bottom corners w
With the porera на ng (b), a whara or ОРА was plaited to the
depth required for the он) as if making a porera, but at the ends the
disengaged wefts were left free. The two ends were then brought together
and the disengaged sinistrals of one end were interplaited with the dis-
engaged dextrals of the ees in exactly the same manner as filling
in the ends of the rough basket The sides and ends of the basket were
thus completed, leaving a inde of weft-ends at the upper border and
a fringe of undivided butt uas at the lower. No bottom corners
were made.
The finish, at the upper. border, was made in four wa
(1.) Whiri toru: The weft-ends were plaited in ые, but more
carefully and neatly than in qnin rough baskets.
(2.) Whiri tuamaka : "This was a four-ply plait at the upper border
which made a rounder plait and gave a neater finish than the three-ply.
s Kopetipeti, or kopekepeke : As already described in the section on
m
a) Whakakitaratara : This finish results in the upper border having a
serrated appearance, from the wefts being plaited into a series of triangles
with the apices upwards. The usual working-number of wefts to each

GOD

2

DS
Fro. 41.— The finish, or upper border, of a kete.

triangle is three sinistrals and three dextrals. The plaiting is done on
the inner surface of the basket, and commences a the left. The first
dextral (D1) is looped by bringing the end back on its own course. The
first sinistral (Sl) crosses above the doubled first dextral. The second
dextral (D2) is also looped, and the second sinistral passed through its
sed uate, round, and over the doubled first dextral, and back

third de: і. The ends of the first and second déikrala and the second and
third sinistrals are drawn taut, and the triangle sharply defined (fig. 41).
The free part t of the triangle really consists of these four wefts, as the
other two assist in the formation of the bases of the triangles on either
side. Thus reference to the above figure shows that Sl corresponds to

th
Maori instructress said, “ The third weft in this tooth will form the first
weft in the next tooth." The triangles having being completed round

24— Trans.

738 Transactions.

the upper border, the upper layer of dextral wefts are secured by a
three-ply plait, whilst the under layer of sinistrals, which is more secure,
is evenly without further plaiting.
or more rows of these serrations were often plaited on the body —
of the basket for ornamentation. These were innovations; but the old
women maintained that the whakakitaratara finish at the upper border is —
ancient. It is the common finish of Niue Island baskets. b
e porera finish is given to the baskets commenced with the porera —
beginning. The upper border is finished in any of the above four ways. |
The basket is then turned inside out and finished at the bottom by ~
splitting the undivided butt ends into their component wefts and joining -

is simply passed from the outside through an interspace between the

wefts and knotted on the inside, making a very weak finish.

(3.) Burden-carriers (Kawe).

bout 18in., are tied together temporal ar |

" d
joined together at the middle by a band 1łin. wide
3

Te Rawer Hrroa.—Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 739

The finish to the ends is done with dressed flax-fibre (muka). The
unplaited weft-ends are untied, and divided into three equal parts of
two wefts each. To each part а 3ft. length of fibre is attached by
looping the thicker end and incorporating the short portion with another
weft-division. The three compound divisions of fibre and weft-material
are then plaited on in the ordinary three-ply plait so as to produce a some-
what flattened cord. Note that the bending-back of a short length of fibre
in another division and plaiting it down for a few strokes absolutely fixes
the junction of fibre and weft, and allows it to stand the strain of heavy
weights without becoming loosened. As the weft-ends become thinner
and give out, the band changes from a flat band to the ordinary fibrous
ord. This cord thins down until it is tied in a knot about 3 ft. from its

through the loops, and is usually assisted to his feet by a pull on the arms.
Failing assistance, the burden with the kawe in position is usually placed
on something to raise it from the ground. From this we get the old proverb,

carri ross one shoulder. In eastern Polynesia, from the Hawaiian
Islands down through the old distributing-centre in Tahiti and Raiatea,
on to the Maori nearest of kin, the Rarotongan, and away to the islands

94*

740 Transactions.

farther east, the balance-pole is in universal use. In New Zealand it is

entirely absent. That the old-time Maori was acquainted with it a study

of the words connected with that form of transport would seem to indicate,

The Polynesian root word for carrying on the shoulder is amo. In the -
Samoan dialect amo means “ to carry on the shoulder," and the name for -
the balance-pole is also amo. A burden is amoga. In Tongan, haamo is -
to carry on the shoulder burdens suspended from each end of a stick, and —
the burden carried as above is haamoga. In western Polynesia the Poly- -
nesian ng sound is represented by the letter g. In Niuean, to carry on -
the shoulder is hahamo, and the balance-pole is lakau hahamo. The Niue
dialect has more aspirates than the Maori, as indicated in such words as
uha, mohe, and tahi, which have the same meanings as the Maori ua (rain),
moe (sleep), and tai (tide or sea). In Hawaiian, to carry а burden on ti
shoulder is amo; the burden so carried is also amo; and the balance-p
is auamo. the Marquesan and Mangain dialects amo also means “К
carry on the shoulder," and in the Moriori dialect of the Chatham Island.
amo is "to carry on a pole." Returning to New Zealand, in the Maon
dialect amo means definitely “to carry on the shoulder.” In his Comparatwe |
Dictionary Tregear gives as one meaning of amo “ to carry in any manner,
and quotes as an example, “ Amo ake au i taku toki nei.” The phrase
certainly means “ to carry an axe,” but if any Maori were asked how the
axe was carried he would unhesitatingly reply, “ On the shoulder." The
literal meaning of the phrase is, “ I carry up on my shoulder this my axe.

ask a man to shoulder his axe by using the words “ Me waha to toli
would be quite wrong. There is a special word for shouldering, Wa

and the алии waha with a similar meaning. Тһе two ше
carrying are here distinguished by different words; but in Samoa
Tahiti fafa and vaha apply more to carrying persons on the back
ordinary burdens.

It is clear from these comparisons that, though the balance-pole 2

woul "Me amo,” and the handles of the stretchers Were.
tatingly hoisted up on to their shoulders. “ Ме ато” mea
shoulder it.” Sometimes, when time pressed and material was

Te Raner Hrroa.—Maori Plaited Basketry and Plaitwork. 741

way. In the story of Wairangi, carefully written-down verbatim from a
tattooed warrior of the old school, mention is made of large eels being
carried on a pole held horizontally on the shoulders of two men. In more
modern times a pig was often carried in this manner. To this the term
amo was applied. Hence we see that the pole and the shoulder are asso-
ciated together naturally in the mind of the Maori.
What better evidence can we get in these days to support the fact that
the balance-pole was known to the Maori at some period of his past? How
i e abandoned? Dr. Brigham, in explaining the use of the
notches on the ends of the анато, or Hawaiian balance-poles, gives what

native islands. We know that the Maori dwelt on fortified hilltops. The
forts on the flat, protected by stockades, were so comparatively few as to
be not worth consideration. The steeper the hill, the better for defensive
purposes. These hills were terraced, so that, in addition to their natural
steepness, the communication between successive terraces was rendered
artificially steeper. The cultivations for kwmara, taro, and gourds were
on the flats below. Fish and shell-fish from the rivers, lakes, and sea, birds,

carried up the steep hillsides and through narrow, tortuous, and still steeper
communication-ways between tiers of terraces, em ankments, and pali-
sades to their homes. The balance-poles, with burdens fore and aft, would
be the worst possible means of porterage. Where the Hawaiian in his own

abandoning of the ancient method of carrying burdens. The balance-pole
could not survive in Maori New Zealand. This in itself is sufficient to
account for the introduction of a new method. The Maori had sufficient
mentality to cope with the situation and evolve the kawe without outside
assistance. : den
There are, however, so many things peculiar to the Maori as distin-
guished from the rest of Polynesia that there is a growing opinion amongst
New Zealand ethnologists that these seeming anomalies are ' from

that, apart from the difficulties in the way of the balance-pole, the finding

of a better method was rendered easy by accepting that already in vogue
; га, or pre-Hawaiki and pre-Toi people. It is
i i h

742 Transactions.

tangata whenua tribes enters in some cases very largely into the existing
tribes. Of the people absorbed, a large proportion must have been women, :
as very few are recorded in the passenger-lists of the famous Hawaiki canoes. —
Though the eastern Polynesians, by their higher mentality and aristocra
and warlike character, must have imposed their higher culture upon t

Judge Maning describes, in Old New Zealand, a dilemma that occurred
the last canoe setting out on an expedition. When the food-supplies
to be transported down to the canoe it was found that all the slaves

the anatomical boundaries of tapu from their sacred heads to their bu
rejecting backs. Ko wai ka mohio. Ў

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS.
by Mr. McDonald, and the plates with this article are from photo
him. I

REFERENCES.
Bust, Exspon, 1899. The Art of the Whare Pora, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol.
Bricnam, Үтилам T., 1906. Mat and Basket Weaving of the old Hawai
_ of the "E Pauahi Bishop Museum, vol. 2.
anual

31, р.6

EMAN, T. F., 1906. M. of the New Zealand Flora. ү 1
CoLENso, W., 1882. On the Colour Sense of the Maoris, Trans. N Z. Inst., А .
AMILTON, A., 1898. The Dress or Clothing of the Maori, Maori Art, pt.

"T 3 e ^ ;

Ноттох, Е. W., 1870. On the Structure of the Leaf of Phormium tenax, Trans.

1 p м

Mason, Оттз T., 1902. Aboriginal American Basketry, Report of U.S. Nanon ioe
Plaiting, Report of Cambridge

Te Вахотнтвол, 1911. On the Maori Art of weaving Cloaks, Capes, and Kilts,
Dominion 3

ANDERSEN.—An Introduction to Maori Music. 743
4

ArT. 46.—An Introduction to Maori Music.
By JOHANNES C. ANDERSEN.

[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 19th July, 1921; received by Editor,
20th July, 1921 ; issued separately, 18th June, 1923.)

Plates 83-85.

Tug few references to Maori music in the writings of early voyagers and
early residents in the country do not assist much in enabling a conclusion

be arrived at as to whether the Maori had any definite system of music
—that is, whether music had with him become a conscious art. The
appreciation of melody, except as mere accompaniment, was apparently in
the earliest stages of its development: that is, the Maori did not con-
sciously appreciate melody for its own sake—there was no tune existing ·
separately apart from words. He appreciated a song chiefly because of

the words conveyed ; the tune, or rangi, was altogether secondary.

There is nothing in early writings to help us to determine if the Maori
was conscious of definite intervals, except the fact that tunes were known
and remembered—tunes, too, that to European ears seemed destitute of
melody. There is nothing at all to help us to determine if he was conscious
of definite ratios between the intervals employed—to determine if he use
any kind of scale.

So little did Maori music, as a rule, appeal to Europeans that the great
majority of writers declare that he had none. Most of them admit, how-

it in parts, some are rhythmical throughout. It is especially in the song

accompanying the dance that the sense of rhythm is most manifested.

There it is extraordinary in its we T because so per-
n.

a song when the visited us on board. Their music is far superior in
variety to that of the Society and Friendly Islands ; and if any nation of
the South Sea comes in competition with them in this respect I should
apprehend it to be that of Tanna. The same intelligent friend [? Burney]

744 Transactions.

who favoured me with a specimen of the songs at Tonga-Tabboo, has like-
wise obligingly communicated to me another of the New Zeeland music,
which will be sufficient to give an idea of the taste of the people. He did -
not visit the island of Tanna, but assured me that there appeared to be —
some display of genius in the New Zeeland tunes, which soared very far
above the wretched humming of the Taheitian, or even the four notes of
the people of the Friendly Islands.

“ Of this tune they continue to sing the two first bars till the words
their song are at an end, and then they close with the last. Sometimes
they also sing an underpart, which is a third lower, except the two
notes, which are unisons.

~ The same gentleman likewise took notice of a kind of dirge-like mel
choly song, relating to the death of j

aghéé, māttě ăwhāy Tūpāyă !*
Departed, dead, alas ! Tupaya ! b
“ The first effusions of grief are not loquacious ; the only idea to whic
we сап give utterance is that of our loss, which takes the form of à com:
plaint. Whether the simplicity of the tune is equally agreeable, or We
judged, is a question which I cannot pretend to determine. The p
seurs ın music must acquit or condemn the New-Zeelanders.

a-mhay Tu - pa -ya

& They descend at the close from C to ihe octave bel
resembling the sliding of a finger along the finger-board on the
T shall now dismiss this subject with the following observation,
taste for music of the New-Zeelanders, and their superiority in this
to other nations in the South Seas, are to me stronger proofs, in favour.
с cond than all the idle eloquence of philosophers in their cabinets
invalida лу. c

et

Cook's remarks in 1770 are of less value, because less detailed (vol. $
pau c... in their song they keep tune with such exactness

* It із not known what is the signifi ificance here of the signs for long and 800
7 and ~, since the notes given are all the same length.

ANDERSEN.—An Introduction to Maori Music. 745

I have often heard above a hundred paddles struck against the sides of
their boats at once, so as to produce but a single sound, at the divisions
oftheir music. . . . song not altogether unlike this [a war-dance and
song] they sometimes sing without the dance, and as a peaceable amuse-

b

effect; the time is slow, and the cadence mournful, but it is conducted
with more taste than could be expected among the poor ignorant savages
of this half-desolate country ; especially as it appeare
none of us much acquainted with music as a science, to be sung in parts.
It was at least sung by many voices at the same time. . . . They have
sonorous instruments, but they can scarcely be called instruments of music :
one is the shell, called the Triton's trumpet, with which they make a noise
not unlike that which our boys sometimes make with a cow's horn; the
other is a small wooden pipe, resembling a child's nine-pin, only much
smaller, and in this there is no more music than in a pea-whistle.* They
seem sensible, indeed, that these instruments are not musical, for we never
heard an attempt to sing to them, or to produce with them any measured
tones that bore the least resemblance to a tune." - j

It cannot be known how nearly the tune given by Forster reproduces
the original—whether it actually does so or whether it merely gives the
nearest notes of our scale: if the latter, it is, of course, practically valueless
for the purpose of acquainting us with Maori music, since its distinguishing
characteristic is lost.

nes. | i
He supposed the enharmonic to be the scale used by the Maori, and he

to discover the exact interval, that I will not vouch for the mathematical
exactness; neither will I pledge myself not to have written a chromatic
for an enharmonic interval, or vice versa. I must also, in justice to myself,
add, that the singer did not always repeat the musical phrase with precisely
the same modulation, though without a very severe test this would not
have been discernable, nor then to many ears ; the general effect being to

v

a European ear very monotonous.

* The instruments referred to would appear to be a pumoana and a nguru: no
mention is made of the koauau.

746 Transactions.

Mr. Davies’s essay is much fuller in the first edition than in the

the Maori would say, “ Yes, that’s right," on the phase being s :

t must be remarked that the notes of the songs given by Davies €
not all conform to the enharmonic scale, the lower tetrachord of which,
the tonic A, is as under :—

a=

The various accidentals employed in the notation of Maori music n

represented by the following signs, of which those marked half-sharp
half-flat are the ordinary sharp and flat of European music :—

ff = quarter-sharp ; $ = half-sharp; #— three-quarter sharp
F= quarter-flat ; b = half-flat ; [-= three-quarter flat.

In the full seale, built of two tetrachords—the Dorian enharmonic scale S

—a tone separated the highest and lowest notes of the resp
tetrachords :—

айн be seen that in the songs recorded by Davies the wide inter’
may contain intermediate notes, and |

an accompaniment of the voice; the rise and fall of the melody
sponded more or legs with the natural tunes of speech; harm
Present, was quite rudimentary. aM
The writer, after hearing many Maori songs and many pakeha i
songs, came to the conclusion that there was only one way by wa
scale employed by the Maori of |
detected. „Те Was at least one musical instrument in commo:
among the old-time Maori upon which definite intervals were produ
е koauau. Аз it has been repeatedly said by the Maori that there
no tunes without words,
pears with the intervals used in sin

\ gin E
u àn instrument of the flute kind, and was made
dod or bone (вее Plate 83, figs. 1, 2, 3, and Plate 85, figs. 1-4). Like

flute, it was pierced on the side with holes, in number from опе to

AnpERSEN.—An Introduction to Maori Music. 747

the most usual number in instruments that have been preserved being
three. The great difference between the koauau and the flute is in the
method of producing the sound. The present-day flute has the embouchure,
or hole to which the lips are set, in the side, and the breath is blown across
the flute, the hole at the top being plugged. The koauau was like the
Egyptian nay in having both ends open and in having no side embouchure,
the sound being produced by blowing across the open upper end. Polack
says of their flutes “. . . the sounds elicited from them are very
unharmonious. They differ in shape and size, some possessing three, four,

koauaw, and has never seen a koauau in the possession of a Maori. 1t
was only by repeated experiment that he was able to sound some of those
in the Dominion Museum collection; many of the small bone koauau
have remained obstinately mute. In April, 1923, he heard a Maori air

overblowing and cross-fingering, 80 it might be produced on the koauau.
The writer has been unable, however, to overblow the koauau; it will
speak only in its natural notes: the pipe, which is much longer than the
koauau, the holes being towards the extreme end, speaks in the upper
octave. No octave can be produced on the koauau ; six consecutive notes

as those in the front. Colenso writes, i
ferently formed from those for the nose,” but does not say in what way
they differed. : ; ;

Whilst at Rotorua in April, 1920, the writer was with one of the

h id, the koawau was the length of the forefinger ; and
wid ae bee "d was pressed down against the extended thumb and
laid along the forefinger the top hole was opposite the top joint of the
finger, the second hole opposite the second joint, and the third opposite

>

748 Transactions.

the third joint—approximately at the junction of the line of life and the
line of head. So far as concerned the koauau we had with us, the position
of the holes agreed fairly well with the finger-joints, as he said; but
reflection must show that this arbitrary method of measurement would |
necessarily result in irregularity : forefingers differ in the proportions the
phalanges bear to one another; and even did they not differ, this means
could apply only to the koauau of three holes. On being asked if there :
were definite recognized proportionate distances between the holes he said >
No; the fingers first told in playing if the holes were in the correct E
positions, then the ear told if the notes were correct in sound. (Moe
must be said of this later.) ,

The general term for the holes was wenewene.

aha (the means of strengthening the sound) ;
“ corrected ” the sound of the other

the koauau round the neck ; always three in the front, ехсерё іп the nose- _
flute, which had an extra large hole for the nostril just below the top.
the nose-flute the three holes were smaller. dx

koauau we had brought to Rotorua was conical in bore, the
narrower part downward. This, he said, was intentional ; “that is why
it sounds well.” The size of the end apertures bore no definite ratio one
to the other—that is, no measured ratio—‘‘ the eye of man controlled —
these things."

H

tune, but each had its special quality of tone.
tunes had words; there were no tunes without. Опе or more

people might sing to the sound of the koauau, but softly, so that the so!

of the instrument might not be lost, and the words and the sound

flute both be heard. The tune played in unison by Tutanekai on
e putori

: х h : +
village, said that about dusk, from almost every house in the kainga, СО
be heard the soft sounds of the koauau; “ but that was long ago,” said.

ee

evenings, the sounds of its supplanter, the brass fife. m
е particulars obtained from Iehu Nukunuku correspond in 8?
respects with those obtained from Kiwi-amohau. The koauau was

AwnprrsEn.—An Introduction to Maori Music. 749

length of the forefinger. The position of the lowest hole was at the
tip of the forefinger when that finger was laid on the flute, back upwards,
so that the end of the flute touched the second joint. The finger was
then pivoted on its tip until its back rested on the flute; the first joint
then showed the position of the second hole, the second joint that of the
top hole. The top hole was the width of the thumb from the top aperture.
In the nose-flute (the koauau whakatangi ihu) the top hole was the width
‘of the forefinger from the top aperture ; the second the width of the thumb
from the first; the third the width of the first and second fingers from
the second.

The koauau was usually played in the evening, the experts often
sitting on a special platform, where mats (whariki) might be spread for
them, the people sitting round about the platform listening. Should a

c at ni

to the ear. Iehu agreed that there was no tune without words; as he
put it, “there was no aimless playing of the koauau.” When he himself
played, a note was sounded for every syllable, so that one could almost
especially," as one remarked, “if you knew the song."

Much of this information was obtained without questioning, the old
is remarks. Another

gr

Ngati-Porou of the olden time ; he lived perhaps twenty generations ago.

The koauau was made also of tutu or houhou, the hole being made by
laying a red ember on the central pith, and gently blowing, causing the
ember, renewed from time to time, to sink through the wood.

The sound of the koauau, when played either with the breath of the
lips or the breath of the nose, carried to a considerable distance, for all
its softness. The distance between the home of Hinemoa, on Mokoia, and

Aorangi—an old pa, of which now nothing remains but part of the trench
and nds and a few lonely graves—on the top of a hill a mile distant
down the river. ; х
PAEST said that Tutanekai played the koauau whilst Tiki played
the putorino. Grey reverses this, however: “ Ka Маш raua ko tona hoa
ko Tiki, na he putorino ta Tutanekai, he koauau ta T iki " ( Tutanekai and
his friend Tiki sat together, Tutanekai with a putorino, Tiki with a koauau
(1885, p. 128, Maori part). When Hinemoa asks him what is to be the
signal for her coming to him, he says, “ The sound of the pu. Ka mea

g i с
a Hine Моа, ‘ He aha te tohu mo a mai ? Ka mea а Tutanekai,
* E tangi he pui katoa, ko ahau tena, hoe mar. (“ Then said Hinemoa,

punga po , T
‘What shail be the signal for my coming to you, e ө
* The sounding of the pu* in the nights ; that will be 1; paddle to me
(p. 129). Later on it says, * Na, no te turuawepo, ka piki a Tutanekai raua
ko tona hoa ko Tiki ki типда ki te raua аата; i reira ka tango tetehi ki te
torino, ko tetehi ki te koauau” (“ Then in the quiet night Tutanekai and his
friend Tiki mounted to their platform ; there the one played on the torino,

* Pu (? short for putorino) : Williams gives pu as meaning pipe, tube, flute.

—

750 ' Transactions.

would sometimes charm his mistress by proxy. Sitting in the dusk or dark,
the player would be beside him; but should the fire brighten the playing |
would cease. No doubt some unpleasantness might follow when such
wooing proved successful. Iehu said that Tutanekai gave his sister to Lae
is friend as a reward for his services. This is not given as the reason in
the tale, and no doubt the Arawa would have something to say on the |
subject. EC
Tt is difficult, however, if not impossible, to gather fact from legend, |
and it is perhaps indiscreet to attempt to do so. It is equally difficult |
to separate fact from fiction in information concerning matters of this
ind derived from living men. |
The koauau upon which the details above were based happened to have
à conical bore, the holes happened to coincide with the finger-joints, and
the length happened to be the length of a forefinger. The flute is, however,
modern; many, modern and old, do not conform with the requirements
above as regards bore, length, or distance between the holes. Nevertheless,

the holes, or at least that were there such they were unknown to the makers
of the altered flutes ; le:
pleased the ear, certain that displeased it. The conclusion appears e:
that the Maori was “ feeling” for the intervals, unconsciously it may be

even though such proportion were indefinite. He -
here is a fine carved koauau in the Dominion Museum, Welling
(Plate 83, fig. 1). It is in the shape of a double-headed phallus, an

ANDERSEN.—An Introduction to Maori Music. 751

the three original holes are fortunately the only ones through which
the instrument speaks. The distances of the holes from the top of the
instrument are given below, also those of the holes commenced, and
the distances between the holes.

1. Koauau in Dominion Museum, No. 1679.
Length, 194 mm.; diameter, 45mm.; bore—top 20mm., bottom
mm.

Distance from Hole
From topto 1 29 mm. above.
I. А 53 mm. 24 mm
$ 3 T eR 76 mm. 23 mm.
d'a 113 mm. 37 mm
5 145 mm. 32 mm
6 165 mm. 20 mm

The larger numerals are the speaking holes; the small include the
holes partly pierced. The two diameters would appear to indicate that
the bore is slightly conical, the wider end being at the bottom ; but, as
the lower opening is slightly belled, the bore is practically uniform through
nearly the whole of its length. The following notes are obtainable :—

LJ е LJ o o
. se eo o . o
. e don o o o
TÉ 2 3 4 5 6

It is very difficult to be absolutely sure of the intervals, for the reason
that the pitch may be varied through the interval of a tone according as

3 t note, D, is obtained by
covering the three side holes and partially covering the aperture at the
lower d with the little finger. This partial covering will also flatten

752 Transactions.

B
o
ct
Ф
ün
B
2
‘at
S,
©
©
Z
Ф
e"
Ф
о
с"
ct
g
B
Ф
б.
£
E
£5
B
4
ct.
5
Ф
g
>
©
E,
*ed
"d
©
Fj
&.
р,
F
o
©
8
B
ag

all the side holes are covered or if the two lower ones are uncovered; itis
raised if all three side holes are uncovered. These two notes would never
be used in ordinary playing.

This particular koawau has been selected for examination because ‹
its undoubted age and genuineness, The dimensions and notes of more -
modern koauau are given for comparison :—

2. Koauau belonging to Ven, Archdeacon H. W. Williams.
Length, 146 mm. ; bore—top 22 mm., bottom 16 mm.
Distance from Hole
above.

3. Koauau in Otago University Museum, No. D 21/58.
Length, 151 mm. ; bore—top 17 mm., bottom 16 mm.

Distance from Hole

(Trial) . .. .. 27mm. above.
E “+ .. 32mm. à
(Trial) 52 mm.

: x .. 58mm. 26 mm.
(Trial) + .. 65mm.
S Š .. 94mm. 36 mm.
(Trial), .. 100mm.

These two are of particular interest because they have plugged
holes, showing that the

intervals, after the repeated trials shown by the plugged holes, appro
j scale. No diameters are given for these two,
they are torpedo-shaped.

One of the koauau in the British Museum, (Plate 85, fig. 1) shows two-
plugged trial-holes, :

Trans. N.Z. Іхѕт., Vor. 54.

1 3 4 2
[Photo. J. McDonald.
Fig. 1.—Wooden d in Dominion Museum, Wellingto
Fie. 2 Qm. e koauau арна of the Venerable е НЕЗРА
. W: Шаша, ett
Fic. 3.—Woo gh koauau in Otago Un iversity Museum, Dunedin
Fic. 4.—Bone koauau (1) in aam University Museum, Dunedin.

Расе р, 752,]

PLATE 83.

Trans, N.Z. Inst., Vou. 54. ; PLATE 84.

1 2 3 4 5

Fies. 1-5.—Wooden putorino in MA Museum.
Fic. 6.—Pumoana in British Mus

Trans. N.Z. Inst., Vou. 54.
PLATE 85.

6 7

hia 1-4.—Wooden koauau in аттан іо.

5.—Wooden nguru in British Museum.
Fra. 6 6.— Bone koa (?) in British Mew
Fic. 7.—Stone (2) nguru in British Museum.

ANDERSEN.—An Introduction to Maori Music. 753

Taking the old koauau, No. 1, as a standard, then supposing Nos. 2
and 3 to be made the same length, their holes should be separated by the
distances below :—

Hole No: 1. | No. 2. No. 3.
anos Difference. Difference.
Mm. Mm. | У Mm. Mm. | Mm.
1 de AE 53 A 21 £y 41 КУ
2 L^ ons 76 23 54 27 75 34
3 F 113 уа HE 63 121 46

Or, supposing the holes to be pierced at the same proportionate distances
in koauau Nos. 9 and 3 as in No. 1, they should be as under :—

Hole. No. 1. | No. 2. No. 3.
1 53 40 instead of 20 41 instead of 32
2 16 51 Lo 41 59 T 58
3 113 85 3s 88 88 E 94

The one point of similarity is that holes 1 and 2 are nearer together

Tt is possible to play some of these koauau as nose-flutes ; the Ven
Anhi Williams tells me that No. 2 above was so played by the old
man by whom it was given to him. The koauau is held with the hole at
the top end closed by being pressed against the upper lip, so that the first
side hole is under the left nostril. The right nostril is closed with the
right thumb, and the top hole practically becomes the embouchure of a
temporarily transverse flute. he sound produced is, however, feeble, and

do not think that the koauau was generally used in this way as a nose-
flute—in most instanċes the perforation of the holes would not allow of
it. Old illustrations are unsatisfactory. These usually represent the nose-
flute as much longer than the koauau, and the "atem appears to be
directly into the tube, not across, as 1n the koauau. ;

In the bone flutes the three holes are usually the same distance apart.

1 | есй he Otago
little example of a bone flute from the John White collection in t g

Univétaity o ai (Plate 83, fig. 4). It is only 115 mm. in length, and
the original three holes are respectively 31 mm., 45 mm., à 67 mm. from

* See i on in Jules et Edouard Verreaux, L’Oceanie en estampes, p. 314;
Paris, cone oe ies тай references in Hamilton, р. 386, footnote.

754 s Transactions.

the top end. Three additional holes have been pierced, at 34 mm., 58 min.,
and 76 mm. from the top. The later-pierced holes can easily be distinguished
from the others, being smaller and out of line; but it is impossible, except
for a child with the slenderest fingers, to stop these holes, so close together
are they. I have repeatedly endeavoured to sound this flute, but it and
all those of bone, with the three equidistant holes, have completely baffled
my attempts to sound them : I can get no more than a whistling suggestion
of what the notes may be. There is, however, as much diversity in the
proportions of the bone flutes as in the koauau.

No help may be had from the putorino, or torino, or pu. This is also
a flute-like instrument, much longer and larger than the koauau (Plate 84, —
figs. 1-5). Its bore is irregular, swelling in the centre, and contracting at
either end, the lower end being much smaller than the upper. In order to
make the cavity in this instrument, the outside was first shaped, when the —
wood was split into equal halves, and the two halves hollowed out canoe- —

.

on either side of the central constriction. The opening of the putorino
often resembles such a mouth, one of which is perfectly illustrated at p. 149 —

drawing plate 26 of his interesting ‘Journal,’ figure 24;
describing it he says: ‘A whistle made x wood having the outside.

ANDERSEN.—An Introduction to Maori Music. 755

at the point where the mouth was applied; a hideous bellowing was all
the sound that could be produced out of this instrument.” (See Hamilton,

pl. 30, fig. 1, p. 245.
The shell trumpet, pumoana (Plate 84, fig. 6), Colenso (1881, pp. 78-79)
says was made from the shell of Triton 18, its a x cut off, an a

g, orm , or
altering the sound in some way was adapted by the insertion of a thin
“ ofa 1

most dexterously fitted in to fill up a hole in the upper part of the body or

Though not an indigenous musical instrument, the jew's-harp was
introduced very early, and quickly became a favourite. It had its proto-

latter instrument Colenso writes (1881, p. 82):
at an early date, say, forty years ago, the Maoris showed a great desire to
i n. Butto вее them . . . critically

harps were sold without purchasing one after trying many, though sadly
rather than bring away a ' hard ' or unsuitable

one. They also spent much time in endeavouring to alter its tone, by
1 f

years, I have known them to improve on the sound of the jew's-harp (for

way. Yo

evidently delighting themselves with the dulcet sounds.
those who know the jew's-harp only as a toy these facts may again

oped musical taste in the Maori. The instrument is

756 Transactions.

from Mr. H. Stowell, however, that there was quite another reason for the
Maori partiality to the jew’s-harp. Any one who has experimented with
it knows how, by altering the shape of the mouth-cavity and the position
of the lips, it is possible to produce most varied vocalizations ; and the
Maori discovered that he was able actually to speak through the instru-
ment—that is, the vocalizations could be made to approximate the sounds
of speech. Definite songs would be composed for the instrument; and
Mr. H. Stowell has told me that, after the song had been played two or
three times over, the listeners were able to repeat the words intended by

the player. This might not be so very difficult in Maori, where vowel sounds

she was a girl lovers might be seen sitting side by side, heads close together,
each with a jew's-harp, known as kukau, speaking to each other very softly
on the instruments, |

the vocalizations. So far as the writer has observed, the Maori now pays
little attention to bird-song that is not capable of vocalization. as
more than once been near bush with Maori friends, and hearing a miromiro
or riroriro, or piwakawaka, or other small bird, he has asked, “ What b
was that?" “Where?” the reply has been, whilst the eyes rang

apt at the harmonizing.
The song of the cicada, too, was liked, but principally because it sound

16 immediately became a great favourite. It appears later on in this pape

As regards the sound of the putara, the long. wooden trumpet, 1t was
more appreciated because its vocalization permitted of insulting words
being blown at the enemy. (Colenso, p. 80, note (1).)

ANDERSEN.—-An Introduction to Maori Music. 151

The term waiata refers more to so with some modulation, some

g
The term tau in part covers the same ground аз waiata, but it in part
covers the same ground as karakia also, since it includes songs with

that the singer, if in doubt as to what to call the song about to be sung,

very often said “ He tau” (“а ѓам”).
term haka includes songs with action, and these may be either

These f
should apparently include them in one or other of these may have quite
another name: thus, pihe and kaha are both dirges or laments, or waiata
tangi; hari is a song with dance; perwperu a war-song accompanied by

subordinate, there was yet a class called rangi (rangi meaning an air or
: j j to the putorino; rangi
koauau, songs sung to the koauau ; rangi pakuru, songs sung whilst the
kuru, a slender rod held between the teeth, was struck with a smaller
rod; ngari porotiti, songs sung while twirling the porotiti or kororohu, the
hizgig; ngari titi-touretua, songs sung for e-giving whilst playing
the game titi-touretua, where sticks are thrown from player to player. In
the last two the word rangi has been transposed to ngari. When sung
to an instrument, voice and instrument were always In unison, that
; koauau would be a song whose melody would be accompanied

At Rotorua, during the time previous to the arrival of His Royal
Highness the Prince of Wales, in April, 1920, the songs most commonly
heard were tau, of the sub-class tau marae, or songs sung in the common
meeting-ground, the marae. These were heard every time a new party
of Maori arrived at the encampment, and every party had its own

rticular tau, sed for the occasion.

On аен puro the procedure was usually the same, though the
people sat on the marae, the visitors advancing

{ the local people an armed man ran out alone

slowly. From the ranks of t р йч Brie ia challenge.
by one of the visitors, who, similarly

758 Transactions.

armed, would leave the ranks of his party; these two, after a mock
encounter, returned to their respective parties, the visitors slowly approach-
1 id welcoming cries. They paused when a space of about 30 ft.
separated the two bodies of people, when the keening took place. Suddenly
the keening ceased and the visitors began their chant. In the particular
instance noted the Wairoa were the visitors, and their chant was as
follows :— :

This was a wailing chant, rising and falling, sung very softly, repeated

as the varying length of the sentences required, each sentence being closed

y the hiangi, or slurred drop through an interval of an octave or less.

This chant bears some resemblance to the first one recorded by Forster.

The local people immediately followed with a rhythmical monotone :—
Toi PS OE Tbe :

SR | US] 1 П л bab

This was sung at the rate of four quavers, or slightly over, in à second,
the women an octave above the men; but whereas in the first the hitangi

joining the body of sound after the singer had taken breath. A m
strange effect is produced on the hearer by this unbroken rhythmical
monotone, and the effect of karakia, which are intoned in a similar way,
can easily be understood. There was a trace of accent on every alternate
quaver, or crotchet when this took the place of two quavers, as though the
chant were in 2 rather than in 4 time. A chant similar in all respects to t i
was sung by the Tuhoe people at Gisborne the year before, all standing
grouped together in the marquee allotted to them.

The usual speeches by both parties followed the chant 2, and the local
people then sang a third song, with the following rhythm :—

_ Whilst the rhythm appears the same, the effect is quite different, there
being in this no trace of accent. The first part, again, varied in length
de ck to the length of the sentence ; towards the close of the "€
the pitch rose a semitone or less, droppi in to the opening piteà
——— before the closing hiangi. mcum dex h
1 be noted that the rhythms of 2 and 3 correspond exactly wit
"s theoretical rhythm of the Greek anapest and dactyl respectively, tbe
au consisting of two short syllables followed by a long, the latter of à
"ms followed by two shorts—a long being always, theoretically, twice the
ength of a short. With very little modification the Maori chant 3 wout
correspond with the hexameter.

ANDERSEN.—An Introduction to Maori Music. 759

The second movement in Beethoven’s Seventh Symphony is based on
a rhythm almost identical with the above :—

The great formal difference is that the Maori chant is rhythmical, but
Beethoven’s rhythm is metrical in addition.

In another chant the rhythm of the trochee was noted :—
SII STI 75) 44230124 3 224

Here the long-short was often resolved into the equivalent three shorts,
the tribrach, and the rhythm of the chant consisted of various combina-
tions of these two, trochee and tribrach.

Another chant in dactylic rhythm differed from 3 above in the long-
short-short being often resolved into the equivalent four shorts :—

:42241211122222«

One morning at Rotorua a woman Was heard uttering the following :—

mu]

It was very early, about 4 o’clock, but this chant rang out apparently
without regard to the sleepers round about. It sounded very strange,
rising from an otherwise quiet camp. The rhythm is the same as 1, but the
wailing quality was absent.

A similar rhythm was heard in one of the songs of welcome :—

760 Transactions.

In these tau is observed the perfect time kept by the singers, the chant
often sounding as though uttered by one composite voice. en action
enters the songs the same unanimity is observed. Captain Cook noted
the striking of a hundred paddles against the sides of a canoe so
as to produce but a single sound; and in the performance of the haka,
especially when men perform alone or women perform alone, the various
sounds, of voice, hands, or feet give the effect of the augmented voice and
action of a single person.
e following is the outline of a simple haka :—

Voice P р TET Er ж:

&
Foot V р = Е р
Though this was opened by the voice, the beat was on the stamp of the foot, —
when the voice was silent, the cessation of the voice adding emphasis to the ©
stamp. This is the scheme for a ngeri, one of the many kinds of war-song.

On a similar scheme, producing an altogether different effect, is the
following, heard at Koriniti, Wanganui River, in March, 1921 :—

А

Two voices 5 a
ae
Vu seam y > : E
mor POPE PP ee eee] terra
е hei; е hei; Heo te a-ta hei. Heo te a-te hei,

Some young men were practising, two voices singing the Heo with very
great vigour, one voice following very quietly with e hei. This was repeated
and then all three joined, singing the rest together, quickly and vigorously,

line |

even run backwards and forwards along the thwarts whilst thus directing
the crew.

E whakarongo ai au,
Ki te tangi mai,

A te manu nei,

A te tarakihi

Ite weheruatanga о te po:
Ta ra ra-ta, ki-ta, ki-ta,

Ta ra ra-ta, ki-ta, ki-

Wiri opa:

ANDERSEN.—An Introduction to Maori Music. 761

Oh, my fancy listening

To the song of PP

Of сога

Of th tarakihi,

In ғ dreams in the midst of the night.
Ta ra ra-ta, ki-ta, ki-ta

Ta ra ra-ta, ki-ta, ki da.

O quivering sides, sound the refrain

O quiveri ing * ө, sound the refrain,

And with waist supple,
And ben rey sisti
Eieiha! -

This song, obtained by the writer through the kindness of Mr. ent
Stowell (Hare Hongi), at once seized the popular imagination, and it w
soon converted into a haka, or posture-song and dance, with the бено
introduction :—

E torona kei — hoki mai.
O slap-slap in
О ыз! eei
O stret cem
о aA pon forth and draw back again.

On the word pakia, the thighs are slapped with the open hands, and again
on the word kia :— Ах. 4
so keeping time whilst the leader gives the next line, where the thigh-slaps
are on the words £o and kia

ri-te, ka ri te,
and are continued rhythmically through the next line. y ador. the thigh-
slap, on the word ngawari, the right feet are brought n with a stamp

in unison with the corresponding thigh-slap. The stamp ana slap together
then continue through the fourth line. Following the stamp and slap, on
the word hoki, all arms are stretched well forward, and brought y in until

the opening shania; — X vhi
On the word Та, the first of the chorus of "s "ibid the hands are slapped
together, probably in imitation of the clicking accompaniment to the insect's
chirring song, and so on according to > Ga i ба
arrangement. Sg rhythm of the chorus pe ы б м р Р Р ,
is most distincti А through T E a-ra ra- ta ki - А
Sind carrie

die M "lino, and doubled in the ls TES [rfl
but one, is characteristic of the Maori | 7a-ra ra-ta ki. i- ta,

ref LA ETE

rhythms

These rhythms are of very great variety, Мт? o-parpa 97-те ene,
and when а large body of people takes part >
they are extremely effective, the many [~
strange actions and gestures adding a pic- „тл pe to-e-ne to-e-ne,
turesque wildness. It is noticeable ad г er
metre and melody do not go together ; the a e on ware
more a song inclines to metrical rhythm, E Ж. з .

i with actions, P s E
the more subordinate does he ved Er, e, hal

: t пей

eie. юна orn Md love-songs, where a certain rhythm may be

m
present, but no metre.

762 Transactions.

As varied are the songs in which rhythm enters very little, if at all;
songs usually sun one person only, or by one person and a chorus.
Watch-songs, love-songs, laments, lullabies, taunting-songs—all have their
distinctive character. In listening to one of these, more especially the

appear to have a word-sense as we have it: an expression appeals to him

3

more ав an expression, not so much as individual words, so that even in

: of Horace, and in the
headings to the cantos of Spenser’s “ Faerie Queen.” Analysis of some of
the complicated melodies may be undertaken in a later paper.

never obtain personally, and Mr. J. McDonald, of the Dominion Museum,
for photographs taken and other assistance afforded.

LITERATURE CITED.

W:
N.Z. Inst., vol. 13, pp. 57-84, 1881. 329.
Fons учтар A., Journal of a Ten Months’ Residence in New Zealand. ‘London, 1823. -
OU 8 EORGE, A Voyage round the World. 2 v. London, 1777. |
pA rre Polynesian M y and Maori Legends. London, 1855; ed. ?, í
HAMILTON, Aveustus, Maori Art, Wellington, 1901. к
OHN, = Account of the Voyages by Captain Cook in the “ Endeavour.

of the New-Zealanders. 2 v. London, 1840. (The |

E ‚ Manners ustoms
earlier edition of 1838 was much revised.)

ANDERSEN.—New Zealand and other Bird-song. 763

Art. 47.—New Zealand and other Bird-song : Further Notes.
By Jouannes C. ANDERSEN,

[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 19th July, 1921; received by Editor,
20th July, 1921; issued separately, 18th June, 1923.]

rans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 41,
p. 422; vol. 43, p. 656; vol. 45, p. 387; vol. 47, p. 593; vol. 49, p. 519;
vol. 50, p. 282.

Grey WansLER (Pseudogerygone igata).

The warbler sings many rhythmical phrases, a considerable number of
which have been recorded. No. (40) is a characteristic one, in slow,
Swinging 2 time, heard in Wellington. It has also been noted that every
different locality appears to have a song that is not -heard elsewhere,
in addition to the songs common to all localities. No. (41), a phrase in

dT ord ge

764 Transactions.

4 time, was heard at Rotorua, as also was (42), whose triplets were intro-
The i

duced by a triplet falling in quarter-tones. quaver was at times

TE

Local song was also heard at Hiruharama, on the Wanganui River, |
as in (43)-(45).

extent. On a review of the songs recorded it seems possible that there _
may be at least two species of warbler. In all localities with which I am
most familiar the warbler has two distinct types of song—one bright and |
cheery, the other plaintive ; the latter being the one more often sung, and
subject to the greater amount of variation. The two types as hea

around Wellington are best represented by (384)-(38c), and (29), (298)
(Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 49, pp. 527, 526, 1917). It is the latter tvpe, in
one or more of its many variations, that I hear in parts of New Zealand
visited by me only occasionally. In the Stony Bay bush, Banks Peninsula, -
however, the two types of song are as (13)-(16) (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 45,
р. 394, 1913) and (3) (Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 41, р. Тһе
second of these is a long, indeterminate, rambling melody, never broken _
into definite phrases as in other localities, and I have heard it only on the

Prev (Anthus novae-zealandiae ) . ;
Whilst camped at the head of the Godley River Valley in December,
1920, and January, 1921, the pipit was almost the only bird either seen
or heard. The camp was pitched at the foot of the last vegetation-
covered spur of the Sibbald Range, near the. terminal face of the Godley |
Glacier. From the alpine garden of hillside above I heard, as I thought, |

ge... © = - o. "p лой

rie =

gra. tset sums MP ue usa Ses cece ee -—

vr

(4 ( s

pipits, yellowhammers, and goldfinches. On climbing th
a sight of the birds, however, I f а pipi z
taken for that of a yell gens Е oe

length and interval, but also !
е phrase of the yellowhammer has been likened to

ANDERSEN.—New Zealand and other Bird-song. 765

or throb on the final note, vocalized bthee, in which, too, I fancied I
detected an overtone of a fifth, or twelfth,

The common call was as in (3), sung about six notes to the second, the
reply being as in (4). If there happened to be no reply to the call (3)
after it had been made two or three times, an addition was made, as in (5).
This was a plaintive slur, like the slur of a goldfinch or the sweet of
à canary. It was hearing this slur, before I saw the birds, that led me
to think they were goldfinches on the hillside. The place of the slur was
sometimes taken by a vibrato note, half-flattened. The slur was often
sounded alone.

Вк Peneuin (Eudyptula minor).

I had good opportunity for hearing this extraordinary song, if song

it may be called, on Kapiti. During stormy weather blue penguins

lamentation. The first notes, long-drawn, and vocaliz
expiratory, and were like the imploring cry of a child, crying piteously ;

p 4 vibe —

(72

^^ coc cooo.

(epiratery) (inspiratory)
the higher notes following, also long-drawn, and vocalized ooooh, seemed
inspiratory, and were like a choking cry, with vibration at the close of
the slur. Presumably the birds enjoyed the duet since it was so long-
continued, but it seemed rather the despairing lament of two lovers about
to be parted for ever, than the crooning of two happily united.

CICADA; TATARAKIHI, OR Tarak (Cicada cingulata).
Whilst this is not a bird, it has a song, and the song was liked by the
Maori above all others; indeed, he called the cicada “ the bird of Rehua.”

t. Nor do they all sing the same song. Nos. (1) and (2) are from
Kapiti, and I am at certain that these were produced by tarakihi, as the
song was not so vehement and shrill as the songs I have heard at Wellington.
The vowels were all short (as in net, tut), and in the accelerated triplets the
vowels seemed omitted, causing a sharper attack on each note; it is this
sharp attack that causes the penetrating churr. The d sound is at times t.

766 Transactions.

There may be one triplet, two, or more. The speed is about five quavers
a second. The crescendo on every G flat begins on the slur from the F.
In (2) there was always a sharp sound like clip on the first d sound follow-
ing the churr. The songs (3) to (8) were all sung at one time on the
cabbage-tree stem referred to, and there were, besides, other songs; one

,

EL B uolui.
| e8

n 49 -4-47
Zg'we------- ee ee eee te -

(j

се 4 ши же 2,
Ыс LÁ О гт ————Т
| E UV ыза 7 шаюш 7 ш

сёс#</с#-т ch -clichk-a СТ chick 22121
pui eir ДрА clich-a UOCE С uie

ME SS е ск аа 28'9......--..-.
"s : d | PE Ц

(2) :(8) :
Pheep Геор theecep +heep беер do Ау LOE,
mau uic cu Er Nea a seed m m a ed a P
rr = въ — — =

(e)
Sek ch chc
ZUM эз ы We oy un qd) is «i e aj a
терю

(4)

, and not опе, apparently, had any
REL M ON consisted almost altogether of click.
cet = de uced by the insect snapping its wings, each snap IA» >

the snaps form the theme, ten or twelve to the воо

ANDERSEN.—New Zealand and other Bird-song. 161

PrHaRERINGA (Acheta campestris).

The song of the pihareinga is altogether different from that of the
tarakihi. It is much softer, sounding as if coming from a great distance.
The creature lives in the grass ; and whereas the song of the tarakihi, which
is arboreal, is heard only during a few weeks at the height of summer, the
gentle song of the pihareinga may be heard throughout the year; even in
winter, a warm day invites him to sing his quiet round. The song may be
in triplets, as in (1), vocalized ti-he-he, or chi-he-he. When properly warmed
up to his song there are few pauses, but the ti-he-he is followed by a long

2gw-i1------- a fec 28";
X OW -he-he е J -he-he-e-e-e-e Ӯ
47-8- ;

/7-8-/6

vibrato, as in (2). These were heard on a warm sunny day after cold
weather. The notes may be in fours, ma

e note. The
rill, and was heard throughout the summer night.

768 Transactions.

Ruru (Ninos novae-zealandiae ).

common call of the ruru (morepork) at Koriniti, Wanganui, was аз _ г
in (10), vocalized whee-o0 whee-oo.

а
Whee.oo wheeoe

24-3-2/

Mrromiro (Petroeca toitoi J.

The miromiro (white-breasted tit) was common up the Wanganui River,
a pleasant song being (3), the four notes, about eight a second, being repeated

4 23-3-2/ :
from two to four times as shown, sometimes followed by a single G. This
Song was at times preceded by а higher note, О, repeated four times.
or more, semiquavers separated by semiquaver rests. e

Тот ( Prosthemadera novae-zealandiae) AND BELL-BIRD ( Anthornis
melanura ).

especially whilst at Pipiriki, it was found that the bell-bird uttered these
harsh sounds with even E] ;
s walk, when the sounds were heard continually, they were utie

irds i the bird was seen. This is ft of i
ntion that it is never safe to record a note as 79
tui or bell-bird unless the singer be actually seen.

INTRODUCED BIRDS.

The fear of the extinction of the indigenous birds led to the Ere
of their songs. No such fear is felt on account of the introduced Ps
and the task of recordi i Qu;

16 has been said, howev.
musical notation, a few have

been reco ime, part
refute the stateme t, partly that the notes may be compared with tho :
the same birds elsewhere, ix

CALIFORNIAN QUAIL (? Callipepla californica).
The common call of
hae vocalization that is nearer it than the words Miss Harper. Тыз

ANDERSEN.—New Zealand and other Bird-song. 769

in (1) c. A variation not so often heard was (2), where the vocalization
was Esther how. Neither the pitch nor the vocalization of the call of the
quail agrees with that given by Schubert in “ Der Wachtelschlag " (^ The

' HRDSRISEXIMEVRC а TERE
A SE. PREM) CLS A

16? 7 шш

PL EE elegant
Es- ther ge E

Quail-ery "), nor with that given by Beethoven in his song bearing] the
same name. Schubert gives the pitch usually as E, Beethoven as B, and
both vocalize the notes as Fürchte Gott, the notes in both instances being

БЕГ

In the variant (1) с there is a slight approach to this. Beethoven uses the
same notes in his “ Pastoral Symphony,” but they are there pitched on D.

Tugusm (Turdus musicus).

' ч i home

till isi hen I left for the town before 9 a.m. ; while I was at
ce me rik when I returned between 5 and 6 p.m., there he sat
| notes over and over. On my way to the town this

25—Trans.

770 Transactions.

place, @, the interval, however, being a third instead of a second. These
notes, too, were true whistles, full and rich in quality. The slower notes

м

E, in that they sounded as if forced through a narrow aperture, the last
four quickening to a vibrato. On the 25th May the familiar phrase 1 was

od
hioo-tiog troo too Jr t оо ^.^ foo wer. ^i wen tit

wer oo wee-oo

Aero D ME
ML WELL rr

2o-8-7 247 Е
commenced, vocalized tik too-it (or stick to it), or wee too-it (or we Е

and hereafter the song developed rapidly. Up till this day most p

new notes could be taken down, but combinations of three and four E
became multiplied, those recorded being those most often heard. =

speed would be four to five quavers a second.

ANDERSEN.—New Zealand and other Bird-song. 771

of August, 1917. The following close of a song by McGillivray we
illustrates the vocalization of the notes :— i

Qui, qui, qui, kweeu, quip,

Tiurru, tiurru, chipiwi,

Too-tee, too-tee, chiu choo
irri, chirri, chosee,
Quiu, qui, qui.

SKYLARK (Alauda arvensis).

Browning says of the thrush, “ He sings each song twice over,” he refers
to the phrases—not to the song. There is not nearly the variety in the
lark’s song that there is in the thrush’s, nor has it the wide range of the
thrush ; in fact, it is surprising how few notes make up the inspiring song.
In August, 1917, I sat on the uplands of the Tinakori Hills listening to the
larks, and secured, I think, all the phrases used by one singer (1) А-к. The
notes are rapid—about ten semiquavers a second. Many birds were
singing, and though I watched and listened long, and have done so in many

irrespective of po
are vocalized, and differently vocalized, as shown. Pauses, slurs, vibratos,
staccato notes, hurryings, and slackenings—all lend charming variety to
the few notes employed. It has also been said that the notes keep time
to the beating of the wings: I have been able to detect no such corre-
spondence. The manner of combination of the phrases is shown in (3),

25*

112, Transactions.

which scrap of song would take from ten to twelve seconds. The average
length of song at this time of the year (August) was about a minute.

о ale = = £u» o га RS m
ө -----

Qo /те-оо Ё: ее: њо (m/m foo - teeters Pt
GP Uiteicest ESI а dee yn m ee eee cb ue Eo RENE
3 A^ vL
".9 зиш B EN RW ки Aw M ш

|"| 9|" wi
LLLLI ee ee 8-5
ELI me PP P oP REL — а-ы
SN E" — =

(whistles ) fee-leetee- AA roo дороо /ее-ео Cee-tee-fee-fehweo /ее-/ее-/оо fee.fee./oo
Cher
BPW sie weve е S CS CHI RES CNET OA ONIS I a

A DE pU" r""rT е? '
3 4 A on Эу M |!
et SO лы Р ee oe Wu Ai-48—3-—-J-
FG PG ЖЧ лен ERATHES GEHE

+,

"M EM Aum ALANI чи 41 m "а A 7
-— ES N
fee не Гоо ta Fee tee tee oeste (chu teh nn бө peewee fee.ce F^ tee- Fee Heh wer
thers)

BOVE --- 2.2... =- wee we neem

hee -tee- tee #те- е е-/ееЪ» tee

Сел к
No. (2) are a few phrases from a song heard on Kapiti. The vocalizatio®
of the song is very well reproduced by Du Bartas in the fcllowing :—

EY
aye

La gentille allouette avec son tire-lire

Tire lire a lire et tire-lirant tire

Vers la voute du ciel, pecis son vol vers ce lieu
Vire et desire dire adieu Dieu, adieu Dieu.

ANDERSEN.—New Zealand and other Bird-song. 773

Cuarrincn (Fringilla coelebs).

This was the favourite cage song-bird in Germany. Twelve distinct
songs were recognized and named, and of these twelve the second, fourth,
sixth, and ninth had two varieties, the seventh and eighth had three, and
the fifth had five varieties—all named. The names were apparently given
for varied vocalizations as well as for different themes, and the bird wa
a favourite not only on account of his vigorous, cheerful song, but also
on account of his bold bearing and fine colouring. The usual call-note
is, as in (1), a single note, or in sets of two or three, uttered sharply at

chip-chip-chip chip-chip
су Chimp

Fehr- ehe Feb ha eh Behe fehiu pews

the rate of about five a second. This is probably the call fink, which is
said to have given the bird its name. The most usual song about
Wellington is (2), a chromatic drop of varied interval followed by a pause
and a fin ouri ied vocalization. This song occupies from
a second and a half to two seconds in utterance. In (3) is shown a
characteristic terminal flourish.

HEDGE-WARBLER, OR HEDGE-SPARROW (Accentor modularis).

ness in the song, and much of it appears to sung in à a
absent-minded way, there are many phrases that are apparently the result
of a wakening perception of melody in the bird, and not of blind accident.

their like may be repeated. The phrase (2), for рь, sung in
about d, was repeated many times ·
Between We oed Phe (3), and its variant (4) were repeated
in a similar way for minutes at a time. Whilst there is little variation
in the outline of (D), the strain contains a definite theme, and it is in
perfect common time, warbled allegro, the octave slur and the vibrato

ing altern: . There is a curious elusiveness in the tempo
my apa Seg eg ы ond note of the triplets: the

The tempo is quite definite

774 Transactions.

in (7), a phrase which displays considerable art. The first two triplets —
were accented on the first note, but in the third triplet the accent was
omitted, the first two notes of the triplet were slightly hurried, and a
trace of the lost accent was heard on the A flat. The earliest song heard

L E Ww gi, O |
Ј fifi Fira fifi fita fifi А-К orr ti pia Po)

Жс = аы 2н еу аа. ggu-—-— eS се ыыы

in 1917, on 27th March, was (8), also in perfect time—a bright, спее :
song, sung at the rate of eight semiquavers a second. The sone yu
unusually early, as the hedge-warbler generally starts singing in Weling _
about July, the last month of winter, singing on till the moult in the hot
weeks of January. tae

PSYCHOLOGY OF BIRD-SONG. M
ssuming bird-song to be a secondary sexual character, many from |

can be brought forward in support of the assumption. Regardet =
another point of view, however, bird-song may be seen as à characte
quite apart from sex, but upon which on occasion sex seizes for its °
end ; and many equally cogent facts can be brought forward in SUPE.)
of this view. Many emotional elements mingle at the source of e E.
it bird-song or human song, the sex-emotion being but one. ong я
flowering of the emotions, as speech is a flowering of the thought. 4
Mudie (MF, vol. 1, p. 273 et seq.) notes “ the connection wer pit

he mo ;

ANDERSEN.—New Zealand and other Bird-song. 775

even the minutest circumstance—the production of a new spot or gloss
on a feather, the reddening of a comb or a wattle, or the inspiration of

augment with the general flowering of that season.

It is supposed that caged birds sing for a far longer period than they
do in nature, not because their surroundings are more conducive to song,
but because the functions that called the song into being have not been
fulfilled. Mudie contends that no caged bird sings with the full power
and freedom of the woodland song. Bolton, on the contrary, asserts
(BH, vol. 2, pp. 28-29) that “in its wild state the nightingale sings only
during some ten weeks of the year; but in confinement will continue its
song for nine or ten months; and a caged nightingale sings with infinitely
more sweetness than those abroad." In this “ sweetness ” Mudie recognizes
“a blending of the cry of irritation and distress.” Тһе two writers hear
different qualities in the same song, each influenced by his own feelings.

A consideration of the period at which the song of various birds is at

recovered, and the song is heard once more (TB, p. 149 et seg.—quoting
from Newton’s Dictionary). It would appear to be altogether a t

in their migration ?
appear as much as à
immediately commence their song. The song is at immature, u-
ally reaching its perf : he Bares

(CW, pp. 115-16). It is hardly likely that they sing without experiencing
pleasure from their song, even in the absence of the (— can it be
supposed that their pleasure is heightened by anticipation * Have they

anything of the human emotion whereby

We look before and after ;
We sigh for what is not ?

776 Transactions.

It is probable that the song is an indication of the awakening and the
stirring of sexual emotions, as the scent of the flower is an indicatior

le, and ovat
warblers practise their song before the arrival of the е would appe
to be as much incidental as significant.. Swallows usually arrive in pal
(WW, p. 59). a
Is the song to be considered sexual when both sexes sing, as do t
and bell-bird 1 І have detected no difference in the songs of the mi
female tui. The song of the male bell-bird is quite different from
of the female, but the song of the latter is heard far more freq!
I have heard the song hundreds of times, but have heard the song
вар only twice. i 5
. Is there a single recorded instance (except, perhaps, amongst ci
birds) of a female having shown that RR ae of shi hake attracted
I have never seen a single instance. Twice I have seen a male bli

the song, either of cicada or thrush, lessened in consequence, e!
volume or charm. If it be said that the female shows subsequentl
she acknowledged the attraction, how is it known ? i

Birds appear to sing in emulation ; and, whilst emulation may 1
be connected with courtship, birds will sing in emulation when CoU
has ended successfully in the securing of а mate—when it ma;

be said that emulation has passed in a natural course to

ANDERSEN.—-New Zealand and other Bird-song. 777

Bolton (BH, vol. 1, p. 15) writes of the blackbird, “ When two are singing
at the same time within hearing of each other they will contend in song
like the nightingale, each keeping silence alternately till the other has
repeated his song." Birds are often matched in song by fanciers, and
will at times, at such contests, sing themselves to death; and some
naturalists believe that singing is almost exclusively the effect of rivalry
and emulation (DD, pp. 369-70). The editor of White’s Selborne remarks
(WS, p. 123) in a note that the song of the swallow exhibits no appearance
of emulation, but that “‘it seems to proceed from feelings of happiness
and complacency, which cannot be mistaken. I like to watch it darting
now and then to its nest, and uttering that little note of love which is
responded to by the female whilst she is performing her task of incuba-
tion . . ." On this point, how is it known that the brooding female
pays special regard to the song of her mate? How is it known that she
does not pay equal regard to the song of every bird singing within hearing ?
There is always the human analogy; and the human analogy, if we be
honest, will lead us to most varying conclusions.

Again, is it sexual desire, or emulation, or pleasure that induces one

t

cn
-
Qu
et
©
E
et
£g
ct
Ф
er
RE
Ф
B
o
+
B
S
E
o
ee
=”
]
E
jx]
=
$
—
B
e
o
E
S
Ф
rh

English mocking-bird. “It executes its imitations in rather a hurri
but very pleasing manner" (BH, vol. 2, p. 69). ocking-bir
show the extreme to which imitation may be carried; but if imitation
detract from the quality of the song, would that not be a fatal disadvantage

greenfinch, &c. ; and Witchell himself (WE, pp. 195
et seq., and 201 et seq.) produces tables showing various bird-notes imitated

imitations may in reality

"ch bird is the imitator, which the imitated. |
д "No s putetis Ways an important part in the education of the
young bird, though it has not been shown w

is instincti . W. Herbert, i
із шешсе, е very full observations on the learning of song by youn
E birds the gist of the observations being against HUNE Dang instinctive.

778 Transactions.

It may be that the knowledge of the song does lie deep within—
unexpanded—in a bud, as it were, which opens in response to the throbbing
of the song of the species; so that the free young bird adopts the song
that finds the readiest echo in its own breast. Young birds vary in the
docility shown in learning the song of other birds—see Witchell (WE,
pp. 175-76), Wood (WN, p. 59), Bolton (BH, vol. 1, pp. 11, 30, 56)—the
acquired song smothering, or partially smothering, the natural song. The
young cuckoo shows no docility, but on leaving the nest responds to the

kind

natural song of its kind.

of emotion, the expression being most developed, most exuberant, when aus

the spring-tide of the blood is flowing; and that in song the s

emotion finds a powerful ally, seizing upon it, but not creating it, for the 2
furthering of its own especial and occasional end. That which is true of

human song is true, in a large degree, of bird-song ; nor does this ascribe
to birds a greater aesthetic sense than has already been ascribed to them
by those who maintain their song is purely sexual.

LIST OF LITERATURE CITED.

BC. Brouster, J. M., Cage and Chamber Birds, their Natural History. Translated
from the German of J. M. Beckstein, M.D., with considerable additions
;,; ; Compiled from various sources by Н. С. Adams. orporating
the whole of Sweet's British Warblers, 1877. (Bohn’s Library.)

um Botton, James, Harmonia Ruralis . . . British Song Birds. 2 v. 1845..

1900.
DD. Darwin, Снавгеѕ, The Descent of Man. (Murray.) 1894.
; . 1892.
MF. Moptz, Ronznr, The Feathered Tribes of the British Islands. 2 v. 1861.

RM. Rowawzs, GEORGE J OHN, Mental Evolution in Animals. 1883
TB. ricus J. ARTHUR, The Biology of the Seasons. 1911.
me я

WS. Wa, GILBERT, The Natural History of PR Come, 1861.
WW. Watson, Јонх, and Вглхсне Wixper, Woodlanders and Field Folk. 1907.

YH. Yarrevt, \пллам, А History of British Birds. Ed. 3, 3 v., 1856; ed. 44 eae

1871-74.

Ad

PII: н

Brst.—Miramar Island and its History. 779

Авт. 48.— Miramar Island and its History: How Motu-kairangi was
discovered and setiled by Polynesians, and how, in Times long past,
ut became Miramar Peninsula.

By Exspon Best, F.N.Z.Inst.; Ethnologist, Dominion Museum.

[Read before the Wellington Philosophical Society, 19th October, 1921 ; received by Editor,
20th October, 1921 ; issued separately, 22nd June, 1923.)

THE history opens with accounts of episodes in the adventurous lives of
four famous old Polynesian voyagers, named Kupe, Ngahue, Toi, and
Whatonga. These old-time ocean-rovers were members of a race that

d

close kinship with the natives of Hawaiian Isles, as shown in common
traditions, ancestors, myths, language, and many other parallels. More-
over, should the Maori land at Nukuoro Island, in the far-away Caroline
Group, he would assuredly claim the folk of that island as brothers, so
closely allied are the dialects of Aotearoa and Nukuoro. Westward and
southward from Nukuoro, separated by a sea-path of some seven thousand
miles, lies the remote Easter Island, held by an outpost of the far-spread
Polynesian race speaking the Maori tongue.

e men who ranged the vast Pacific Ocean in their lean carvel-built
craft, who explored its far-flung archipelagoes, and settled so many of its
innumerable islands, were the men who discovered New Zealand. Century
after century they sought the unknown, and forced lone seas to give up
their secrets, Ever listing to the lure of Hinemoana the Ocean Maid and
to the call of the unknown, ever prompted by love of adventure and the
mysterious beckoning influence of far sea-horizons, they hoisted their rude
mat sails on primitive craft, and rode down the endless lilting sea-leagues
of half a world.

These were the men who laid do Sea- 1
followed the rolling ara moana with a fine faith in their
in those of their old-time gods. They own ways before the
steady trade-winds; they followed the regular roll of the waves beneath
clouded skies; they drifted down the long rivers of the ocean as others
drift down earth-bound rivers. They held their course by the shining
sun and by pale Hina; they lined their path across the heaving breast
of the Ocean Maid by the world-old stars above ; they swung their reeling
prows south of Canopus, and Venus, and the red sun, and so discovere

these isles of the hidden south.

wn the sea-roads we still use, who
own powers and

: : i f land seen was a white cloud
they sojourned a while. The first € MOM uh ot Kape of

780 Transactions.

across the present isthmus at Kilbirnie: on this lone island the explorers
camped. Several place-names commemorate the name of the chief man
of the expedition: thus the foreshore at Seatoun is Te Turanga o Kupe;
the Pinnacle Rock is Te Aroaro o Кире; Barrett’s Reef is Te Tangihanga
a Kupe, also Te Rarangi a Kupe. Somes and Ward Islands are said to Dr

xor.
Ead ye»

S
e
Ф
E
5
S
=
q
=
Ф
un
Ф
о
©
Б
08
c
©
T-
Ф
E
< &
d
e
©
[ж]
л
8
©
б.
5
м
E
©
3
E
E

generations, which enabled Voyagers of later times to find their way to
the land of Aotearoa,
It is unfortunate that no data have been collected as to the aspect of this

harbour at the time of Kupe's visit. Surely the moa must have ranged x

anchored for two hours one mile from Barrett’s Reef; or from D'Urville, | Ё
who attempted in vain to enter in 1827! j R
There is no evidence to show that the Mouriuri folk, the first inhabitants
ої Меу Zealand, ever occupied this district. If they did, then it would
probably be at a time subsequent to the arrival of the first P s;

€ eastern Polynesia onward as far as Samoa. That gale it was that
rought the first settlers to Miramar. The explanation is as follows:

his grandson Continuing hi tonga,
е g his search, he at len h reached Raro :
and, finding no trace of his young relative, he ы to sail for the land

Brst.—Miramar Island and its History. 781

of Aotearoa, discovered by Kupe ten generations before. Said Toi to Toa-
rangitihi, a chief of Rarotonga: “I go to seek my lost offspring at the
land discovered by Kupe in far ocean spaces. Should others seek me, tell
them whither I have gone, for truly I will reach that land or be engulfed
in the depths of Hinemoana.” The courageous old sea-rover swung the
prow of his long-boat to the south-west, and sailed down five hundred
leagues of open sea to the land of Aotearoa.

He did not make a true landfall ; he missed New Zealand, but sighted
the Chatham Isles. Eventually, however, he came to land at Tamaki,
where the City of Auckland now stands. After sojourning for some time
among the aborigines at that place, Toi and his companions, sixty in all,
sailed to Aotea (Great Barrier Island); thence to Tuhua Island, in the Bay
of Plenty; eventually settling at Whakatane. There, at Ka-pu-te-rangi,
on the cliff-head overlooking the river-entrance, the disappointed, sea-
worn old Polynesian voyager came to rest. Probably he did not feel equal
to making another voyage across rough seas in the primitive craft of those
far-back times. So Toi of Tahiti settled in the Land of Awa.

making of a deep-ocean voyage. He acq one Turangi a vessel
named “ Те Hawai,” renamed it “ Kurahaupo,” and fitted it for a long
voyage. The vessel had three hawmi—that is, the hull was com о

four pieces ; it had twenty-six thwarts, two bailing-wells, and two anchors.
Whatonga selected a crew of hardy seafarers inured to deep-ocean work,
resolute wayfarers on the sea-roads of the wide Pacific. The top-strakes
were lashed on, the splash-boards fixed, vegetable gum, shark-oil, and
ochre being used to dress all the timbers. Fifty-and-two paddlers were
selected, also four ship-tenders, two anchor-tenders, four sail-tenders to
attend to the sails, two steersmen, and two fire-tenders. Thus sixty-and-
six were the persons forming the crew of “ Kurahaupo," and it is known
that a few women were also on board. The canoe was hauled to a tapu

protection of the g
uamano were pl

Miramar, had lifted hice о >
i enui on :
е He а ените made their landfall near the North Саре, ran
down the west coast to Tonga-porutu, and there heard that Toi had settled
at Whakatane. Then they sailed northward, rounded the North Cape,
and ran down to Whakatane, where the long double quest was at last
ended in the meeting of the two dauntless traversers of the cvm
atonga did not settle in the Bay of Plenty, for it was 3 y pei
of the aboriginal Maruiwi. He led a pa round the T xem Ser
eventually settled at Nukutaurua, in the Mahia district. Here he liv :
- until he had become an old man, and his followers, by intermarriage wit
aboriginal women, had increased considerably in numbers. It was then
that Whatonga sent his two sons, Tara and Tautoki, southward on an

782 Transactions.

two young men came down the coast with a party, examining the country /.—

as they came, to Castle Point, to Palliser Bay, and to Port Nicholson. /

They camped for some time at Para-ngarehu (Pencarrow Head), then/

moved on to Porirua, to Rangitikei, and so returned home by way of
Wai

as preserved in tradition, is highly interesting, but too long to be given
here. Of special interest are two remarks concerning Miramar, or Hataitai,
for they show clearly that it was an island at that time. Inasmuch as

Later on we come to this statement: “ Then they went to examine the
entrance of the ocean, and the big island between those two channels, after
which they returned to Matiu (Somes Island):

Wh

nameless at that time, and camped on Somes Island ; and the lone shores
of this harbour Were never again to know primeval solitude, for man
the rover had arrived. So it was that, seven hundred years ago, à

named *'Haere moana,” * Ао " and o te tonga," were
erected. Е of the brothers had a following of one hundred, so that.
these first settlers of We n were two hundre all. *

a
remained here until the autumn, when he returned to his northern home.
Prior to his departure he advised his sons to settle permanently on the
largest of the three islands- the one we may now call Miramar Island,
for it has not yet been named. The old sea-rover accompanied his sons

to build the pa, and also much advice as to their future activities. А
this has been preserved in tradition, and is of much interest. Having seen -
his sons settled at Port Nicholson, Whatonga returned to his home at ;
Nukutaurua, and so passes out of the story. |
The first band of Wellington settlers now set to work to erect the pa
on the Seatoun heights. The necessary timbers were procured up the

for earthwork defences were almost unknown in this district, there being x
too much rock for the wooden implements of the Maori. One of the lines

Brst.—Miramar Island and its History. 783

of stockades was a pekerangi, in which the palisades are lashed to the rails,
but do not reach the ground, there being an open space of about 1 ft.
below them. ext came the matahao, a stockade erected in a slanting
position, leaning outwards. Inside that was the katua, or main stockade,
composed of heavy timbers. The main posts were 5 fathoms in length,
and the secondary posts 3 fathoms, while the palisades were 2 fathoms.
The waharoa, or entrance-passage to the pa, was stockaded on both sides.
There were two fighting-stages above the entrance gateway, and others
on either side of the waharoa. The approach to the water-supply was
also defended by stockades. Possibly this water-supply was the spring
on the western side of the ridge. The two principal houses in the village
were named “ Raukawa ” and * Whare-rangi "—the first after the Maori
name of Cook Strait, and the second after the site of “ Wharekura,” a sacred

Miramar—so named after a place on the shores of the Adriatic.

ellington Harbour was named after Tara, son of Whatonga, who
was the son of a Mouriuri woman, an aboriginal. Many of the crew of
* Kurahaupo " had married aboriginal woman at Maketu, the place where
Rua-kapanga, brother-in-law of Toi, had been so amazed by the sight of
a number of moa, a creature that was not then extinct. For the euphonious
name of the harbour, Te Whanga-nui-a-Tara (The Great Harbour of Tara),
we have to thank Te Umu-roimata, wife of Tara. He himself intended
to call it Tawhiti-nui, after one of the old island homes of the Polynesian

olk. ;
Te Whetu-kairangi was held to be an important village, hence it was
placed under the protection of the gods Tuhinapo and Tunui-a-te-ika.

was the eponymie ancestor of the Ngai-Tara tribe that occupied this

i ictori Wai-hirere pa was
J d Mount Victoria to Island Bay. e Wai-l |
d Point Teenis jiin, the native name of which is Omaru-kai-
kuru—which name seems to denote a remembrance of the breadfruit of
Polynesia. The Akatarewa village was built on the summit of the ridge

784 Transactions. [3

this keo should be keu, an old name for wind : certainly the winds таў |

frequently be heard on that exposed peak. The cultivations of the peope

were situated at Kirikiri-tatangi, at Maraenui, both on the shores of the
п-а-Тапе; also on the mainland west of the Awa-a-Taia ; at Hiri-

/ E
At this period the Muaupoko tribe was living in the Otaki dismict, —
One Whiri-kai marched north with a party of raiders to attack them.
On his return he brought three captives—a woman named Hine-raü, and

her two children: these he handed over to Pakau, chief of the Uruhau —

action. He said to Pakau: “ Man! should a person be doomed to die —

three deaths—the ravished home, the treatment as merchandise, and being —

eaten by you? Surely this is unjust." Then, turning to the slave, he

said: ‘ Young woman, arise; let us and your children seek the shelter
kind." О ivi

haku, Makure-rua, and Wai-komaru. It was decided to march first to
Uruhau

. Meanwhile two men, named Mohuia and Kaipara, had detected thè
Invaders and given the alarm, Scouts were sent out, and, it being pe

moonlight night, saw the invaders marching along the beach at Kumu-
toto (now Woodward Street), their rear being at Waititi (Charlotte Street). —
Later, from Kaipapa (Viceregal residence) they saw them take the „2:
to Uruhau. te
Meanwhile the folk of Wai-hirere and Te Aka-tarewa had joined forces; —
and, shortly after the raiders opened their attack on Uruhau, they reached ——

The invaders invested Te Whetu-kairangi, one hundred men Ve p.
stationed. at faa unc one hundred at Kirikiri-tatangi, one hundred 96 —
undred a i i |

Best.—Miramar Island and its History. 785

platforms that this scheme failed. After the lapse of some time the
invaders were much distressed during a severe southerly storm, for they
were unable to procure food-supplies from the ocean. The defenders of
Te Whetu-kairangi took advantage of the miserable condition of the raiders
and attacked them at dawn. They succeeded in defeating them, and
the invaders fled to the mainland, a number perishing in the crossing of
Te Awa-a-Taia. So ended the famous raid of west-coast tribes on the
land of Tara.

Such is the story of the original settlement кж Nicholson, and

Seatoun folk can claim that their corner of the m of Tara was the
temporary abiding-place of the heroic old-time Polynesian voyagers who
sailed their open canoes for two thousand miles from far Tahiti to dis-

cover these isles, and also that it was the site of the first permanent
settlement in the district. Truly, things have changed since the days
when the stockades of Te Whetu-kairangi stood on the Seatoun heights,
and bare-limbed barbarians looked down upon the restless waters of

round their villages? The clear statements that mar was an is
at that period form the most interesting part of the legend. On the
2nd November, 1773, Miramar was a; at some intervening

flourished eighteen generations ago, а violent earthquake-shock so lifted

iti i have been the
traditions, but it may be correct, and the shock may ha
cause of the raised beaches that form so marked and interesting a feature
of the adjacent coast-line. The earthquake referred to, if it occurred in

і Lo- -tahi t have occurred in the fifteenth century.
the time of Te Ao-haere-tahi, kom: за fe diat da Еле channel

or entrance has existed, and that the sea has flowed over Miramar Flat.

786 : : Transactions. f

settlement, when the visible signs of old-time Maori occupation were very /
erous about Miramar Peninsula; and even now a number of signs

are to be seen. There are the remains of a small pa on the toe of the

А D ast tate Oo Seer o MOD ЛАШ

often impossible to say whether a formerly occupied place was a pa or
n open village. e most numerous signs of Maori occupation in this

The latter is marked “ Point Hippah” on the Barnett chart published —
with D'Urvilles narrative—a pretty good proof that a fortified village —
was seen there in the “twenties” of last century, either by Barnett m —
1826 or by D'Urville in 1827. |
. The lagoon that formerly existed on the Miramar Flat was in olden
times known as Te Roto-kura, but in later days as Рага. Colonel Wake-
field е it Burnham Water. It was drained by the late Mr. Crawford

=
Ф
|= а
£0
<
Ф
£g
в
©
к"
5
я
Ф
o.
Ф
S
3
&
E
©
ct
3
a
©
Е,
1
Е
5
o
Ф
. Ф
©
Kh
©
z
13

E
ds
Em
E
E
ca
ч
:
ё,
Я.
=
c
м
e
ect
5
©
E
2
за
5
2

use of lands extending from the coast inland to Karori. They occupied ; 3 Be

collected, but some of them seem to have lived at Miramar. They
crossed to the South Island, conquering and almost exterminating the.
Ngati-Mamoe.
: Yet another people, a portion of the Ngati-Ira tribe of the W
district, marched south and settled on the shores of Palliser Bay. 49
time rolled on, these Ira folk extended their settlements and occupied

know of no fighting between them. These people came down the a
ten generations ago, and in Cook’s time the population of the Land а ie
Tara was known by the tribal name of Ngati-Ira. | ii

, Inthe second decade of the nineteenth century troubled times obtaine

in this district. It was about 1819 that the folk of the Wai-mapihi p%
Pukerua, saw afar off, at Wainui, a long line of men marching southw
over the sands of Manaia. Those sons of Ira the Heart-eater knew n°

Brst.—Miramar Island and its History. 787

the portent of that dark, straggling, slow-moving column, but of a verity
it was the beginning of the end of the mana Maori in the land of Tara.
For this was no ordinary tava, or war-party, armed with spears and stone

eapons ; it carried the might and cunning of the pakeha, the man who
deals death from afar, and no man seeth the falling of the blow—they
were gun-fighters from the far north.

A mixed force of Ngapuhi, Ngati-Whatua, Ngati-Toa, and others,
under Tuwhare, Te Rauparaha, and other leaders, raided the west coast,
marched down to Port Nicholson, camped at Pipitea, Te Aro, and the
Hutt, and desolated the district. Many of Ngati-Ira were slain; captives
were killed daily to provide food for the raiders. The invaders marched
on to Wai-rarapa, from which place they returned home. One of the

arty left us an account of the expedition, in which he says they marched
southward a thousand strong, were absent a year, and that the party was
fi

a ts,
many of the inhabitants, and expelling Ngati-Ira from the Land of Tara.
Thus the descendants of Whatonga and Ira were swept from the district,
and so ends the story of those old Polynesians, for Ira was a voyager

i have
to the Maori) visited Port Nicholson, some Maori people appear to
been living ^ Worser Bay, and a place on Seatoun Flat was named, after
him, Te Pou a Amuketi. =

The Atiawa tribe was not strong in numbers, and at Lem ме they
were situated “ between the devil and the deep pg They purse
but indifferent friends in Ngati-Toa at Porirua, while the Wai-rarapa natn

and compelled the captain to conve
where they much enjoyed s
unwarlike descendants of refugees who
six generations before.

When Captain Cook purge =
1 i lk h e Lan "
кет р анчы йаг the пеги: — D ue Th -—
entered it tedly without such visits being . ,
the hai. ead. to have been the first European to enter the harbour,

788 Transactions.

but nothing is known of the date of such visit. During a hearing of land
claims one David Scott, a flax-buyer, stated that he came there in 1831, -
and lived in a hut about Lambton Quay. George Young, a whaler, claimed
to have lived at Thorndon in 1834-35. When Colonel Wakefield arrived
in 1839 the European population of this district numbered one—a man
named Robinson, who was living with the Maori at the Hutt.

So far as we have any reliable account, the first vessel to enter Port
Nicholson was the “ Rosanna” (Captain Herd), in the year 1826. Thi
vessel brought out from England about sixty would-be settlers. They
seem to have been in search of a location where they could procure flax
and spars. The “ Rosanna" visited Stewart Island, and then came up
the east coast of the South Island and entered Queen Charlotte Sound,
after which she came to Port Nicholson. Evidently these places did not

While lying in this harbour Captain Herd named it Port Nicholson, after

Company and others. It came into the possession of the late Mr. А.Н. _
Turnbull, of Wellington, and is in the Alexander Turnbull Library. А copy _
is reproduced in the 1909 edition of Murihiku. Ж
‚ Another excellent chart of the harbour was made by T. Barnett in 1826:
this was published, with other maps pertaining to D'Urville's voyages, Ш
1847, seven years after Captain Chaffers made his chart of the harbour that —
was published in 1840, This must have been Captain Barnett, of the cutter —
“Lambton,” a craft that accompanied the “ Rosanna," though in what ——
capacity I do not know. There are differences in these charts that seem — |
to denote different surveys; though, if the two vessels were here together, —
why should two tedious surveys of the harbour have been made? It is 0)
possible, of course, that the two vessels had separated, and that both icc
entered the harbour at different times. On the Barnett chart Mi ed rus
Lagoon is marked “ Fresh water," and Somes Island “ Isle of the North,
both in French. The eastern headland of Lyall Bay is marked “ Point
Hippah ” ; so that evidently it was occupied by a native village at lee
time. The quaint word “ hippah” was one of Captain Cook's corruptions; —

longitude is given on this Barnett chart. Apparently D'Urville, who passe : |
through Cook Strait in 1827, seven or eight months after the Barnett chart

longitude, &c. Among the papers left by the late Dr. McNab is a p

r

obdt. servt., T. Barnett —Sydney, March 12th, 1827." Miramar Lagoon -
is marked “ Fresh-water lake," and the word “ Hippah " appears as 0n es
D'Urville copy. “ Fresh water" is marked at Nga Uranga and Kilbirm® |
as on Herd's chart. Owing to differences in soundings, &c., be гт
р тн, = mas oe that they were separate un "

D le copied the ett chart, undings ES
and inserted French wording. Ping E

Best.—Miramar Island and its History. 789

Some very curious maps of the Wellington district appeared in the
first half of last century, and the harbour was shown in man ird forms.
Cook's local chart is more correct than McDonnell’s map of 1834.

In Sir J. Alexander's Incidents of the Maori War, New Zealand, we find
a brief note concerning Miramar, as follows: “ А sandy peninsula, over
which Cook's boats once rowed before an upheaving from earthquakes took
place." This myth was commonly believed by young folk of Wellington
in my school-days of the “ sixties,” but no craft has rowed over Kilbirnie
Isthmus since the days of the Ngai-Tara.

Tasman marked Cook Strait as a gulf on the coast-line traced by him,
and named this country Staten Land.. It was named New Zealand when
Brouwer, in 1643, proved that the Staten Land to the south of America
was not part of a continent, and therefore could not be identified with the
Staten Land of Tasman..

One wonders if the Oruaiti pa, on Point Dorset, was inhabited when Cook
lay off Barrett/s Reef. In volume 7 of the Journal of the Polynesian Society
are recorded some interesting notes concerning that place, and certain
occurrences there in olden days. Of the old forts at Kakariki and Tarakena

pa on the Rongotai ridge we know the name of but one, Maupuia, on the
southern side of the deep block cut. Butts of some of the old stockade-
posts were seen there in former years. It was probably abandoned when
Ngati-Ira were expelled from the district in the “ twenties of last century.
The Puhirangi pa was situated on the ridge near Fort Gordon. I collected

and sung by a woman of a long-past generation for her dead daughter. The
picture presented is that of the bereaved mother sitting on the hilltop,
looking seaward over the defensive stockades of the village: Wearily
inclines the body, as, within Puhirangi, I look forth on Hine-moana surging
restlessly afar off." This Hine-moana 1s the Ocean Maid, the perso
form of the ocean. The mother mourns farewe puer
on its way to the spirit-world, bidding her pass over the vast ocean, bac
to Irihia, the old homeland of the Maori race, thence to the upper spirit-
world, in the uppermost of the twelve heavens, there to be welcomed by
the mareikura, or celestial maids. The composition is a fine one—a g
specimen of the old-time Maori song :—

kau. —
Ko wai rawa koe e tahu nei ia au
Ka haramai e roto, ka kai 'kohau noa,
Ka waitohu noa. aie

kahurangi ;
Ko wai rawa ka hua ko koe tonu, e Rangi, e!

a Hine-m i waho. я
епа te au kume ki Tawhiti-nui
Ki Tawhiti-pamamao, ki Te Hono-i-wairua
I o Irihi

mau to ringa

i і Tikitiki-o-rangi.
I kake ai Tane ki D iode
Kia powhiritia mai koe e nga mareikura
to o Rangiatea : к
О то Saoti te mahara i kona ki taiao

790 Transactions.

The following is a translation :—

g a formless fear and ques
s indeed you, O cherished one! Who would have thought that
you would go, O Rangi! Wearily inclines the body as, within Puhirangi, I
look forth on Hine-moana surging restlessly afar. But now you have gone,
borne on the ocean-stream to far Tawhiti-nui, to Tawhiti-pamamao, to Te
Hono-i-wairua on Irihia. are on, and carefully enter Hawaiki-rangi
in your hand the toi huarewa, the gyrating way by which Tane ascended to
Tikitiki-o-rangi, that you may enter within Te Rauroha, that you may be
welcomed by celestial maids within Rangi-atea. Then shall all remembrance
of this world cease, O maid !
In how short a time may an ancient race be obliterated! In the
Wellington Independent of the 22nd August, 1846, appeared the following:
“Six large canoes, manned by about sixty natives, entered the harbour

The late Mr. Travers, in 1873, stated that he had seen a family of cave-
dwelling Maori living near Seatoun. There were six or seven of them, and
they seem to have utilized the cave as a summer residence. This cave
is said to be less than a mile from the pilot-station.

Seatoun, it is said, was named after a place in Forfarshire that belonged
to the Crawford family. The late Mr. J. C. Crawford changed the name of
the peninsula in 1872, dropping the old name of Watt’s Peninsula and
adopting that of Miramar. Mr. James Watt, after whom it was named,
landed some cattle on the peninsula in the early days of the settlement,
but is said to have had no further connection with it. In E. J. Wakefield’s
Handbook for New Zealand, published in 1848, we read that two cattle
farms had been established on Watt’s Peninsula—one called “ Glendavar, ds
at the north end of the lake; the other, Tettcott Farm, among the hills at — — l
the south side of the peninsula. The former was established by М
J. С. Crawford in 1840, the later by Mr. Francis Molesworth, the farm-
house being constructed of stones rolled down from the surrounding hillsides.

I believe that a portion of the stone walls is still in existence. The late
Mr. James Taylor, of Tawa Flat, lived at Tetteott Farm at one time in the
early days. ee

The remarks of Mr. Crawford: on the finding of stumps and logs b
forest-trees in the drained bed- of Burnham Water seem to show that | |

scooped out the bed of Burnham Water. This is hardly probable; but sand- _
drift from the Lyall Bay side probably formed low sand-ridges o i |
eke

Best.—Miramar Island and its History. 791

pl
protected by the Maori. A considerable number of them are still flourishing.
Many interesting notes are contained in papers on Miramar Peninsula in
volumes 5 and 17 of the Transactions of the New Zealand Institute

have now seen how Te Whanga-nui-a-Tara, or Port Nicholson, was
discovered, explored, settled, and defended. We have seen how courageous
neolithic sea-rovers, a thousand years ago, rode down six hundred leagues

ging с
years, until the day dawned when the sons of Tara and Ira saw on the
waters of Raukawa the huge canoe of the pale-skinned sea-demons sailing
over their ancient sea-roads.

Авт. 49—The Solubility and Hydrolysis of Calcium Carbonate.

By Н. О. Askew, M.A.

losophi I ; 1 Editor.
:losophical Institute of Canterbury, 6th July, 1921 ; received by А
eee M арте: лент 1921; issued se, y, 22nd June, 1923.]

by examination of the
1 1 air being excluded—more especially
by very dilute gst ue a oe d Шу
i i imi ts
uniform—that 18, certain m salts gave similar effects,
epe. rae definite influence, 1n some d giving apparent breaks
ili ivate ication.
lescri i he following purposes :
to be described was carried out for t
(i) To рано, to verify Rowe’s results ; (ii) to determine the degree of
hydrolysis o ;
"ev product of calcium carbonate. ;
те н calcium carbonate has been determined by a number

of workers, but the results differ considerably.

792 Transactions.

Holleman (2) found 1 part of carbonate in 80,040 of water—i.e., approxi-
mately 0:0125 gram per litre. He quotes (Lc.) the following: Fresenius,
1 part in 16,600 of water; and Bineau, 1 part in 50,000 of water.

Kendall (3) found the value of 0-01433 gram per litre at 25° C.

Gothe (4) found the solubility slightly variable, his final value being
31-0 mg. per litre. This result appears anomalous, but may be explainec
when the great effects of traces of carbon dioxide, taken up from the air
or elsewhere, are considered.

Seyler and Lloyd (5) determined the solubility product of calcium
carbonate, obtaining :
[Ca] [CO^,] = 71-9 x 107" at 25? C. ;

they also obtained the equation
T — . Ca" = 1:92 x 10-4
1—2
where z is the fraction of carbonate hydrolysed. By solving these equations,
the value 14-6 x 10-5 grm. mols. per litre is obtained. This result agrees
closely with that of Kendall.

McCoy and Smith (6) calculated from the data of Kohlrausch (7) for
the conductivity of saturated solutions of calcium carbonate a solubility
of 12 mg. per litre. Their calculation allowed for hydrolysis to the extent
of 66 per cent. "They themselves obtained the value 16-6 mg. per litre.
They say no explanation of the discrepancy is forthcoming. ;

An important matter in relation to all these determinations is the partial
pressure of the carbon dioxide in contact with the solution. For each

_ In the presence of salts of the alkalis the solubility of calcium carbonate |
1s greatly altered, perhaps by formation of complex ions, thus reducing the

Gothe (Lc.) states that the solubility is increased by chlorides, nitrates,
and sulphates ; while a decrease occurs in the presence of alkali carbonates _
and salts of the alkaline earths. pe

Rowe (l.c.) came to somewhat the same conclusions, and added, “as
regards the alkalis, that calcium carbonate appears most soluble in the
ammonium salt of any given acid, and in Solutions of the sulphate of any
given base." He also found that there is apparently a discontinuity in the
curve with аы of sodium chloride of strengths about M/500. (Private

In this present case the apparent solubility of caleium carbonate, in the.
calcite form, was determined in -free water, in presence of уатушё
amounts of alkali salts; while the degree of hydrolysis was deduced from
electromotive-force measurements. ^ С.

SOLUBILITY MEASUREMENTS.

_ These were carried out in Jena glass vessels fitted with mercury-seale
stirrers and side tubes leading to a series of guard-bottles. This form ber
adopted after two other types of solution-vessels had been used. A multiple

тошо] regulator was used to maintain the temperature at 25-0° C.; W
а spiral tube stirrer driven by a hot-air engine was employed to keep '

Asxew.—Solubility and Hydrolysis of Calcium Carbonate. 793

water in circulation. The solution-vessels with their stirrers were supported
in the bath. The pulleys from the stirrers were connected by means of
solid rubber belting with a central pulley, which in turn connected with

crystals and 250 c.c. of salt solution (freshly made from gas-free water).
The contents were kept stirred at a rate sufficiently high to keep the
carbonate in suspension. The solutions were left for several days, the period
depending on the concentration of the salt solution ; the period was deter-
mined by a series of experiments, sodium chloride being taken as standard.
The calcium in solution was estimated as oxide or sulphate.

The effect of traces of carbon dioxide is very considerable, since ordinary
distilled water gave a much larger value than the freshly boiled water: for
example—

Ordinary distilled water .. 196 x 10-5 grm. mols. per litre.
Gas-free water .. 35 ... 134 x 1075 grm. mols. per litre.
and also with sodium-chloride solutions. The figures are—Gram molecules

of carbonate per litre X
и мг Ис M M M М M

ConcentrationotNaCL.B0. 100. 150 :900 400. 500 600 800 1000

Ordi distilled
duis Ré 69-8 35:9 321 98-4 222 191 165 161 163
Gas-free water 52-0 28-6 250 241 179 179 179 161 161

is i i ini i е of traces

F this it appears that a slight minimum occurs 1n presence o

of site dioxide +: about М/800; but this disappears from the second set.
The following table summarizes the results of the solubility measure-

ments (gram molecules of carbonate x 10%) :—

ми xw AM M X EM. M. М M

—

“50 100 150 200 600 800 1000
Nat осо abb HO 1 179 191 161
МАВ m 3 125 116
NaBr 409 950 294 205 171 161 15
y c. s9 wr WO ij 101: re Do
MO, 9 179 161 161
78 345 304 286 193 179
кас ч 15-0 143
" $820 268 250 241 170 150 з
КВг ALT 241 21-4

figures it i imi f curve is obtained
th it із seen that a similar type o |
їп coh ae te the effect is not proportional to the Depp ated of the
salt solution. Sodium chlorate and nitrate give very targe increases

MEASUREMENT oF HYDROLYSIS.
ination hydroxyl ions was
nstant method for the determination 1 ions

a this case, so recourse was had to electromotive force
gr paeem of the electromotive force developed ” : cell оле
ешш of which contains the — under EE dine ical
mati ‘ong may be obtained. terminati
is that F ei atum concentration, but the hydroxyl-ion concen-
tration is then given by the ation : i

[8] [ОН] = 1 х 10-“ at 25 ©.

794 Transactions.

The formula used for the calculation of the hydrogen-ion concentration is
E = E, + 0-059 log, С at 25° C,
where E = E.M.F. of the element in volts, E, = 0-277 volt, © = concen-
tration of hydrogen ions.
en a normal calomel electrode is used as the other half-element,
if z is the observed E.M.F., then the potential of the other element is
(0-564 — x) volt at 25? C.,

which is E of the formula above.

80, according to theory, the observed E.M.F. will increase with
decrease of hydrogen-ion concentration; and, since the carbonate solutions
are all akaline to phenolphthalein, the hydrogen-ion concentration will be
small, and hence the observed E.M.F. will be great.

is difference of potential may be deduced approximately as follows :
The concentration of the calcium ions in the solution is of the order
107 . mols. per litre. Now, assuming that the calcium exists solely
as carbonate or the products of hydrolysis of the carbonate, the hydrogen
10n 1$ present at about 10—10 . mols. per litre.

Since the hydrolysis of the carbonate proceeds according to the equation

2CaCO, + 2H,O = Ca(OH), + Ca(HCO,),

=.

(00, — 1°92 x 10"*, |
whence the value of the product [Ca-] [CO,"] may be calculated.
The E.M.F. produced was measur by th inary potentiometer

of oxygen. The hydrogen was generated under a pressure sufficient to
keep the gas bubbling through the solution. The solutions were filter

rough cotton-wool out of contact with air, the first portions being
rejected. The electrode vessel was then left in the thermostat till the
жыз was saturated with hydrogen.

Discussion or RESULTS. 6
The solubility-curves obtained were not straight lines, and the deviation
was greater than the experimental error. Apparently a new effect appears
at about M/50, since a sudden change of direction occurs near this :

AskEw.—Solubility and Hydrolysis of Calcium Carbonate. 795

The apparatus was airtight, and the pressure of the carbon dioxide
under these conditions may be considered about 3:7 x 1077 atmosphere.
(Johnston and Williamson (8).) |

Johnston and Williamson obtained а minimum concentration of calcium
carbonate at this pressure, their value being 16 x 107° ртт. mols. per litre
at 16° On either side of this value the concentration increased rapidly,
thus again showing the great influence of the carbon dioxide. For this
minimum concentration they found that the hydrolysis was about 54 per
cent. Against this value is that of Seyler and Lloyd (5)—namely, 66-7 per
cent.

In discussing the electromotive-force experiments it was shown that
theoretically, and in part practically, the concentration of the hydroxyl
ion in the solution can be determined.

Now, the ions present in the solution are

H, Ca, HCO,’, OH’, and CO;',
if the presence of the neutral salts be neglected. And between these ions
the following relations exist :—
T s BOO... ORE
oe DOS FX TT
Н: x OH’=1 х 107"
Hx CO,” ,. ü
HOO, — 415 x 107

The last equation is due to Kendall (10 —

Hence if y is the concentration of the caleium ion and c that of the
hydrogen ion, then

1x | * Cy (1 — 2)
y=y(L—2) t Tax 415 0
where x is the degree of hydrolysis of the carbonate. |
This more fos neat relation takes the place of that deducible approxi-
mately, viz.,

yx NO
Behe Op

y
The following table contains some of the more reliable data :—

i ; Per Cent.
Salt. Se od olia 101°, | OH’ x 105. | йуу.
| ee
NaCl im M/400 1:98 41 2-44 ie
NaCl ..| М/500 1:62 233 4-35 19
NaCl ie M/1000 1-44 1:95 кр s
NaNO, ..| M/100 3-00 47

| |
to the extremely high resistance of the pure-water solutions,

Owing
i | btained. rrt
ды = oe I RE calculations the degree of ionization of
th bonate was taken as 0-9. :

^ Prin Че je table the product [Ca] [cos] ung be anite
Values are obtained ranging from 52 to Ho wem €
as low as 26 x 10™, using Seyler and Lloyd's equation, [Ca T
- = constant.

796 Transactions.

By considering the a of the neutral salts in the solutions the
following equation is obtained :—
x? (1— i Dee + 4ab) — ab? — 0. +
a — total concentration of calcium ions; b = опро concentration of
alkali salt; 2 = concentration of alkali UTOR form
From this equation the following results may be UNE —

i.) The concentration of calcium as carbonate in the solution is nearly

eae being that of the carbonate in pure water
he concentration of alkali carbonate is proportional to the con-

каш of the added salt.

(iii.) The value of the ratio

"D , Where M,CO, is the alkali
carbonate, for a given dilution is independent of the pa. e The values
for a series of dilutions lie on a straight line in each c

As an example, some of ие results obtained with Баа bromide may
be quoted :—

| CaCO,

Concentration. CaCO, x 105, NaCO; x 105. NaCO;
M/50 15-7 24-5 0-6
M/100 13-5 12-4 17
M/200 . 14-7 5-8 29
400 14-2 2-9 78
M/500 13-8 2-3 e
M/1000 1155 1-05 110

ч following conclusions were drawn from the work done
. The solubility of calcium carbonate (calcite form) in gn bree ware
at age C. in a closed vessel is 13- `4 X 10-5 grm. mols. per dele m mean
value in у distilled water is 19-6 x 10-5 grm. mols, per litr
2. The presence of traces of carbon dioxide exerts a ааай influ-
ence on the solubilit
e degree of hydrolysis of calcium carbonate may be calculated by
electrometric means, Similarly, the value of the solubility product may
be calculated.
4. The addition of known quantities of neutral salts increases the
solubility, but not regularly.
t is doubtful if this exists a minimum concentration of the
carbonate in presence of sodium chloride except in presence of small
quantities of carbon dioxide.

LITERATURE CITED. z
A. Rows, Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 52, p. 192, 1920.
F. Horr LLEMAN, Zeit, 4e Chem., vol. 12, р. 185, 1893.
.M vol. 23, pp. 958-76, 1921.
» pp. 305-7, 1915.

E
EE
=
s

McCoy and H. J. Surrg TH, J. Am. C.S., vol. 33, p. 473, 1911.
OHLRAUSCH, Zeit. physik. Chem., vol. 54, p. 236,
; SOHNSTON and D. WILLIAMSON, JA Am. C.S., vol. 38, р. 975 et seg., 1916.

SOLAS Oe фо м
—— SSS е.

E.

А.

J

F.

с È SEYLER and P. V. LLOYD, J.C.8., Trans., vol. 111, p. 996, 1917.
F

J.

С.

J.

RÀ MÀ — — —

J. J. Fox, B. A. Rep., p. 457,
- KENDALL, J. Am. O.S., vol. A 1480, 1916.

Lem

799

PROCEEDINGS

OF THE

NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE.

MINUTES OF THE ANNUAL MEETING OF THE
BOARD OF GOVERNORS.

WELLINGTON, 3lst JANUARY, 1922.
Tur annual meeting of the Board was held in the Dominion Museum
Library on Tuesday, 31st January, 1922, at

10 a.m.
Present: Professor T. H. Easterfield (President, in the chair), Mr.
ilton, Dr. L. Cockayne

g
Wellington Philosophical Society) Mr. M. A. Eliott (Hon. Treasurer,
Manawatu Philosophical Society), Professor C. C. Farr (Philosophical

(Nelson Institute, Hon. Mr. G. M. T
Wright (Philosophical Institute of Canterbury), Professor F. P. Worley
B. Kirk was present by request of the

Standing C ttee.

"eo ake eceived from the Hon. W. Downie
Dr. J. Allan Thomson (Government
representative), and the Ven. Archdeacon Williams (representing the Poverty

Bay Institute).

Roll-call.—The Hon. Secretary then called the roll.

Presidential Address —The President then read his presidential address.

Resolution of S hy.—The President then called upon Professor Farr,
who moved = ыны resolution: “ That this Board learns with the
greatest sorrow of the death of Sir Ernest Shackleton, and desires to place
ecord its admiration for his unbounded determination, great bravery,
and heroic devotion to his comrades—qualities which have gone far to
making the best traditions of our race. The Board also recognizes the
great contribution of Sir Ernest Shackleton to our knowledge of the South
Polar regions, and expresses its deepest sympathy with Lady Shackleton
in her sudden bereavement.” The motion was seconded by the Hon. Mr.
G. M. Thomson, and carried in silence, the members standing.

ў i M. Thomson

Mr. 8. Percy Smith.—On the motion of the Hon. Mr. G. M. on,
seconded by de President, a message of sympathy with Mr. Percy Smith,
F.N.Z.Inst., of New Plymouth, in the serious illness from which he is suffer-
ing, was passed.

800 Proceedings.

Incorporated Societies’ Reports.—The reports of all the societies except
that of did Bay were laid on the table. On the motion of the President,
seconded by the Hon. Mr. G. M. Thomson, it was resolved to refer the
reports and balance sheets of these соба to the Hon. Treasurer for his
report on

Standing pos tice’s Annual Report.—The report of the Standing
Committee was then considered clause by clause, and adopted with two
slight additions.

STANDING COMMITTEE’S REPORT FOR THE YEAR ENDING 318т DIN 1921.
Ten meetings of the Standing Committee were held durin
the Mende being as follows: Professor Fasterfield (President) 9; Profesor Kirk, 9;
Dr. Cockayne. 5; Hon. G. M. Thomson, 4: m Profe ar, 1
Professor Thomas, 1; Mr. M. A. Eliott, 1; and Mr. B. с Тие "Hin, Боов, 10.
Hector Award.—The award for 1920 was made to Mr. R. Speight, ,
for his valuable work in petrology, physiography, м4 strati igraphy, w hich
carried on with zeal and energy ae 1892. А special meeting of the Philosophical
Institute of Canterbury was held on the 26th July, when the Hector Medal was

Бк to Mr. Speight by з н Easterfield, President of the New Zealand
nst

.
?

pi
Sew cim Council and the House of Representatives on the 29th and 27th September
respecti
beige: —The pe tha have been placed on the mailing-list by the Standing
Committee, and will in e receive the Transactions ав published :—
mperial [TU of Entomology, ndn

*
Ег

Annual Reports and Balance-sheets.—The annual reports and balance sheets-of the
incorporated societies have been ма as follows, and it is intended to submit them
2 - Hon. Treasurer to aid him in advising the Standing Committee on financial ques-

uckland Institute, for year ending February, 192].
Phils osophical Institute of Canterbury, for year ending 31st October, 1921.
леан Philosophical Society, for year ending E November, 1921.
i 1921

Wellington Philosophical Soc ociety, for year ending 30th September, 1921.
ма Philoso venice Гоу for year ending October,

ago Institute, for y ar ending 30th November, 1921.

Fellowshin of the New rere Institute. —On ыр aei June the per uus =

Cotton, Dr. endorf, Rev. Dr. Holloway, and Professor Park to Tellow:
Ship of the New ала Institute big gazetted, and pty of the Gazette p и
forw: dies to each of these gentlem "—

ast annual meeting a pense consisting of Professors Segar, S

Fasterfield, and Dr Това was set up to draw up rules for a simple аф of voting:

com decided to send out a voting-paper con ames of the no tes
for the Fellowship, and asking v 5 д» сговв the names of the candida
for whom they wished to vote. Soci з were circularized on the 4th May and ne
to forward nominations for the е Fellowship for 1922; they were informed that Gari
consent of every candidate m ust be obtained in writing and that the informa

supplied concerning the qu ао tions of each candidate must be capable of being

reproduced as a single ce sheet of typewritten matter. The information to be

(2.) Degrees, mem ubera of societies, position now held, ponto. air hele
(3.) Statement of approximate number of ks and o dixe
‘ published, боры v with the names of the Judas in which "he latter

appear
(4.) Statement of thé titles of not more than six of the most important papers.

^

х
a
E

Annual Meeting. 801

The societies sent in twenty-two nominations, which were submitted on the 4th July
to the Fellows of the Institute for selection. On the 14th September the Hon. Return-
ing Officer, ipsia Segar, forwarded the results of the selection, and these were
communicated to every Governor on the l6th September.

Publications.—A partial set of Transactions issued during the war was supplied to
the Naturforschende Miserere Bern, and the numbers issued during the war were
supplied to a number of institutions in Germany and other late enemy countries

o wrote in dd to the institute’ в inquiry asking that they be reinstated on the
ме ида list

Index, Volumes 41—51.—This index was printed and issued on the 14th July, ge
and the Standing Committee decided that the price should be 2s., and that no free o
complimentary copies be issued.

Science Congress Resolutions.—On the 7th February it was resolved that a copy
of the resolutions of the Palmerston North Science Congress be forwarded to such
Ministers as they concern and to the эшим, ve Internal Affairs, and that the covering
letter should explain that they hav: e been ived from the Secretary of the Science

ongress, with a request that the keam oid be forwarded to the Government.

Fireblight. on the 11th February са. а аре Statistician pt анна. Rp that
it Spponred quite impracticable to him ke, in conjunction with the population
census, ек = complete census * all hawthorn hedges or i dade pe and ғы
other ‘ita of fireblight." On the 3rd March the Hon. Minister of Agriculture wro
везде receipt of nee resolutions of the Science Congress regarding freblight
(Bacillus amylovorus), and stated that the matter was under active consideration by
i and үм officers, od that m Meo. would be given to the opinion of the
Cing as conveyed in the resoluti

Seismology.—On the lst June the Hon. Minister of Internal vue ti oo om
in regard to seismological C the question of adding to the equipmen
on order a seismograph registering vertica pes анан will be given rinm men nein
when the present financial stringency i

- Yale Telescope. respect to the Yale ik as it was found that the actual
specifications and aye size of the small po telescope had not been furnished b
Dr. Sagem a he has been requested kindly to supply this iua dd together with
wo orking-dra s, when it will be seen whether the e mountings offered by the Wanga-

nui Astronomi plea iere the Mies, ар ieget: Society, and the Seminary of

Greenmeadows, Napier, will be suitable. А decision will then be arrived at by the

v to the acceptance or пагоне. of ‘ath offer. In imi to the offer of

the telescope for stellar observations, the Government cannot see Its way at present to

ive effect to the proposals of the Yale observatory, but if the diet could be raised
rivate subscription it considers the project is one which s ould be carried out.

Longitude Standardization.—With reference to the standardization of longitudes,
the erection of a high-powered wireless receiving outfit at ym Observatory having been
recently authorized, and the question of finding a permanent situation for the Observa-
tory bein co o in sympathy mpire

scheme, is not at present prepared to incur any further с expenditure in the к»
of pigs ‘additional akere staff, and housing required for the carrying-o of this

ding Co = i

financial strin , iders it hopeless to get a guarantee for such a large amoun
that asked e boma "New Zeala l Pe The me resolution im communicated to the Royal
ore on the 21st July, and a reply was recet ived stating that as it was found p
the total promises received in respect of income amou sos ее than one- d im t
eighty units, tho шшр, with which the A acis Society was prepared t

of the Catalogue, while in respect of working capital the aem
tion was even Monet , the President and бонй had no choice but to decline, with the

26—Trans.

802 Proceedings.

of the тшше а to whether any ete wo 6 served i in ca itg a meeting of the
International Council The Sta woes Seater еа іл the ый т and gave
Professor oe dus to act in the

Hamilton Prize.—In accordance wit v a re M preda of last annual meeting, a letter,
dated rs ыйык was sent by the President to the Wellington Philosophical Society
asking that arrangements be made to hand over the balance of the fund to the Institute,
so that it might be invested with the Public. Wada and the various societies might
be informed, thus facilitating the making of the first “awe in January, 1922. No
reply was received from the ‘society ; and the President again wrote on the 24th May
la aying before се ү, the facts in a with c offer of the society to hand

1921 it was оо. that, as s the feci. had not ane any disagreement with
the odd rules and regulations as drawn up by Mr. Von Haast at the request of
the Standing Committee, they iem in i deron. of them. On the 7th June the Wellington
Philosophical Society wrote asking that certain alterations should be made in the
conditions. As the Standing Committee had no power to agree to the ber
the letter and the TEMO of the Hamilton Memorial Prize Fund were referred to t
annual meeting in 1922. (See Trans. N.Z. Inst., vol. 53, p. 494, and vol. 50, p. 133)
Samoan DÜREN y Committee.—On the 8th March Professor Marsden, who had
recently spent three months in Samoa, wrote to the President intimating that es

Institute
its influence to Re this step being taken. On the 9th March the President wie
to the Hon. Minister of External Affairs and placed before him the following resolutions :—

1.) “Th

scheme for a Samoan Observatory, and the ridicule which will fall to the lot of ue
Zealand in the event of the permanent closing of the Observatory, a dépit
to Cabinet, through the Hon. Minister of с еесуь Affairs, asking that a smaller rer

adopted, at a cost not exceeding £1, r annum, to keep in Mi: the most
essential activities—namely, seismological ы magnetical observations.”

(2.) “That leu apparatus not required under the smaller sche e be carefully
stored with a o rec palate ns iig activities e: soon as t the financial stringency due to
the fallen vadit: of Samoan products disap

was acknowledged be the Hon. Minister, who stated that he wo ould

sideration. On t mber n. Minister again wrote, stating that, 38 1
n decided to continue the an Observatory, he proposed to set UP an
honorary of Scientific Advice, consisting of the N vis vernment
Astronomer, Gove t Meteorologist, th rveyor-General, the Secretary of Externa
ffairs, and fo omin New Zealand Institute, to se ише
on the programme of wor other matters affecting the institution. At a се
ч the Standing Committee held оп the 22nd Septembe oes llowing gentlemen TE
appointed to represent the Institute: Professors C. C. , E. Marsden, D. Mish
oman and Dr. P. Marshall.

asian Association for the Advancement of Science.—The invitation by ч”
New Zealand Institute to the Australasian Association for the Advancement of Scien! a
to meet in We on in 1923 has been accepted. The organization of the moos
to be left in the hands of a committee originally set а А by the Желеде: Philosop

r mmittee might add to -— 5
committee | wt been recognized by the penn ad are Association T "the Adv.

C Committee.—At a meeting of the Standing Committee held on one
P July the Government Astronomer (Dr. Adams), representing it Wellington
са he ai

Ze

e
Philo osophioal Society each to nominate a representative to act upon the Carter be
Committee porting upon the nante scheme or schemes which желер һе at the
Professors Kirk vad Marsden were appointed to represent the Institu and,

Annual Meeting. 803

Sein of the Wellington ae креда ня Standing Committee at its meeting

e 22nd September — 20 enlarge the mittee by asking the uu ao to
кас. a representative. s Cate n: a is now as foll
Representing the Gove Dr. C. E. Adam

Representing the No [xc прена. асс Kirk and Marsden.
Берге esenting the Victoria College Cou Mr.
Representing the Wellington Philosophical Society : Mr. A. C. Gifford.
Representing the City Council: Mr. T. Forsy
On the 9th December Professor Kirk reported that meetings of this committee had
been held, and a report would be sabudtted in due co
The majority and minority reports, duly received, follow :—
Majority Report (signed by all members of the committee but one).
S M President of the New Zealand Institute, Nelson.
«€ SIR
“ The committee erate of the following members: Dr. C. E. Adams, wore
ment араа ; Profess gti k and Professor Marsden, representing the
Zealand Ins "eed te; Counc illor rsyth, representing the Wellington City Counc ;
representing the Connel of the Victoria University College; Mr. A.
Gifford, representing È the Wellington Philosophical Society.
The , by a substantial majority, makes the following report and

“ The Citer Fund amounts to a little under £5,000, having grown by accumulation
of interest from an amount of a little over £2,000, which represented the residue of Mr.

or a dies erection in or elli aforesaid, and the endowment of a

tr tory, d with other suit-

able ins bed for the publie use and benefit of the colony, тэ in the hope mor ans
und may by gifts from priv.

be subsidized by the Colonial Government.’ The testator indicated his wish thes € “the

knowledge bse
to which the public could be invited, a Carter Observatory, that would in itself bé a
means of letting the public know the eie of ~ case, and it is more than likely that
substantial donations would be received. The Ули не? therefore recommen:
uj of the Carter Fund V udi Perses for the erection, in the Botanical

the proposed buildings, the plan having ared by Mr.
fitu of builders j is prepare d to 2 sign a contract oe the erection of om building for £1,950,
not а external drainage an spoil, The committee recommend:
that a ai Dope exin tel of £2,000 be hate күген from the Carter Fund for this

“Th order to save the time of the Institute in case it decides to act on this rec

mendation, the committee approached the City Council, through i Cpábeilor Forsyth.

motion the City Council decided to seek from Parliament this session ш the

ES the Institute a secure tenure of a site, тй exceedin a quarter of an acre, in the
tanic

n
Philosophical Socie shows that there would be a sufficient income from md
and from payments f or generet = as &c., to cover the working-expenses m
Proposed observatory; and very good re ason to believe that the public
interest would be so me ee that the remainder pr the fund would become the
pM that the testator contemplat : à и Giford
o Mr.

t is asked that the plan may be returne dec irm $e
**'THOS. pedit E. MARSDEN.

* A. C. GIFFOR

“ Wellington, 6th January, 1922.”
6*

804 Proceedings.

Minority Report.
ч s President of the New Zealand Institute, Nelson.
«€ Sir.
While I regard the Le pete of the committee as outlining a scheme of
decided educational value, I am yet pelled to "pone from the view that the scheme
at ough rter Fun

of the telescope, something very much in advance of the present proposal, a telescope
very much bigger tha the King “telescope. There were at the time of the will other

£5, re un

a Вары obligation to ы, ше fund grow until a orthy memorial can be provided from it.

It would be more fitting to pro куйше їп веуега1 aie rs’ time a memorial of some grandeur,

and one of which the nie d have cause to be proud, than to provide at once

a memorial on a very muc imalle ua even though the former course w would involve

that our successors, and not we ourselves, should derive benefit from. it.

“ = Е В. KIRE.
Wellington, 6th January, 1922.”

Reinvestment of Trust Funds.—On the Tth February a proposal by the Hon.
parast came before the Standing Committee to transfer its trust funds—namely, the
e Hut

Carte Hee Fun

hands of the Public Trustee into Government war bonds or other investment where the

interest was ee, higher: On ne 12th February the m "Treasurer repo

in favour of reinvesting the fu = in Government inscribed stock at 5j per cent. Ata

meeting of the Standing Committee held on the 12th March the following resolution
ssed: “That the He he. Hutton, and Carter Trust Funds be reinvested after

e sist March, 1921, in Government леа E bearing interest at 53 per r cent.

It was e resolved * That the Public Trustee be given notice of the intention to bin

whole amounts as soon as possible if the above resolution is co ed by
general таве of the Board”; and “ ir of the purchase of stock to be left in the
hands of wie Hon. Treasurer and "Hon. tary."

Sec
ao urable opinion was ена с on the llth May from Messrs. Chapman,
Skerre t, Tripp, and за. who had been approached ав to the power of the Board to
reinvest "the fu nds, and an extra piss qx general еа 0 = iod Roue of оазе

securities = provided for by legislation covering trust-moneys, power to arrange "sal
and to act to be given to the Hon. Se sports aid th Hon. ireasuret acting ng conjointly."
Similar resolutions concerning the Hutton Memorial Fund and the Hector Memorial
Fund w v ay ves Age 9th June a deputation consisting of Professor E Е
Dr. Co cain ‚ Mr. Aston, and Mr. Von Haast waited upon the Public Trustee, en
promised that the бенен ot the three funds—the Carter ее the Hutton and
uer ate AUN Epia r with the accrued ive est thereon, would be paid gies
the r of the New Zealand аео te on the Ist ws 1921. On
su Sane the Hip ачу Jepartéd Ma gor ‘bed stock, bearing interest
at 54 per cent., at 914, in amount large enough do absorb all the capital and On
interest of the three funds, forward delivery to be made on the 1st July, I

and Mr. B. C. 8
ima On the 25th J xy the Hon. ‘Secretary reported that the investment of the three
funds had been completed, and it was resolved spore deposit the certificates of titles with
the Bank of New Zealand p safety.
Library Housing.—On the 11th Ma state of the
y the matter of the congested
library was brought up, and it was resolved that, the question of the possible dang

Annual Meeting. 805

been

read, it was resolved that gent: enin. Mer . Mr т. es M. Thomson, Dr. Cotton, and
Mr. Johannes Andersen be a to inquire into the most suitable place to
house the library of the Weir Жыйын Institute наћи Г Kirk to be
convener of the committee. On the 9th December a report received from
Professor Kirk regarding the serere d of the library, and asking tt a dii еко expression of
opinion fro e Standing Committee in order that certain provisions might be made
to allow alterations at a lower cost al would be possible later in the Victoria College
in the event of the full Board of ect being willing to transfer e

ilding. ж i

а mmittee
чн see its way to express an opinion, and it deferred санла to the annua
eeting.

In regard to the binding of books, at a ааг. of the Standing Committee held
on the 27th October the Hon. Secretary reported that it might be possible "o get
binding done at a reasonable rate. It was resolved to appoint the Library Committee

у е wit er
rary: On the 27th October Te was umi ed that the Hon. Mr.

G. M. Thomson and Mr. Aston be b su to draft a letter defining the terms
under which the Carter Lib ipe deposited with
, the cae tai о have ome e following recommendations of this

e s under which the New Zealand Institute is prepared to hand med
to the aliii of the Alexander Turn tn Library the Carter soon dg contained i
two book- -cases now in the Dominion Museum Library, are as follows
“(1.) А ео mplete catalogue of the aie Library shall first be pre repared by the
assistant librarian (Miss Wo ой)-—(а) as it exists at present; (b) any book known to be
to be noted, iud if possible recove
fa) The books, ga pe gen which they are kept, to be carefully removed by the
Alexander Turnbull rian to a room which shall be agreed upon.
“ (3.) That the One’ book shall thereafter while in the eustody of the Alexander
bull Librarian be kept in the above cases and not removed from the room in
which they are sto
** (4.) (seis of the Institute shall have the right to consult the ан subject
to vd rules which the [sepe Turnbull Librarian may think fit
safeguard his responsibility for the = cp oti: of the books. :
B e) That the Alexander Turnbull Librarian be responsible for the safe-keeping
of the ooks. E
“(6 89 The Alexander Turnbull Librarian agrees to allow Mr. Elsdon ко ag
is most frequently ч the eal Ge use = a key in order that he may
unrestricted as here in his st ot the
“ (7.) poe the rena of the Caries Library, = the terms of the = ed er is
jointly vested in the Colonial Museum (now the Dominion Museum) erm t ew
Zealan Institute, the formal consent of the Hon. Minister of Internal

“(8.) The insurance on the books to be paid by the New Zealand Institute.
w К te им Exin Institute lca the right to remove at any s the
Carter Library to another building, and the fact that it is at present willing to к»
the collection in the Alexander Turnbull Library is forced upon the AS wing
the danger of destruction by vy s to resume eustody of it when a more
le buil + " +

xd h
In view a х ditions it has not been deemed expedient to approac
the Governme p е financial conditi ‘ar establishment "of a Тыкы Library (see
Resolution of of г зір Congress, vol. 90). B 5
Re — On the llth May the Library Committee was
requested to 4 at oe inte E list, and on the 22nd September the
committee presented their report, and it resolved to send a circular to all the
Suggested нан in the terms secre ves the sub-committee, and to give effect
to it gene erally.

806 Proceedings.

Pan-Pacific Conference.—Letters were received from Canterbury Philosophical
Institute, dated Ist d , and Otago Institute, dated 25th August, asking that
the Institute take into consideration the advisability of pales. the P an-Pacific
Conference to meet in New Zealand in 1923. The matter was discussed at a meeting

of the Standing Committee held on the 27th October, and the Pr evident reported that
he had interviewed the Minister on the matter. On the 9th December letters from

ad, an the meeting
the Pan-Pacific Congress should be held in New Zealand, provided that the Government
i t called upon to pay € expenses beyond those of the necessary prin ing in
connection with the meeting

International Research ous cil.—A biten. dated 21st July, from the General
Secretary of the International Research Council urging the New Zealand Institute
to send a representative to the Brussels Gontsrence to be held on the 25th July, 1922,
was read at a meeting of the Standing Committee on the 27th October, when 16 was
decided that, in view of the present financial pain Pein dis matter of representation
be referred to the annual general stam of the

U.S.A. National Reszarch Cou —On the 8th March Mr. Vernon ae
permanent mitre as of the National K [om h Couneil in the United States of America
wrote suggest Jh занма order imulate the scientific study of the Pacific region,
special commit а Рас ific i investigations s be appointed, and that ste "
to bring together delegktés т such in ted гай; and that arrangements for
forming a permanent organization be r eta red to such delegates. Тһе President,
Professor Easterfield, replied б "this letter, pening that the scientific men of New
Zealand would be deeply interested in the proposition to co-operate with the United
жиы agency, and he would hav үнө in bringing the matter before the annual

ing of а New Zealand Institute

pee ncy in the Boa roi Governors.—On the llth May the Standing Commi
passed a тан of yep hy with the relatives of the late Mr. C. A. Ewen, memes
Hon. Treasurer of the New Zealand Institute. On the Sth June it was res solved to

Jocka;

n Mr. Ewen’s place. The appointment was ' gazetted © on de Sith June, 1921. On
the 21st oe a Gazette notice was rec ceived no g that Dr. J. A. Thomson and
Mr. B. C. Aston had been reappointed оба. of the Government for the
ensuing two Vedi

Broun Collection d New Zealand Beetles.—On the 9th November the Hon . Minister

= e rnal Affair regarding the collection of — poy beetles which Major

a. oe es in August, 1919, had земе to the British Museum.

А proposal had been made to the British Muse DM to allow the collection

n New Zealand for a period of бе" years, in order that a representative

газу сойгоноп might be made for the purpos of depuis s we w 2 d

entomologists. The British diues um authorities a, vid tha be ined for tw?

years, and made an alternative ров sal that the аон be despatched forthwith,

se Trustees of is. Museum on their part undertaking to have compar red and n amed
m

os trustees in A
of the fact that it was beq огай to the British Muse , he proposed to
the request of the British Museum and allow it to go fo wands dc ü e 9th "December
the Standing бане xps) of the PEPP sal.
ТЕТ Grant to the Institute.—A letter, dated 22nd November, from the Hon.
range 2 f Internal Affairs was pede. мее нутай the intention of the Governm
i peces. the st atutery grant from £1,000 to £500. It was resolved at a meeting
the Standing Comm ittee held on the 9th December to protest against the reduction
A ! upon the Hon. Minister. Later the Under-Secretary
attended an adjourned meeting of fhe Sta. ear Committee, and at his request it pra

2
e
Ф
"d
S
c
S
È
o
РЕ
я З
у Ё
2E
8 Р.
"d

s ite е io tte
order that the printing bill a be reduced. On the 23rd December * the
had sc

been reconsid
directed that the full
grant of £1,000 be paid for the current year. ins

ote that, in view of the representations made by the Institute, the mae
ered, and the Hon. Minister had directa satu

Annual Meeting. 807

Life Members: Incorporated Societies Exchange.—The Wellington Philosophical
Society wrote on the 20th September asking for some ruling on the matter of life-
e vari ; S i lve

mem bers hange between the various societies. "The Standing Committee reso d
to ask societies whether they consider it a wise policy 2 societies to agree that a life
member of one society should on being transferred to another society and district

become on application a member of that epee "Societies were asked to reply in time
for the matter to come before the annual m uo

Catalogue с, е Zealand Fishes.—This matter had been left in the hands of

e Hon. Mini of Marine, who in October, 1920, promised that ‘it should be
асна with. tho estimates in 1921. No further information regarding the catalogue
as been received.

Resolutions of the Standing Committee not otherwise mentioned in the Report.

l. On the 7th February it was resolved to keep a minute-book of future Science
оте.

2. s the 9th March it was resolved that all applications for research grants
hould come to the Standing Co emen with the full approval of some incorporated
society, sd that this be insisted upon in every case.

3. On the 9th March it was Pra that Broun's Bulletin 1 (parts 6 and 7)
should be printed in the most economi ер manner possible, жит that the Hon. Editor
be authorized to penned ш: in the matter of the other publicati repo

4. On the llth May it was reali that 1,750 copies of de 53rd volume of
Transactions be printed.

5. On the 11 lth. May it was resolved that the amount of the Hector Prize be £45

6. On the 22nd September it was ae to authorize the рекон of the final
=. of the late Major Broun’s Bulletin N.

On the 22nd September it was revolved th that no ) action in regard to issuing the
dion sep * cert rtificate 8 be taken a
8. On

9. the 9th а it was resolved that the Бе of Major Broun’s a se
parts 6 aad 7, be 5s. each to non-members and 3s. 6d. each to members.

The following five items arising from the report were then dealt with :—

1. Quorum.—On the motion of Mr. Wright, seconded by Dr. Chilton,
it was resolved, That the number of members required to form a quorum
of Standing Committee be four.

2. Hamilton Prize Fund.—After hearing the President's explanation of
the position which had arisen, on the motion of the Hon. Mr. Thomson,
seconded by Professor Cotton, it was resolved, That the matter of the rules
and regulations of the Hamilton Prize stand over till a committee, consist-
ing x е, Chilton, Farr, and Segar (convener), have reported on the
ques

ie the following report of the committee was received and va eh
“The committee e, after considering the correspondence, recommend p at
à committee of two be appointed 2 the New Zealand Institute to conter

3. U.S.A. National Research Council.—1t was résolved that this should
be wea in connection with the Pan-Pacific Congress later.
Cockayne,
4. International Research Council.—On the motion of Dr.
seconded by Mr. Eliott, it was resolved, That we take no action in the
matter of tle International Research Council.

808 Proceedings.

Financial.—A report from the Hon. Treasurer was received, and ordered
to be incorporated in the Standing Committee’s report. The reports of the
Hon. Treasurer—namely, statement of receipts and рои e
of liabilities and assets, statement of trust funds—were then nsidered,
and the financial position of the Institute was discussed, and a pec for

ublishing the Transactions was received. On the motion of the Hon.
Treasurer, the financial statements, all duly audited by the Auditor-
General, were adopt
Нох. TREASURER’S REPORT.

Finances.—The ment of assets and liabilities shows that the credit balance,
£31 15s. 10d., “on 31st poen 1920, is now turned into a a balance of £678 4s. 2d.,
so that our finances are £710 worse off. This is ser irely due to the greatly
increased cost of the annual volume of the T'ransactio

The decision of the Standing Committee to Vicar the funds of the Carter
Hector, and Hutton Trusts from the ati of Mis Public Trustee to New Zealand
Government inscribed stock has proved a very wise step. e bonds were purchas
at £91 5s., and to-day's quotations are £93 1s, . Showing a rise of £2 10s., which

represents about pen increase of capital. The rate of jaterat earned represents
about £6 10s. per

I would Payne that the books of the Institute should be kept under the
double-entry am stem

esire t о expre s my appreciation of the careful and accurate manner in whic v
Miss Wood, the Ass Mcd Secretary and Treasurer, has at all times kept the books an
accounts of the Institute
M. A. Етлотт, Hon. Treasurer.

New ZEALAND INSTITUTE.—STATEMENT OF RECEIPTS AND EXPENDITURE FOR THE
YEAR ENDING 3lst DECEMBER, 1921.

Receipts. £ need. vase £ sd.
Balance at 31st December, Government Printe "E 750 0 0
1920 2,586 2 5 | A. A. Lawson, "Sydney
Part Government statutory sera plates) je 45 16 8
gra. 250 0 0 velling - expenses, Go- 8
Publications sold 96 14 3 mios i annual meeting 33 7
Incorpora sure societies’ levy 103 13 0 | Travelling-expenses, Presi- 4
Government grants for re- dent, семан 4 Committee 24 3 0
search £s т 405 0 0 | Petty cash, postages, &c. 28 10 0
Grants refunded by grantees 95 4 4 ed cash, balance in hand 5 2 0
Interest (Endowment Fund) Sala: 222 5
Post Office Savings-bank 6112 6 | Le ONG Typewriting Com- 0
rter Bequest Fund, from š pany—Typewriter z 28 10 0
Public Trustee .. 4,865 15 10 | Insurance premium .. 5,000
к Carter Fund, from Bank commission .. 0 10
bed stock S is 12 9 8 | Lawyers fee dorm re 0
^ eva Memorial Fund, trust funds) .. 99 4
from Public Trustee 1,092 6 0 one weg grants, as per r list 318 3
— p Fund, from. bip: Bequest inscribed 3
o ascribed stook - 4119 0 ik 4,899 16
utton emoria Fund, Hector Memorial "Ansoribed
from Public Trustee .. 924 8 3 1,137 14 ;
Haee Hutton Fund, from ons Memorial inscribed 3
stoc 35 5 2 | воск 945 19
(All i interest to 15th July. ) Balance, as under ,

£10,520 10 5

Annual Meeting. 809

Balance in

AE SEN А
Bank of New Zealand .. 2d ға i. 4911 3
Post Office Savings-bank .. Sk 25 4 2092.18 5
£2,072 9 8
Made up as follows :— Dr. Cr.
Б H. d. Eo d
Endowment Fund 2s s 1717 3
Balance Government | rese search grants .. AE fi 6 1
Insti анг General Purposes Account .. ^r 269 17 3
Library Fund ur Jr at 245 15 0
Caster “Bequest Fund T 2:2] 320979 S
Hector Memorial Fund ee VUA Wd ^
Hutton Memorial Fund = id bs 1814 2
2b 0.0 2,007 9 8
25 0 0
8

£2,072 9

M. A. Exsorr, Hon. Treasurer.

Examined and found correct.—G. F. C. CAMPBELL, Controller and Auditor-General.

New ZEALAND IxSTITUTE.—STATEMENT OF LIABILITIES AND ASSETS AT 31ST DECEMBER,
921.

Liabi Я £ s. d. Assets. ё w d
Balance ае rch Post Office seii esr opem 2,022 18 5
grants . ‚Аю 6 1 nk of New Zea 4911 3
Balance Endowment Fund .. 11717 2 | Balanceinhand (ону cash) 5 2 0
Library Fund . 945 15 0 | Hector Fund 3.9 3
Hutton Fund HS .. 18 14 2 | Carter sene ? 291.10 9
Government Printer’s Account— ` Sundry debto: 31.8 3
Balance out- £ s.d. N.Z. Government statutory MEN
standing ac- grant i 750 e
count T r 0.3 Balance sk je 918
Broun’s Coleo-
ptera, pt. 6 0 0
а Coleo-
,pt.7.. 60 0 0
tne, s Voi 41
‚ 4610 0
кыла 4:7 0
Extracts 102 14 6
Vol. 53 б. 285 0 0

1,740 11 8

£3,568 4 1 £59 4 1
eben НИ uen ———————

To Balance м ra oe m .. £678 4s, 2d.

810

Proceedings.

NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE. oe RESEARCH GRANTS FOR YEAR ENDING
T DECEMBER, 1921.

By Balance

* .. „+

r. Cr.
1921. £ sd £ s. d.
Jan. 1. By n on hand 1,268 5 1
Jan. 23. Gov qn кы 375 0 0
Mar. 24. gover t grant 25 0 0
Mar. 2. Re fund ) Nein Speight ‘and Wild 7 90
Mar. 29. ^ Refund Mr. L. J. Wild 25 9 9
Mar. 34. Refund Dr. Chilton А 39 0 0
Aug. 2. | Government gra T 5 0 0
Dec. 29. Refund Dr. Adams Ah 23 14 7
Jan. 1. To Professor Malcolm 10 0 0
Jan. l7. Professor сар 15 0 0
Feb. 7. Mr. Н. D. Ski 310 0
Mar. 10. Sir D. Hutchins’s po 25 0 0
Mar. 10. Professor Malcolm 40 0 0
Mar. 14. Polar Easterfield 16 0 0
May 12. Dr. Hilgendorf 21 18 11
Aug. 3. W. C. Davies 30 0 0
Aug. 15. Mr. A. M. Wright 28. 0-70
Sept. 27. . С. Davies 20 0 0
Oct. 3. Professor Easterfield 49 0 O0
Oct. 10. Dr. Hilgendorf 17 16 11
Oct. 11. Mr. A. M. Wright 25 0 0
Nov. 13. Professor C. C. Farr 1917 6
И
318 3 4 1,768 9 5
Balance 1,450 6 1 +
EN
£1,768 9 5 £1,768 9 5
===
Ноттох MEMORIAL RESEARCH FUND.
Statement of Account, Ist January to 30th June, 1921.
Receipts. £ 4.8 Disbursements. £ sà
By Balance xa 898 19 5 | To Balance to New Zealand
Publie Trust Office— Institute o Pirat » ies
Interest at 4 per cent., Treasurer in purs 3
31st March, 1920, to of the the deed of sers 924 8
315 December, 1920 S823
Interest at 5 per cent.,
31st December, 1920
to Ist July, 1921 92.8 T
cm
£924 8 3 924 8 3
—— 2
Statement of Account for the Year ending 31st December, 1921.
Cr.
Dr.
£ в. д. & &
To Рич haso 1 Public p 2 à ES 924 8
inscribed stoc $ М es
о [cene i 4 а; Ag
RS 13 14 2 E
£959 13 5 £959
с————= A

£13 14s. 2d.

Annual Meeting. 811

HECTOR MEMORIAL FUND.
Statement of Account, Ist January to 30th June, 1921.

Receipts. £ Bs Disbursements. & s. d
By Balance ^ .. 1,062 0 0 | To Balance to New Zealand
Public $ i (payable to
Interest at 4 per зи he Treasurer іп pursu
31st March, 1920, t ance of the deed of
31st December, 1920 314-5 trust) Ms eee 002 Ж У.И,
Interest at 5 per cent.
to Ist July, 1921. s 26 1 7
£1,002 6 0 £1,092 6 0
Statement of Account for the Year ending 31st December, 1921.
^ r.
ix Ww а а:
Received from Public Trustee .. es % es 1,092 6 0
To Purchase inscribed stock ey ox САЗОИ oe Д
Inte rest А zs үз 114 6 TN
By Inte P iB P 4119 0
rona due to General Account b ys i 24 3

£1,137 14 3 £1,137 14 3
=M
To Balance in a ES ‘ex .. £3 9s. 3d.

CARTER BEQUEST.
Statement of Account, 1st January to 30th June, 1921.
Dr.

f Cr.
RESIDUARY ACCOUNT. fo В. d £ s. d.
By Balance .. : i. 4,780 5 9
Public Wise ffice— $
^ асран ча о 30th beg 1921, аф 5 percent. .. Ис 135 10 1
о neficiary’s Accou
ern 24 rs of Nur Zealand IE M .. 4,865 15 у"
Balance m 50 0

£4,915 15 10 £4,915 15 10
——— nn L———

By Balance T Ai Y m vs E КЛ d
LIABIL
gacy—Museum and New Zealand Institute (zal £50 0 0
xum beneficiary complies with conditions in will) .. esca p Uia eat
Statement of Account for the Year ending 31st December, 1921.
Еа. e 15 16
865
Received from Public Trustee .. Ms "4,883 18 5 E >
To Purchase inscribed stock z ds d "15 7 86
Commission and er e “= Үү 010 4
Interest e zn га 12 4 8
By interest due on £350 e rs a a 0 50
em und fee iie x ba 2110 9
lance due to беры Account . Ui c die Sn el
£4,999 16 3 £4,899 16 3
— ааа

- 10s. 9d.
To Balance ae р uis 5 £21 10s

812 | Proceedings.

Levy.—On the motion of the President, seconded by the Hon. Treasurer,
it was resolved, That for every copy of volume 54 of the Transactions
received by the incorporated societies a contribution of 5s. towards the
cost of printing shall be made during the current year by such society.

Cost of Illustrations.—On the motion of Dr. Tillyard, seconded by
Professor Segar, it was resolved, That in future the cost of making the
blocks for plates and text-figures be charged to the authors.

Editing.—On the motion of Professor Marsden, seconded by Dr. Chilton,
it was resolved, That it be an instruction to the Publications Committee
to more severely edit the Transactions in future, particularly with regard
to the length of papers.

the motion of the President, seconded by Professor Farr, it was
resolved, That the papers in hand be refereed not only from the point of
view of suitableness but from the point of view of length.

Author's Copies.—On the motion of Hon. Mr. Thomson, seconded by
Dr. Chilton, it was resolved, That for the future all author's copies over
twenty-five be charged for.

Election of Fellows.—A ballot for the election of four Fellows resulted
in the election of Mr. R. M. Laing (Christchurch), Professor E. Marsden
(Wellington) Mr. P. G. Morgan (Wellington), and Professor D. M. Y.
Sommerville (Wellington).

On the motion of Dr. Cockayne, seconded by Mr. W. G. Howes, it was
resolved, That not more than two Fellows be elected in 1923.

Library Committees Report.—The report of the Library Committee was
read and adopted.
Report or LIBRARY COMMITTEE.

, А number of foreign institutions which during the war had ceased sending publica-
tions have now resumed publishing, and consequently the incoming exchanges for
the year have been more numerous. ese have been received, registered, and placed
upon the shelves as far as possible in the congested state of the library.

The Public Works Department was asked to report on the advisability of placing
urther shelving in the library. The question also of transferring the library to
another building has been under diseussion, and the matter is now referred to the
annual meeting for a decision (see Standing Committee's Report).

During the year circulars were sent to members who had had books on loan for
са Wb coepi "qn as ies ren a fairly large number of books were Mey

e library. епот has г ё

serial ee presented to the lib ac урау үк жылы Мей ий 5

the matter of binding, a sum of £245 158. is still available, and, as prices аге
falling, the Hon. Secretary and the Library Committee have been authorized to invite
quotations for binding some of the most widely read serials.
commonest mare io th. Aisandor Turnbull Libcr, ada

cement has been made to compil ks in the
Carter Library prior to its removal. Ps ee ниш» о um e

the housing of the New Zealand Institute library, with power to act if the
finances permit.

Hutton Grant Report—The report of Miss Mestayer, to the effect ee

she had been unable to do any work i : ! Pt dai
the last year, was received. y work in connection with the gran

Annual Meeting. 813

Hvrrow RESEARCH Grant FUND.

Miss Mestayer, hoc was granted £10 from the Hutton Fund, reports that she
regrets that, үч g to her College course and ill health, she has not been able
to do any work on the N Мае. She still holds a balance of £5, and is hoping to do
some work next year.

Hector Memorial Award for 1922.—The recommendation of the Hector
Award Committee was then received in a sealed envelope and read.

Report or THE HECTOR AWARD COMMITTEE, 1922.

The committee consists of the Elis of the New Zealand Institute, Sir Ernest
Rutherford, and Professor F. D. The committee unanimously recommends
that the He ctor Prize and Medal ы иаа to рала С. Coleridge Farr, D.Sc.,
for his researches in physical science, wy more particularly for his work in connection

with the magnetic survey of New Zea
Tuomas Н. Eas

Convener =з the Аил йй.

е recommendation that the Hector Medal and Prize should be given
to Professor C. Coleridge Farr for his researches in physics was unanimously
adopted.

Publications Committee's Report—The report of the committee was
read and adopted.

Report or PUBLICATIONS COMMITTEE.

Fifty-three papers, by thirty-eight authors, were accepted for publication in
Volume 53 of th ena of the New Medial Institute, and the volume was issued
on the 818% акш, 1921. It is slightly larger than the previous volume, containing
xxxiv plus 584 pages (of which 98 are devoted to Proceedings and Appendix), 70 plates
(two coloured), and a large number of text-figures sdds
s ra number of pt pipe whilst it adds somewhat to the cost,

e value and general interest of the volume.

To bulletins were issued during the year, being Parts 6 and 7 iy get б;
and the Index to volumes 41—51 was also — 2 8 (the final) of Bulletin No.
is in the printer's hands, pe arri в аан 2 k

mmittee, 305
JOHANNES C. ANDERSEN, Hon. Editor.

Regulations Committee.—The Hon. Secretary г read the Mo vum
committee and asked that it be reappointed for another year.—

REPORT or REGULATIONS COMMITTEE $

The committee has completed the tabulation of matter, which sho ald be og
my as a gaze regulatio: ^ oras а күрене =
committee considers it advisable to T the result of g

Report of the Committee on Cataloguing was read, as follows =

tae ae Mis in die Domine ee ea ehh ew
periodicals and set: blications which they possess
Saa the subj al s ota following list : Mathematics, physics, chemistry, geology,
palaeonto tology, sig oh ca sits i egeo pe “and taining prés P titles sh E PAN
and publi to the li marum in which they are co

$ cations, Perea siege to include the applied sciences be hdd. over in the
meantime,
lib : That, as soon as may be, detailed косаси. = Бу өг р = the design
а te а

отр у» z serai der Boor nd this catalogue should be е prepared,

Опе for each of the principal centres |

814 Proceedings.

5. That an advisory committee be appointed (a) to assist the editor in determining
what publications should be included in the list under No. 1, and (b) to determine the
orm in which the information required under No. 4 shall be provided.

Paragraphs Nos. 1, 2, and 3 were adopted. No. 4 was adopted with the
deletion of the last sentence and the substitution of one reading, “ Copies of
this catalogue should be prepared.” No. 5 was adopted with the addition
of the words, “ Mr. Archey shall be the hon. editor of this catalogue, and,
with Professor Farr; Professor Chilton, and Mr. A. M. Wright, form the
advisory committee."

Pan-Pacific Congress.—On the motion of Dr. Marshall, seconded by
Professor Chilton, it was resolved, That every endeavour be made by the
New Zealand Institute to make arrangements for the next Pan-Pacific
Congress to be held in New Zealand in 1923. Drs. Chilton and Tillyard
gave an account of the last Congress. It was resolved that Dr. Marshall,
Бан М. Thomson, and the President be a committee to further the above
resolution.

Carter Bequest Committee Report—The majority report, dated the 27th
January, 1922, of the Carter Bequest Committee, signed by Dr. C. E. Adams,
Mr. Thomas Forsyth, Mr. A. C. Gifford, Mr. P. Levi, and Professor E.
Marsden, and the minority report, signed by Professor Kirk, were read.
The reports from Mr. Martin Chapman, K.C., and Mr. E. D. Bell were read
by the President. It was resolved, on the motion of Professor Marsden,
seconded by Dr. Cockayne, That a committee be set up to prepare plans
and estimates on the lines of the majority report for submission to the
Board of Governors next year, provided that legal power can be obtained
for using this money as indicated; the committee to consist of the
President, Dr. Adams, Professor Farr, Professor Sommerville (convener),
Professor Marsden, and Mr. Ward, of Wanganui.

Correspondence.—Letters from the Hon. the Minister of Internal Affairs,
dated 5th February and 8th September, were read and received.

A letter from the Wellington Philosophical Society, dated 20th January,
1922, was read, and, on the motion of the President, it was resolved, That
this Institute's Board of Governors urges upon the Minister of Internal

airs the necessity of continuing the Journal of Science and Technology,
which has filled a very important place in the science of the Dominion.

A letter dated 21st January, 1922, from the Nelson Institute, intimating
a change in the name of the scientific branch, was read and received.

A letter from the Brett Company (Auckland), dated 27th January, 1922,
was read and received, and, on the motion of Dr. Tillyard, it was resolved,
That it be a recommendation to the Publications Committee that it inter-
view the Government Printer towards getting a reduction of the Government
Printer's Account.

Research Grant Committees Report.—This was taken as read.

Report or THE RESEARCH GRANT СоммтттЕЕ, 1921.
Dr. C. E. Adams, who in 1919 was ted £55, through the Wellington
Philosophical Society, reported on the 21st December, 1921, that difficulties had
arisen In purchasing any further instruments for the Astronomical Section. ne

5 а prism within the sum allocated for this instrument, but the Astronomer
d has been asked to assist in this matter, and it is hoped that early in the yeat
e optical parts will be bought in England and sent to New Zealand.

Annual Meeting. 815

_Dr. Adams, who in 1919 was granted £150 pei the beber rie хениз eun
Society for an investigation in astronomical and geophysical si ported o
:

„ L * . urch
in different stations in ge in charge of the Astronomical Branch of the p
Institute, for the purpose of Prae a years
No results had so far Бей published, but it is hoped to have a report comprising
the етай 8 p ‚в year at least at fes station ready for the American Eclipse

gations.
Mr. G. Brittin, who in 1919 was granted £100, loci | г Чечсе Institute
of Canterbury, for a research on fruit-diseases, reported on he 12th January, 1922,

e grower in whose orchard the experiments are made is doing the spraying free
of charge, pee satisfied with the results of last season ’s work, r. Brittin has had
no occasion to expend any of his grant, and the balance remains at £97, £17 being in
ma of gran rantee.

Charles Chilton, who in 1918 was granted £50, rp > Philosophical
Жайы of ‘Canterbury; for an investigation of New Zealand greet cen ig able to
comp E. this research owing to the absence of his assistant Edinburgh, and in

accordance with a resolution of last annual meeting refunded the. eren balance

Dr. Kathleen M. Curtis, who in 1920 was granted £100, шош the Nelson Institute
for research in parasitic mycology, re rted on the 29th November that M M partial
u

She in before с poe ork to examine three m a of apple, one
of pes and one of n ne. A portion of ia: grant, £21 3s., has been ramum
in books, and ке Balances 78 17s., still in the hands of the rete will be spent

in a similar per
“Н. " Fasterfield, who in 1919 was granted £200, through the Wellington
to the mineral oils, waxes, and resins of

the year, and the investigation is appro roaching completion. During the year £45 Os. 6d
nt been ge in the salary of a part-time assistant. The balance in hands of grantee
is Pet
rofessor W. P. Evans, who in 1921 was granted а further £200, through the
P Philosophical Institute of Canterbury, for an С of New Zealand brown
oals, reported on the 16th December, 1921, A A " Calorific Метт "чари

ес had been checked where necessary, her dete made b
Mr. Gilling; (Б) producer runs where apparently: abnormal had a "checked, and
ed c resinous brown coals had been carri
€ made. Mr. Gilling had

m
hich
h that next year two gradua
use seless ; but it is oped ap cod н i vis
and sho nd d be ready early ne
e balance to odi credit of this мы.
їсһ 1 f th
£24 tre of which is in the hands o wb "ES s through A Philo-
sophical Institute of Canterbury, for a researc ә rted on the
18th November that much work had been done gery g" year,
0

accumula i
H E Io: imp
t deta as the subject i is of the utmos
only to the роза but to all users of mtg I on » papery ba an the pe
e tests for porosity devised by the authors o pa
Phi rt of the acceptance tests to
hilpott, have been adopted by the a, M er irpo iat the opps

be applied to insu nz into the Dominion, and it
tion ot such can vil ped i a considerable and very desirable improvement in

816 Proceedings.

insulator-manufacture. The grant has been overexpended, and the grantee has asked
that £60 might be transferred from his grant for "Seog sulphur to the porcelain grant,
in order that the work might be барш: Professor Farr has deposited with the
Hon. осту а 48-paged manuscript сору of his рар
Pro xm viles who in 1920 was granted £75, ай the Philosophical Institute
of Can › for a кы > оп the properties of gas- -free ест reported оп the
15th аЙ that work on this research had gone on during ё der but so fis no
expense had been incurred, and the grantee has not баны апу ран т hos e grant. It

. George Gray, who in 1920 was granted £50, through the Philosophical
Institute of Canterbury, for an investigation on the waters of Can terbury, repo
d bee

tervals i . In these sam
dissolved matter have been estimated ud recorded for fut The expense
far have been trifling, and the grantee has not ic any но. ‘of the grant, whic ch
Жы

da
records made. Vadim. truments have now been moved to some wells near Lincoln
for the purpose eliminati ting the disturbance of the water in the wells by industrial
use of those in the neighbourhood. e sufficient series of records is sec the

| ollege piping will i iers.
Dr. Hilgendorf asks that the remainder а the grant, £60 4s. 2d., in hands of the
e

Professor R. Jack, who in 1917 was parem £25, through i Otago vue for

an investigation of the екен charge on rain and its connection with meteorolo, gical
conditions, has 5 absent in England, and on the 27th Decent he applied ta for
renewal of this rantee holds the balance, £25.

gran
Т.Т он who in 1919 was granted £50, through the eere Па
for an inquiry into the rate of growth of the S uie cipal New Zealand t
reported on the 19th December that it had been found impossible to devote yet time
to research, and very little headway had been made. A number of kauri eM
T . 2

io rtain that young kauri po nd sa
suspend height-growth e a pets year, or pubem Bees, Ft is proposed to extend
observations to discover what external influ uences, if any, are cerned in this

mporary ved db of height-growth, and whether it is eres with increased growth
in thickness. Observations on the ge ies have bee ued, a number of
microphotographs have been made, and a quantity of diti бее, eb it is not at
present ble to make definite statements seed these. Next year it is pro

in

1
orriso dede vio ИСТӘ ves granted £100, through the Philosophical
Institute of Canterb bury, for a esearch in afforestation of the Spe: a Ranges, repo
on the 10th January, 1922, that since his last report further photographs
useful data was his h the Nort

t
Professor Wilson of Harvard ыйым Much evidence had been a
support of his proposal of “ natural afforestation,” and an experiment

Annual Meeting. 817

at Balmoral Misa along the lines of his suggestion— ‘namely, to plant groups of lines
of certain species at distances of several chains apart, in order to allow them to fill the
intervals by лабаа! seeding. ‚ Morrison applied for an extension of the grant for
another year. Expenditure Str as jd M 5s., and the balance of the grant is
£56 19s. 5d., of which grantee holds £

Mr. R R. Spei nt who in 1919 was zl £225, through the Philosophical Institute
of Canterbury, for a geological survey g Malvern Hills, reported in December, 1921,
that a student, acting under bis direction, had made a survey of that prea ‘of the
Malvern Hills area known as Cordy’s Flat, ‘the кы Акчу of which is

i This is

h fair ea
of results obtained in other ре. of the area, fi the oal-seams M n did à and
i or long di i i

This may prove an exception, but there are strong hopes to the contrary. The true
avo of iie coal in this area can only be determined by further «nd or by

ring. Promising results have also been obtained from examination Y t in the
ону of семі and of the country to the south cf the Selwyn К Wo d has
also been commen ced at Glentunnel, the extreme western portion of the pm near the

peight and L. J. Wild, bere in 1916 were granted £50, vip or n
Philosophical Institute e Canterbury, for an investigation of the phosphate-yieldi
rocks of Canterb in accordance with a аа of last annual meeting, vae
the disxpended ortion ot thelr nt—namel
Mr. L. J. Wild, who in 1918 was granted $30, through the Philosophical Institute
of Canterbury, for a soil-survey in Canterbury, in accordance eh a resolution of last
annual Pe d refunded the unexpended portion n of his grant— . 9d.
A. Wrigh in l was granted £75, thidagh the Philosophical
Institute of баайы, for a -— on the vitamine content of commercial mea
oducts, reported in January, 1922, that this investigation was carried out in the

| еї
cold-st meats, and me determination of vitamin A in
steurized and non-pas te а o eo-margarine. e main work has now been
арма, ind should be pere tk for eee shorty. Some points чал e
clear consequently the continuance of the grant is requ
£36 1s. 5d. hss been erpended, and the balance of the grant is £38 18s. 7d., of hich
£13 18s. 7d. is in grantee’s hands.
ofessor E. adu: ж who in 1919 was granted £125, rage Audi Wellington
Philosophical Society, for a research on the effect of a particles oe
on the 13th January, 1922, that the research is in vigorous prosecution. ve — bee
been purchased and is in process of measurement. This measurement is carri

ts
many months, to ascertain purity of radium. 8 e en
to ascerta. ther or not there is an extra terrestrial radiation of fep ove
For this purpose measurements were made in the tropics (Samoa), at Mount Egmont,

and will be made on Ruapehu in a few weeks. Total expenditure amounts to £44 9s. 4d.,

tute.
i he Wellington
who in 1919 was granted £60, through t
Philos ворса Society, for a research on coal efficiency, reported o ге 13th ee:
ы, that the remaining money from this grant is being used crap mm ings
baie псу of pers and other mocion елт. for domestic purposes.
ance of £5 2s 6d. in the — of the Institu
ofeasor Minds who 1920 was granted £50, рсы ы vn dem
Philosophical Society, for a мї o the physical properties o piel е зіне
терогіз that there is an unexpended Бауи of £17 148. 7d. E the han DM = comm
n regard to the manuscripts of the late Sir David E ux
Ports that Mr. Morris Jones is unable to undertake the work of collation, and i E
s but that steps be еч to м some report made by а compe tent person as to
— bo pora rch ts were
i Roia further applications for research grants
granted : TASEN ie h the Auckland Institute, £100 = Me 3
Wireless telegraphy; Mr. W. C. Davies, through the Nelson Institute, £5 Т €
in soil bacteria and protozoa; Professor T. H. Easterfield, £200, through the Nelson

818 Proceedings.

Institute, for research on orchard fruit; Mr. D. eats £50, brad A o eom
Institute, for research on New Zealand orthoptera. Later applications from Mr. H. D.
Skinner relig espe Professor Wall (Philosophical Inst tute of Cüsterbárs]; ME
Yeates (Wellin Philo ques pese A Professor E. Marsden and Mr. Harwood
(Wellington Philosophical Society), and Mr. L. Bastings (Otago Institute) were declined
owing to the absence of any Tos а ble for research purposes. This committee
recommends that gran men should ask the approval of the Standing Committee before
Lio es any apparatus which they may require for their researches.

roperty list of all apparatus in the hands of the Institute and of the individual

been compiled, and at the oe of the Under-Secretary for Internal

Affairs a сору has been deposited with him

It was resolved, That the Standing Committee shall make inquiry and
act with regard to the requests of Dr. Adams regarding the instruments
used in his grant. It was resolved to ask the Minister for a further £250
to be reinstated on next year’s estimates.

Travelling-expenses.—It was resolved, That travelling-expenses of the
Board of Governors be paid.

Diamond Jubilee.—Mr. A. M. Wright extended an invitation to the
members of the Board to the Diamond Jubilee of the Philosophical Institute
of Canterbury, at which he suggested the medal for the Hector Award
should be presented to Professor Farr on the 5th Apr

F olicy.—On the motion of the President, Misses by Dr. Chilton,
it was resolved, That this meeting of the New Zealand Institute hereby
expresses its appreciation of the successful efforts of Sir F. D. Bell on behalf
of New Zealand forestry.

Honorary Members.—The death of Dr. W. S. Bruce was announced,
this creating a vacancy in the roll of honorary members to be filled at the
annual general meeting in January next. On the motion of Dr. Cockayne,
it was resolved, That the nominations of honorary members be sent to the
Governors at least fourteen days before the annual meeting.

Fireblight.—On the motion of Dr. Tillyard, seconded by Dr. Cockayne,
it was resolved, That, in view of the southward spread of fireblight to
Patea during the year, this meeting desires to urge upon the Minister of
Agriculture the great necessity for establishing, as soon as possible, special
orchard areas within which the elimination of hawthorn should be carried
out e lines to be approved by the Hon. Minister

Mficers for Year Vise She election of AE resulted as follows:
Président; Professor Kirk ; Hon. Secretary, Mr. B. C. Aston; Hon. foment
Mr. M. A. Eliott; Hon. Editor, Mr. Johannes C. Anders Hon.
Librarian, Dr. J. Allan Thomson ; Hon. Trustees of the Carter, Hector, and
Hutton Trust Funds, Hon. Secretary and Hon. Ina

Election of Committees.—Library Committee: Reappointed.

Publications Committee: Reappointed, with the Edition of Professor
Marsden.

Research Grant Committee : Reappointed.

inca Mr aa Reappointed.

Hec Award mmittee: Professor Charles Chilton (шене
ане ней, b and Mr. T. F. Cheeseman, Auckland. (Subject,

zoology.)

Date and Place of next Annual ов —To be held in January, 1923;
day to be fixed by Standing Committe

Votes of Thanks to the President iud other honorary officers were carried
by acclamation.

Contributors to Publication Fund. 819

CONTRIBUTORS TO PUBLICATION FUND.

Tue cost of publishing the annual volume of the Transactions havin
en greatly, a circular stating the position and inviting contributions

wards expense of publication was sent to every member of the рама
son in March, 1922. The following lists contain the names of all w
responded to the circular, their contributions being lOs. unless a larger sum
is indicated, and the President takes the earliest opportunity of acknow-
ledging these eme Four contributors of 10s. each did not enclose
name or any means of identification, the а да beci the postmarks
of Christchurch, Dunedin, Hawera, and Waihem

WELLINGTON PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY.

Helyer, Miss E
Andersen, Hislop, J.
Aston, B. ё ai Is.). Holmes, R. W.
Atkinson, E. H. mg G- Mu
Baillie, H. (£1). Jone
ennett, Francis Kirk, Profesor] н. Pye (£1).
Best, Elsdon. Lomax, Major H. A. (£1).
Birks, L McDonald,
Blair, D Maclaurin, Dr. J. S
Brandon, A. de B. MacLean W.
B бај: McSherry,
Campbell, T. Marsden, Professor E.
Carter, W. H. Maxwell, E.
Chapman, Martin RE Maxwell, J. P.
Cockayne, L., Moore,
Cockeroft, T: Moorhouse, W. H. Sefton (£2 2s.).
Cotton, C. A., D. 8 (£1 1s.). Motos , P. G. (£1).
Coventry, Mrs. Myers, J. G.
llis, E Meise Nei ,
Ferguson, William. Ongley, M. A
Ferrar, H. T. Orr, Robe ©
Fletcher, Rev. Н. J. Phillipps, W. J. (12s. 6d.).
man, C. J hillips, Coleman (£1).
Frengley, Dr Pilcher, E. G.
in, W. H. Richardson, C. E
Gibbs, Dr. H. E inson, I.
Goudie, H. A. Roy, R. B. (£
Grange, L. I. Turner, E. Phillips
Gra Waterworth, A. (£1)
Hamilton, H. Е. М.
mem i . C. (£1 1s.). Wilson, Sir James
Hector, C. Monro, M. D. (£1 1s.). Wynne, H. J
AUCKLAND INSTITUTE
Alexander, J. Cooper, A. N.
Algie, R. Crook, J.
Allum, John. Dearsly, H.
, J. M. Dennin
Bartrum, J. A. (£1). Downard, F. N. R.
Bates, T. L Duder, R. W.
Bishoj Eady, A.

, J. 3.
Brown, Prof
indi RC RN essor F. D. (£1).

Bu ed W. E.

Ca;

Chat, Dr. H. A. (£1 1s.).
T.F

Clark, M. 10
Coleman e (los ва)

Fenwick, R.

Firth, R. W.

Fisher, F. 8.

Flemin ng, _ и Os. 6d.).
eese Б х 8. (£1 18.).
Frate

Frater, Captain W.

820

Contributors to Publication Fund.

AUOKLAND IxNsTITUTE—CcOniinued.

Petri e, D. (£ TE
Philae. Le (2 167;

Shakespear, Mrs. В. Н.

imson,
iei H G. (£1 Os. 6d.).
Stant

W nn, H.
Watley, ) Sect gine BG.
Yates, E. (£1).

PHILOSOPHICAL INSTITUTE OF CANTERBURY.

Acland, Dr. H. T. D. (£1 18.).
Aldridge, W. G.
Alliso

Campbell J. W. (£1).
Chilton, Professor C.
Coles
Con

ndliffe, Professor J. B.
. R. (£1).
Cuthbert, Mrs. Tx
h, C.

ns, W.
Dorrien- Smith, Major A. A.
Drummo

Evans, Professor MN. P. we Is.).

Farr, Professor C. C. (£1
Foweraker, C. E. (7s. 6d.).
me Эр „р.

Gilli
бойу. М. и. (12s. 1d.).

Graham, C.H

Grigg, T C. aX o. 6d.).
Hamilton

Hasza "M a >

Ней Miss E. М.

Angell, S.
Barnett, er x E.
pees, J.C
e Banc We. B. (£1).

Hogg, H. R.
седен: Rev. J. E. (£1 1s.).
ard, E. J.

m. J. O. (£1).
Jamieson, W. G. (£2 2s.).
Jobberns, G. (£1).

tchin

n, Dr. J. C
Pairman, Dr. T. W. (£1 Os. 6d.).
Penlington, G.
Prudhoe, 3. С.

еесе,
Rhodes, J . H. (£1
Rhod

Tripp,
Waddell, KR ; (10s. 6d.).
Waller.

Way, G. "D
Widdowson, Dr. Н. L. (£1 1s.).
Wigram, Hon. H. F

Wild, "ау Ј.

Wardrop, J. H. W.

OTAGO INSTITUTE.
Benson, Professor W. N.
Black, A. (£1).
Brasch,

Brent, D.

`~

(£1).
odes, Hon. Sir Heaton (£1 1s.).
R. G.

Contributors to Publication Fund.

Buchanan, N. L.

Cen

Cuthbert
Benwick, Sir George (£2 2s.).
Ferguson, Dr. H. L. (£1 1s.).
Hi.

Finlay.
anew. Professor J. M. E.
Hoffmann, G.

Oraco Instrrute—continued.

тзн W. С. (£8 12s. 8d.).
Jeffery, J.

Johnson, J. T. (£1 Os. 6d.).
McCurdie, W. D. R. al 1s.).
Maleolm, "Professor

Milnes, J. W.

Park, Professor J. (£1 1s. 6d.).
ee ag

Sim

Stout, Sir Robert.

n, D. E.
Thema, Hon. G. M. (10s. 7d.).
Williams, W. J.

Hawke’s Bay PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY.

Anderson, A.
(йет. Bernard.
ludis J. (£2 2з.).
Clark, T. Р

Duncan, Russell.
Harding, J. W.

Curtis, Dr. K. M.

Easterfield, Professor TH.:
Gibbs, F.

Gibbs, D т. S. А.
cedem Dr. W. D. 8.

x К
| O Ryan, W. (£1).

NELSON INSTITUTE.

Mules, Right Rev. C. O.

Phi

Manawatu PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY.

Akers, H. (£1).

Cunningham, G G. H. (£1).
Eliott, M. A. (£2).

WANGANUI PHILOSOPHICAL uds

Bassett, W. G. (£1).
Liffiton, E. N.
Murdoch, R. (£2 2s.).

Sturge, H
Ward, J. T. x 18.).

Poverty Bay INSTITUTE.
Tiffin, G. W.

821

825

NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE ACT, 1908.
1908, No. 130.

AN AcT to consolidate certain Enactments of the General Assembly
relating to the New Zealand Institute.

BE rr ENACTED by the General Assembly of New Zealand in Parliament

assembled, and by the authority of the same, as follows :—

1. (1. The Short Title of this Act is the New Zealand Institute
Act, 1908.

(2. This Act is a consolidation of the enactments mentioned in the
Schedule hereto, and with respect to those enactments the following pro-
visions shall apply :—

(a e Institute and Board respectively constituted under those

enactments, and subsisting on the coming into operation of this
Act, shall be deemed to be the same Institute and Board respec-
tively constituted under this Act without any change of consti-
tution or corporate entity or otherwise; and the members
thereof in office on the coming into operation of this Act shall
continue in office until their successors under this Act come into

office. a

(b.) All Orders in Council, regulations, appointments, societies incor-
porated with the Institute, and generally all acts of authority
which originated under the said enactments or any enactment

where necessary, be deemed to have so originated, TP
(c.) All property vested in the Board constituted as aforesaid s
bed

by this Act.
(4.) All "ich and proceedings commenced under the said enact-
on the coming into opera-
tion of this Act, may be continued, completed, and enforced

his Act. ; :

2. (1.) The body now known as the New Zealand Institute (herein-

after Landi to as s the Institute ’’) shall consist of the тагу ice
tute, the Wellington Philosophical Society, the Philosophical Ins

Institute, and such others as heretofore have been or may hereafter be
ae therewith in eg ent a Baer.
or hereafter to be made by the Board of Governors. ^, . :
(2.) Members of the above-nanied incorporated societies shall be ipso
act ч : :
oe ppd pele ement of the Institute shall be vested in a

Board of oreste tae referred to as “ the Board "), constituted
as follows :—
ae Governor : imc.
Po Med to Be M Uil by the Governor in pager de
whom two shall be appointed during the month of Decembe
in every year:

"^

826 Appendix.

Two members to be appointed by each of the incorporated societies
at Auckland, Wellington, Christchurch, and Dunedin during

One member to be appointed by each of the other incorporated
societies during the month of December in each alternate
year; and the next year in which such an appointment shall
be made is the year one thousand nine hundred and nine.

4. (1.) Of the members appointed by the Governor in Council, the
two members longest in office without reappointment shall retire annually
on the appointment of their successors.

(2.) Subject to the last preceding subsection, the appointed members
of the Board shall hold office until the appointment of their successors.

· The Board shall be а body corporate by the name of the “ New
Zealand Institute,” and by that name shall have perpetual succession
mmon seal, and may sue and be sued, and shall have power an
authority to take, purchase, and hold lands for the purposes hereinafter
ntioned.

6. (1.) The Board shall have power to appoint a fit person, to be
known as the “ President,” to superintend and carry out all necessary
work in connection with the affairs of the Institute, and to provide him

person to be editor of the Transactions of the Institute, and may appoint
а committee to assist him in the work of editing the same.
(8.) The Board shall have power from time to time to make regu-

incorporated if such regulations are not complied with ; and such regu-
lations on being published in the Gazette shall have the force of law.

(4 e Board may receive any grants, bequests, or gifts of books
or specimens of any kind whatsoever for the use of the Institute, and
dispose of them as it thinks fit.

The Board shall have control of the property from time to time
а

.

vested іп it or acquired by it; and shall mak

(2.) Any person appointed to fill a casual vacancy shall only hold
office for such period as his predecessor would have held office under
this Act.

8. (1.) Annual meetings of the Board shall be held in the month of
January in each year, the date and place of such annual meeting to be
fixed at the previous annual meeting.

(2.) The Board may meet during the year at such other times and
places as it deems necessary.

(3.) At each annual meeting the President shall present to the
meeting a report of the work of the Institute for the year preceding, and
a balance-sheet, duly audited, of all sums received and paid on behalf
of the Institute.

9. The Board may from time to time, as it sees fit, make arrange-
ments for the holding of general meetings of members of the Institute,

New Zealand Institute Act. 827

at times and places to be arranged, for the reading of scientific papers,
the delivery of lectures, and for the general promotion of science in New
Zealand by any means that may appear desirable.

10. The Minister of Finance shall from time to time, without further
appropriation than this Act, pay to the Board the sum of five hundred
pounds in each financial year, to be applied in or towards payment of the
general current expenses of the Institute.

1. Forthwith upon the making of any regulations or the publica-
tion of any Transactions, the Board shall transmit a copy thereof to the
Minister of Internal Affairs, who shall lay the same before Parliament if
sitting, or if not, then within twenty days after the commencement of the
next ensuing session thereof.

ScHEDULE.
Enactments consolidated.
1903, No. 48.—The New Zealand Institute Act, 1903.

NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE AMENDMENT ACT, 1920.
1920, No. 3.
Zealand Institute Act, 1908.
AN Act to amend the New 30d July, 1920.
Br rr ENACTED by the General Assembly of New Zealand in Parliament
assembled, and by the authority of the same, as follows :—

1. This Act may be cited as the New Zealand Institute Amendment
Act, 1990, and shall be read together with and deemed part of the New
Zealand Institute Act, 1908. )

2. Section ten of the New Zealand Institute Act, 1908, is hereby
amended by omitting the words “ five hundred pounds,” and substituting
the words * one thousand pounds."

REGULATIONS.
Tux following are the regulations of the Ne
the Act of 1903 :—* ; T а
The word “Institute” used in the following regulations means
New Zealand Institute as constituted by the New Zealand Institute
Act, 1903.

w Zealand Institute under

of the Institute by the President for the time being of the ociety

. Any мае incorporated ав aforesaid shall cease A m ере
with the Institute in case the number of th members of the

` Shall at any time become less than twenty уе,
ee subscribed by such members sha^ a
an £25.
3. The by-laws of every society to be incorporated чє кы =
provide for the expenditure of not less than опе - tmr o nua

* New Zealand Gazette, 14th July, 1904.

823 Appendix.

revenue in or towards the formation or support of some local public
museum or library, or otherwise shall provide for the contribution of not
less than one-sixth of its said revenue towards the extension and main-
tenance of the New Zealand Institute.

Any society incorporated as aforesaid which shall in any one year
fail to expend the proportion of revenue specified in Regulation No. 3
aforesaid in manner provided shall from henceforth cease to be incor-
porated with the Institute.

PUBLICATIONS.

5. All papers read before any society for the time being incorporated
with the Institute shall be deemed to be communications to the Insti-
tute, and then may be published as Proceedings or Transactions of the
Institute, subject to the following regulations of the Board of the Institute
regarding publications :—

(a.) The publications of the Institute shall consist of—

LE current abstract of the proceedings of the societies
for the time being incorporated with the Institute, to be
intituled ‘‘ Proceedings of the New Zealand Institute ”’ ;

.) And of transactions comprising papers read before the
incorporated societies (subject, however, to selection as herein-
after mentioned), and of such other matter as the Board of

(b. The Board of Governors shall determine what papers are to be
published

(c.) Papers not recommended for publication may be returned to their
authors if so desired.

(d.) All papers sent in for publication must be legibly written, type-
written, or printed.

(e.) A proportional contribution may be required from each society

ost of publishing Proceedings and Transactions

of the Institute.

(f.) Each incorporated society will be entitled to receive a propor-
tional number of copies of the Transactions and Proceedings
of the New Zealand Institute, to be from time to time fixe
by the Board of Governors.

MANAGEMENT OF THE PROPERTY OF THE INSTITUTE.

viduals to the Institute shall be acknowledged by a printed form of

receipt and shall be entered in the books of the Institute provided for

Em sg eis and shall then be dealt with as the Board of Governors may
ect.

Honorary MEMBERS.

8. The Board of Governors shall have power to elect honorary
members (being persons not residing in the Colony of New Zealand), pro-
vided that the total number of honorary members shall not exceed thirty-

Regulations. 829

9. In case of a vacancy in the list of honorary members, each incor-
porated society, after intimation from the Secretary of the Institute, may
nominate for election as honorary member one person.

10. The names, descriptions, and addresses of persons so nominated,
together with the grounds on which their election as honorary members
is recommended, shall be forthwith forwarded to the President of the
New Zealand Institute, and shall by him be submitted to the Governors
at the next succeeding meeting.

GENERAL REGULATIONS.

11. Subject to the New Zealand Institute Act, 1908, and to the
foregoing rules, all societies incorporated with the Institute shall be
entitled to retain or alter their own form of constitution and the by-laws
for their own management, and shall conduct their own affairs.

12. Upon application signed by the President and countersigned by the
Secretary of any society, accompanied by the certificate required under
Regulation No. 1, a certificate of incorporation will be granted under
the seal of the Institute, and will remain in force as long as the fore-
going regulations of the Institute are complied with by the society.

3. In voting on any subject the President is to have a deliberate as
well as a casting vote. А

14 е President may at any time call a meeting of the Board, and
shall do so on the requisition in writing of four Governors.

15. Twenty-one days’ notice of every meeting of the Board shall be
given by posting the same to each Governor at an address furnished by
him to the Secretary. А : {

16. In case of а vacancy in the office of President, a meeting о
the Board shall be called by the Secretary within twenty-one days to
elect a new President. : :

. The Governors for the time being resident or present in жо,
ved be a Standing Committee for the purpose of transacting urgen
usiness and assisting the officers :

18. The валар Committee may appoint persons to рк тА
duties of any other office which may become vacant. Any d "e vd
ment shall hold good until the next meeting of the Board, w
vacancy shall be filled.

19 y e foregoing regulations may be altered or vuoi odad
annual meeting, provided that notice be given m writing to the
of the Institute not later than the 30th November.

The following additional regulations, and amendment 5 ae hee
were adopted at a general meeting of поа = ore 1918, and at
Zealand Institute, held at Wellington on the cc aigna н,
Christchurch on the 3rd February, 1919. (See Yew
No. 110, 4th September, 1919.)

REGULATIONS GOVERNING THE FELLOWSHIP OF т E.

20. The Fellowship of the New Zealand Institute shall be an honorary
distinetion for the life of the holder. :

21. The Original етта shall be twenty in pese ey этле тее
the past Presidents and the Hutton and Hector Meda. "1919 and who at
their distinctions and positions prior to 3rd February, On inal Fellows
that date are members of the Institute. The remaining Origin

830 Appendix.

shall be nominated as provided for in Regulation 26 (a), and shall be
elected by the said past Presidents and Hector and Hutton Medallists.

22. The total number of Fellows at any time shall not be more than
forty.

23. After the appointment and election of the Original Fellows, as pro-
vided in Regulation 21, not more than four Fellows shall be elected in any
one year.

24. The Fellowship shall be given for research or distinction in science. —
25. No person shall be elected as Fellow unless he is a British subject
and has been à member of one of the incorporated societies for three years

immediately preceding his election.

26. After the appointment and election of the Original Fellows as pro-
vided in Regulation 21 there shall be held an annual election of Fellows
at such time as the Board of Governors shall appoint. Such election shall
be determined as follows :—

(а.) Each of the incorporated societies at Auckland, Wellington, Christ-

church, and Dunedin may nominate not more than twice as

are vacancies. Each nomination must be accompanied by a
statement of the qualifications of the candidate for Fellówship.

(b.) Out of the persons so nominated the Fellows resident in New Zea-
land shall select twice as many persons as there are vacancies, if
so many be nominated.

(c. The names of the nominees shall be submitted to the Fellows at
east six months, and the names selected by them submitted
to the Governors at least three months, before the date fixed
for the annual meeting of the Board of Governors at which the
election is to take place.

(d.) The election shall be made by the Board of Governors at the annual
meeting from the persons selected by the Fellows.

(e. The methods of selection in subclause (b) and of election in sub-
clause (d) shall be determined by the Board of Governors.

(f) The official abbreviation of the title “ Fellow of the New Zealand
Institute " shall be ** F.N.Z Inst."

AMENDMENT TO REGULATIONS.
Regulation 5 (a) of the regulations published in the New Zealand Gazette
of the 14th July, 1904, is hereby amended to read :—
“ (а.) The publications of the Institute shall consist of —

“ (1.) Such current abstract of the proceedings of the societies
for the time being incorporated with the Institute as the Board
of Governors deems desirable ;

“ (2.) And of transactions comprising papers read before the
incorporated societies or any general meeting of the New Zealand
Institute (subject, however, to selection as hereinafter mentioned),
and of such other matter as the Board of Governors shall from
time to time for special reasons in each case determine to publish,
to be intituled Transactions of the New Zealand Institute."

Hutton Memorial Fund. 831

THE HUTTON MEMORIAL MEDAL AND RESEARCH FUND.

DECLARATION OF TRUST.

set out in the said rules hereto attached.
And it is hereby declared that it shall be lawful for the Public к»
to pay all or any of the said moneys, both principal and interest, to the

the said Institute. d
As witness the seals of the said parties karoto, Ше Чаў м уен
hereinbefore written.

RESOLUTIONS oF BOARD OF GOVERNORS.
то by the Board of Governors of the New Zealand Institute
that—

1. The funds placed in the hands of the Board
oe to ilie Hutton Memorial diego call
emorial Research Fund," in memory O l шүре
Wollaston Hutton, F.R.S. Such fund shall consist of the money à all

se.
other funds which may be given or granted for the same aly Ca M

for trust-moneys

3. A sum not exceeding £100 shall be expended, a procuring a bronze
medal to be known as “ The Hutton Memorial Medal

832 Appendix.

4. The fund, or such part thereof as shall not be used as aforesaid,
shall be invested in such securities as aforesaid as may be approved of by
the Board of Governors, and the interest arising from such investment
shall be used for the furtherance of the objects of the fund.

The Hutton Memorial Medal shall be awarded from time to time
by the Board of Governors, in accordance with these regulations, to
persons who have made some noticeable contribution in connection with
the zoology, botany, or geology of New Zealand.

6. The Board s make regulations setting out the manner in which
ef funds eod s administered. Such regulations shall conform to the

s of the

Pes ‘of verae may, in the manner prescribed in
аабайды. Жары grants from time to time from the accrued taris to
persons or Kee ent i o require assistance in prosecuting researches
in the zoology, botany, or geology of New Z

8. There shall be published annually in the Transactions of the
New Zealand Institute the regulations adopted by the Board as afore-
said, a list of the recipients of the Hutton Memorial Medal, a list of the
persons to whom grants have been made during the alae year, and
also, where possible, an abstract of researches made by them

порае SUN WHICH THE HuTTON MEMORIAL oe SHALL BE
A DED AND THE RESEARCH FUND ADMINISTERE

1. Unless in oh aie circumstances, the Hutton Memorial Medal
shall be awarded not oftener than once in every three years; and in no
case shall any medal be awarded unless, in the opinion of the Board,
some contribution really deserving of the honour has been made.

medal shall not be awarded for any research ттш previous
to the 31st December, 1906.
he research for which the medal is gen must have a distinct
ara on New Zealand zoology, botany, or geolo
he medal shall be awarded only to those zg have received the
cai part of their education in ап Zealand or who have resided in
New Zealand for not less than ten yea

5. Whenever possible, the medal shall be presented in some public
manner.

6. The Board of Governors may, at any annual meeting, ien dier
from the accrued interest of the fund to any person, society, or commit-
tee ке encouragement of research in New Zealand оло. “botany,
OF A

lications for such grants shall be m efore the
ш о, ms gr ade to the Board b
8. In makin ng such grants the Board of oo shall give preference
to such persons as are defined in regulation
The recipients of such grants shall paf to the Board before the
3136 December in the year following, showing in a general way how the
grant үө been expended and what progress has been made with the
researc
10. The results of researches aided by. grants from the fund shall,
where possible, be published in New Zeal

ll. The Board of Governors ma bris n me to time amend or alter
the regulations, such amendments or alterations being in all cases in con-
formity with resolutions 1 to 4.

ee ae TUA

Hutton Memorial Fund. 833

AWARD OF THE Hutton MrwoRunrL MEDAL.

1911. Professor W. B. Benham, D.Sc., F.R.S., University of Otago—
For researches in New Zealand zoology.

1914. Dr. L. Cockayne, F.L.S., F.R.S.—For researches on the
ecology of New Zealand plants.

1917. Professor P. Marshall, M.A., D.Se.—For researches in New
Zealand geology.

1920. Rev. John E. Holloway, D.Sc.—For researches in New Zealand
pieridophytie botany.

GRANT FROM THE Hutton MEMORIAL RESEARCH FUND.

1919. Miss M. К. Mestayer—£10, for work on the New Zealand
Mollusea. 7

HECTOR MEMORIAL RESEARCH FUND.
DECLARATION OF TRUST.
Tats deed, made the thirty-first day of July, one thousand nine hundred
and fourteen, between the New Zealand Institute, a body corporate
duly incorporated by the New Zealand Institute Act, 1908, of the one
part, and the Public Trustee of the other part: Whereas by a declara-
tion of trust dated the twenty-seventh day of January, one thousand
nine hundred and twelve, after reciting that the New Zealand Institute

for the same purpose upon trust from time to time, to invest the а
In the common fund of the Public Trust Office, and to hold the princip
and income thereof for the purposes set out in the said rules an regula-

to declare that the said moneys are held by the Public Trustee xm v^
zs ^is eed by the said deed of trust and m purposes set fo
е said rules and regulations as amended as aforesaid :
aan this deed witnesseth and it is hereby declared that ra
ko shall hold the said moneys and all other moneys whic |
anded to him by the said Governors for the same purpose pies em
om time to time to invest the same in the common fund of

"© проп being directed to do so by a resolution of, t r з
the said Insti a Pages ae f the said. Inst:
itute, d by the Secretary of
tute ain e, and a letter signed by € b е
е

due Passing of such resolution: And upon recep

Eolo AN : the said
rid the receipt of the Treasurer for the time being of >

Shall be a sufficient discharge to the Public Trustee : And in
27—Trans,

834 Appendix.

no case shall the Public Trustee be concerned to inquire into the adminis-
tration of the said moneys by the Governors of the said Institute.

As witness the seals of the said parties hereto, the day and year first
hereinbefore written.

Rules and Regulations made by the Governors of the New Zealand
Institute in relation to the Hector Memorial Research Fund.

1. The funds placed in the hands of the Board by the Wellington
Hector Memorial Committee be called ‘‘ The Hector Memorial Research
" in memory of the late Sir James Hector, K.C.M.G. .R.8.
Тһе object of such fund shall be the encouragement of scientific research
in New Zealand, and such fund shall consist of the moneys subscribed

d b
of Governors, and the interest arising from such investment shall be
used for the furtherance of the objects of the fund by providing thereout
a prize for the encouragement of such scientific research in New Zealand
of such amount ав. the Board of Governors shall from time to time
determine.

5. The Hector Memorial Medal and Prize shall be awarded annually
by the Board of Governors.

6. The prize and medal shall be awarded by rotation for the follow-
ing subjects, namely—(1) Botany, (2) chemistry, (3) ethnology, (4) geo"
logy, (5) physics (including mathematics and astronomy), (6) zoology
(including animal physiology). :

In each year the medal and prize shall be awarded to that investi-
shall in the

year allotted. :
7. Whenever possible the medal shall be presented in some public
manner.
AWARD ОЕ THE HECTOR MEMORIAL RESEARCH FUND.
1919. L. Cockayne, Ph.D., F.L.S., F.R.S.—For researches in New
Zealand botany.
1913. T. H. Easterfield, M.A., Ph.D.—For researches in chemistry.
1914. Elsdon Best —For researches in New Zealand ethnology.
1915. P. Marshall, M.A., D.Sc., F.G.S.—For researches in New
Zealand geology.
1916. Sir Ernest Rutherford, F.R.S.— For researches in physics.
1917. Charles Chilton, M.A., D.Sc., F.L.8., C. M.Z.8.—For researches
in zoology.
1918. T. Е. Cheeseman, F.L.S., F.Z.S.—For researches in New
Zealand systematic botany.
1919. P. W. Robertson—For researches in chemistry.
1920. S. Percy Smith— For researches in New Zealand ethnology: .
192} R. ср M.A., M.Sc., F.G.S.—For work in New Zealand

geology. | Ec
1922. ©. Coleridge Farr, D.Sc.—For research in physical science,
and more particularly work in connection with the mag
netic survey of New Zealand. E^

ES

Regulations for Government Research Grant. 835

REGULATIONS FOR ADMINISTERING THE GOVERNMENT
RESEARCH GRANT.*

ALL grants shall be subject to the following conditions, and each grantee
shall be duly informed of these conditions :—

from among those at the disposal of the Institute, are to be regarded, unless
the Research Grants Committee decide otherwise, as the property of the
Institute, and are to be returned by the grantee, for disposal according to
the orders of the committee, at the conclusion of his research, or at such
other time as the committee may determine.

2. Every one receiving a grant shall furnish to the Research Grants
Committee, on or before the Ist January following upon the allotment of
the grant, a report (or, if the object of the grant be not attained, an in-
terim report, ‘o be renewed at the same date in each subsequent year until
a final report can be furnished or the committee dispense with further
reports), containing (a) a brief statement showing the results arrived at

present in his possession ; and (d) references to any transactions, journals,
or other publications in which results of the research have been printed.
In the event of the grantee failing to send in within three months of
the said 1st January a report satisfactory to the committee he may be
required, on resolution of the Board of Governors, to return the whole of
the sum allotted to him. : j

3. Where a grant is made to two or more persons acting as a committee

for the purpose of carrying out some research, one member of the said
mmittee shall assume the responsibility of furnishing the report and
receiving and disbursing the money. j
. em in bin. results are published that have been obtained
through aid furnished by the Government grant should contain an acknow-
ledgment of that fact. Dx. :

5. Every grantee shall, before any of the grant is paid to him, be
required to sign an engagement that he is prepared to carry out the general
conditions applicable to all grants, as well as any conditions which may
be attached to his particular grant. :

6. cases where specimens or preparations of permanent value are
obtained through a grant the committee shall, as far as possible, direct that
such specimens shall be deposited in a museum or University college within
the province where the specimens or material were obtained, or in which
the grantee has worked. The acknowledgment of the receipt of the speci-
mens by such institution shall fully satisfy the claims of the Lastitute.

7. In cases where, after completion of a research, the committee directs
that any instrument or apparatus obtained by means of the grant shall be
deposited in an institution of higher learning, such deposit shall be subject
to an annual report from the institution in question as to the condition of
the instrument or apparatus, and as to the use that has been made of it.

*In addition to these regulations the Standing Committee is also bound by certain
resolutions which a pear оп page 536 of volume 49, Trans. N.Z. Inst., and which grantees
are also bound to nen.

27*

836 Appendix.

RESEARCH GRANTS MADE DURING THE YEAR ENDING JisT Marcu, 1922,

Through the Auckland Institute :—
Professor P. W. Burbidge, £100 for research in wireless telegraphy.

Through the Philosophical Institute of Canterbury : —
Mr. A. M. Wright, £75 for research in vitamines content of
commercial meat products.

Through the Nelson Institute :—
Mr. William C. Davies, £50 for research in soil protozoa
Professor T. H. Easterfield, £200 for research in orchard fruits.
Mr. D. D. Milligan, £50 for research in New Zealand Orthoptera.

THE CARTER BEQUEST.
Fon extracts from the will of Charles Rooking Carter see vol. 48, 1916;
p. 565-66.

j

1
1
1
$]
i
$

837

NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE.

ESTABLISHED UNDER AN ACT OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF NEW ZEALAND
INTITULED THE NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE ACT, 1867; RECONSTITUTED BY
AN F THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF NEW ZEALAND UNDER THE NEW
ZEALAND um hh ACT, 1903, AND CONTINUED BY THE NEW ZEALAND
INSTITUTE ACT

BOARD OF GOVERNORS.

EX OFFICIO.
His Excelleney the Governor-General.
The Hon. the Minister of Internal Affairs.

NOMINATED BY THE GOVERNMENT.
Dr. oe Chilton, F.L.S., C.M.Z.8., F.N.Z.Inst. (reappointed Decem-

Boate 1919); Mr. B. C. Aston, F.L.C., F.C.S., F.N.Z.Inst. (re-
appointed December, 191 9; Dr. Leonard Cockayne, F.R.S., F. L 8.,
1).

F.N.Z.Inst. (appointed June, 192

ELECTED BY AFFILIATED SOCIETIES (DECEMBER, 1921).
Professor E. Marsden, D.Sc.,

.N.Z.Inst.
Wellington Philosophical Institute... Fiscale c A. Cotton, D.Sc.,
FG. „Inst.
‘Professor H. v Segar, M.A.,
Auckland Institute ... Ph.D., —
Hueso учы Professor F. P. Worley, D.Sc
Philosophical Institute of Canterbury ...

Otago Institute

Hawke’s Bay Philosophical Institute ... Mr. Thomas
Nelson Bee ek = .. Dr. Bd. E M.A., Sc.D.,

F.L.S.
Manawatu Philosophical Society .. Mr. M. A. Eliot
Wanganui Philosophical Society T Marsal, MA, FGS.,
Р i Ven. кее Ho Ж.
overty Bay Institute Williams, M.A.

OFFICERS FOR THE YEAR 1922.
PRESIDENT: Professor H. B. Kirk, M.A., F.N .Z. Inst.
Hon. Treasurer: Mr. M. A. Eliott.
Hon. Eprror: Mr. Johannes C. Andersen.
Hon. Lrprarian: Dr. J. Allan Thomson, F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst.

Hon. ЅесветАВҮ: Mr. B. C. Aston, F.I.C., F.C. В, F.N.Z.Inst.
(Box 40, Post-office, Wellington).

838

Appendiz.

AFFILIATED SOCIETIES.

Name of Society.

Secretary’s Name and Address.

Date of Affiliation.

Wellington Philosophical
Socie
Auckland Institute vis
— ai Institute of
Otago аме ЛА t Б

Hawke's tad Philosophical
Institute
н Seger
atu Philosophical
Socie ty
Wanganui Philosophical
Cc

- Society
Poverty Bay Institute

E. K. Vetera Training College,
ес
E снае Мин. Auck-
an

G. E. Archey, Canterbury
Musca, Christe urch

.| Wm. Mar eg Musselburgh

Gg. E. ss Pollock, P.O. Box 301,
Nap

Mrs. йылын Graham, Nelson

Chas. T. Salmon, P.O. Box 298,

h
R. Murdoch, PX Bor 921.

Wanganui
John Mouat, Adams Chambers,
Gladstone Road, Gisborne

10th June, 1868.
10th June, 1868.
22nd October, 1868.
18th October, 1869.
81st March, 1875.

20th December, 1883.
6th January, 1905.

2nd December, 1911.
1st February, 1919.

FORMER HONORARY MEMBERS.

1870.

Agassiz, Professor Louis.

Hochstetter, Dr. Ferdinand von.

Darwin, Charles, M.A., F.R.S.
Gray, J. E., Ph.D., F.R.S.

Grey, Bir George, K.C.B

Huxley, Thomas H., LL.D., F.R.8.

Bowen, Sir George Ferguson, G.
ünther, A., M.D., M.A., Ph.D.
Lyell, Sir Charles, 'Bart., D.O.L.

. McLachlan, Robert, F.L.S.
Newton, Alfred, F.R.S,

Filho

Berggren

, Dr. 8.
Clarke, Rev. W. B., M.A., F.R.S.

l, Dr. H.
Rolleston, Professor G., M.D., F.R.S.

Hooker, Sir J. D., G.C.S.1., C.B., M.D.,
Mueller, Ferdinand von, M.D., F.R.S.,

Owen, Professor Richard, F.R.S.
| Richards, Rear- Admiral G. H.
1871.
| Lindsay, W. Lauder, M.D., F.R.8.E.

1872.
| Stokes, Vice-Admiral J. L.

1873.
Pickard-Cambridge, Rev. O., M.A., F.R.S.,

1874.

| Thomson, Professor Wyville, F.R.S.
1875.

| Sclater, P. L., M.A., Ph.D., F.R.S.

1876.
| Etheridge, Professor R., F.R.S.

Former Honorary Members. 839

1877.
Baird, et Spencer F. | Weld, Frederick A., C.M.G.
Sharp

1878.
Garrod, Professor A. H., F.R.S. | Tenison- Woods, Rev. J. E., F.L.S.

Miiller, Professor Max, Р. R.S.

: . 1880.
The Most Noble the Marquis of Normanby, G.O.M.G.

1883.
- Carpenter, Dr. W. B., C.B., F.R.S. Thomson, Sir William, F.R.S.
Ellery, Robert L. J., F.R.S. '
1886.

Gray, Professor Asa. Wallace, Sir A. R., F.R.S., O.M.
Sharp, Richard Bowdler, M.A., F.R.S.

1888.
Beneden, Professor J. P. van. ; McCoy, Professor Sir F., K.C.M.G., D.Sc.,
Ettingshausen, Baron von. | F.R.S.

1890.
Riley, Professor C. V.

1891.
Davis, J. W., F.G.S8., F.L.S.
1895.
Mitten, William, F.R.8.

1896. 3
| Lydekker, Richard, F.R.S.

Langley, S. P.
900.
Agardh, Dr. J. G. Massee, George, F.L.S., F.R.M.8.
Avebury, Lord, P.C., F.R.S.
3 1901.
Eve, H. W., M.A. | Howes, G. B., LL.D., F.R.8.
1906.
Milne, J., F.R.S.

1909.. ·
Darwin, Sir George, F.R.8.
1910.
Bruce, Dr. W. 8.

1914.
Arber, E. A. Newell, M.A., So.D., F.G.8., F.L.S.
FORMER MANAGER AND EDITOR.
[UNDER THE NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE Аст, 1867

: 1867-1903.
Hector, Sir James, M.D., K.C.M.G., F.R.S.

840 Appendix

PAST PRESIDENTS.
1903-4.
Hutton, Captain Frederick Wollaston, F.R.S.

1905-6.
Hector, Sir James, M.D. K.C.M.G., F.R.S.

1907-8.
Thomson, George Malcolm, F.L.S.
1909-10.
Hamilton, A.
1911-12.
Cheeseman, T. F., F.L.S., F.Z.S.

1913-14.
Chilton, C., M.A., D.Sc., LL.D., F.L.8., C.M.Z.8.

1915.
Petrie, D., M.A., Ph.D.

1916-17.
Benham, W. B., M.A., D.Sc., F.Z.S., F.R.S.

1918-19.
Cockayne, L., Ph.D., F.R.S., F.L.S., F.N.Z.Inst.

192 .
Easterfield, Т. H., M.A., Ph.D., F.N.Z.Inst.

HONORARY MEMBERS.
1890.

la IVERSIDGE, Professor A., M.A., F.R.S., | Моврзтирт, Professor Отто, Ph.D., Uni-
Fieldhead, Coombe Warren, Kings ton versity of Lund, Sweden.

Hill, Engl
1891.
GooDAL&, Professor G. L., M.D., LL.D., Harvard University, Cambridge, Mass., U.S.A

анай: Юүкв, Sir W. T., K.C.M.G.,
C.LE., .D., M.A., F.R.S., ' Witcombe,
Gloucester, England.
1901.
GOEBEL, Professor Dr. CARL von, University of Munich

1
Coprineton, Rev. R. H., D.D., Wadhurst
Rectory, Sussex, England.

1 A
Sans, Professor G. O., University of Christiania, Norway.

1908.
Krorz, Professor Отто J., 497 Albert Street, Ottawa, Canada.
1904.
RUTHERFORD, Professor Sir E., D.Sc., | Davip, Professor T. EDGEWORTH, F.R.S.,
F.R.S. F.N.Z.Inst., Nobel Laureate, C.M.G., Sydney University, N.S.W.
Cambridge, England.
1906.
Верравр, F. E., D.Sc., F.R.S., Zoological ao Brapy, G. S., D.Sc., F.R.S., University of
Society, London. Durham, England.

т

Honorary Members. 841

1907.
Y De. A.

NDY, „ King's College, | Meyrick, E., B.A., Е.В.8., Marlborough
University of t London, Engla nd.
DiELs, Professor L., Ph.D., University of

papina; Rev. T. A. R., F.R.S., Tun-
ge Wells, England.
1918. .

Davis, Professor W. Morris, Harvard | HewsrEy, Dr. W. Воттіхо, F.R.S., a
University, Cambridge, Mass., U.S.A Lodge, St. Peter's Road, Вгоайвёа!
‚ England.

l
1914.

ALFOUR, Professor I. Bayrey, F.R.S., | HaswELL, Professor W. A., F.R.S, Mimi-
Royal Botanic Gardens, Edinburgh. hau, Woollahra Point, Sydney.

1915.
Bateson, Professor W., F.R.S., Merton, Surrey, England.
1916.
MAsSsSART, Professor JEAN, University of Brussels, Belgium.
1919.
Mzrrom, Josera Wittram, D.Sc. (N.Z.), eim House, Regent Street, Stoke-on-Trent,
Englan

1920.
Fraser, Sir J. G., D.C.L, No. 1 Brick | Hatt, Sir А. D, MA, K.C.B., F.R.S.,
Court, Temple, London, E.C. 4. Ministry of Agriculture, London.
GREGORY, Professor J. W., D.Sc., F.R.S., Mawson, Sir Dovoras, B.E., D.Sc., The
F.G.S., niversity, Glasgow. University, Box 498, G.P.O., Adelaide.
ODS, HENRY, M-A., F.R.S., F.G.S., Universi Cambridge.

ORIGINAL FELLOWS OF THE NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE.
(See New Zealand Gazette, 20th November, 1919.)
Aston, Bernard Cracroft, F.I.C., F.C.S.
*tBenham, Professor William Blaxland, M.A., D.Sc., F.R.S., F.Z.8.
Eae Elsdon РРС
eeseman, an, Thom as Frederick, F.
me irae Pirolet Charles, M.A., i DSc, LL.D., M.B., C.M., F.LS., C.M.Z.S.
kayne, Leonard, Ph.D., F.R.
TEasterfield, Professor Thomas Hill, M.A., Ph.D., F.LC., F.C. = бж
Farr, Professor Clinton Coleridge, D.Sc., F.P.S.L L., Assoc. M.
Hogben, George, C.M.G., M.A., F.G.S.
Ge

r, M. A.
TiMarshall, Patrick, M.A., D.Sc, F.G.S., F.R.G.S., F.E.S.
*Petrie, Donald, M. h.
а therford, Sir Ernest E Kt., ee 8., я, Ph.D., LL.D.
Segar, Professor Hugh William

S., M.L.C.
n, James Allan, M.A., D.Sc., ` A.O.S.M., FGS.

FELLOWS ELECTED, 1921.
Cotton, Charles hag D.Sc., A.0.S.M., F.G.S.
Hilgendorf, Frederick William m, В. i Die
olloway, Rev. Jo hoi Ernest,
Park, Professor James, M.Am. Inst M.E., M.Inst.M.M., F.G.S.

FELLOWS ELECTED, 1922.
Laing, Robert Maloolm, M.A., В. So.
ades, Ernest, D.So., Б.
organ, Pero Gates, ^ ‚ F.G. ice
Sommerville, Dunoan MoLaren Young, M. М. во, РЕВЕ

* Past President. t Hector Medallist. t Hutton Medallist.

842

A ppendaa.

ORDINARY MEMBERS.

WELLINGTON PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY.

[* Life members.]

a E. We P. O. Box ой, Кешш.
Ада C. D.Sc. (

.R.A.S., Нес
Adkin, G. L., — der Levi

Ander WwW Diy Education
Department, Steer m

Andrew, R. ominion Laboratory, Wel-
lington.

Aston, B. C., 1-6, а F.N.Z.Inst.,
P.O. Box 40, Welli

Atkinson, E. H., 71 Fairlie ‘Terrace, Kelburn.

Bagley, G., o are of Youn ung's Chemical Com
pany, 14 pea t Street, Wellingto

Baillie, H., Publie Аму, Wellington
Baldwin, E. S., 215 Lambton Quay, Wel-

lington.
—_— л. S., Victoria College, Kelburn.
Bate , Dominion hing Company.
Beckett, Peter, Paraparaum
Bell, E. D., Panama wees Wellington,
Bell, Hon. Sir Fra , M.L.C.,
Panama Street, Wel thing
Bennett, Тели 8, Моно Berhampore
School.
еч, С. G. G., Railway Buildings, Welling-

Bost, Elsdon, F.N.Z.Inst., Dominion Museum,

Birks, L., B.Sc., Assoc.M.Inst.C.E., eir"
Pu We

.Mech.E., 9 Grey | Street,

Boye are of — John Duthie
at à (Lia. Wellin:

Bradshaw, G. B., wes 863, We llington.

Brandon, a , B.A., Featherston Street,
Wellin

Brent, H. C. “Labora ratory, G.P.O., ашин:

Brodrick, T. N., Under-Secretary, Lands an
Survey Department, Wellington.

— J., M.Inst.C.E., 31 Moana Road,

Burto тч Richard F., Longner Hall, Salop,
ee England.*
есед, . D., сате of Harbour Boa
ong
Cameron, Dr. R. A., 148 Willis Street, Wel-
Campbell, J., Е.К.І.В.А., Government Archi-
— Public Works Department, Welling-
Carte, W. H., care of Dr. Henry, The Terrace,
gton.
Мен эн Т. Chamberlin, Crescent Road,

эг” аны Martin, K.C., "Brandon Street,
ellington.

Earnshaw,

Clarke, J. T., 120 Karori Road, Wellington.

Cockayne, A. H., 71 Fairlie Terrace, Kelburn.

e c Ph. F.L.S., LRS,
F.N.Z.Inst., "Ngaio, Wellin ngton

Cockcroft, T., Bank of New Zealand, Te Aro.

Coghill, n. Dominion Laborat tory, Wellin, gton.

Collins, W. T., Agricultural Department, Wel-

C. A, D.Se, F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst.,
Victoria University College, Wellington
Coventry, Mrs. H., Te Rehunga, Dannevir rko,
Cowan, J., Department of Internal Affairs,
Welli

Crawford, x D, Box 126, G.P.O., bier ur
Cromb, a B., Ha enr Boar d, Wellin

Cull, J. „ B.Sc. in Eng. (Mech.), Publio
Works’ Department, Wellin ngton
mming, E., Land and Income Tax Depart-
ment

Darling, J., Kelburn. — /

Davies, V. C., Westown

Dixon, Miss A. M., 17 Patterson Street, "Wel-
lin

Donovan, W., M.Sc., Dominion Laboratory,
Wellin

Doré, A. B., Bacteriological Laboratory,
Wellin n.

Dougall, Archibald, 9 Claremont Grove, Wel-
lin

Dymoc Е. R. F.LA.N.Z., A.LA.V., Вох
193, Wale ton
W., 4 Watson Street, Wellington.
Easterfie ld, Professor T. H., M.A., Ph.D.,
F.N.Z Tast., Cawthron Institute, N Nelson.
= a = cIntosh, EOS Forestry Depart-

Pe des. А., ае Upper Hut

Fenton, Miss E. J, $a College, Kelburn.

Ferguson, Wi А; . Inst. C.'E.,
M.I. Mech. E. “131 E бойнша Street, Wel-
lin

M.A., F.G.S., 38 The Terrace.*
Fodar ‘Sir John. B KO, EED; 307

Mi ;
Fortune, Alfred, Road, Hataitai.
Fox, Thomas O., "Borough Engineer, Miramar,

eta Street, Wellington.*

essor J.
Viotoria University College, "Wellington.* "
W. H., Public Works Departmen
Ilington.

vin,
We

Roll of Members. 843

= А. E., МІ. i "i Moser Telegraph
Engineer. с, G. P.O., n.
Gibbs, Dr. H. E., ш. Wilt Street, Welling-

Giff -A C., a F.R.A.S., 6 Shannon

Street, Wel lington
Gilbert, Rev. Father T. A., St. Patrick’s

Glendinning, TA LE Bo; F.I.C., Watt Street,
e, H. A., Whakare

Сре EL "38 The Tero, Wellington.

Gray, W., Mauricevi ille.

Grimmett, К. E. R., Agricultural Laboratory,

Wellington.

нол, H., А.О.б.М., Dominion Museum,

A H. P., 18 Panama Street, Welling-

Hesin, George D., Parliamentary Build-

ings, Wellin ngton.

Hastie, Miss J. A., care of Street and Co.,

Hector, C. i M.D., B.Sc., F.R.A.S.,
illi Ilington.

ue Miss ES 13 Tonks Grove, Welling-

Henderson, M.A., D.Sc., B.Se. in Eng.
x. у Са Survey Department,

Hetherington, Miss J., Training College,

Hicks, P. L., the Hospital, Napier.
Hislop, Um Inte rnal Áffairs Department, Wel-

gton.
Hodson. ,W. H., 40 Pirie Street, Wellington.
M Miss A., 31 Patanga Crescent, Welling-

Boise R. A M.Inst.C.E., Burnell Avenue,

Wellingto
Hooper, Captain G. S., Grant Road, North

ellington
Hesper, В. H., 6 St. John's Street, Wel-

n.
сте а. Y, FES, F.N.ZInst. Hill

le W,

Бер. of Ph Bacteriological Laboratory,

мм, a. W. 170 Featherston Street, Wel-

5 v , Green-

жы
Mid. Hie. У.
Kerr, W. sen! National Bank, Grey Street,

Ug
m ш» ssor H. B., M.A., F.N.Z.Inst.,
oria Universit ty College. Wellington.
eel F. T. M., Publie Works Departmen
n.
Knight, C. Prendergast, 126 Bolton Street,

о
к C. R, 72 Wellington Road, Kil-

а. W. 8., M.A., Hamilton Road,

· Lauchlan, G., Town Hall, Wellington.
nce, G.

. A., Johnsonville.
Levi, P., M.A., care of Wilford and Levi, 15
Stout Street, Wellington.
vy, E. Bruce, 71 Fairlie gen Kelburn.
yc , E. K., M.A., M.&., Training College,

ellington.
Lomax, Major H. A., Araruhe, Aramoho,

angan
Longhurst, "W. T. A., Scots College, Miramar.
Luke, ee ы C.M.G., M.P., Hiropi Street,
Wel

McArthur, Captain Charles, Khandallah,

McCabe, Ultan F., care of Richardson and
McCabe, 11 pes Street, Wellington.

McDonald, J., Dominion Museum, Welling

ton.

McKenzie, = J., Public Works Department,

McKenzie, Donald, care of Mrs. Elizabeth
cKenzie, Marto

Macdonald, Ар. рч А General Manager,
y Department, Wellington.
мао : Dominion Farmers’

Buildin, E. Wellington.
Maclaurin, wis} 8., D.Sc., F.C.S, Dominion

Laboratory, Wellington
rer F. W., M.Inst.C.E., Chief Engineer,
eres "Railway Department, Wel-

те?
McSherry, Harry, Box 49, Pahiatua.
Ma Sherry, H J., M.Inst.C.E., Harbour Board,

ellington.
Marsden, Professor E., D.Sc., F.N. -— Vic-

E., Marumarunui, Opunake.
To J. Р, M.Inst. CE, 145 Dixon Street,
Manager: R. L., M.Inst.C.E., 139 Sydney

lli
ls H. X, р. Works Department,

Wellin ngto
, D., 71 Fairlie Terrace, Kelburn.
Mills, Leonar d, New Parliame ntary Buildings,

We!
Eparaima, via Masterton.
аха a pues t Bank Chambers, Lamb.

, Wellington.
cox H. Sefton, 134 Dixon Street,

Welli n. би
Р. G., MA, F. G.S., F.N.Z.Inst.,
€ of Geological Survey, 38 The Ter- ·

Morice, "Dr © @ G., 21 Portland Crescent,

Morice, J. M. В.Ѕе., Town Hall, Welling-
J. C., Box 413, G.P.O., Welling-
мл W. H., M.Inst.C.E., City Engineer,
Wellington.

ton.
Morrison,

844

поо, А. V., Labour Department, Wel-

ices i Miss E. M., Орлова, Hawera.
Myers TS, * G., Domini Labora tory,

Myers, Miss P., B.A., 26 Fitzherbert Terrace,
Wellin:

Wel

on.
Neill, J. C., 52 Hanover Street, Wadestown.
Ne ill, T. „ Lands and Survey Department,

on.
x = C.P., M.P., 56
obson Street, Welling
Nicol, John, 5 7 Cuba BR ot. "Wellington
Norris, E. T., M. » Registrar, ener of
Кек nd ellingto
O'Donoghue, A. J., Blenheim
= M., M.A., “Geological ‘Survey Depart-
men t, We ingto on.
Orchiston, J., M.LE.E., 16 Rimu Road, Kel-
b

O’Regan, P. J., Box 807, G.P.O., Wellington.
Orr, “seg Heke edi Lower Hutt, Wel-

Parry, ‘Evan, B.Sc., M.LE.E., Assoc.M.Inst.
mited), wise ч-сы Acts ados

Pun. A. J., кзы Engineer’s Office, Town

Putin, H зр ана Engineer, Public
Works Office

pa.
Pearce, care of Levin and Co.

Arthur r E,
(Limited), Wellington
Pearson, G. A., New Zealand Railways, Wel-

Phillipps, W. J., Dominion Museum, Welling-

ton.

Phillips, Coleman, Carterto:
B., Е.С.8.

Phipson, P. .C.8., care t J. Staples and
Co. (Limit ), Wellin

Pigott, Miss Ellen, M.A., "Victoria University
се, We

gto n.

Pileher, E. G., 225 The Terrace, Wellington.
Pinfold, Rev. J. T., Methodist Parsonage,
E ie ым Вау ‚ Wellington

C. S. Telegraph En eers’ Depart-

ment, G.P. O., Wellington T -

Pomare, Hon. Dr. M., M.P llington
Pow - UP. 719 Campin Der Welling-

Ralph, T, 85 Webb Street, рар.
Rands Henry. llington

We Gas Company,

Reakes, C. J., V.S. , M.R.C.V.S., Agricul-

e ‘Department, Wellington
Richardson, C. Hex. ‘863 (11 Grey

Sen, Wellingto
Robertson, „8 Нау Street, Oriental Bay,
Wellin,

Robertson, Professor P. W., Victoria Univer-
sity Colle

Robinson, 17 R., care of Chief Electrical En-
gineer, Public W orks Department, Wel-
lington.

Ronayne, R. H. P., 50 Tinakori Road, Wel-

gton.
Roy, В. B., Taita, Wellington.*

Appendix.

Salmon, Miss О. K., 100 Coromandel! Street,
ellington.
Salmond, Sir J. W., , K.C., M.A., LL.B., Crown

wera
Saunders, С. F., High School, Hamilto
m E. T; Dominion Laboratory, Welling

| на, Е. А., Telegraph Department,

Wellington
Sladden, H., Lower Hutt, Wellington
Smith, M. Crompton, Lands and Survey De-
partment, Wellington
коше. Professor D. M. Y., M.A., D.Sc.,
F.R.S.E., F.N. = ае Victoria University
College, Welling
Speight, E. J., 20 зо ри Wellington
,M , Education De-

partment, Wellin
Stout, T. Duncan B., M.S., F.R.C.S.,
em The Terrace, Wellington. _
Sunley, R. M., Vie oe Karo
Pure y W. Б» tomotomo, Pirinoa.

тань, Grant, Box 742, G.P.O., Wellington.
Tenna. „с. Se., Training College,

We
Thetis T. "South Wellington School.
Tho X Allan, M.A., D.Sc.

D.Sc ы Е. G.S.,
E Dominion Museum
, В.Е. M.Inst.C.E., T Dek

Tillyard, В. J., M.A., F.E.S., Cawthron In-
stitute, Nelson.

Tolley, H. R., 34 Wright Street, Wellington.

Tombs, H. H., ы une ail Атени, ‘Wellingtons

Toogood, H. F.,

Topp, J. B., Waren Roed, "Kilbirnie.

Treadwell, C. H., 4 Panama Street, Welling-

on.

Turner, E. Phillips, F.R.G.S., Lands and Sur-

ey Department, Wellington

Uttley s G.M. A., M. Se., F.G.S., "Scots College,
Miramar.

Vickerman, H., M.Sc., Assoc.M.Inst.C.E., Do-
minio "Fa armers' Institute, Featherston
Street, Wellington.

Wate тв, R.. 71 Fa. irlie Terrace, K 7

Watere ttis A., 286 Lambton Qus “We

Webb, E. N., м Lambton Quay, Wellington-

Webster, H. A., care of Begg and Co., Manners
Street, Wellington

Westland, C. J FRAS., 76 Glen Road,
Ke

Iburn
Widdop, 1 F. C., District дыру Engineer,
Thorndon Office, Wellington
Wilson, i P., M.A.,

Wi Nee Sh J n G., Bull

ilson, Sir James

Wilton, N. A., Upper Willis Stree dim c

Wyles, G. W., Assistant al Engineer,
liver We. ellington.

_ E. J; Railway Department, Welling

Yon G., 460 Adelaide Road, Wellington.
Young, J. S., Railways, Wellington.

Victoria University Col-

.

Roll of Members.

ASSOCIATE MEMBERS.

Bryant, Р. L., Dominion Laboratory, Welling-
Barton, G. C., Dominion Laboratory, Welling-
сый, Miss A., Dominion Museum, Welling-

Chek, C. R.
ton

136 Coutts Street, Kilbirnie.
‚ж, Plunket Street, Kelburn, Wel-

bate Miss = M., 122 Molesworth Street,
Gen Re R. E. 122 Molesworth Street, Wel-
E Lh D., Dominion Laboratory, Welling-
Grin, K. M., Dominion Laboratory, Welling-
Grigg, F. F. J. T., Dominion Laboratory, Wel-

Ни F. G., ges eter i ae
Holm, Miss B » Ра

Hu Liss, Hill Vi w, Karori.
or G. H., Box 692, G.P.O., Wellington.

Joyce, Miss, Fitzherbert Terrace, Welli n.

Livermore, L. C., 794 Vivian Street, Welli g-
n.

McClelland, N., ae Sal >. anm;

McKay, A. W., Dominion Muse

Matthews, K. E. атте Тарасе, Wel-
lin

n.

Mestayer, Miss M. K., 139 Sydney Street,
Welli n.

Munro, A. D., Victoria College, Kelburn

Perks, T. E., Dominion Laboratory, Welling-

Pope, Miss, 17 Crieff 8
Pragnell, Miss, Victoria "College; Kelburn.
саша and Survey Depart-

Street, Island Bay.
. R., Dominion Laboratory, Wel-

lington

Short, H. F., Naval Intelligence Office, Har-
court's e n.

Thomas, H., P.O. Box 199, Wellington.

Tripe, Mrs. wyn Terrace.

Wood, C. W., ; Dominion Laboratory, Welling-

AUCKLAND INSTITUTE.
[* Honorary and life members.]

Abbott, R. H., City Chambers, Queen Street,
Auckland.

Abel, R. S., of Abel, Dykes, and Co.,
Shortland. Streak: ‘Auckland.

Adams, C „ N.Z. Registrar of Deeds,
Apia, Samoa.
nee е, L., 12 Ewington Avenue, Mount
en.

Aickin, G., Carlton Gore Road, Auckland.
Alexander, т Shortland Street. toed
Alexander W., la Victoria Buildings,
kid ^
«A К. M., M.A., University College, Auck-

icm n, À., Devonport Ferry Company, Auck-
nd
Alison, е. Е. W., M.LC, Devonport
пу, Auckland.
Alison, Е. LA y un., of New Zealand
Chambers Q^ apa Street, Pee
"o Ernest, Takapuna.
6 Cheltenham Terrace, Devon-

fia. "Son, ohn, Nat tional Electrical and агае
ing Com EUN Wellesley Street, Auckland.
A.B J., Greenwood's Corner, One-

Mobi x 4 Bassett Road, Remuera.
Andrews, F. N., care of Andrews and Clark,
Queen. Street, Auckland.

Ardern, P. S., M.A., Rem
Arey, W. E.. "Victoria Асада, Auckland.
cene F. L., Gleeson's Buildings, High

Arthur, T B., Elliott treet, LA

i H., G uc
amet С. Durha East, Auckland.
Baker, G. H., Commerce Street, ae
Ball, W. T., Sylvan Avenue, Mount
Bamford, H. D., pont vid

dings, A
ae sd A^ Акаде, Queen Street,

d.
J., Shortland Street, Auckland.
Bankart, JE. 1 Library, Wellesley Street,

klan d.
Anca, Auckland Savings-bank, Queen

Auc
Street, Auckland.
Barry, S., PR ада Street, Auckland.
ME us M So., University у College,

Street, Waratah, New-

em h Wales.
TN ' Sout |
E. Dr " M., Me ntal Hospital, Avondale.
W., Wa:
Ld E. H., care of Binney and Sons, Fort
Street, Àu ckland.

846

Birch, F. W., Highwic Avenue, Epsom.
Bishop, J. J., Dunvegan, Titi
Biss, N. L. H., Shortland Street, ‘Auckland.
Blomfield, E. C., Parr and Blo mfield, Short-
land Street, Aucklan d.
Blomfield, G. R., “ The Pines," Epsom
lood: T., 36 Scarborough ee

arnell.
Bloomfield, H. R., St. Stephen's Avenue,
rnell.*
Bloomfield, J. L. N. R., St. Stephen's Avenue,
Parnell.
Boucher, P. T.,

х Piha.
radley, Samuel, Onehu
Bradney, H., Queen Street Wharf, Auckland.
Star

Brett, Bs. Office, Shortland Street,
Auc

Brown, Е. re Cleave’s Buildings, High Street,
Aue

Brown, тыш F. D., Remuera.

Bruce, W. W., Williamson Chambers, Short-
land Street, "Auckland.

Buchanan, A Legal Chambers, Wyndham
Street, Auckla

Buddle, C., "Wyndham Street, Auckland.

Buddle, H. D., Victoria Avenue, з аа
urns, Ж, Cus stoms Street, g>
urt, À., care of A. T. Burt Limited),
За Bi Street, Auckland

Bush, W. E., City Engineer, Auckland.

Butler, J., Kauri Timber Com pany, Customs

Woollen Company,
Elli ‘treet, d.
Buttle, G. A., Victoria Arcade, Auckland.

rte J., Selwyn Road, Auckland.
f H oiland, Gillett, and
kland.

of R Russell, Campbell, and
Veagh, "High Street, Au ekland
, 226 Symonds Street, red
. M., Newmarket

, Queen

onby.
A. C., care of Smith pum Caughey,
Qux Street, pase:
care of Smith and
» Ad n
PR n Victoria Arcade, Queen
Chatfield, Dr. H. т ‚ч PROS —
Cheal, P. E., Cam
Cheeseman, T. F., TLS. F.Z.S., "EN Z.Inst,,
M Au cklan d.
Choyce, Н. C., Remuera Road, Rem

Robertson йы. Quay
Street, Aucklan
Clarke, S. L, P.O. Box 387, Auckland.

nport.
Duncan, А., Railway Office, Auc
ion

Appendix.

Clay, T. B., care of S. Vaile and Sons, Queen
Street, Auc klan

Clayton, C. Z., Ellerslie.

Clayton, D. Ls Kauri Tusber Company,
Cu stoms Street, Aucklan

Cleave, A., High Street, Аа,

Clinch, J. А., Ph.D., Training ed Auck-
lan d.

Coates, T., Orakei

Coe, James, Mount Eden Road, Auckland.

Colbeck, W. B. New Zeala: vx Insuran
Buildings, Queen Street, Auc

Cole, Rev. R. H., Gladstone Road, "Pa rnell.

Coleman, J. W., Lower те 58 Street, Auck-

and.
Colwill, J. H., Swanson Street, Au —
Coombes, F. Ue Victoria Avenue, Re
ай, Towle, Hellaby, p

Au d.
Copeland, M., 97 collage: e Auckland.
Court, A. J., 9. Co d Co., Karangahape
Road, ‘Aucklan СЕ
Court, G., Karangahape Road, Auckland.
Court, 3s ilton Road, Auc киз
Соя J. W., Birkenhead, Auckla
Cous H. G., Principal of ino disini

College, Auckland.
6, of J. J. Craig (Limited),
vei Street, Брета)
n Wed. 3 Mount Pleasant Road,

Crook, John, 10 Prospect Terrace, Mount Eden.
Culling, T. Š., Very Buildings, Queen Street,
Auc kla nd.
Culpan, W., care o е аиа and Richmond,
үү: dham — Auc
Davis, Elliot R., of Re and Co.,
Customs Street, Akin d.
M care of Hancock and Co.,

treet, Aucklan
Dearsly, H HoP. TO Box 466, Auckland.
De Guerrier, F. E, Auckland Tramway
OMM uckland.
empsey, J., Newmarket.
Dennin, John, eare of Hon. E. Mitchelson,

aimauku.
Dettmann, Professor H. S., University College,
ucklan

Donald, A. W., care of A. B. Donald, Queen
Street, Au ckland.

Donald, J. B., care of A. B. Donald, Queen
Street, Auckland.

Downard, Fo Ne Re

, R. W., Devon

“The Carlton," Cam-

жиш Ай
ames, Lucerne Road, Rem
Duthie, D. W., National Bank of New aii,
Wellin
Eady, A., Queen Street, Auckland.
Earl, F ‚КО. Swanson Street, Auckland.
Eagerly А Miss K., Girls’ Grammar School,
Auc suo

of Champtaloup and
менче d | Stet; Auckland.

Roll: of Members

Edson, J.. Waimarama, Tudor Street, Devon-
port.
uy eO Pnfessor C. W., University College,

Ellingham, W R., Customs Street, Auckland.

Elliot, G., Imjerial Buildings, Queen Street,
Auckland.

Elliot, W., Imptrial Buildings, Queen Street,
Au ckland,

Ellis, A. F., Argy'e Street, Ponsonby.

Endean, y ‚ jun., Waitemata Hotel, Auckland.

Entrican, A. J., Customs Street, Auckland

. R. University College, Auckland.

d stems Street, Auckland.

Evans, E. W., e of Bro
Co., Customs Stret, Auckland.

Ewen, J. F. A., care of Sargoo
he. (Limited),

, and

Sargood, Son, and
"Victa Street West,

nd.
Fairclough, Dr.

Farrell, R., Anglesea Street, Aione:
Fenwick, D , A.M.P. Buildings, Auck-

Fenwi ck, R., care of T. and S. Morrin and
Fenwick, High Street, Апен: °

Ferguson, A. M., ohn Burns and Co.
(Limited), Customs Street, A
Firth, i nad Road, Otahuhu.

WE Road, Rem
Fleming, J., 142 ек чү Road, Аи
aang Е. 8., Stipendiary Magistrate, Gis-

Fowlds, Hon. G., Queen Street, Auckland.*
owlds, G., jun., Queen Street, Auckland.
ter, J. W., Stock ever Aucklan

d.
F rater, Captain ukau Дом, Parnell.

esed С X Garlick damni
een t
бега C. тее даа

lan

d › W. , Education Offices, Auck-

Geo e, G.,

eck. Ai Mae cg: College, Wellesley

Tge, . S. T., St. Stephen's Avenue,
Parne
Gerard, E.

uckland.

Gibson, Noel, Dilworth Institute, Remuera.
ilfillan, Н. ‚ St. Stephen’s Avenue, P rnell.
d and “Gillett,

; Union Buildings, Customs Street,

an

Girdle; A. W., Remuera Road, Remuera.

Gl r, Dr. , Khyber Pass Road, Auckland.
land ‚ J. C., Lower Symonds Street, Auck-

, Hillsborough.

847

Gordon, J. B., St. George's Bay Road, Parnell.

Gorr іе, Н. T., саге of A. Вис d and Sons,
Albert nw Auckland.

G G., care of Briscoe and Co.,
Customs V Auckland.

Graham, G., 25 Grafton Road, е.

Grant, s jJ. M.A., Devon

bes ‘A, , Smeston 8 вао Queen Street,

t Eden Borough Council

У, А., 11 Waitemata
Chambers, Aucklan
фо Ыы IL T. "20 Lillington Road,

Rem

Gri bbin, "ds eare of Nicholson and Gribbin,
Imperial Bui ildings, Queen Street, Auckland.
riffin, L. T., Museum, Aucklan

Gulliver, T. Y. Fon New Zealand Insurance
Buildi

Gunson, J. H, і of Auckland, Church

,E

Road, Takapuna.
Haddow, a; Wyndham Street, Auckland.

Haines, H FRCS, Shortland Street, Auck-

in, Seacliff Road, Onehunga.
Hall, J. W., P.O. Box 1048, Auckland.
ms W. 'H., C.E., Harbour Board Offices,

and.
Harbutt, S. J., Selwyn Road, E
Hardie, J. C., Quee n Street, Auc bi
Harding,

ville.
Hardley, J. W., Customs Street, Auckland.
Harris, Louis, Hun tly.
iri f A., Lower Albert Street, —
y, D. A., Montpellier Nursery, Remue
Hay, Douglas, Stock Exchange, I heats Street,

kla
Ww. H., Customs Street West, Auck-

D., Fort Street, Auckland.
Lei a "WH, Uni on Buildi ba.

Hesketh, S., S, Hesketh pem Wynd-
care of Hill and Plummer, Queen
раза.

Holderness, say Rand Remar Offices, Auck-
une E., Herald Office, Queen Street,

еу
асту H., Herald Office, Queen Street,
4 ee oe New Zealand Shipping

to
рш, Que "Street, Auckland.
A., Queen Street, Auckland.

t Eden Road, Auc kland.
Hun. oie С E., Swanson Street, Auck-

848

Hutchinson, Е. R., St. ae eliers

Ick-Hewins, Dr., Lee n, Canterbur

Inglis, Dr. R. T., Alfred S Sec. Auóklsii
saaes, R.

on , Russell,
Tunks, and Ostler, ‘Shortland Street, Auck-
and,
а. Н. Dunbar, 151 Newton Road,
Auckland.

Johnson, Professor J. C., М.Ѕе., University
College, Auckland.*

Jo кыо, Hallyburton, Ngatea, Hauraki
Plains.
Johnston, J. B., Stewart and Johnston, Wynd-
ham Street, Au ckland.
Johnstone, A. H. nor Street, Auckland.
t E

Joll, L., Moun
Kalaugher, J. P., Education Offices,

nderdine, J., Sale Street, = kland
t, B., Lower Sym Str
Kent, G. S., St. Stephen’ s Avice Pa
Kissling, H. P., St. Stephen's Avenue, Ра.

Auck-

R. А, eben Str ed ee
J. A.,
Lamb, 8. E., 95 Se. Taini College, Auck-

Lancaster, T. L., B.Sc., University College,
Auckland.
Lang, - Be W., M.P., Queenstown Road,

nell.
LA G., Asquith Avenue, Mount Albert.
Laidl
Lamb,

One
Тане V. ү гў Swanson Street, Auckland.
urie, s. care of W. S. Laurie and Co.,
Customs Street, Aucklan
£u F. we High Street, Auckland.
Le Roy, 42 Queen — "Auc d.
‚ W. M rtson Bros.,
Quay ‘Street, Faden
Leyland, S. H., care of Leyland and O’Brien,
Customs Street West, Auckland.
Leyland, W. B., care of Гу and O’Brien,
Customs Street West, Aucklan
ge Star Office, Shortland Street,
uc

Leys, T. W., LL.D., Star Office, Auckland.
Lintott, G. S., Customs Street East, Auckland.
n, R., Government Insurance Buildings,

4 armers' v Freezing Company, Queen
Street, Aucklan

Long, W. H., Woodtord Road, Mount Eden.
es Sol De Clive, Lower Symonds Street,

, A. G., care of Collins Bros., Wyndham
Street, Auckland.
Lusk, Н. B., M.A., King’s DN, Remuera.
McCullough, ' Hon. W., Tham
McDonald, Rev. "W., Gardner ей Epsom.
McGregor, W. R., байны College, Kick.

Mellraith, Dr. J. W., 12 Mount Hobson
Road, Remuera,

es) D. ae. 5 Claybrook Road, Parnell.

Mackay, +» Queen Street, Auc kland.

Mackay, J. G. H., Ellison Chamb:rs, Queen
Street, Auckland
ackay, P. M. ‚ Wellesley Street, Auckland.
cei Dr. E. D., Manukax Road, Par-
McKenzie, Captain G., Devon
Mackenzie, Dr. Kenneth, Sa Street,
ucklan
Macky, T. H., care of Macky, Logan, and Co.,
ion Street, Aucklan
s Phoenix Chambers, Queen
pe =
Macmillan, DC. care of Auckland Institute,
Aucklan d.*
McVeagh, R., Russell, Campbell, and McVeagh,
High Street, Aucklan d.
Mahoney, T., Swanson Street. Auckland.
Mains, T., "Tra. Te muera.
Тайган: Remuera.
r

. A. R., Hunterville, а
Мајот, C. T3 Kin ng’s College, Rem
Mast R. H., Health Departmani, Wel-
lington.
сис F., M.P., Ranfurly Road, Е
Marriner, H. A., New Zealand Insurance be Ooi
у, "Qu gum ‘Street, Auckland.
E J., Te Ataahua, Remuera Road.
х гу ., сате of of Australasia,
Su Plymouth.
Massey, а t Hon. W. Е., М.Р., Wellington.
Matthews, H. B., Clonbern "Road, Remuera т
Maxwell " б "Lower Hobson Street, Auc -
and.

, Albert rah Auckland.
"b m

e uera.
Miller, E. х. Albert Street, T
ine, J., c iens «add Son,
Fort Street, Auckland.
mà 5 М. J., Remuera

Stewart, care of Milne and Choyce,
meres Street, Auckland.
oy, S., Kauri Timber Company, Customs
Street West, Auckland. i
ilsom, Dr. E. H. B., 18 Waterloo Quadrant,
` Aucklan
Lee, E. Р. Р.О. Box 873, Aki.
Mite n, Hon. E., Waitaramoa, Rem ca
m Dr. Gladys, Khyber Pass Road,
—€—

n, A. R., Palmerston Buildings, Queen
M, Aucklan d.
Morton, E., Sarima Street, Auckland.

Morton ‚ Н. , Taumata, Wapiti Avenue,
m.
Moses ng , Н. eat No Deposit Piano Company,
High Street, Auckland.

Mulgan, A. x Star Office, Auckland.

Mullins, Р. Shaddock Street, Mount Eden.
Murray, G. T., C.E., Public Works Office,
Au

. M., Campbell and Ehren-

: : Au d. 4. á.

Napier, W. J., Napier, Luxford, and стг
A.M.P. Buildings, Queen Street, Av

land.

Roll of Members.

Nathan, C. J., care of A. H. Nathan and Co.,
Customs Street, дшше

Nathan, D. L., of L. - Nathaiü and Co.,
Shortland Айше, Auc

Nathan, N. A., Shortland Street, Auckland.*

Neve, B., Technical College, Wellesley Street,
= ckland,

ccol, G., Customs Street West, Auckland

O., Imperial Buildings, Queen

nd.
‚ Н. 0., New с Loan and Мег-
nile A gency (Limited), Auckland.
Oliphant, P., 24 bora Street, Auckland.
Oliver „W. R. , F.L.S., Museum, Welling-

ton.

Ostle 3 H., care of Jackson, Russell, Tunks,
end ‘Ostler, Shortland Street, Auckland.
Parr, Hon. C. J., CMG., M.P., Shortland
edem Auokis: nd.

rsons, D. Colonial Sugar Company,
"Qua ay Street, Auckla:
Partridge, H. E., Albert Street, Auckland.
cm Р. B; 23 Shortland Street, Auck-
d

Peacock, т жы эе Auckland.

Pe rkins, A of Dalgety and Co.,
Custo cg an West, Auckland.
Petrie, D. M.A., Ph.D., F.N.Z.Inst., “ Rose-
mead," ' Ranfurly Road, E psom
Philox T , 11 Fairview Road, Mount Eden.

orter, A., ‘care of E. Porter and Co.,
Street, Auckland.
Potter, E. H., P.O. Box 230, Auckland.
Pountney, W. H., Fort Street, ——
Powell, A. W. B., ' Albany Avenue, Epso
Powell, Е. E., C.E., Ferry Buildings, P Queen
Street Auckland.
oc n , J. W., 63 Epsom Avenue, Mount
en.

Pond, J. A., F.C.S., ode Street, Auckland.
Qu

Price, E. A., Cambria Park, P
Price, T. G., 109 Queen Street, grees
hid 8. H 26 Pencarrow Avenue, Mount

Pulling, Miss, Diocesan School, Epsom.
Purchas, Dr. A. C., Symonds Street, Auck-

Railway Offices, Auckland.
Princes Street, Aucklan
oa, Dr., care of Public Health De-
[fun loin
peer. i 8., е! Street, Auckland
Rayner, Dr. F. J., Queen Street, Auckland.
Reed, —., or

urt, We llington.
Renshaw, F. gg and Co., Lorne Street,
Auckla: nd.
Rhodes, C., ee: Remue
Richmond, H. P., Arne Road,
Robb, J. x а Ду Avenue, Mount Ede
Roberton , A. B., Heather, Fs deir esr Co.,
Fort St treet, Aucklan
Roberton, Dr. E., Market Road, Remue
oet tson, Dr. Carrick, Alfred Street, paw

d.
e AT,
=MG J

Remuera.

Robertson, James, Market Road, Remue
served . Horahora, near Cambridge, "Wai-

849

Rollett, F. C., Herald Office, Queen Street,
Auckland

Rowe, J., edi unga.
Russell, E. N. A., care of. Russell, Campbell,
and MeVeagh, High Street, Auckland.

Salt, G., MacBride, M.Sc., Universi rsity College,
Auckla
Saunders, Commercial Union Insur-

Scott, Rev. D. D., The Manse, Onehung:

Segar, Professor H. W., M.A., F.N Z-Inst.,
Manukau В Parne

Shakes

f Public nd.
BR aat те Street, Auckland.*
эме. H., Wesley Training Col-
lege
Simson, T.,] T Mount St. John Avenue, Epsom.
Sinclair, A, Kuranui, Symonds Street, Auck-
—

G., f Pilkington and Co.,
n Street, к Алам,
Skeet, Н. M., Pencarrow Avenue, Mount Eden.
Smeeto: пега.

п, Н. М., Rem
jme Y. New Brighton, Miranda.*
"ud E: G. Seth, 88 Vietoria Avenue,
ra.*
um 8. re Glenalvon, Auckland.
ань, 8. Percy, F.R.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst., New
uth.*

унон . W. H., Princes Street, Auckland.
— "Tod odd, Brooklands, Alfred Street,

S тзт ж Dr. J., Alfred Street, Auckland.
Sonervil, D J. M., Birke Birkenhead, Auckland.

Spedding, J. Gi Market Road, Remuera.

Stanton, J., па Street, Auckland.

rite Gladstone Road,
accu dg A S. Lamb and Co.,
amieso: goce ydney.
Mol J. a Wyndham лез Auckland.
Stewart, Jo hn. A, Kainga-to Ranfurly
E
PE ones R. Leslie, ам of Brown and Stewart,

Street, Aucklan
Streeter, S. C., m Street, Mount Eden.
Suter, A., Loutis, Clonbern Road, Remuera.
б, Henderson.
Des as A-G., AMP. Buildings, Queen

d.
MA. erm A. P. W., MA, FLS.,

tain
n Street, A
Tite. T ^. Crk, Grammar reni Auck-
P mg H., Union Club, Trafalgar Square,
London.*
Townson, W., Th gb S
Trounson, i.
B. Wellesley Street, Au
Tudehope R. "T, 189 Symonds Street, Auck-
land.

850

Tunks, C. J., care of Jackson, Russell, Tunks,
а Ostler, Shortland Street, Aucklan d.

Turn E. C, care o er and Sons,
Market Bids Aucklan

Upton, J. H., Bank of New Zealand Buildings,
Swanson Stre et, Auckland.

pines Ps = British Insurance Company,

t, Auckland.

те Жо, Box 878, ра

а.

Жш n St Seat pk
Veale, P. ОВ. a s Be reaford Street, Auck-

ono, W. S., M.Sc, University College,
Auc

Virtue, P., Roller Mills, Quay Street, Auck-
land.

Wake, F. pem. Cleave's Buildings, High Street,
Auc
Walklate D hs LT Clerk, Auckla:

d.
Wallace ‚Т. By i Gold-mining Company,
Shortland Size, ee d.
Ware Por

arket
Williams, N. È, National Insurance Company,
Queen Street, Auckland.
ашна, се Commercial Bank Buildings,
d.

Williamson, J. D., Northern Club, Auck-

Wilson, Andrew, District Surveyor, Hangatiki. |

Appendix.

Wilson, C. A., P.O. Box 1081, Auckland.
Wilson, F. үү, Herald Buildings , Auckland.
Wilson, G. A,

Buildings, Auekland.
Wilson, W., Town Clerk, Northcote
Wilson, J N ew Zealand. Insurance Build-

ings, Queen Street, Auckland.
Wilson, J. A., care e A. Eady and Sons,
Queen Street, Auc

Wilson, J. M., Portland. Road, Remuera.

Wilson, Liston, Uplan d, Remuera

Wilson, Martyn, Roselle, Lower Remue

Wilson, . В. M., Russell Road, Remuera.

Wilson, W. R., Herald Office, Queen Street,
Auckland.

Wing, 85 Hellabys Limited, Shortland Street,
uckland
Winkel H., Victoria Arcade, Auck-
land.

Winkelmann, Norman G. G., 23 Hellaby’s
Buildings, "Aucklan

Winstone, F. M., Claude Road, Epsom

ies instone, G., Customs Street East, anc

Wiseman, Е; ямр Street, -— kland.
Wiseman, J. W., Albert St: uckland.
Withy, Е, саге of Auckland laminate, Auck-

nd.*

Wood, Right Rev. ne J., D.D., Bishop of

_ Melanesia, England

Woollams, W. H., Qu ueen Street, Auckland.

Worley, Professor Е. P. D.Se, University
College, Aucklan

Wright, R., care ot A. B. Wright and Sons,
Commerce Street, Auckland.

Wy TNR , C.E, City Electrical Engineer,

d.

Yates, E., Albert Street, Auckland.
Young, 4. Henderson and Macfarlane,
Customs Street, Auckland.

PHILOSOPHICAL INSTITUTE OF CANTERBURY.
[* Life members.]

Acland, Dr. a T. D., 381 Montreal Street,
ure
e Н. D., 42, Park Terrace, Christ-
манге W. G., М.А., Technical School,
Invercar,
gom R. ine Canterbury Agricultural
кт H. H., M.A., F.L.S., High School, Ash-
H., care of Harman and Stevens,
ristchurch.

Chri
Alpers, O. T. J., 69 Fendalton R оаа.

EM Mrs., urchiston, St. Martin’s,

mind FA G., M.Se., Boys’ High School,

Archey, G. E., M.A., Canterbury Museum,
hristch ch.
skew, H. O., nini Road, Verses
Bamford, P. G., ege.
marie DG Whit e

care of Andrews and Beaven,
Мо e Avenue, Christchurch.
Beere, Miss M., Public Ho ары, Timaru
Il, E. J., Public Library, Christe т
Belshaw, Horace, Canterbury College, Christ-
chure
po R. E., 165 Manchester Street, Christ-

Bevan. Bow, C. E., M.A., Hackthorne Road,
tchurch.

Bevan-Brown, Dr. C. M., Hospital, Christ-
urch.

Roll of Members.

Bevan-Brown, Dr. F. V.,
Christchurch.
Е ад J. F., B.Sc., сате of Mrs. Alsop,

172 Hereford Street,

er 8. C., 7 Cashel Street, Christchurch.
Bird, J. W., M. ‘A., Scots College, Wellington
Bishop, F. C. Be 10 uper Square, Christ-
с *
ishop, R. С., Gas Office, 77 Worcester
Street, Christchurch.
Be G. T., 242 Papanui Road, Christchurc
. J., 236 Hereford Street, Christ-

urch.
Бопе, Miss, 236 Hereford Street, Christ-
h.
Bowker, George, Tima
Bradley, Orton Сайдын в Вау.
oem ed Riwaka, Монк Nelson.
„Ин; Dr MA Canterbury College,

rock, W., M. P Education Office, Christ-

church.
Brown, Professor emat i4 A., LL.D.,
“ Holmbank," Cashm
decet T T. p e, South deperit.
s, Dr. W. C.
Campbell, J. W., PÓ. Box 262, Christchurch.
Candy, Miss ч F., М.А., Canterbury College,
Christchur
vowed F. В, care of Tramway Office, Christ-
Chilton, "Professor C, De, MA;

LL.D.,

F.N.Z.Inst., F.LS., Canterbury College,
Christchurch. *
Christensen, C. E.,

rud = H., 100 К БЫУ Avenue, Christ-

Cole, wW C., M.A., Schoolhouse, Waimataitai,
imaru
So W. R., 358 Gloucester Street, Christ-
rch.
, J. Q., саге of Collins and Harman,
tchure roh.

ssor J. B., M.A., Canterbury
College, Christchurch.

ось, Miss, 22 Derby Street, Christchure

Cowley, S. R., 156 Antigua Street, Christ-

май hs
лн, Mrs. Т. Ү., Warwick House, Christ-
Dash, Charles, 233 Norwood Street, Becken-
саго

m, Christ
Day, James S., of Dominion Trust Com-
pany, 163 еа Street, Сыла rch.
Deans, rere, Homebush.
Deans, 5 bee e Coalgate.
Deans, i down, :

n.
Deverell, F: "150 eee Street, Christ-

Кыке. А. Dudley, M.Inst.C.E., 76 Merivale
Lane, Christchurch.
Dorrien-Smith, Major A. A., D.S.0., Tresco
Abbey, Scilly, England.
Dougall, J. J.,
Drummond, James, F.L.S.,
imes, hurch.

gian
105 Clyde Road, Christchurch.
Y F. `Z. S., elton

851

English, R., F.C.S., M.LM.E., Gas ome,
Christehure
NS Professor W. P, MA., Ph.D., Ceuta:
bury College, Christchu rch.
ge W. M., 69 Dyer's Pass Road, Christ-

ure

Fairbairn LÁ. ., P.O. Box 427, Christchurch.

Farr, Professor C. Coleridge, D.Sc., F.P.S.L.,
phi T Чск элыз ' College, Christ-

fon. Miss, 450 Armagh Street, Christ.
church.

gene J. A., 169 Hereford Street, Christ-

Flower, т, = M.A., M.Sc., Christ’s College,

Chris
Fowe өтт mC. Е., oc F.L.S., Canterbury
College, Christchure
is, J. W. H., care zm Rhodes, Ross, and
Godby, Hereford d.e Christchurch.
., M.A., M.Sc., Canter-

"Woo olston Tanneries (Li-
ted), Woolston, Christchurch.
. W., M.A., The School, Pleasant

Gilling,
minster Street, St. Albans, Christe istchurch.
M. D. А Holmwood Road,

H., M.A., Bs, Hereford Street,

W., Pe terborough Stree Street, Christchurch.
елу Е. S., Canterbury College, Christ-
chure
Boys’ High School, Christchurch.
pies А Lu eH. M School, Tai Tapu.
Gray, G., F.C.S.,

‚ J.C. N., Longbeac
Gatos M. C., M.A., M.Se., "Boys! High School,

o Ortoni, Armagh Street, Christ-
ma W. M., 365 Papanui Road, Christ-
inn. De D. E., M.A., M.Sc., Technical

. D-M, rT RGS, Lands Office,

ота. J., F.Z.S., Canterbury Museum,
Christo 48 Peterborough Street,

нони. а E. M, M.A., Canterbury Col-
devil, ae Selwyn Street, Christ-

ace, Agricultural рдо, I „тул.
Hill, Mrs. Carey, Clifton, Sumner.

852

Норов, Т. V., F.L.S., Science and Art
useum, Plymouth, Engla nd.
M.A. F.R .A.S., Hackthorne

church.
2 Gresham Buildings,
Ba singhall Street, eI E.C.
Holford, George, B.Ag., Box 921, Christchurch.
Holland, H, 22 Gracefield Street, Christ-
church.
Holloway, Rev. J. E., D.Sc.,
С cé Institute, Nelson
Howard, E. J., MP., с care of Trades Hall,
Christch

F.N.Z.Inst.,

urch.
Humphreys, G., Fendalton Road, Fendalton.
Hutton, D. E., 25 Garden зме, дне tchurch.
Ick-Hewins, De T. J., Lees
Ingram, John, 39 маа Avenue, St.

ans.
Ironside, Miss A. F., Training College, Christ-

chure
Irving, Dr.W., 56 Armagh Street, Christchurch.
Jameson, J. 0., 152 Hereford Street, Christ-
church.
Jamieson, A. W., 404 Hereford Street, Christ-
h

church.
Jamieson, W. G., Deans Avenue, Lower

n.
Jobberns, G., M.A., High School, Gore.
Jones, E. G., B.A., В.бе., Technical College,
Christchurch.

care of P. and D. Duncan

ure E. R., M.Sc., care of

Tan ар Street, Nelson.*

Kirkpatrick, E D, FRES., M.A., Red-
т.

umne
her ais Miss, 205 Hackthorne Road,
ashmere.
Knight, u^ A., Race Hill.
Laing, R. M , M.A., BSe., BN Z.Inst., Boys’
PR School, Christchurch.
J., M.A.,

nca e. d. М.8е., Boys’ High
Belicol, Christchurch.
Lester, Dr. G. M. L., 2 Cranmer Square,
Christchurch.

y, Dr. >> B., B.Sc., 243 Hereford Street,
Christchu
aaa. E E., Education Department,
Wellin
pe ea Du J. R., Timart
ga ome Hon: ©; MLC. .. eare of Crown
wery, Christchure
Louisson, Dr. M. G., 136 Worcester Street,
Christchur ch.

s 6, Christchus rch
pcm E: dia kD РЧ Bass Street, Christ-

ч i. M.A., B.Sc., Canterbury
kc , Christehurce

chin, W., 21 Rugby Street, St. Ablans.
Marriner, ny А,

Appendaz.

rsh, H. E., care of Bank of New Zealand,
E us tchurch.
Boel Mis., 72 Bealey Street, St. Albans.

Е. C, Timaru.

Melee H. O. D., Fendalto

Mears, F. D., T.C.S., 486 Lincoln Road,
Christchur eii

Mill, Dr. Thomas, 5 Merivale Lane, Christ-
chur ch.

Mills, Miss M. M., M.A., Temuka.

Monro, A. D., M.Sc., Victoria College, Wel-
ington.

Morkane, Dr. C. F., 153 Hereford Street,
Christchurch.

с, John, corner iens and Holm-
ood Roads, Fendalto
siisi; . G., Hanm
Mountford, A. y FCS., care of Labour
Department, Wellington
Murray, v» F. B., M.A., " Canterbary College,
hris

ied W., “ Balgow wnie, diel
irn, R., Lincoln Road, Christ
LPS B.Ag., Canterbury College. Christ- |

Oliver, F. S., 84 Hereford Street, Christchurch.
i i M., M.A., M.S aim

Olliver, Miss F. c., W
Ollivier, C. M., S rtin’s, Christchurch
Orbell, N. M., Heaton Stree Albans

t, St. 8.
>» 24 He dod Street, Christ-

ure
Once, H. care of Cook and Ross, Christ-

Page: R. ü. M.Sc., 59 May's Road, Papanui.
Page, hed B. Se., Canterbury College, Christ-
ure

POR Dr. J. C., 21 Latimer Square, Christ-
ын,

Pai an, DE. T. W., Governor's Bay.

Раі. CE А., ‘Cashmere ills.

Paterson, A. D., care of H x ВЕЗЕТ 60 Неге-
AS eet Christchuro

Pea . A. B., Hospital Christchurch.

Penlingtn, С G., F.N.Z.I ен Street,

Pigott, d. ч „ Timaru

Polson, J. G., М.А., Training College, Christ-

Pond P. H., M.Sc., Canterbury College,
Christe arch.

Prudhoe, J. C., 20 Kidson Terrace, Cashme me

Purchase, J. E., м. F.R.E. етн

Purnell, C. W., Ashburto

Raymond, ear: C. "Heston Street, St.
Albans.

Reece, W., Dyer’s Pass Road, Cashmere.

Rhodes, A. E. G., B.A., Fendalton

Roll of Members.

podos, Miss B. H. E.,
tchurch.
H., care of Rhodes, Ross, and

86 Salisbury Street,

ch.
r R. Heaton, M.P., Tai Tapu.
- Da rfield.
, F.R.G.S., Canterbury Col-
Christe urch.
6. Р, 0. Box 450, Christchurch.
V, M.A., Boys’ High School, Christ-

lege,
Ross, R.
Rowe, H.
chure

Sanders, C. J.,care of Dominion Yeast Com-
pany, Christchur ch.

ртов, Dr. А. "C. Latimer Square, Christ-

S G., Manchester Street, Christchurch.
cott, pe Б J., M.Inst.C.E., F.A. LE.E.,

очаен College, emus

ager, S. Hurst, F.R.LB.A., Cathedral
Squa ома rch.

Shelley, Professor J., M.A., Canterbury Col-

- lege, Christchurch.

sar eae W., 108 Rugby Street, St.
—

Sims, М.А., care of Sims, Cooper, and
Co., Bde E: Dn

key, B. Sc. gnetic Ое
Christchurch.

pem W. H., 3 York Terrace, New Ply-

Slater, Dr. F., Sumn

Slocombe, 0 В. So., Agricultural Department,
Wellingto

Spent, “Professo г R., M.A., M.Sc., roay
F.N.Z.Inst., Canterbury Museum,
churc

Stead, E. F., Паш, Riccarton

Steele, G. P., care of Wilton and Co., Christ-
church.

Stevenson, Dr. J., Fendalton.

Stevenson, James, Flaxton.

St. Po, Ора Charles E., 745 Colombo Street,

сн, T. ttn Times i Office, Christchurch.
, M.A., Rangióra.

Street, Christchurch.*

| aei A., M.A,

ene

853

M.R.C.V.S., Canterbury
Agric cultural College, Lincoln.
Taylor, т J., 440 Madras Street, St.
Alba
Templin, J. R., 10 Wroxton Terrace, Fendal-
on.
Thacker, Dr. H. s м В.А., М.Р., 24 Latimer
Squa
Thomas, Dr. J. S 29 Latimer Square, Christ-
urch.
Tripp, C. H., M.A., —
Dane D. C., Timar
"> W.H Shenk Street, Timaru.

‚ Ака roa.
My "C. Technica ] College, Christchurch.
Waddell, John, 30 Strickland Street, Christ-

chure

Wall, Professor A., M.A., Canterbury College,
F. D., B.A., West Christchurch Dis-
trict High Se School.

e E., Agriculture Department, Christ-
моор H. W., Lands Department, Christ-
Dyers Pass Road, Christ-
., Cornwall,

À., LL.B., 152 Manchester

b, A
"шд, бы J. P., 211 Gloucester Street,
i ei
© Pn
oe , Carly:
Dr. Н. L4, 4 Oxford Terrace,

ch.
ш, Hon; H. TuL, | Armagh lei

care of Booth, Mac-
le Street, Christ-

Terrace,
s - R., MInst.C E, 21 Knowles

Albans
vias ALC, ROS. 482 Lincoln
Road, Christchure

—

OTAGO per

[* Life members.

xd терен т. D., М.А., care of Uni-

= one

xs Dr. 8. C., 220 High Stree

Angell ll, S., Commercial Bank p^ Australia,
Princes St treet.

nscombe, E., 171 Princes Street,

Bogley, R. P., m King Street.

„дз Die ator reat

eit г" Mert
„М.А. ., F.R.S.

854

Benson, Gerald, 58 Manor Place.

€— E tee т W. N., B.A., D.Sc., F.G.S.,
University.

et Alexander, | 82 Clyde Street.

Black, Jam: of Cossens and Black; 164
Crawford S Stre

Borlace, W., Lands ce.

Bowie, Dr. J. London Street.

m
Bowron, G. W., 42 26 Mora A

Str ree
, 19 New Bite mg mem *
Browne, Robert, care of Post-office, Morrins

e.
Buchanan, N. L., 44 Bronte Street, Nelson.*
Bu аб Dr. - Roger, care of Buddle and Button,

treet, Auckland,
Butchers, А. G., M.A., John McGlashan College,
Maori

Bush- ras Rev. C. C. J., St. Matthew's Build-
treet.

ings, Hope
Butler, J. G., Linwood Avenue, Dunottar.
A À., 5 D., Tweed

, 585 veg Street.
Chamber! lain, C. jx 6 Re

Crawford, W. us 179 Carroll Street.

Dalrymple, Rev. A. M., M.A., 65 District
Road, Mornin rnington

Davidson, R. E, Hawthorne Road, Morning-

Davies, Rev. E., Royal Terrace.
Davies, O. V., 109 Princes Stree

Davis, A., Test- -room, Cumberland Street.
De Beer, I. S., 75 London Stre
Duncan, P., ** Tolcarne," Maori
Dunlop, нне Е. W.,

Clyde Stree
Daten James 36 Arawa Street.
Dutto: v. D. F.G.S., F.R.A.S., 37 Marion

rsham
= б. T.. care of City Electrical Depart-

ЕНШ,
М.А., Ph.D., 95

s James, mud York Place.
me Profess ; M.A., Litt.D., care of

ave ersity.
arnie, Mi A., Geraldine.
Fels, W., Ms Street, *
Fenwick, Cuthbert, Stock Exchange.
Sir G. [pe о Daily Times Office.
on, Dr. Н. , C.M.G., “ Wychwood,”

Finlay, H. J., 10 Pine Hill Sheds

Fitchett, Dr.. F. W. B., 8 6 Stree

F „> Ж. LL. B Education Office.
Frye, Shatin, Gasworks, Cave

essor J. М. E., LL.B., Victoria
, Wellington. *
ае Charles A, 15 Filluel Ltreet.

um Professo:

Appendix.

Gilkison, Bo 14 Main Road, North - east
136 Highgate, deos
‚ 162 Cumberland Stre

i ffice

Moray Place East.

ub 36 Stuart i
Bonn. A. ©. um Pitt Stre
Harris, M., cal School, "Kin Stree
Henderson, x d C3 Electrical Engineer’s ‘Obed

Cumberland impe

Hercus, G. R., Stre
Hoffmann, G., ута e Cobia t.
Howes, Miss Edi th, Rawhiti Street, Sunshine.*
How es, W. G., F.E.S., 432 George Stre et.
Inglis, Professor J. K. H., M.A., D.Sc., F.LC.,

ersity.
Jk. Professur R., D.Sc.,
Jeffery, J. Bay.

University.

M. AT x Beaumont Street
. King Edward Tech-

al Co ollege.
Johnson, J J. T., 46 ee Road, D
. å., Dri

Row
d > Stre
wry, J. M., Public Works Department
McCurdie, W. Town Hall.*
Macdona Go 3 Hig eet.

ld, Dr. Gordon, 263 High Street.
Macdonald, Dr. Marshall, 231 High Siren
j George S

cGeorge, J. C., Eglinton Road, Mornington.
McKellar, , Pitt Street.
McKerrow, Miss 2 don e

; Rai way Engineer's Office.
маа Professor J., M.D., University.
„ New Zealand Express Com-

ege.
, Technical College.
Martin, W., В.Ѕе., Training ode ege.
Marwick care of University.
Mason, George, eed ME Refrigerating
Company, Burnsid

| Melland, E., Alport, near Bakewell, Derby-

shire, 'England.*
Milnes, J. W., 39 Lees e *
Milligan, Dr. R. R. D., University.
Michaelis, W. R., Schoolhouse, Cromwell.
Moore, J. A., M.A., M.Sc., Training College.
Moores Dr. 8. А Security Buildings, Stuart

Monel w. J., M. ы (Boys! High School.*

Munro, TL. Dunot

Mowat, D. 'G., 20 [o ERE A Life Insurance
uildi

ds, Dr. W., 12 London Street.
Northeroft, E. F., Selwyn College.
O'Neill, Dr. E. J., 219 High Street.
= Se or J., F.G.S., F.N.Z.Inst., Uni-
rsity.

Roll of Members.

Petrie, D., M.A., Ph.
oad, Epsom, aan

Philpott, À., се Institute, Nelson.

с. Professo P, MOD; BDSS

University.

Poppelwell, D. L.,

Price, W. H., 55 Pes Street.*

Ramsay, Professor M. A., University.

s eria Professor G. к oe Science De-

TS

., F.N.Z.Inst., Ranfurly
d

Roberts, John, C.M.G., Littlebourne.

Robertson, John, B.A., B.Sc., 13 Garfield
Street, Roslyn.

ilm en son, T. A, 285 Main Road, Ravens-

бавы. I xe Pu Locis Roslyn.
Ross, T. oss and Glendining
(Limited).

Rouse, Percy, Burnside Chemical Works.
Salmond, J. L., National Bank Buildings.
Sandle, Major 8. G., R.N.Z.A. Barracks, Wel-

Newin

gton
Sargood, Percy, ** Marinoto," gton
ae H., Converter Station, Cumberland

Scott,
Stre

оо Ж, J. B., Bayfield, Vg s Bay.

Shacklock, H. E, 56 Melville Str

Shepherd, Е. R., 36 Ca rgill Stree

Shortt, F. M., care of John Chambers and
Sons, Stuart Street.

Sim, Mr. Justice, Musselburgh Rise

Simpson, George, jun., 9 A Street,

Rosl
Skinner, H. D., B. , Museum, King Street.
Smith, C. S., Star Office.
Smith, H. Mo D., Union Pank Buildings.

Smith, J. C., 196 Tay Street, Invercargill.

855

Somerville, T., care of Wilkie and Co.
Princes Street.
pe , James, care of Kempthorne, Prosser,

в, R. T., 21 om Street, Roslyn.
gine Hon. е, M.P., LL.B., 11
riot Row.

St dd. Professor, care = Tego
Stout, Sir Robert, K.C. , Wellington.
ical gone

Theomin, E.,

Thompson, Professor G. E., E. MA, University.

Thom A., Fern-tree " House, Half. way

u

Thomson, Hon. M., F.L.S., F.N.Z.Inst.,
M.L.C., 99 Binion id, Mornington. *

тшше: = S., B 99 Eglinton Road,
Mo

я Custo
Ea ELT giam

Vanes,

Walden, E. W., 12 Dowling Е
ев, Р. Ү., 2 Crawford Stree к.
Walker, А., тЫ d’s Surveyor,

Waters, fesso! a r D. B., A.0.8.M., University.
White. "a Томбо А.С. п, Ргїпсев
Street. ;
White, Professor D. R., M.A., 83 St. David

Street.
Wilkinson, H. K., 33 Royal Terrace.
Williams, 35 B.Sc., F.C.S., Otago Boys’ High

W: „ City Engineer's Office.

i Castle Street.
Wingfield, J. E., 663 — e пое linate,
Young, Dr. James
Yuille, Rev. Tulloch, Knox Church Manse,

George Street.

HAWKE’S BAY PHILOSOPHICAL INSTITUTE.

[* Life mem
Andersen, Miss A. M. Duncan, Russell, Napier.
Anderson, gri dale гона , W. L., Napier.
Armour, W bg ‘MLA , M.Sc., Boys High Edgar, Dr. J. J., pr
School, Napier. dson, J. H apie
Ashcroft, Mrs., Napier Foley, М. TOE reas
Ashcroft, P., Napier Guthrie-Smith, Н. Tar

, Rekdale.

ra.
з. B. lock N
Harding, J. W., Mount Vernon, кыраш,
i Napier.

., Napier.
Ho куыл Өү J, Havelock North

Bids
Leg eund Б. jun. Desir gton.

856

Hyde, m Napier.
Kennedy, C. D., Napier.
Kerr, W., M.A., i ped Boys’ High School.
Large, J. 8., Nap
, Miss Na арР
Leahy, Dr. J. P. Napier.
Loten, E. G., Napier.
Lowry, T. H., Okawa.
— € D. D., Napier
Me ES Kiritahi, Port Awanui.

Pallot, Mrs. 385 Napier.

Appendix.

Pollock, C. F. H., Napier.
Rin gland, T. H., ‘Napier.

th,
Strachan, D. rA "M. A., Napier.
Stubbs, G.,

illiams, F. apier.
Williams, Ven. Archdeacon H. W., Gisborne
Williamson, J. P., Na

Wills, W. B.A., Port. Ahuriri.
Wilton, T. J- Ton Ahuriri.

NELSON INSTITUTE.

Bett, Dr. F. A., Trafalgar Square.
Bruce, James, Beitennia Hei
Buchanan, N. L., Bronte Street.

, Miss K. M., M.A., рде, ‘DLC, Caw-
thron Institute.
Curtis, W. S., Government re ee Nelson.
, Cawthron Instit

n treet
Easterfield, Professor T. h.D.,
F.I.C., F.N.Z.Inst., Cawthron Institute
Field, T. A , Ngatita treet,
France, W. G. C., 33 Shelbourne Stree
Gallen, W. J., Lands and Survey Department.
ibb, Re H., Nile Street East.
Gibbs, F. G., M.A., i p ——
Gibbs, Dr. S. A., Hardy Stre
Graham, Claude, ici Street,

Harley, C. ХА ар Stree

Harman, R. W., Nelson College.
Harrison, H., Cawthro n Institute.
Houlker, Thomas, Mount Street.
Jacobsen, W. G., Milton Street.

Johnston, Dr. W. D. S., Hardy Street.
Kemp, G. T., аэ дыз Engineer’ s Office
Kidson, H. P., B.Sc., Nelson College.

. C. O., D. D., Trafalgar в c
wthorn Institu

, Sto
Rigg, Theodore, M.A., M.Sc., Cawthron
Sadlier, Right Rev. W. C., D.D. Wath Brow,
, D.Sc., Se.D., F.LS.,

., Drumdua
y, W. F., Trafalgar Street South.
You шар. "Maxwell, F.C.S., Cawthron Institute.

MANAWATU PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY.
[* Life members.]

Akers, H., Duke Stree
H. G., 30 Te paar

Barnett, Dr. "E. C, М.В.О.8., M. RO,
Fitzherbe жга Street

Batchelar, J. O., Willow Bank,

Bayly, Mrs., Patea.
Bendall, W. E., Dairy хое

Bennett, G. H., The Squan

Bett, D. H. B. M.B., "Ch.B., M.R.C.S.,
M.R.C.P., Broad pet

Blackbourne, Rev. H. G., M.A., vanah
Burges, A., 139 Featherston Stree
Callanan, F., Bainesse

Cameron, W. B., 24 Russell Street.

Collinson, L. H., The e Squa

Crabb, E. H., College Street.

Cullen, Mrs., North agg

Cunningham, G. вр e of Agri-
culture.

Edwards, R., C.E., Duke Street.
Eliott, M. A.. The Squa

Roll of Members. -

Fitzherbert, W. L., Broad vits

Fuller, R. A., Alexandra Str

Gardner, Captain Е. 8., Bank of New Zealand,
Sydney.*

Gerrand, J. B., The Square.

Grace, R. H. F., “erie Bank.

Graham, A. J., The Square.

Grigor, А., National en

Hannay, A e of Manson and Barr.

Holben, angitikei Street.
Holbrook, H. W. T. 84 vw des Street.
in Stre

opwood, A., Main
Hughes, J. R., C.E., The e
Hunter, W., 15 Rangitikei Street.
Hurley, E. O., The Square
Johnston, J. Gorin
Keeling, С. W., College Street W
Larcomb, E., C.E., Roy Street
Larcomb, P., Roy = et.
Mahon A., The Squa
Merton, J. LL. 'B, Rangitikei Street.

is О
Miller, J, R.C.S.E,, L.R.C.P.E., L.R.F.P. and

Mills, Miss = B., M.A., Girls’ High School.
Moore,
urray, J., E A. h School.
Nash, n Н, e
Se tikei S
TE E. Rainforth Street.
Opie, F. D., Technical School.

857

h, Dr. C. W., М.В., .M.,
Pigott, Miss E., 79 College Street.
Poynton, J. W., S.M., venari
Ross, R., Ferguson Stree Stree
Russell, W. W., Rangitikei "de
Salmon, C. T., Assoc

Seifert, Н., Featherston a W.
ifert, L., George Stree
Sheppard, Р. J., оне Diese Stree

Sim, E. Grant, Rangitikei Stet

Sinclair, N. H., Allen Stree

Smi ee эе Е.Е.8., Publio Reserve, New

Р
Раа J. oe Church Street.

Stevensen, J. oak
Stowe, Dr. W. Е. R.C.S., M.R.C.P., Linton

Street.
Sutherland, A., эшм Road.
ue C., George perse

Turn ., Queen treet,

Welch, ' W, .F.R.G.S., prompte gii
West , F.N.Z. i. Se we Stree

We. d Gre

Wilson, Miss D., “fon Street.

Wilson, Miss E. Carncot, Rangitikei Street.*
Wood, J. R.. Duk t

Wright, A. H. M., College Street,

Young, H. L., Cuba

WANGANUI PHILOSOPHICAL SOCIETY.

[* Life member.]

Aldis, Morton, Wicksteed Place, Wanganui.

m, Alexander, 4 Cambrae ме, Aramoho.
Allison, Thomas, 54 Glasgow Stree
Amess, A. E R., M.A, Collegiate School,

Wangan
Babbage, С. W., Main North Road, St. John’s

Hill, Wanga:
Bassett, W. бы St. John’s Hill, Wanganui.
Battle, Т. H., Archi tect, Wangan
Blair, Alan, care of Wanganui Вне Com-
pany, DE

5—44 М.А., LL.B., College Street,

anganui.
Burnet, J. H., St. John’s Hill, Wangan
e USE Victoria bre Woe

Cretan, Mi Mx. MA, M.Sc., Girls’ College,

Drew, Н, ictoria — W:
$ t anganul.
Digan, Sister Ridgway Street, Wanganui
е C R, E R. G.S., College St ate Wanga-

Gibbons, Hope, Wangan

ganui East.
a = » Jockey "Club Office, Maria
Rather, ‘Henry R, M.R.C.S., Gonville, Wa-

E
|
|
|

|

Jack, J. B., St. John’s Hill, Weg x
toria Avenue, Wangan

Lien, EN, d i. » Ridgway Street, Wanga-
McBeth, JI DEW Wicksteed Place, Wanganui.

Farlane, D., Ridgway anganui.
piper Professor P., M.A., D.Sc., F.G.S.,

FNZ . Collegiate School, Wanganui.
Miles Е.Р, M.A., Collegiate School, Wanga-
Wanganui.

h, R., P.O. Box 221,

Mars J. B., St. Jo oe | Ste, anes
M.A., 47 Be

Pers cane J a Technical College, Wa-

Park,

nganui.

bertson, A. C., gem Wangan ;
asi И ll, Wicksteed A Pho. Wa
Stargo, A. C., M.A., Hurwoath School, Wangs-
Sutherland, R. A. S., M.Sc., Collegiate School,
тыу F. P., Tramways Manager, Wanga-
Ward, J.T, Vitr way Bine,

кё hn’s Hill, Wangan
yd x rne 2 Wickstead y met

Wanganui.

858

Appendix.

POVERTY BAY INSTITUTE.*

Abbey, Rev. W. H. E., 251 Palmerston Road,

isborne.
Aitkin, Rev. James, St. Andrews Manse,
Gi isborne.
Beale, A. M., Wai

o Bay.
. Beere, Major A. G., ‚ lits Street, Gisborne.
Black, G. J., Kaiti

Blair, "James, Kaiti

Blake, V. I., ium ey ooh yp ae гош,
Bull, H. , Gladstone Road, Gis

Burnard, Ld Gladstone Road, "Gis born
пее well, E H., Borough Council Office,

born

Cuthert, e Gladstone Road, Gisborne.
Florance, . S., Kaiti.

Foote, F. , High oe Gisborne

Goffe, W. E., Ormon

Mander, M. B., Riverside Road, i
Mann, E. Н. "Lowe Street, Gis born

William, Waip
Parlane, Rev. соне, е, Street, Gisborne.
ae

isborn
Townley, us Gladstone Road, Gisborne.
Tucker, . Makauri

Fox Street, Gisborne.
Ward, Rev. E., Waere engaahika.
Williams

Williams, Van. Archdeacon H. W., Naurea,
Patutahi
Wilson, Rev. G. D., Te Karaka.

* This list is not up to date, but nothing more recent has been sipped,

Serial Publications received by Library. 859

SERIAL PUBLICATIONS RECEIVED BY THE LIBRARY OF
THE NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE, 1921.

——

NEW ZEALAND.
Auckland University : ee:
Geological Survey : Bullet
Houses of Parliament : puer and Appendix.

ou nology.
New Zealand Employers’ Federation: Industrial Bulletin.
New Zealand Official ие k.
Polynesian Society: Jou
Statistics of New Galan

AUSTRALIA.

Au tralasian Association for the Advancement of 3099: Report.
Australasian Institute of Mining Engineers: roceedings.
Australian Antarctic саде 1911-14: Reports.
Australian Forestry Jou
Commonwealth of peas Fisheries: Parliamentary Report.

New Ѕоотн WALES.
Сенга Department, N.S.W. : Agricultural Gazette.
ustralian Museum, Sydney: Records ; Annua Report.
oe Gardens and пони Слаер N.S.W.: Report.

QUEENSLAND.
Geological Survey of Queensland: Publications.
land Naturalist.
Royal Geographical Society : Journal.
Royal Society of Queensland : Proceedings.

SOUTH AUSTRALIA.

Adelaide Chamber of Commerce: Annual Repor
epartment of Chemistry, South Australia : Bulletins
Mines Department and Geological Survey of South "Australia: Mining
Oper ations; G.S. = and Reports ; Metallurgical Reports ;
Synopsis of Mining La
dos init Museum, ant Art Gallery of South Australia: Annual

Royal £ Society of South Australia: Transactions and Proceedings.

TASMANIA.
Royal Society of тый: Papers and Proceedings.

860 Appendix.

VICTORIA.
ну! bere Report on Brown Coal.
Department of Agriculture: Journal.

Field Naturalists Club of Victoria: Victorian Naturalis

Mines Department and Geological Survey of Victoria : Tona Report ;
Bulletins ; Records.

Public Library, Museum, and National Art Gallery of bia Annual

epor
Royal Society of Victoria : Proceedings.

WESTERN AUSTRALIA.

Geological Survey of Western Australia: Bulletin
Royal Society of Western Australia : Journal and Prealpi.

Unitep Kinepom.

Board of Agriculture and Fisheries : Т млну Investigations.

Botanical Society of Edinburgh : Transactions and Proceedings.

British Association for the A CAABDIBEAN of Science : Report.

British Astronomical Association: Journal; Memoirs; List of M

British Museum: Cat ue ур Guides ; Scientific Reports of Brith
Antarctic Expedition

Cambridge Philo sophical Bing: Proceedings.

Cambridge University Library: Rep

Department of Scientific дыг аьа Research : Reports.

Dove Marine Library : ‘ер ;

Geological Society, London : Quarterly Journal.

Geological Sarvey of Great Britain: Summary of Progress.

Handbooks, Commercial Towns, о, пота.

Imperial Institute : Bulletins

Institution of Civil Enginee —

Leeds See meto = Literary 8 осі iety : nnual Report.

Linnean Society rnal (Botany) ; Proceedings List of Members.

Liverpool ER Roster: Proceedi

Liverpool Geological Society : аы

Marine Biological Association: Jowrna

Marlborough College Natural History Seen Reports.

Mercantile Guardian, London ‚

Mineralogical е EE Mineralogical Magazine

North of England Institute of Mining and Mechanical Engineers:

ransactions ; Annua

Oxford University : Calendar

Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain: Journal.

Ravel Botanic Gardens, Edinburgh : Soi-

Royal Colonial Institute : United Empi

Royal Geographical Society : уриа Journal,

Royal Philosophical Society of Glasgow : Proceedi ne

Royal Physical Society of Edinburgh: Proceeding

Royal Scottish Geographical Society : Scottish ыны ы Magazine.

Royal Society, Dublin: Economie Proceedings.

Royal Society of Edinburgh : АА edings ; Transactions.

Ro. eee seg ag seem Proceedings (Series A, B) ; Phil. Trans. (Series

Serial Publications received by Library. 861

Royal Society of Literature: Transactions.

Royal Statistical Society, London: Journal.

Victoria Institute, London: Journal of Transactions.
Zoological Society of London : Proceedings and Transactions.

AUSTRIA.
K.K. Central Anstalt fiir Meteorologie und Erdkunde, Vienna.
K.K. Geologischen Reichlanstalt, Vienna : y erha ©: ee hrb.
EK. K. Naturhistorischen Hofmuseums, Vienna
K.K. Zoologisch-Botanische Gesellschaft, Vieliná : АА.

| BELGIUM,
Académie Royale de Belgique : Bulletins
Librairie Nationale d'Art et d'Histoire: Les Cahiers belges.
Société Royale de Botanique de Belgique
Société Royale Zoologique et бе ыл de Belgique: Annales,

DENMARE.
gm A de Sciences et de Lettres de Denmark: Fordhandlinger ;
emoir.
Dansk. Мас. Foren., Kjóbenhavn: Videnskabelige Meddelelser.
Kong. Dansk. Videnskab. Selskab.: Forhandlinger; Skrifter
Zoological Museum, Copenhagen : Danish-Ingolf Expedition.

FINLAND.

Academia Aboensis, Abo :
Finska Vetenskaps- g Ea Ofer sigt; Bidrag.

FRANCE.
Le Prince Bonaparte, 10 Avenue d’Jena : Notes.
L'Observatoire Météorolo ogique, Paris : Annales
тоны d'Histoire Naturelle, Paris: Bulletins.
Société Astrono omique France: Bulletin :
Société de Chimie Industrielle, = ` Chimie et industries.
Société de e Géographie: La Géographie
Société Zoologique de France : Bulletin.

GERMANY.

Botanische Verein der Provinz Brandenburg: Verhandl.

xxu Zool. u. Anthro.-Ethno. Museum, Dresden

x K. Zentral-Anstalt für Meteorologie und à Geodymamik : Jahrb.

шо risches Museum, Hamburg :

he Verein der Preussischen Rheinlande und Westfalens, Bonn :

erhandlungen ; Sitzungsberichte.

Pasurmissenschaftliche гана fiir Schleswig-Holstein : Schriften.
Ysikalisch-Okonomische Gesellschaft, сни. Schri

Senkenbergische Nati rankfurt-am-Main : Berichte.

Verhandlungen à der №, aturforschenden REA in Basel.

862 Appendix.

HOLLAND AND DercH Kast INDIES.
Banka Tin: Jaaresverslag von de Winning.
Koninklijke Naturkundige Vereeniging in nN ederlandsch-Inde.
Mijnwesen in Nederlandsh Oest-Indie, Batavia: Jaarbock.
Nederlandsche Entomologische Vereeniging : oo
Rijks Ethnographisch Museum, Leiden: Vers

ITALY.
Giornale Botanico Italiano, Nue
Reale Società Geographica, [T Bollettino.

Societa Botanica Italliana, Wieden: " Bollett
Società Toscana di Scienze Naturali, Pisa: ее verbali.

uisa
Bergens Museum: Aarbok; Aarbere
Norwegian Meteorologischen а аьла: Jahrb.

SPAIN.
Junta de Ciences Naturals de Barcelona: Series botanica, geologica.

SWEDEN.
Botaniska Notiser, Lund.
Kungl Svenska Vetenskapademiens, Arkiv for
Meteorologiske Iakttealser i Sverige.
Sverigeo Geologiska-Undersokning : Arsbok.

SWITZERLAND.
Naturforschende Gesellschaft, Basel.
Naturforschende Gesellschaft, Bern : Mittheilungen.
Societa Elvetica delle Scienze Naturali, Bern: Atti.
Société de Physique et d'Histoire Naturelle de Geneve.

Ss AND CEYLON.

JAPAN.
Icones Plantarum Formosanarum, Yaihoku.
Imperial Earthquake Investigation Committee, Tokyo: Bulletin.
Imperial University of Tokyo : Journal of the Colle sad of Science.
Tohoku Imperial University, Sendai : “Naess Reports

MALAY STATES.

Java Ethnographischen M: vais
Malay States Government Gaze

Seriai Publications received by Library. 863

AFRICA.
Durban Museum, Natal: Annals.
Natal Museum, Pietermaritzburg: Annals.
South African Association for the Advancement of Science: South

Transvaal Museum: Annals.

CANADA.

Department of Naval Service : Annual Report ; Tide Tables.

Department of the Interior: Dominion Observatory Reports.

Mines Department, Geological Survey Branch: Memoirs; Summary

epori ; Museum Bulletin.

Mines Department, Mines Branch: Bulletins ; Annual Report; other
publications.

Nova Scotian Institute of Science, Halifax : Proceedings.

Royal Canadian Institute, Toronto : Transactions.

Royal Society, Canada: Proceedings and Transactions.

UNITED STATES.

Academy of Natural Sciences, Philadelphia: Proceedings.
American Academy of Arts and Sciences: Fr ings. —
American Geographical Society, New York : Geographical Review.
American Institute of Mining Engineers: Transactions.

merican Journal of Philology. -
American Museum of Natural History, New York: Bulletins
American Philosophical Society : Proceedings.
Arnold Arboretum of Harvard University : Journal.
Astronomical Society of the Pacific.

Franklin Institute: Journal.

Industrial and Engineering Chemistry: Journal.

Johns Hopkins University, Baltimore : Studies ; Circulars ; Journal.

Journal of Geology, Chicago.

Leland Stanford Junior University : Publications.

Library of Congress, Washington: Report.

Lick Observatory, University of California.

Lloyd Library, Ohio: Index.

Maryland Geological Survey : Reports. ; .

Minnesota University and Geological Survey : Agricultural Experiment
Station Bulletin.

Missouri Botanical Gardens: Annals.

Missouri Bureau of Geology and Mines: Reports.

864 Appendix.

Museum of Comparative Zoology, Harvard: Bulletin; Annual Report ;

Memoirs

Mycological N otes, Cincinnati.

National Academy of Sciences : Proceedings.

New York pony. ud Sciences: Annals.

Ohio Journal of Sc

Ohio State Uuivoislty - Bulle tin

Rochester Academy of Sciences : Proceedi

Smithsonian Institution and U.S. National Museum: Annual Report ;
Miscellaneous Collections ; Contributions to Knowledge ; Bulletins ;
Contributions from U.S. Ni Sheek асаба

Tufts College: Studies (Scientific S
.8. Department of Agriculture: иі of Agricultural Research ;
Monthly List of Publications.

U.S. ошын of pem Bureau of Biological Survey: North

auna ; Bulletin

US. с эйгэни! Survey : леба Report ; Professional Papers ; Mineral

Resources ; Bulletins ; Water-supply Papers.
i lletins.

United States Naval Observ rvatory : Annual Report.

University of California: Bulletin of redu of Geology.
Wagner Free Institute of Science: Transactions.

Wisconsin Academy of Sciences : Transactions.

ARGENTINE.
Academia Nacional de Ciencias: Boletin.

BRAZIL.
Da Escola Agricultura Rio de Janeiro.
Museo Nacional Rio de oie Archives.
Observatorio de Rio de J aneir

| Mexico.
Instituto Geologico de Mexico : Anales.

PERU. :
Cuerpo de Ingenieros de Minas del Peru: Boletin,

3 Hawar.
ishop Museum : Memoirs.

à PHILIPPINES.
ureau of Science : Philippine Journal of Science.

TAHITI.
Société d'Études Oceanniennes: Bulletin.

Appendix. 865

LIST OF INSTITUTIONS
TO WHICH
THE PUBLICATIONS OF THE INSTITUTE ARE PRESENTED BY THE
GOVERNORS OF THE NEW ZEALAND INSTITUTE.

Honorary Members of the New Zealand Institute.

New Zeaiand.
Alexander Turnbull Library, Bowen Street, Wellington.
Cabinet, The Members of, Wellington.
Executive maii Mes оўоп.

Forestry Departme Wellington.
Free Public o Libary, Auckland.
Christchurch.

"

ngton.
Government Printer and publishing не (6 copies).
Library, Auckland Institute, Fee doni
А Auckland Museum, Auckla d
" Biological Labo UT. Canterbury College, Christchurch.
" Biological Laboratory, University College, Auckland.
" Biological Laboratory, University of Otago, Папека
s ur Laboratory, Victoria University College, Wel-
in
ува, ану College, pone nies
" Canterbury Museum, Christehurch.
» Canterbury Public Lisa Christchurch.
" Cawthron Institute, Nelson
" Department of Agriculture, ‘Wellington.
я Dunedin Atheneum.
" General Penney ia Wellington (2 copies).
" Hawke's Bay Philosophical Institute, Napier.
К Manawatu Philosophical Society, Palmerston North.
” Nelson College. ;
k Nelson Institute, Nelson
" New Zealand Geological Survey.
" New Zealand Institute of Surveyors.
s New Zealand Institute, Wellington.
" Otago Institute, Dunedin
ir Otago Museum, Dunedin.
" Otago School of Mines, Dun
" Philosophical Institute of queue Rn Christchurch.
» Polynesian Society, New Plymouth.
» Portobello Fish- MN Dunedin.
" Reefton School of Min
" Southland Museum, нЕ,
" Thames School of Mines
” University Pret ласт
" University of nedin
» Victoria у кЖк College, Wellington.
» Маһ School of 2206 Waihi.
» Wanganui Muse
Wellington Philosophis Society.
Trans,

866

List of Free Copies.

Great Britain.
Athenzeum Subject Index to Periodicals, 11 Bream’s Buildings,
Chancery Lane, London E.

Bodleian Library, Oxford University.
British Association for the Advancement of Science, London.
British Museum Library, London

= Natural History Department, South Kensington,

.W.

Lond
Cambridge dee eie Society, Cambridge University.
Colonial Offi ce, Lon
Clifton College, Bristol, England.
Geological Magazine, London
мее Society, Sida Hall, Castle Terrace, Edinburgh.

Geological Survey of s United Kingdom, London.
Het Gon Survey Office, Hume Street, Dublin.
h Commissioner for New ealand, London
жыл Bureau of Entomology, 89 Queen’ 8 Gate, London З.М. 7.
Imperial Institute, London
Institution of Civil Engineers, London
‘International Catalogue of Scientific Literature, 34 Southampton
treet, Strand, Lon
Leeds Geological Association, Sunnyside, Crossgate, Leeds.
Linnean Society, Lon
Literary and Philosophical en Liverpool.
Liverpool Biological Societ

Norfolk and Norwich Naturalist Society, Norwich.

North of England Institute of Mining and Weelde Engineers,
Newcastle-upon-Tyne

Patent Office Library, 95 ‘Southampton Street, London W.C.

Philosophical Society of Glasgow

Royal Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland,
59 Great Russell Street, London W.C.

Royal Botanic Garden Library ; vemp:

Royal Colonial Institute, London

Royal Gardens, Kew, England.

Royal Geographical Society, Kensington Gore, London S.W.

Royal Institution, Liverpoo

Royal Irish Academy, Dublin.

Royal Physical Society, Edinburgh.

pag д а Geographical Society, Synod Hall, Castle Terrace,

Royal Society, Dublin.
Edinburgh.

London
Royal Society of Literature of the United Kingdom, London.
Royal Statistical Society, London
University Library, Сага, England.
Edinburgh.
Victoria University, Manchester:
Victoria Institute, London
Wheldon, Wesley and Son, London (Agents).
Zoological Society, London

Appendix. 867

British North America.
Geological and Natural History Survey of Canada, Agit ee
Hamilton Scientific Association, кын. Сапаа
Institute of Jamaica, Kingston, Jam
International Institute of кка Og ‘Department of Agriculture,
Ottawa, Canada
Library, db urs Research Council, Ottawa, Canada.
Natural History Society of New Brunswick, St. John's.
Nova-Scotian Institute of Natural Science, Halifax.
Royal Canadian Institute, Toronto.

South Africa.
Durban Museum, Natal.
Free Public Library, Cape Town.
Natal Museum, Pietermaritzburg.
Rhodesia Museum , Bulawayo, South Africa
South African Asneciakion for the Advancement of Science, Cape Town.
South African Museum, Cape Town.

India.
сно Society of Bengal Calcutta.
ombo Museum, Ce
Eeiogical Survey of Dadia, Calcutta.
atural History Society, Bombay
Raffles Museum, Singapore

Queensland.
Geological Survey Office, тараа
Queensland Museum, Brisban
Royal Society of Queensland, Breton

New South Wales.

Agricultural Department, Sydney.
Australasian Association for p» dip lc of Science, Sydney.
Australian Museum Library,
Consulate-General of the Czecho- "Slovak Republic, Sydney.
Department of Mines, ey.
Engineering Association of New South Wales, Sydney
Engineering Institute of New ens Wales, Watt Street, Newcastle.
Library, Botanic Gardens, Sy
Linnean Society of wen South Wales, Sydney.
Public Library, Sydne
Royal Society of Nos South е Sydney.
University Library, Sydne

Victoria
ae oe Council of Science and Thdustey. 314 Albert Street, East

Australian ] тааш of Mining Engineers, Melbou
ommonwealth Institute of Science and Тоб. Deis Buildings,

; 1 Bou e.
Field Naturalists' Club, Melbourne.
Geological Survey of Victoria, Melbourne.
Legislative Library, Me Ibourne.
National Herbarium of Victoria, South Yarra
ational Museum, Melbourne

ES чу Library, Melbourn

868

Inst of Free Copes.

Tasmania.

Public Library of Tasmania, Hobart.
Royal Society of Tasmania, Hobart.

South Australia.
Public Museum and Art Gallery of South Australia, Adelaide.
Royal Society of South Australia, Adelaide.
University Library, Adelaide.

Western Australia.
Government Geologist, Perth.

Russia.
Emperor Peter I Agricultural Institute, Woronesh.
Imper. Moskofskoie Obshchestvo ею: Ispytatelei (Imperial
Moscow Society of Naturalis
се Obsheheswo Iestestvo- -Ispytatelei (Kief Society of Natural-
sts).

Norway.
Aline: of Norwegian icu Bergen.
Bergens Museum, Bergen
University of listens.

Sweden.
Geological Survey of Sweden, Боо
Royal Academy of Science, Stock holm,
Овора жори, Uppsala.

Denmark.
Natural History Society of Copen hag
Royal Danish Academy of Sciences and Literature of Copenhagen.

Germany.
Biologisches Zentralblatt, Berlin, Dahlem
Botanischer Verein der Provinz Brande nbu urg, Berlin
niece Physikalisch-Oekonomische Gesellschaft, Königsberg, E.
Prussia.

Kiniglichsa Zoologisches und Anthropologisch - Ethnographisches
Museum, Dresden.

e
N aturhistorischer Verein, Bonn.

Naturwissenschaftlicher Mu Frankfurt- -an-der-Oder.

Prussische Bibliothek, B.

€— ju Men (Städtisches Museum für Völkerkunde)
Cologn

fideli px Biologischen Centralblatts, Erlangen.

Senckenbergische Naturforschende Gesellschaft, Frankfurt-am-Main.

Verein für Vaterlàndische Naturkunde in Württemburg, Stuttgart.

Zoological Society, Berlin

Finland.
Abo Akademi, Abo.
Finska Vetenskats Societes, Helsingfors.

Appendix. 869

dustria.
Intendanz des Naturhistorische Hofmuseums, Vienna
K entral-Anstalt fiir Meteorologie und Жа ашдан, Vienna.
K.K. Geil sake Reichsanstalt, Vienna.

Belgium and the Netherlands.
Académie Royal des Sciences, des Lettres, et des Beaux-Arts de
Belgique, Brussels.
La Société Royale de Botanique de Belgique, Brussels.
Musée Teyler, Haarlem
Netherlands Entomological Society, Plantage, Middenlaan 15,
Amsterdam.
Switzerland.
Naturforschende Gesellschaft (Société des Sciences Naturelles), Bern.

France.
Bibliothéque Nationale, Paris.
Musée d’Histoire Naturelle, Paris.
Société Zoologique de France, Paris.
Société de Chimie Industrielle, 49 Rue de Mathurins, Paris.

Italy.
Biblioteca ed Archivio Tecnico, Rome.
Museo Civice di Storia N aturale, Geno
Museo di Zoologia e di Anatomia iios АНА della R. Universita,
Turin

R. d eid А dei Lincei, Rom
R. Accademia di Scienze, eati ed Arti, Modena.
Società Africana d' Italia, Naples.
Società Botanica Italiana, pese
Società Geografica Italiana, Rom

ocietà Toscana di Scienze N көк Pisa.
Stazione Zoologica di Napoli, Naples.

Spain.
Junta de Ciencies Naturals, Barcelona, Apartado 593.

United States of America.
Academy of Natural Sciences, Buffalo, State of New York.
avenport, Lowa.
Ad sees eR

"

San Fra
ii ag Engineering Societies’ Libia. 39 "West 39th Street, New

American Geographical Society, New Yor

American J miia of Science (Editors), Y Yale University, New Haven,
Conn

American be im hical Society, Philadelphia.

Arnold Arbore s um, Harvard Divum, 4 Jamaica Plains, U.S.A.

Boston Агы of Natural History.

Brooklyn Botanical Gardens, New York.

Chemical Abstracts, Ohio State University, Columbus, Ohio.

870 List of Free Copies.

Connecticut Academy, New Haven.

Department of Agriculture, Washington, D.C.

Field Museum of Natural History, Chicago.

Franklin Institute, Philadelphia.

Johns Hopkins University, Baltim

Journal of Geology (Editors), ано of е, Chicago, ПІ.
Leland Stanford Junior Coe S Califor

Library, Bureau of Science, Manila

Missouri Botanical Gardens, St. Louis, Mo.

Museum of Comparative Zoology, Cambridge, Mas

National Academy of Sciences, Smithsonian institutions Washington,
D.C.

National Geographic Society, Washington, D.C.

New York Academy of Sciences, 77th Street and Central Park West,
Rochester Academy of Sciences

Smithsonian Institution, Washington, D.C.

Tufts College, Massachus

United States Geological i iy; Washington, D.C.
University of California, Berkeley, U.S.A.

Wagner Free Institute of Science of Philadelphia.

Brazil.

Escola de Minas, Rio de Janeiro.
Museu Paulista, Sao Paulo.

Argentine Republic.
Academia Nacional de Ciencias, Cordoba

Museo Nacional de Historia Natural de Buenos Aires, Casilla del Correro.
Sociedad Cientifica Argentina, Buenos Ayre

Uruguay.
Museo Nacional, Monte Video.

Japan.
College of Science, Imperial University of Japan, Tokyo.

Hawaii.

Be ernice Pauahi Bishop Museum, Honolulu.
National Library, Honolulu.
Volcano Observatory, Kilauea, Hawaii Islands.

Java.
Society of Natural Science, Batavia.

INDEX OF AUTHORS.

. ANDERSEN, J. C.—
An Introduction ie ee Music
New Zea .
Obituary ‘Notice of. c. p Ewen .
Askew, Н. O.—The Solubility and нун of Caleta Саа
Benson, W. N.—Palaeozoic and Mesozoic Seas in Australasia
Best, E.—
. Miramar Island and its History
Obituary Notice of S. Percy Smith
Воск, P. Н. See Raxar Hiroa, ТЕ.
CAMPBELL, J. W.—Notes on the Blepharoceridae (Diptera) of New Zealand
CHEESEMAN, T. F.— New Species of Flowering-plants .
Снптом, Cuas.—Some New Zealand Amphipoda : No. 3
CHOPARD, L.—On some New Sans Cave Orthoptera ..
CHRISTENSEN, C. E.—On the Behaviour of certain New Zealand. Abend
Plants дч gradually buried Dind River: shingle
COCKAYNE, L. ты Notice of T. F. Cheeseman ..
CuxNINGHAM, 6. H.—The — нун, or Rust- mas of. New Zealand : Part 1
— Pucciniaceae, THhe Pue

619—704

Epwarps, F. W.—A Pu peti of ihe. Oris B of New зма 265-352

EasrERFIELD, T. H.—Presidential Address 45 . xxix-xxxi
Fintay, Н. J.—
Some Remarks on New барона Calliostomidae, with н дар of
New Tertiary Specie 99-105
See also Мовросн, R., ia FINLAY, Bd.
px H. J., and EU ne F. H.—Fossiliferous Limestone at a н
зы L. T. ~ Additions to ‘he Fish ў of ee Taini f 245-56
НЕввтотт, E. M.—Som S pM Notes on the New Zealand Giant
elp, Darvilies оңа и (Chamisso) 549-64
Huakkpoar, F. W.—Natural Cross epee Pe of Wheat on a К Scale 574-76
Hi, H.—Water-conservation and Hawke’s Bay Artesian Systems .0 13447
Horrowav, J. E.—Studies in the New Zealand Hymenophyllaceae : Part I 577-618
Hvpsox, Me Aeg
f New Zealand Beetles 353-99
Obituary Notice of David Sharp . "t
d
"Notes on the Mating-habits and Early — T of the m т
fuscus Hutton 400-6
Obituary | Notice of J. Hector €
McDowar, F. Н. See FrsLAY, Н. J., d Ae Snel F. H.
RSHALL, P.—Early rie Pang Faunas of New Zealand 115-21
RSHALL, P., and Murvo
The Occurrence of the pode | Lahillio in New Zealand 129-30
Some Tertia ry Mollusca, with Descriptions of New Species 121-28
Marwick, J. ped Genus Glycymeris in the Tertiary of New Zealand 63-80
| mos E.—New Zealand Lepidoptera 162-69

872 Index of Authors.

Minter, D.—
Material for a Monograph on the Diptera Fauna of New Zealand : Part III
ily Empididae E.

—Fam
A New Tachinid шшш and Two New Species
Morr, F.—
New Species of New Zealand Del phacidae (Homoptera) ;
Two Species of Delphacidae (Homoptera) from Kermadec Archipelago
Мивроон, В. See also MansnHaLL, P., and Мувросн, R.
vai ees R., and FiwrAv, Н. J.—The Occurrence of Land Mollusca in a
Recent Sea-beach Deposit
Myers, J. G.—
A Contribution to the St tudy of New Zealand Leaf- руну and Plant-
hoppers (Cica йрн, апа eue м a)
New Species of New
Otrver, W. R. B.—Marine ee ee dl Animal TER in New
Zealand
PARK, JAMES—
On the Character of the Contact between the Ngaparan Beds and the
i Underlying -TO
the Discovery of the Liothyrella boehmi Greensand Band at Flume
Creek, Waitaki Va
On the Relation of the Oamaru Limestone and Waitaki Stone
PETRIE, D.—Descriptions of New Zealand Native Flowering-plants
xum eie

Not nd Descriptions of New Zealand Lepidoptera
Vetiation of New Zealand Species of Micropterygidae

Rawer Hiroa, ТЕ. смер. пеге -— and Plaitwork : ai Mats,
Baskets, and Burden-ca E

SAINSBURY, б. О. К. eins on а Калы уына д
SrEIGHT, R.—Note оп the Hanging Valleys of the Upper Rangitata Valley 4

oe

SrEAD, E. F.—Notes on the e reis Plovers of New Zealand, with Records
of some Additional Specie
TILLYARD,

R. J.—

Descriptions of New Species and Varieties of Lacewings (Ord
Neuroptera Planipennia) from New Zealand, belonging to the
Families Berothidae and Hemerobiidae

Description of Two New Species of May-flies (Order Plectoptera) from
New prs nd
Psocoptera, or Cope ognatha, of New Zealand, Monograph of
The Stone "fies of New Zealand (Oder Perlaria)

Wart, M. N.—The Leaf-mining Insects of New Zealand: Part III Species
belonging to the Genera Agromyza and Phytomyza

GENERAL INDEX.

[The Editor

any errors or omissions

abditus, Ericthonius.
Abenadon, E. C., breaking-up of Aequinoctia

halia

Br., host of Pig seg
"'Tepperitmun. (Cunningham), 63

host of ан

E e^ нту
oS
он and no g
., host of Uromycladium
am), 638.

(Bens on),
zealandicus, hab. (Oliver), 525,
canthoclin ttoreus, fin-modification, with
ee tte (Oliver), 510-11.
ris, song of (Andersen), 773.

acerosa, at. Сомго osma.

mpestris, song of (Andersen), 767.
acidity of Mor (Ойун), 508-9.

Aciphylla e. Cheesem. n. sp. (Cheeseman),

— М сано аран of (Cheeseman), 569.

4eneli neo: hab. (Oliver), 499, 541.
cops cyanospila wg (Meyrick), 167.
Acrothele, occ. (Benson), 1
Acrotreta, occ. oii gta
Actinacis su occ. (Benson), 50
ctinia tenebrosa, hab. (Oliver) 535, 537.
Actinoceras, oce. (Benson),
ictinoconchus planosulcatus, occ. (Benson), 30.
(Ur at oce. (Benson), 26.
Acti ci agi n), 23.
acuminata, Heterc
—— Pisobia Arm
acuminatus, Totanus.
1 т, Calliostoma
acutice V.
© Adams,

I J. Н. See Fraser, C., and Adams, J. Н.
aide region, geology of ред 16-18.

Era utricularis, water-reservoir (Oliver),

apres i bs.

Admete anomala
(Marshall), 117. Marsh. & Murd., Hampton
adspersa, Cominella.

маа.
Aecidium 4 Aikeni S

а,
с 06

will be obliged if authors and other users of
discovered, or make any suggestions for improvemen

the index will notify him of
ts.]

Aecidium Anisotomes Reich., identity of (Cun-
a
Asperifli Pers, syn., 643.

viculare Kuntze, syn., A.
—— — йа idem, syn., 652

—— Berberidis Pers., syn.,
— Berberidis-cylindricum Rebent., syn., 644.
Betae Kuhn., syn., 631.
= Cathartic i Schum syn., 641.
— Clarks don et Holw., 665.
nae Purton, syn.. 685.

} epaticum Schw. , Syn., 658.

nne

ineare Pers., вуп.,

—-— Lycopsidis is Desv., ur a 643.

—— Menthae Sow., syn.,

—— nitens Schw., Syn., Ag

.— ornithogaleum Bubak, due 647.

otagense Linds., fig. (Cunningham),

56.
—— ov ‘oideo-aurantium Bon., syn., 672.
648

ч

A (Reeve), (Murdoch and
не bis м )

theia davon orris >

gualteri, occ. (Marsha all),
Monodonta.

Park, 81.
— 120.
aethiops, М spinifera an sp., with plate (Finlay
and — Ө 108, 113-14.
sure occ. ( Benson), 32, 33.

micromphalun

a

1, е (Benso =
|
Agnostua, oce. ц, е Rn
| Agromyza, characte att), 465-6
| —— australensis Mik. “watt, ig 488.
citreifemorata n. sp., with figs. and pl.

por
(Watt), 478.
саа with figs. and pl. (Watt), 479.

n), 33.

clianthi n. 8р.,

874
Agr ane сор п. sp., with figs. and pl.
(Watt
fava n. sp. with figs. and pl.
oc t), 4

sie at n. sp., with figs. and pl. (Watt),
- ASI.
— flav iwi var. cesta n. var. with figs.
and pl. (Watt), 482.
Олы et ah aed (W att), 465.
with figs. and pl. (Watt),

467.
—— umbrinella n. sp., with figs. and pl. (Watt),
—— umbroza n. sp., with figs. and pl. (Watt),
476.

Agropyrina, Puccini
Agropyron Gaertn. нее wheat (Cunningham),
646.

—— repens, x tes of Puccinia coronata, (Cun-
ningham), 64
Agrostis i^ x: host of a Puccinia (Cunning-
ham), 64
tier L. host of a Puccinia (Cun-
am), 64
: ы, With, host of a Puccinia (Cun-

ningham),
айон, 4 Aid
Aira tosa L., host of a Puccinia (Cun-
iil ee), 646.

Akatarewa, village on Mount Vietona (Best),

Akatoa Creek, land-mollusca in sea-beach de- |
33.

posit (Murdoch and pd ), 131-3
Alaria, occ. (Benson), 45 52.
Alauda arvensis, song of (Andersen), 771.
ti

— Trynga
albiceps, Phytomyza. :
albicincta, Gynoplistia.

albistigma, visse io

album, Aecidiu

Alcithoe, opereulum (Oliver), 506.

—— arabica, hab. (Oliver), 505, 540.
elongata, hab. (Oliver), 543.

aldingae, 1 Turritella.

zat Limnophilini
не

Бах, Site Jd note on Miramar (Best), 789.
alexa ici

omastix.
Algae, а of (Oliver), 503-4.

—— holdfasts of (Oliver), 509.
— — protection (Oliver), 508.
Allanii, Puccinia
Allenii, Senan

llodisc оне А (Hutt.), (Murdoch and
Finlay), 132.
Allodus Arth., syn., 640.

Alopecurus pratensis Ie, host of a Puccinia
(Cunainghasa), ved
alpinum, Ur

Alps of N.Z. See Southern Alps.
Cucullaea.

| cory
Аш» i

General Index.

Althaea rosea (L.) Cav., wo of Puccinia Mal-
vacearum (Cunningham), 6

жыгу ed

altus, и олу Leucosyrinz.
gos pate ое of New Guinea (Benson), 27.
c. (Benson), 49.

SE glaucus, hab. (Oliver), 524, 529,
530. 536, 541, 542, 543.
— се
ert

amblyodon Nereis.
rg thi Turr isn
posent Eaton., new species of (Tillyard), 226,
- flavitinctus n. dd ., with figs. (Tillyard), 226.
ornatus, figs. of, Ж. (Tillyard), 228.
perscitus, fig. of hindwing, &e. (Tillyard),

America, m relationship with Australia
(Bens D
tone ea N.Z. — 52.

a Mentha

n black - ‘tailed кой. See Vetola
tica

americanus, Sci irpus

Ammonites novosealandicus (Haver); oce. (Ben-

on), 42.

|. yore ' use and meaning of word (Rangi Hiroa),

hacks See Kiwi Amohau
Amphibola crenata, hab., &c. " (Oliver), 498, 541,
543, 5

Amphidesna, form of shell Horn 511.

— hab., &c. (Oliver), 5

australis, form of sel abe 512.

—— novae-z b. (Oliver), , 043.

—— eubiriangulta, bie А (Oliver), 511, 538, í vu
entricosum, siphon of (Oliver), 511, 53

Amphilochus marionis Stebbing, syn. ыйыы

Mie e Se Della Vale Meyer 240.
sqamosus (б. M. Thomson), (Chilton), 240.
Amphineura, ш of ама (Oliver), es 512-13.

- (Oliver), 50:
Anphineirts Skuse uence (Edwards), 289.

g. (Edwards), 292.
ards), 293.
, 294.

bicinctus n. sp., with fi
—— T E (Hutton) with ns (Edwa
n. Sp., with fig. (Edwar
ее ип. dio sp., with figs. (Edwards), 293.
—— ino (Hutton), ioe: fics. (Edwards),
us n. s a 291.
PER En N.Z. (Chilton ) 22-4
Amphiroa, кы (Oliver), 503, 514, "520, 522.
. (Oliver), 50
hab. (Oliver), 511, 540.
Amphoroidea falcifer, hab. (Oliver), 514.
n colouring (Oliver), 515.
ampla, Discobola.
—— Troc

Дерала suturalis неа Hampden and

Wa ihao (Marshall), 117,
dis ч i gol ot (Finlay and Me-
рожа 108 А
—— waihaoensis (Suter), Hampden and Waihao

(Marshall), 117, 118.
Ampyz, осе. (Benson), 22.

У ү

General Index.

, R., е ои Range апа Ant-
arhtandes (Benson), 1
Amuri lim None: one of (Marshall), 120.
Bio, Patell a.

am lus, Prunus.

analoga, Leptaena

anceps, Lobelia.

Anchusae, Aecidiu

pem erosion of ‘shell Dei cde 509.
operculum (Oliver), 5

—— australis, Y € en, iut 540.

—— novae-zelandiae (So Miet Hampden and

со Gara, i117,
Oensis E. pP (Marshall),

наь осе. (Benson), 47.
—— осе. (Par
Ancylochilus subarquatus Sharpe, syn., 495.
andicola, Oreomyrrhis.
Sos E. C., age of Тамабай rocks (Benson),
e ps and Tasman ü is (Benson), 25.
—— formation of Australia (Benson), 8-9.
—— E rocks of New South Wales (Ben-
son), 24.
Creek, Waimakariri, hanging valley
a ноте 97.
sp. host of Puccinia Pruni-spinosae
е wie
angasi, А lodesm

боа. dilitata Holw., host of Puccinia poro-
mera (Cunningham), 654.
—— Gingidium Hook. f.,
cuniculi (Cunningham), 667
Angelicae, P

host of Puccinia

Angenheister, G., crust-movement = submarine
ridge south of oe bm n), 6
темни Artocarpidium, осе. (Вепвоп), 40

10.
Schin.), with fi
etna 269. : $ А
аа: notatus i sed hs ek (Edwards), 270.
е" aromatica, Н fig (Cunningham),

“OE mag ai Hook. f., ae of Aecidium Ani-
es (Cunningham m), 6

nulata, онн.

сет anyderus

p Anomia, a attachment to rock (Oliver

йы s(t) Sut, di vt а Finl
ái а pere u stribution of ( ay

- walteri, hab. (Oliver), 525, 530.
Anopaea, occ, (Benson), 4 ds.

875

ansonae, Erythroneura.
taretandes, formation (Benson), 10.
Antarctica, tectonic relationships with Aus-
tralia (Benson), 10.
antarctica, : Cucullaea.

——— Gitanopsis.

—— Trigonia.
Antarctic connection with New Zealand (Ben-
son), 41.
antarciicus, Fue

antegypsata, Surcula.

NM is melanura, harsh notes of (Andersen),

ад па, Gynoplistia.

сеет: Dicaeoma.
Puccinia.

Anthus novae- a eall and note of-
(Andersen), 7

msn per wt (Oliver ), 540.

(Ot wd 505.

— shell (Oliver), 51

Фое hab. ‘Oliver, 511, 532, 539, 540.

hbury y Soa ea унар 512
— һар iver), 5 , 942, 5

Алайга ае is n. Sp. with а ieee

&

urd.), 12
antipoda, Margarella.
Ophi ;

Turbonilla.
tochini tribe (Edwards), 288.
angulata, Lima.
nomala, Ad»
x ane tahi, Te, earthquake in time of (Best),

soe or Aotearoa, name given by wife .of
Kupe (Best), 779-80.
“ Aotearoa,” house built on Somes Island (Best),

782.
Aorere Valley, Cainozoie limestone at (Park), 88.
aoteaensis, T'rip.
A patetris melanombra Meyr. (Meyrick), 165.
aperta, Macromas e.
Aphanaia, occ. — e oe
— gigantea, oce. (Bens
Aphrophila n. gue en., in ^ key Edwards), 297.
a exillum
seaming Dri illa.
apicipunctatus, decepti
apicostatum, Vex
apiculata var. Ты. U Uredo.
Apium prostratum (DC.) Lab., host of Puccinia
Thuemeni (Cunnin am), 670.
Aporrhais ‚гв, рэн м М
slg SE

Benson), 52, note.

ngata, Alcitho
Arahura, discovery of greenstone (Best), 780.
Arber, connection of N.Z. with Gond-
wanaland (оледи), 12.

Arber, E. A. des . connection of N.Z. with Tas-
nia (Benson), 41.

ma
vues Callowian sea (Benson), 43.

on), 5
la ordiaxa рам, ) 42, поќе.
—— egertonensis, occ. (Benson). 42, n
—— trapezia, келбетту: (Оте, $13.
Arcestes cf. rheticus, oce. (Bens Ў
Archaean massif of Arl dt (Bensaa), 6.
of Gregory (Benson).
Archaeocyathinae from South Victoria Land
(Benson ), 1
—— in pibe region (Benson), 17
een eee a centre of ‘evolution ?

(Bens
-Archi анаа "venation (Philpott), m.
Architectonica Hampden (Marshall), 1

— nga ні Жат, Waihao (Marshall), iis.
pictus Puto сте

, T'rigonia.
argentinioola, Orolimnophila.
Argomyces Arth., syn., 640
argus, TE ж la.
arguta, E:
Aricia NU. hab. (Oliver), een
Aristopsyche, venation (Philpott), 160.
Arldt, Th., "es ralia part of Archaean massif
(Benson), 6.
—— extent of Antarctandes (Benson), 10.
armeniaca, iege
armillata,
Armstrongii УН ymenophyllu
Aro, Te, flat is ient aen (Best), 78
Aroaro o Kupe, Te, name of Pinaclo Rock
80.

ar
Arrhoges haastia anus, осе. (Benson), 52.
Artesian system, Ha wke's T (иш, 134-47.
—— wells, depth of (Hill), 1
ge - жиы (Hill), 1
Arthur, 4.0. with Fas cuts gra-
minis Оне m), 646
— on Puccinia Sorghi (Cunningha m), 648
Arthur, тоон Oamaruian formation (Park), 88
arthuriana, Gynoplistia.
oe Visas formation ^N rogis 97.
occ. (Bens
arundinacea, pCR MON
rvensis, Alauda. —

t).
aromatica, Anisotome.
quata,

—— Cnicus.
pre nson),
sper Sie ‘cuticle of OREL an
a

танийг аас
—— Dicaeoma.

—— Puccinia.
asperulus, Productus.

General Index.

Aspidites, occ. (Benson), 3

Asplenium БУТЕ as of Agromyza flavo-
Ate be ou att), 4

n. host at Agromyza flavopleura var.

casta (Wa att)
Astelia Banks Maori use of (Heng Hiroa), 708
xe ckaynei Cheesem. n. sp (Cheeseman),

= ае, Maori use of (Rangi Нігоа),

montana Cockayne, syn.,
ang relation to A. udi (Cheese-

an), 5
Astelobia n. a. subgen: „ in key (Edwards), 297.
r, Amphiu
урна paria hab. (Oliver), P^
calamaria, hab. (Oliver), 54
Asterina regularis, "ed fee (Oliver), 509.
Astraea, operoulum (Oliver), 506.
, hab. (Oliver), uo 530.
Astylospongia, occ. (Benson
talacmea unguis-almae, hab. Oliver), 503, 527,
534, 536, 537.
Atiawa tribe in коне districts (Best), 787.
уол Т? m
Atr mpder n inen Lis:
үймө т> Шуа) 17
Atropos pu ia (Müller), with fig. (Tillyard),
175.

atropos, Dolichopeza.
— Ti

atrovirens, H 'ymenophyllum.
— М a

Atrypa, o e en, 23.

oo MAS Seila.

iti sp, Hampden and Waihao (Marshall),
7-18.

—— ziczag, occ. (Marshail), 120.
Ап- xt Харе Te, entrance to Wellington Harbour
(Best), 783.
a esie NI oee. (Benson), 45.
oce. eratis 42, Ses
isla O Corneocyc
aucklandicus, dose
—— Zaluscodes.

Aucklandobius End. (Tillyard), 2
ee End. Ced), 212.
aucta, ta, Puccini
Aulosteges, oce. (Benson), 34.
car Micropardalis
, Li

рабод Маст acne tix.
penderet Limnophila.
Australasian Assoc. Adv. Sci. meeting in Wel-

alensis, х Ў
€ an NZ. geological relationship
(Benson), 1-62.
australis, аны.

—— Ancilla.

General Index.

australis, Cordyline.
—— Empoasca.

enbeckia
— М uraeniohthys.
—— Myopsoc
— Natica.

herusa.
—— Receptaculites.
— Rubus.

—— Tri
—— Tryp CORN
Aus owe -Indo-Madagascan continent (Benson),

austriaca, Halobia

pere. with fi g. ebd 201.
ene (Newman), with fig. er tye 201.

Austroperlidac шуыч алд Be 1

Austrotipula hudsoni Al r, syn., 332.

sp. „ with plate

———

ustrotriton neozela
(Marsh. & Murd.),
Avena fatua L., host bs a Кына (Cunningham),

nica te

ay pratensis L., host of a Puccinia (Cunning-

— sativa x host of Puccinia coronata (Cun-
oe). 641.
host of Puccinia graminis (Cun-

ningham
aveniformis, Mar rginella.
Avicennia ia officinalis, hab. (Oliver), 499, 544.
ау roots (Oliver), 512, 544.
Aviculare, Aecidiu

€ Polygonum.
— Puce
сг Потр

Avi

why na me zd (Park), 87.

Awamoan,'i in classifio. (Park), 87.

Buculites, oce, A eie uti 62.
——— vagina.

a oc. (Benson), 5
^ m ee-pole, t use of f (Rangi Hiroa), 739.

3 NUS

| us balano ides, h hab. (Oli int
Ls ,Heiolites s at W wa NUR ieee

еры f Questi yere 24.
y Ballia, hab. ( sag
Bakes a (over 525.

poc H. ira.
la, donat
a ine ei is hab, (Olive r), 511.
. Barne > chart o f Wellington Harbour (Best),

877
Barringtonia, a of fruits (Oliver), 500.
bar- nes godwit. See Vetola lapponica baueri.

Bart - gn аў and plutonic rock
ора (Benson), 10

ече ды ar. mombiensis, Favos

Basiliss occ. of, at чнай Gully and
Ardgowan (Finlay ). 100.

|

yn.,
| baskets, ү vill of (Rangi Hiroa), 725.
705.

| basket-work, Maori (Rangi Hiroa), 7
Bather, F. A., annelid Torlessia жан (Ben-
son), 37.
срне wies Suter, Waihao (Marshall), 118.
sulcata (Hutton), Hampden (Marshall), 117.
—— nuns Sut., with plate (Marsh. & Murd. ),
1

Batrachedra толу Meyr. (Meyrick), 167.
baueri, Limo
baueria, Timoti vs ata

renes tola la

Bech in, J. M., song c ‘of nightingale, 776.
Beckmann, P

beethami, Pect

Beethoven's Беа Symphony and Maori

ersen), 759.
beetles, N.Z., index of (Hudson),
ites, оо

53-99.
Belemni о. (Benson), 42 dein 43, 48, 49.
—— aucklandicus (Benson), 47.
—— australis (Benson), 47
—— liculatus (Benson),

tus
Belemnopsis, occ. (Benson), 43.
Bell, J. M., Ordoviean rocks of N.Z. (Benson),

21.
bell-bird. See — melanura.
gni терине

Bellis perennis L. host of Puccinia distincta
(Cunningha n" 681.

host of aecidia of Puccinia obscura
53.

(Солай) 65
bellula, Nucu
bellus, Euchellus
Belophos i incertus Marshall, Hampden (Marshall),
1
benhami, Hilarempis.
—— Scolecolepides.
benhami var. perornatus, Lippis
on, N., Carboniferous м in Aus-
tralasia, 29, 30.
се of N.Z. and New Ley ad 10.
— Devonian period in Australasia,
phonolite cA — Bay inlay and
арон Ш), 1
Berberidis, d dag

aeoma.
Berberidis-cylindricum, Aecidium
Berberis vulgaris L., host of aecidia of Puccinia
graminis (Cunningha am), 646,
Berggrent

e word ‘amo
P (Rangi | Hiro a), 74

Beta vulgaris L., я of Uromyces Betae (Cun-
ningham), 6

B
Best,

878

к eet
— Cae rus.
N ЫРЫ.

—— Trichobasis.
far

—— Uro
Betarwm, Caeoma
Betaeus aequi уан, dex (Oliver), 542.
ао, Plagian
Bezzi, M., pens ot еро а (Campbell),

260-63.

bhavani, Kossmatice
Bibionidae, in Mp (Edwards), 266.
pepe Cerit
us, Turris pud
bici dre ‚ Amphineurus.
Геос Ichthy botus
va var. minor, Charopa.
Bidwillii, Senec
bifasciatus, Mi E К
Big Hill Creek, Оа mari. phyllite in Ngaparan
lignite series (Park), 8
bilineata var., "ei bnpierge binocula.
Billardieri
Bill lige Pet (Benson) 18.
inatus, Turr

ar. humilis. xem piste ЕН,
ir ees i

aori, Drepane epte

ta. DUBIUM.

«x

——— subocu

bino tes "M acromastix,
unities Aen 515.

Park schus.

bird- song ыа, the Maori CAMS 756.

Z. (Ande

—— morae "of pe 774.

bisulcata, Spirifera.

bivalve, H ja menophyllun.

blagdeni, phanoc

Black fo Бона. з, ‘molluses at (Park), 86.

blandfordiana, Arca.

vu pita ae in key (Edwards), 266.

of N.Z. (Campbell), 260-64.

Blepharoprocta, venation of d euer" ), 438.
iliferous limes ре acing 17.

Е

ап equatorial sea (Benson), 43.
—— "Bhaetio fossils. New Guinea (Benson), 43.
study of Jurassio Airs (Benson), 42.
boehmi, Liothyr

isdur

Boltenia, hab., кс. (Oliver), 507.
—— pachydermatina, hab., &o. (Oliver), 504,

13, 523.
Bolton, Ji, фу of bird-song, 775, 777.

Bonellitia hampdensis n. sp., with plate (Marsh.
& Murd.), 124.

General Indez.

Bonellitia ovalis (Marshall), Hampden (Marshall),
117.

See Psocoptera.

See Atropos ан
book- louse, small. See T'roctes div
book-t кя ue Atropos MT ies T roctes

div
онам maorica n. бр. ® кёр fig. (Tillyard), 22
Borkhausenia xanthodesma n. sp. (Philpott), TA
Borsonia brachyspira Бем. Waihao (Marshall),
118.

cincta (Hutton), 118.
rudis (Hutton), 118.
—— zealandica (Marshall), Hampden (Marshall),
17

Boryana, Marginaria.
Bostrychia, hab. (Oliver), 503, 523, 527, 530.
a Ste hab., &е. (Oliver), 504, 508, 527,
534, 536
Botrycrinus, occ. (Benson), 2
Brachiopoda, form of shell (Oliver ), 506
neers origin in Gondwanaland (Benson),

Brachyodontes hirsutus, hab. (Oliver), 531.
anus, hab. (Oliver), 503, 531, 532,

brachyspira, Borson
тт [daa characteristics (Miller), 450
y (Miller), 44
—— BERE with a (Miller), 4
—— hamiltoni n. sp., with figs. (Miller), 451.
achytonum, Cardium
Хаант врди Ericthonius.
Hint oe
sis,
brittle tar of b (ires s Oliven) 511.
Broili, F., brachiopods of New Quinea (Benson),

Bromina, Puecin
Bromus Spp.» Кона of Puccinia glumarum (Cun-

gna
ronteus, oc оос, . eae 23, 24.
Brus аньс of} N. 7. beetles, disposal of, 806.

biu Empis.
Brouwer, H. А, fossils of Timor beds (Benson),

geology of Malay Archipelago (Benson),
—34.

ie euet movements (Benson), 53

of schists, New South
Wales (Paus „1
iim onversion of Ordovician slates into mioa-
ists эсден а
вш. O ард
бойу N Pass, formation of (Speight), 97.
Bruchomyiinae, wing of new species (Edwards),

Pie 2

us, Caecilius.
nescia Limnophila.
Tb sis tiia 0co. доо, 19, 21.
Buchana
Bullari Dd u
Bullinella ае (Hatton), Hampden (Marshall),

117.
burden-carriers. See kawe.

p
C —

General
Burnhim E puer Rotokura, and Para
(Bes:), ke
buzifola, V

Eine: in Ee (Myers), 408.
cabinet- mite. See Troctes divinatorius.
67.

Caeciliidae (Tillyard), 187.

| inae (Tillyard), 187.

Caecilius С Curtis се 188.

Ere n. sp., with plate and text-
rd), 1

Tod (Tillya
brunellus n. sp. , with plate and text-fig.
(Tillyard), 1 190.
—— flavistigma n. sp., with plate and text- fig.
_ (Tillyard), 189.

ndicus.n. sp., with plate and text-fig.
„йал, on

Caeom я ake m Link., syn., 644.
aum Barber idis Schlecht, syn., 644.
ICA um 631.

Link.. syn., 667.
—— Labiatarum ae syn., 672.
leguminosarum Schlecht, syn., 631.

— m

oo

Link, syn. ., 672.
nitens ill, 690.
vas E os! Sehlecht., syn., 649.
649.

Seg Poly Расон k елей m 3 "830,
Styela.

стек, Aira.
Eee

р lanceolata L., host of a Puccinia
642.

Cunningh
; м, RS

, Puccinia.

pronk Pap solubility and hydrolysis of
taendulaine, 0 iptostem
alidris alba (Pallas), first Ж, (Stead), 494.
rpe, 8

шай а bah, hab. ы Oliver), 540
v: "шкы, i Sabatinca.

; Calliope инш С. М. Thomson, syn. (Chilton),
; з.

_ C im group (Finlay), 10
A E нт

li, hab. (Oliver), 540.

, erosion of gin (Oliver), 509

m (Fina) 10
102, 105. 8p., aK Siria (Finlay), | ——

m. ar. oe with C. suteri gracile

s n n. sp., with plate (Finlay), 103,

E pue T lide hab. (Oliver), 540

Indez. 879

Calliostoma, p Val. related to C. undu-

latum к ау), 1
——— ponderosum (Finis y) 1
—— punctulatum, h X (О at
——— suteri n. sp., plate. “nla 101, 105.
—— a^ d Мер 108.
ile tovg with plate

XN UE e fr ragi
(Finlay), 102, 105

thom Mons obe. [Be nson), 52.

tigris, hab. (Oliver), 513.

— чн п. sp., with plate (Finlay),

vlc ske ensi, осе. (Benson), 5
Ca liost omidae, new species of, (inlay), 99-105.
Callipepla californica, call-note of (Andersen),

768.
Callochiton, hab. (Oliver), 522
—— platessa, hab. (Oliver), 522.
Callograptus ! ? oec. (Benson),
d ae nocer пш.
C c. (Benson), 2 E
Calyptraea, ha (Oliver), 5
ealandiae hab. (Oliven) 529, 530.

hab. (Oliver), 5
с инек eos осс. (Benson A 55, 8
—À period in Australasia V Bent 16.
ocks not identified in N.Z. (Benson), 19.
pases Campbellia.
—— Ischnoc os n

—— Melamp.
Camplellia Е үз ie r), 432.
ampbell with figs. and plate (Miller),

cockaynei n. ss with plate (Miller), 436.
campestris, Acheta.
— Luz

Campophyllum, « ose. «(Рение 24.
canaliculata,
canaliculatus, Jtem

cancellatum, ‚ Сайгонота.
орати na, Gynoplisti
anter M. este
NS ), 93
ridella nitida, hab. A a it^ ая
Cantharidu dilatatus, hab. (Oliver), 5
oliveri, ets (Oliver, 520, 523.
opalus, hab

бы. arrangement of

— кер ана,
—— tenebrosus

hab. (Oliver), 336, 542, 543.
Canutus ме camulus (i Linnaeus), (Stead), 491.
— ege

рыша abs syn., 625
Carboniferous pe riod in Australasia dro sea

Cardamine heterophy Ша артан f.) О. E
a Cunningham), от.

CHi
of в Glycymeris
Marwick), 66 :
——— Cretaceous oce.
roductum, oec. (Be
Cardwi -pycnocephali, Geri
Carduus pycnoce Puccinia

(on, 52.
еда 50.

tice of
Cardui-pycnocephali као. 678.

880

Carex Berggreni P host of Puccinia Caricis
tite эӊ т), 64

(
пат to =

T diete yes m), 649.

—— Carsei sp. nov. (Petrie),
—— Colensoi Boott., host of Puecinia Caricis

eos ham), 649.

comans, Maori use of i Hiroa), 709.

dipsacea Berggr., of Puccinia Caricis

host of Puccinia

( ham), 649.
—— vam sp. nov. (Petrie), 570.
remet (Boott.) Kunth., host of
is (Cunning , 649.

—— lucida, Maori use of (Rangi "Hiro оа), 709.
] ‚ host of Puccinia Caricis

649.
hh ors host of Puccinia Caricis
(Cunningham), ба
tellulata eee host of Puccinia Caricis
_ (Cunningham), 6 650.

ia Forst. f., host of Puccinia Caricis
Canning uin, 650.
Caricis, Рі
P ia

lia.

А , on host of Puccinia Lolii
(Cunningha m), 692.

—— races of P. graminis (Cunningham), 646
arlottae, Turritella

Ou pe ver of Australian Triassie beds (Ben-
son), 38, 39.

Ca arpophylium, air-vesieles (Oliver), 508.

oc. (Oliver), 521.

—— pen (Oliver), 513.

— — maschalocarpum in assoc. (Oliver) 519,
521, 522."

—— — lea

ves (Oliver), 51

—— —— tissue of, with fig. (Oliven) 507, 508.

—— sereni leaves (Oliver), 51

—— plumosu assoc. (Oliver), 52

Carsei, Carex.

Carter bequest funds, bete 814.

Caryocaris, occ. (Bens

Cassinia faloida Hook. t action under sand-
546.

i, Puce

agmus, kah., (Oliver r), 53

€ An assoc,, b "pl. (Oliver), 528, 530.
—— tissue (Oliver), 523.

д ws hab. (Oliver), 503, 504, 525, 527,

kin mm туз} (Oliver), 504.
Nu i, hab. (Oliv er), 503, 522, 523.

—— ris hab. (Oliver), 503, 522, 5 23.

caus ica, Sabatinca

cave- "deum at Seatoun urea ee

cave Orthoptera (Chopard), 230-3

General Index.

cavernae, ip еркем ron,
Caversham sandstone, and Dowling Bzy de-

posits (Fi "re ay and McDowall), 106-7.
Cecidomyii eme > a ey (Edwards), 266.

celia, Phrix
Cellana, shall СК 513.

те, hab. (Oliver), 527, 535,

(Oliver "e eie 503, 508, 521,

—— ornata,
бды Bie 535, 536, Ps
ians, (О Oliv er), 503, 509, 510,
523, E 4, 525, 531, y 533, ^w 535, 537.
stellifera, h ab. (Oliver), 5

—— strigilis, hab. (Oliver), 52 "532, 534, 538.
Cellana- Melaraphe assoc. (Oliver), 536.
Cellana- Monodonta aeae 536.

ellana-N erita assoc, p (Oliver ge
Celmisia glandulosa Hook. f poe of Puccinia
eg :

h
, host of Puccinia Cyani

am), 68
сатаа inge, in зым (Myers), 408.

—— leptocarpi п. sp., with fi М, vers), 420.
Ceratitium Rab., ies g С
Ceratocephalus, осе. (Benson), 24.
раги Wesché (Е (Edwards), 2
levis ызаа with f fig. (awards) 289.

ochraceum n. sp., with fig. (Edwards), 289.
eat ay behets ода.
nia.

maya
Cerithidea бнаа, form of shell (Oliver), 512,
538.

—— —— hab. (Oliver), 539, 541, a 543.
—— —— el eroded Pod r), 509.

minuta Marshall, Hampden (Marshall), 117.
ges rinata, hab. ( (Oliver), 524, 525, 526,

529, 5
Cerihiella fidicula Suter, Waihao (Marshall), 118.
—— tricincta Marshall, Hampden (Marshall),

117.

Cerithium sociale, occ. (Benson), 50
Cerozodia (Edwards), 301.
hudsoni n. meh T е € (Edwards), 329.
—— paradisea fig. (Edwards), 328
— plumosa qusc E with fig. (Edwards).

788.
OT See Fringilla coelebs.
na on Venericardia (Oliver), 515.

Chalina

Chama huiton «9 Hect. distrib. (Finlay and
Матау 100 b

Chamaesipho assoc

526, 535.
columna; form of shell, with fig. (Oliver),

v dale (Oliver) 498, 526, 528, 533, 534,
С 535, 537, 538

IRURE E УИК РУ ROME

General Index.

chambersi, бумен,
—— Glycym

барша n, P. "Cretaceous fauna of Western Aus-
ralia ga
— faun of "Rol in ng Downs beds (Benson), 47.
—— fossils of Heatheotian beds, &c. (Benson),

— intermingling of types in Triassic beds
(Benson),

—— Silurian and Devonian beds (Benson), 24,
8.

Yeringian штен арче et note.
сыт fulvus Gmelin, syn
Charlotte Street, Wellington, » was ene (Best),

ropa (** Cavellia”’) biconcava var. minor Sut.
“ech a my Finlay), 132.
— (“ Fectola ”) otagoensis Sut. (Murdoch and
Finlay), 13

T T taping (Hutt.), (Murdoch and Fin-
lay
Chatham Gane ridge, wing of synclinal trough
n), 12.
is segre Islands, Mutunga clan migrated to
st), 7
НД b Toi eee 781.
chathame nsis, Proch 3

Bon. m flowering of Pittosporum
отат (Sainsbury), б 972.

Chersadaula n. n. g. (Meyri
раа п. sp. а, 165.

ок, Curu
—- Pacabarnpi ira.
Chimaera australis Garman, syn., 246.
—— monstrosa var. australis Hector, syn., 246.

Uy sd -zelandiae Fowler, with pl. (Griffin),

наша Serge (Benson), 44.
ma (Q. & G.), distrib. (Finlay and

LE 109
Chironomidae, i in key (Edwards), 2
ст zealandiae. - (Oliver), бр.

chloraefolium, Epi ilobiu
Chloroclystis punicea n. ge MÀ 148.
Chioroper

cyrene New

—— prasina Newman, syn.,

oe, Evechi
Choenomya.

а, осе, (Вепвоп), 39,
Xiphophora.

chondrophylla, X
Chonetellus caine, oce. (Benson), 33.

Chonetes, осе, cannes | !

na, осе. s (Beien) 00 =
chorica, Linnobia. X
Chromis dispilus n. sp., Me eds (Griffin), 254.
chrysanthemani, Phytom
uccinia.

i, P
Chrysanthemi chinens nensis, Puccini
E mum-fly. See рле "ei
4.

881

Cicada cingulata, song of (Andersen), 765.
haka

— 80
Cicadellidae of N.Z. (Myers), 4
best killing-bottle e iren) 421.

Cicadidae, n. sp. of (Myers), 430-31.
Cichorii, Puccinia.

Cichorium теа L., host of Puccinia Cichorii
(Cunningham), 679.

Cidaris, Feel E c n), 49

es at En Crook (Park), 81.

spin
cincta, Dorens
elara end
Struthiolaria.
Cineraria sp., host of Puccinia Cinerariae
(Cunningham), vus
Cinerariae, Puccin
cineraria-fly. See "Phytomyza nigricornis.
inerea, Macromastix

cinereum, Epilobium.
ingulata, Ci

ci
Circulus inornatus Marshall, Hampden (Mar-
shall),
circumiaeniatus, distin
reis o civ Agromyza.
trinella, Emberiza
Садо, yphlebis, € Benson) 40.
clara, qe

ip
Clarke, H. ГАШ existence of Queensland Gulf
(Benson), 45.
—— glaciated Cretaceous boulders (Benson), 48.
ortage-Chemung faunal migra-
tion (Benson), 28.
W. B., Louisades and New Guinea

nson
—— on geology о of Australia (Benson), 2
Clarkiae, Aecidiu

T M certe
Clathrodictyon, o oce. (Benson), 23.
Pues челе
cla
С Lais; dd jd QUE 39.
clavipes, ynoplistia.
С
с
С
С

leiothyris тоузії, occ. NAR 32.
aene donem
lemati
lematis patida a aon host of Puccinia clavata
(Cunningham), 656.

—— hexase la DO., host of Puccinia clavata
Terr

—— indivisa Willd., host of Puccinia clavata

(Cunningham), 656.

—— —— host of Phytomyza clematidi tan-
ningham),
eobis, oce. (Benson), 32.

ester Agrom

[= si dh бее А Agromyza clianthi.

Chat puniceus, host of Agromyza clianthi

att), 480.
aint N ree i

i
Clinopodii, uini
—— Uredo.

882

Clio aff. urenuiensis Suter, Hampden (Marshall),

Clitambonites, occ, (Benson), 1

?? Cloniophora ысын dede syn., 317.
Clonograptus, on), 19, 20,

Cloudy Peak д Меш еман dot.

Clyde 1 ae valley, hanging glaciers (Speight),

Cne eet occ. (Benson), 49
Cnicus arvensis кей host of Puccinia obtegens

мао

angasi, po (Oliver). 505.
Cockayne Astelia.
si
o

РА adhaerens, hab. (Oliver), 503, 508, 523,

525, 5:
coelebs, Tn ngilla.

айа. cs гат мано dus А
Colenso, W., guru, 754.
—— on the = 156.
enero Cari
ric —

Co poptors, N. X. se of (Hudson), 353-99.
Coleosporiaceae, in classific. (Cunningham), 624.
Co nae organs in thallus of (Cunningham),

620.
Colobanthus Wallii sp. nov. (Petrie), 5
Colpomenia sinuosa, hab. (Oliv ver), m r^
water- — in (Oliver), 508.
colubrinus, Platur
Columbarium maorum n. sp., with plate (Marsh.
& Murd.), 127.
columbina, Porphyra.
columna, Chamaesipho,

comans.

Cominella, Tak. (Oliver), 50.

persa, hab. (Oliver), 505, 529, 539, 540,

541, 542.

-—— — lurida, es (Оне), 536, 541, 542, 543.
ed (Oliver), 509.

E de. hak (Oliver), 525, 526, 541, 542.

——— virgata, hab, EN 522, 535.

communis, Laps

communities of s enn (бт 515.

comple gie Aucklan
complexa, осем
complicatus

composita m Lapsant, egal з
ска Needham of wing - venation
terminology (ТШуаг), 1 198.
, Glycymeris.

merus knightii var. stricta,
onchothyra curation. occ. (Benson), 52.
son rior Epilobium
i Mike

General Index.

conica, Marginella.

conjuncta, Gynoplistia.

conoidea, Siphonalia

cond pisa, Holorusia.
contegens, P

Co aaa р вен
conul ifera, асаре

conveniens, Dicranomyia.

— Limnobia.

on), 36.

convexa, Сики

converus, Pectunculus

convolutus, Monograp

Cook, J., Maori music nd rhythm, 744-45.

Cookianum, Phormium.

Copeognatha. See Pues optera
oprosma acerosa А. Cunn., action under sand-
burial

не (Cunningham), 6
ida. Forst. f., host of расня Coprosmae
_(Canningham, 674.
opinqua A Cun, action under shingle-
E al (Christensen), 5
a oul, ае of Puccinia Coprosmae
ONG m), 674
болс d
Coprosmatis, P

шеси,

ез, Stat.
orallina assoc. (Oliv: er), б
—— — hab. (Oliver), 520, ves 537.
Eden tective chara acters (Olive r), 514, 524.
ив hab. (Oliver), 503, 524, 525, 529,

Corallina. а assoc. (Oliver), 524.
Coralline- шэм subformation (Oliver), 524.
corbiensis, Maccoyella.

Соби canaliculata Hutton, Waihao (Marshall),

mila ~~ Waihao (Marshall), 118.
cordata, poe.

ws, Pect арас
Cordyline anita Maori use of (Rangi Hiroa),
708.
—— indivisa, Maori use of (Rangi Hiroa),

Corella NUS e Nerea. 529.

Coriaria ruscifolia, used for dye (Rangi Hiroa),

used for koauau (Andersen), 749.
оса. See £
orneocyclas aucklandica, hab. (Oliver), 541.
corolla arcad Potamopyrgus.
coronata, Puccinia
coronatus, Stephanoceras,
shit Puccinia.
Cor ит Syd.
koerse aiie Í in x 7. у айы t), 96.
corries, erosion of, Davis (Speight), 95.
corrosa, Monodonta
кей зыгы Ostrea.

сокса, "Paielloidea stella.

General Index. 883

corymbifera, ала | ү Deere porosus, hab. (Oliver), 522, 523,
corymbosa,

атриѕ ig cutn berries steeped in kete

(Rangi Hiro), =

Cruplolechia rhodobapta n. e Sar eter 166.

| Cryptorhytis vulnerata, occ. (Benson), 5

of Tornatellaea ligata | Cryptostemma calendulacea, boat of Phytomyza
rH (W

Cossman
(Marsh. & Mura. " "128.
имао in Л Жош nnell R anges (Benson), 18.

costata, Crepidula.
Phi Ctenodoris s fabeli dest , colouring (Oliver), 515.
Tere cubitalis, Dier
costatum, C —— Murcia:
Cotton, C. A., sid iod F.N.Z.Inst cuboides, Rhynchonella,
—— fo n of N. Ips Tri 11 Cucullaea sp., Waihao, Hampden (Marshall), 118.
Ie. се lines in NZ. (Be ), 12 | alta Sowerby, Hampden rshall), 117.

son
ter * fossil peneplain" and antarctica, occ. ( on),
t сорой peneplain " (Park), 89. zealandica, occ. (Busini e.
cottoni, Pachymagas. саай, Ostre
couloni, Exogyra. culicid Орел. fuscus Hutton, mating habits
crabs, carapace (Oliver), 5 Ki

r
; Craig, Port, Southland, "breccias &c., at base of $ C ulicidae, ш key (Бака) 266.
mor

ааа (Park), 8

crane-flies of N.Z. (awards) 265-352. PC "Dinara
crassa, Halic umshevaen эеле кунни:
uniculi, Prise

Cts distrib. (Finlay and McDowall), Cunningham wp

р, Evilia. —— Viola.
assipes, Dicranomyia. cuprea, Gynoplistia.
—— Limnophila. miie Turr
crassum, Aecidium. urlew san ett р. See Erolia ferruginea.
Crawford, J. ы апа Мїгашаг (Best), 786, 790, Сыа chiltoni Campb. (Campbell), 260.
enata, Amp hibola. Cutomyces Theum., syn., 640.
crenistria, Orthotetes. Cyani, е ттд
—— Streptorhynchus. —— Ure
crenulatus, стора cyanospila, ‘Acrocercops.
Crepicephalus, occ. (Benson), 1 Cyanus, Centaurea.
Crepidula, torsit of shell nn 510. cyathea, pereo
pl юш M, (Sow.), distrib. (Finlay and Mc- eit mnophila.
Dowall), 10 Čyathophyllum, о oce. ани
E omm of «His (Oliver), 510, 522. Cyclolobus, о c. (Benso
w.), (Pa Cylichna Юто niana, v (Be
hEN — зераш form of shell 4 Oliver), 510. Cyli d uin Hutton, Waihao P Marehalli), 118.
— — hab. (Oliver), 522, 523, 525, 529, 533, | с lindrica,
Еч 542, 543 ste ge Олай atium. SP., Dowling Bay (Finlay and Me-
— densistria @ (? ) Sut, distrib. (Finlay and | Dowall), 108.
_ MeDowall), 108. анла erosion of shell (Oliver), 509
egaria Sow., distrib. (Finlay and Me- | —— nimum rese Hampden and Waihao
ELS 8 (arshall), пт, 118
la (Less.), distrib. (Finlay and Ме- | cymnbifolia, б
Ток) “108. | ymbula, Ha lli.

—— form of shell (Oliver), 510.

—— striata (Hutt.) distrib (Finlay and Mc- Cynthia s - (Oliver pee 530.
, Dow wall), 4 one d hab., &c. (Oliver), 50
taceous age in Australasia nie 45-53. praeputralis, ally of (iver, 530.

Cretaceous, Upper, and Tert formations | Cup C nson
2 yphaspis, occ. ( А
(Marshall), 115-121. um Cypraea, Cretaceous occ. (Benson) 50.
` reme — vel. Cypselurus cribrosus Kner., with pl. (Griffin), 2
melanoce

.. tribrosus, Cypselur Mie rus Ogilby, with pl. (Griffin), jd.
p W. Gate шоро (Benson), 43. cyrene, dastroperl
Crioceras, o c. (Benson), 47. — — Chloroperla.
E iras iere (Ооп), 47. —— Heteroperla.
crispi, Inoce RS Perla.
cristata la, Koeleria.. Stenoperla.
lat, Pod Podocerus буйга, = air-vesicles iver) a ү
осс. Ве , 47. — —— dumosa, hab. (Oliver), 5
e oce. ( í wes L—— nebat uring ри тез j, 807 606.
ertilization of h cf), 674-76. | —— —— -— of, with fig. (Oliver),
Cr phalus, on f wheat eer etroflexa Durvillea — doses r), 520.

crucialis, Hexagonella. dera, Waihao (Marshall), 1

884

dactyla, Isi
Dactylidis, ү; romyce
Dactylis gonna L host of Uromyces Dactylidis
Хазара), 6
— — host ^is YS graminis (Cunning-

m е. (Benson), 22.
Dabhintion « occ. (Benson), 24.
Я baea of Queensland lime-
, 47.

Hk. f. var. teretifolia var.

E
igi
:

Benson), 3
Daon € гаа, осс. (Benson, 38.

c. (Benson), 39.
Daphneli r эс б Waihao (Marshall),

118
Dardanula olivacea, hab, (Oliver), 524, 542,

3.
Darluca filum Cast., attacks uredosori of Puc-
. cinia juncophila (Cunnin gham), 652.
Darwin, C., psychology of bird. -song, 775.

Огей, Chaetomor ‘pha.

е т Brun. „ in key (Edwards), 297.

Dasyspora Arth., syn., 640.

David, T. га p Australia-Antarctic connection
> (Penson).

Cretaceous Ni
ustralia (Benson), 27
on between Corbonifer and Per-
mian sposa 34.

auna of Pe ermian n period (Benson), 31.
— geology of ине (Benson), 5, 7, 8.
occ. of Gastrioceras (Benson),
о ic fauna (

Davis, M., Erosion a hanging valleys

DR dr dese, See Atropos pulsatoria,
decincta, Dicranomyia.

decorata, Macromastix

—— Zela andoperla,

decurrens, Acacia.
De Koninek, L. E , identity of marine fauna

OD утта sada
an rocks of N.S.W. (Benson), 24.
delicatula, } Limnoph ila,

delicatus, Me

delicat М монлы
теда зба п. вр. ғу y r), 2

Delphacodes meridianalis Muir (Mir), 259.
— — tasmani n. sp., with figs. (Muir), 258.
deltoides, Donaz.

Deltopecten, осе. sam 32.

demissa, Sabatin

demissum, Hymenophyllum.

orion, Verticordia.

Crepidula
jr dnd huiloni, 000. (Benson), 38.

General Index.

Dentalium huttoni qeti Iren Hampden and
W Eis ise jel

^ EA Hampden
and Waihao (Marshail), 117, 118.
olidum Hutton, Waihao (Marshall), 118,

distrib. (Finlay and McDowall), 108.
estates, ді тан

denda ntatus, Деогагрив.
denticulata, Cellan
Deprat, J., foraminifera of Australian Permian
(Bas nson), 3 4.
depressa, Halorrhagis.
ebd senilis, occ. (Benson), 3
8 жг d а "зшде (Oliver), 500.
“боюн апазёопе, of term (Benson), 46.
Deslongstitio td; e “Triassic fauna of N.Z.
(Benson),
Deuterophlebiidae, in a sri a 266.
riod in Aus

Devonian peri asia (Benson), 25.
Dicaeoma ray, 8
—— anomalum (Rostr.) Arth., syn., 647
Ant. nthi Kuntze, 644,
—— Asperifolii (Pers.) Kuntze, syn., 643
—— Aviculare S. Е. Gray, , 630.
— — Boisduvaliae Kuntze, syn., 665.
—— Caricis Kuntze, s
—— Clarkiae Kuntz, syn., 665.
—— Clematidis (DC.) Arth., identity with

uccinia Agropyrina and P. Triticina (Cun-
ngham), 644.

icae А

—— Urticae Kuntze, syn., 649
—— vile Arth., 8
PASEO pit occ. (Benson), 21.
Dichograptus, occ. (e )„ 21.
кзг арена Maer
Di a brevifolia rnc юн of Puccinia
| Dichondrae mee ue
repens Forst. f., py a Puccinia Di-
фоны (Cunningham m), 672.
Dichondrae, Puccin
Dicranogra ptus, осе. gas n), 2
Dicranomyia, к of (Edwards), 27
ns n. sp., with fig. [Edarde), 280
iab a syn., 2

SA €
rds , 27 9.
wie oe (Blas) 279.

General Index. 88

Q9

ст е (Edwards), 2
—— a (йыда) vith Е еа 287.
—— dicy n. sp., with fig. (Edwards), 2
—— кад, et with fig. (Edw PES
287

pre crassipes n. sp., with fig. (Edw: ards),

—— cubitalis n. sp., sho figs. (Edwards), 27
- — decincta n. sp., with figs. (Edwards), 275.
—— fasciata Hutton (Edwards), 277.

Penn n. sp., with figs. (Edwards), fumipennis тык», Age rosie a E

—— дирет, (Butler), with fig. (Edwards), a

—— striata n. sp., with figs. (Edwards), 225.

—— fed (Osten-Sacken), with figs. (Ed-
wards), 286
—— venusta ` (Osten- -Sacken) with fig. (Ed-
wards), 285

discolor, Pucci nia.

Discophyllites, occ. (Benson), 39.

Discospora Arth., syn., 625.

— “ушей п. ары with figs. (Edwards), 283.
—— hudsoni n. sp., with fig. (Edwards), 278

4 282.
E me: n. ма with gs x ards), 2 282.
mela

— E рга» n js , with fig. (Edwards), 283 yiinae, in key (Edwards), 266.
. Sp., with fig. (Edwards), 979. | Ditrema var Sandager syn., 25 :
_ —— vicarians боев. bcr fig. =» 280, | Divaricella cu (Ad. & Ang.), distrib.
—— weschéi n. sp. (Edwards), 2 idm and McDowall) 109.
tes

Сота zelandica Marshall, Me oda: (Mar- | div
_ Shall) 117. divisa, a, Aciphylla.
i aureis 428. —— var., Drepanepteryz binocula.
» Dis ) е in Uer y (Edwards) 266.
Didymograptus, oce. (Benson), 19, 20, 2 i, Discobo
Diedrocephala cassiniae n. sp., with fig. а

ir ho
Dolichopeza пори (Hudson), (Edwards), 331.
—— Hut n (Edwards), 331.

—— dunensis n. sp. (Myers), 411.

35m sp., with fig. (Myers), 412 —— parv feris n. sp., with fig. т ards), 330.
poe ni n. sp., with figs. (Myers), 414 Doliolina ado, oce. (Banat n), 3

deus n. sp., with fig. Lx 9 domestica, Pru

sd — tararua v. sp. (Myers), 4
ica ., with ^ Myers), HW
рте s a уен), 99 e deltoides assoo. (Oliver), 539.

осе. (B
( Benson), — form of shell (Oliver), 511.

Dielasma, :
Dieseldorf, A., Gryphaea in Chatham Islands

Dorycranites, оос. (Benson), 98. —

Dorydini | tribe Cogan (Myers), 415

Dorydium westwoodi F. B. White, ^P n 416.
Dosinia prend hab. (Oliver), 540

Dosinia-Tellina assoc. yis er), 539.

Douglas, J. A., faun _of Carboniferous, South

p , Laminaria,
Dikellocephalus, анд of Upper Cam-
3 brian in America (Benson), 19.
E м, 18.

con 4 maorica n. sp., with figs. (Myers),
dilatatum, H hyllum
dilatatus, Cantharidus, nson), 50.
z Dowling Bay, foss — limestone (Finlay and

nson), 18. Modena!) 106-1 i

Diphyphyllum gemmiformis, occ. (Benso on), 25. i RER gs v Calliostoma from (Finlay), 99.
D ] iceus. 2 фео i, Hi
Д PERA жез (Oliver), 510, er 52 a $ - ае wi, uie EU eae.

ors binocula Dated (Tilly ge 223.
рете pteryx. binoci
a {И ilineata var. ain Sc criliyard), Su

. а

224.

LA
| Dir lograptus, « осе. (Benson), 21.
E
auna of h: part 3
ыер ora planetopa n. s Ange 162.
towmatou намар усеѕ

_Discariae (Cunningham í
Ка g [0 o var. instabilis McL. Vae hg 224
Dis iae, Aecidium bog ) Christensen), 546 гаа Hare (Tillyard), 2

—— —— suboculata var. nov. der 225.

886

eat apicarinata n. sp., with pl. (Marsh. &
Murd.), 125.

laevis (Hutton), Waihao (Marshall)
Dryinidae parasites on Typhlocybinae Мам

dubiue, Latirus.

dumosa, оу ан

Dun A ustralian and American faunal

а s (Benson), 2
faun

о Bn Be ian Permian and Upper
ыа (Benson n), 32.
—— mingling of fossil forms (Be nson), 13.
— Nort Territory in Cretaceous times
(Benson), 49.
—— 000. of Gastrioceras (Benson

origin Jurassic sape (Bene nson ), 4
un Mountain Inoceramus, occ. Бойон} i 32, 36.
dunensis, Dido
Dunstan, B., olassific. of Brisbane schists
(Benson), 20.
——— Queensland agate Mog oad 4T.
Silurian fossils ( on), 20.
—— “ desert irc gni a (Benson), 46.
Pisis Ti urris.
D’ Urville

chart, a 1а of Barnett’s (Best), 788.
519.

Durvillea assoc. (Oliver

(Chamisso) Нагіоё, morpho-
supe notes, bos figs. and pl. (Her erriott) 549.
пем &c. (Oliver), 513, 514, 5
—— ——— tissue of, with fig. (Oliver), 501, 508.

—— Baringo осе. (Herriott), 550.

yn., 549.

A. L., intrusion of dolerite sills, Ant-

arctica (Benson), 11.

dux, Longurio.
—— Mac Here ы

— Tip
уы, Keng (Rangi Hiroa), 7
но huttoni, кез, л, (Oliver), 515.
hab. (Oliver), 522.

g. (Meyrick

ко п. ka
iaria n. des ley 164.
hab.

edwardsii, Pachyrhamma,
nsis, Arc
ee A Puccini,
egregia ,P
Elachista ochroleuca n. sp. (Meyrick), 167.
elatior,

. See Sambucus nigra.
elegans, Sinum
—— Urothoe.

General Indez

gear Macon bark supplied mordant
(Rang roa), 7

делеа L add
Elephantomyia | zealandica п.
(Edwa m. Mei

ellipticus

Elminius, shell | (Oliver), 513.

nodestus assoc. (Oliver), 534.

ha МЕР 498, 525, 527, 528, 531,

sp., with fig.

er), 533.
онот 525, 527, 528, 531, 532,

533, 58р.
dn. Alcithoe.
—— Idotea

Elymi, Puc
gi ord жы MR infect wheat (Cunningham),

Pha rginula, shell of (Oliver), 512.
Emberiza citrinella, Pons of (Andersen), 764.
hori

emphanes, Epic

Em пез characteristics, &c., with figs.
(Miller), 4

Empidinae, di assific. isa M

Memor м ies (Miller), 4

ructure greed pa note.
Sp., figs. bee. 463.

» characteristics (Mill

ca australis ebe pe .
li (Le ag nd (Myer), 4
Encrinurus, осе.
End ophyllum, o осо. үө eh $6.
Entelea arborescens, id for flutes (Andersen),
bud

Enteromorpha, hab. prie! 503.
in, Dullinella, 117
—— Cyli chnella, Lis.
Ensyii, Car
Boorthis, осе. (каа), 17, 18.

ophomena, о nson), 1
гутта. n. Sp. = шума), 228-30.
Ephemeroptera. See Vire ages
Крита мету. (Муно ok), 1
жш yr. (Philpott), 1
FEP oF E. ac
asd uad Phi
Epilobii, Aecidiu ay re

ма (Ме УНО, 163.

Epilobii- -tetragoni, Dicaeoma.

ry. ice TERTE

— Uredo vagans

Epilobium тунан шш Hausskn., host of Рис-
poa "deas lenta pipe aen m), 66 666.

ertt um A. Rich., syn., 5

General Index.

Epilobium | confertifolium Hook. f., host of
Puccinia Ee Al Cunningham), 666.
——- confertum, Syn.,
—— glabellum "Hook. T ‘host of Puccinia pul-
veru Es (Cunningham), 666.
lori Hausskn., host of Puccinia pulveru-
E (Cunningham), 66
пса ., 967

junceu characteristics о?
_(Citeseman). 566-67
Hook., Don of Puccinia pul-
ш (Cx ео), 68
—— microphyllum A. Rich., he of Puccinia
Ж йеШема (Cunningham), 666
ae-zelandiae Hausskn., host of Puccinia

——

numm :
cinia pulverulenta (Cunningham), 666.
—— tasmanicum usskn., host of Puccinia
Рен T 666.
virgatum, syn.
— Wilsoni sp. nov. ; (Pete) 569.
epiphragmoides. Limno
Epitonium elatum ape Waihao (Marshall), 118.
—— gracillimum Suter, Hampden (Marshall),

—— нил, осо. (amalih, 120.
= (Zitt), (Park), 8
ШО eaten Marshall, Hampden, (Mar-
shall), 117.
— cot del осо. (Marshall) ), 120.
m lyratum (ditte, Hampden and
о (Marshall), 117;
— тш ИТЕ ОЕА (Маг-
shall), 1
Ros Mul (Dkr.), distrib. (Finlay and Мо-
pall), 108.
ntiqua “gone Hampden and Waihao
8.

n8 n. sp. (Meyrick), 168.
Erechtites arguta, host ot Phytomyza albiceps
С.

(Watt), 4

erecta, Halor. Li
nw "rubris, hab. „Оң 522.

Leptosper
Sevan Мао 1 (Chilton), 242.
Ec iensis (Dana), with figs. (Chilton),
C0 difformis Сау), 3
E Сый; апа (Chilton), 242.

na А
Eriksson L *epiph otio эше Cte of
heat- -rust (Cunnin

m), 646.
es of ae (Савана), 642, 643,

——

к Рисс
Eriopterini tribe ( халы, e
rte ve adi mgium Berte
age punamutica, e rds
erru
stead), 1 "ue (Brunni runnich),
Erythroneura Fitch, key to (Myers), 424.

52.
sa of

887

e buda ansonae n. sp., with fig. (Myers),
426

—— cyat athea n. sp., with figs. (Myers), 426.

—— — kiekie n. sp3 vith figs. i yers), iti

—— zealandica n. sp., W s. (M 4

Es, van, L. a C., bg et May epit
(Benson), 3

—— horizon or Timor Fusulinidae (Benson),

33, 34.
Etheridge e Australian and European fossils
(Benson), 1
2E foils b Rhaetic, New Guinea (Benson),

MUS «icd in gone (Benson), 1
—— ignorance of Cambrian зата А 13.
zones of "Cre taceous system (Benson), 46,

Eth eridge, R., and Mitchell, ae гана fossils
of New South Wales (Bens on), 2
E

Eucosma, plebeiana (Zell.), (P hilpott), 151.
Eudoxochiton nobilis, hab., Ii: ditto ver), 513.
Eudyptula minor, song (An en), 765.
Eulalia microphylla, hab. Tiens 534.
Eulobi, Puccinia.

Eumena, occ. (Benson), 2

Eupagu гиз т ане т hab. (Oliver), 523,

539, 540.
Euphorbia spp., hosts of aecidia of Uromyces
striatus (Cunningham), 633.

Eupteryginae auctt., syn., 420.
Jurydesma, осе. (Benson), 32.
lobsuin, oco. (Benson), 36.

), 505.
hab. "Olive
DC олуи hab. (Oliver), 520, 535, 523, 534, 536,

media, осе. а

tirophora Sa t, Wath (Marsha), 118.
—— vittata , hab. (Oliver), б
Euthriofusus spinosus e. adios (Mar-

shall), 117.
Evechinus chloroticus, hab. (Oliver), 522, 530,
535.

—— —— masking of (Oliver), 515.

Ewen, C. А., obituary notice ( Andersen), xvi.
excavata, Monodonta.

excisa VAr., ate quite binocula.
С s chsia

Ега кое ЯЕ Suter, Waihao (Marshall),
Enel

is Suter, Hampden and Waihao
~ (Marshall, "т, 118.
eximia, Bathytoma
Exocoetus melanocerus Ogilby, syn., 249.
—— unicolor vel cribosa Kner., н 248.
еоди couloni, occ. (Benson), 4

Faba, Vicia.
Fabae, vh ne

Ur азын,

888

faleifer, Amphoroidea.
fallens, Nig ete

—— Puce
—— Trichobasis. ,

==» 4

Uromyces.
кн, Hi istopterus.
C., vitality of Amphibola crenata
1 Oliver ), 498.
, C. C., Hector award, 813.
nomyia.

vena.
fatuus, Amphineurus,
—— Rhypholophus.
fauna, pone of continents (Benson), 13.
faunal migration of various periods (Benson),
28, 32, 38.
Favosites, occ. MUR 22, 23, 24.
——— basaltica . moonbiensis, occ. (Benson),

ultitabulata, occ. (Benson), 26.
festa, Zelandoperz.
fenestratus, Notoclin
fern-fly. gs Agromyza flavopleura.
ferruginea, Erolia.
—— Paty.
ae Hymenophyllum.
ferruginosa, Macromastix
Festuca elatior L., чы of Puccinia graminis, &c.
( жен
—— a L., ws of a Puccinia (Cunning-
ham) 642
— o pratensis Huds., host of Puccinia graminis
ningham), 645.
fidicula,. Cerithiella,
filholi, lianassa.
Tr "Mar nula.
filiformis, гунне
rms. Red РОКИ

fimbriata, Gynoplistia.
fireblight, action regarding, 801, 818.
fischeri, Pecten.
fishes of N.Z. (Griffin), 2
preparation ev the catalogue of, 807.
Гагена, осе. ы руу» п), 47,

ridea, в

Fissu ll of (Oliver), 58.
flabellatum, "s ymenophyllum.
flabelli убы beatae

lingulata, hab. oe 529.
Flabellum, pA (Oliver), 530.
—— laticostat sq T. - Woods (Finlay and Mc-
Dowall), 110.
idum, Asplenium.
fiavescena, loses

Sovidigeanis 1 Dicranomyia.
, Hilaria

General Indez.

flavopleura var. casta, Agromyza,
flax. See Phormium tenaz.
flectens, Uromyces.

Vicit aged occ. (Benson), 38.
flexuosus, Ru

Fliegel, С ., American faunal element in Sumatra
(Bens on), 30.

f ustralian Permian (Benson), 34.
floor-mat, Mao

ri, plaiting of Lee > Hiroa), 716.

Floretine Valley, fossils (Bens 18.

flowering-plants, new ido ot (Cheeseman),
56

=~ ese scriptions of new (Petrie), 569-72.
Flume Creek, sandstone containing Jsis (Park),

Mons tees Liothyrella boehmi greensand band

ra! Park), 80
flute, Maori, See koauau.
flwiatilis Paracalliope.
fing fish. e Cypselurus cribrosus and C.
melanoc.
odiens, Duena
foetida, Clematis.
fontanalis, He merodromia,
food- basket. See kon
Foord, ~ of Rhynchonella timorensis

ко 32, по
foraminifera of Nesta Permian (Benson), 34.
PEE ia ceous тва 48.
urassic (Benson), 4
frit, "iit

orest e ‘Westland, characteristics (Holloway),
581

Forster, G., Maori and South Sea island music,
X

n the MN 755.
Foreleri Olearia.

peneplain," use of term (Park), 89.
fossil plants and dieron Johnston (Benson),
18.

ssils, age- Perron by (Benson), 13-14.
primers Trifoliw
fragile var., Calliostoma
fragilis, Actis katis

Frang

ostoma suteri.

Fraser, a. tee be. J. H., derivation of
N.Z. greywackes (Benson), 6.

Freeman me inira on uredospores of T'ritici
(Cunningham), 646
Freycinetia qoe Maori use of (Rangi Hiroa),

rigida, Hie is.

Fringilla шч, song (Andersen), 773.
roggatti, Microm

alien T See Cercopidae.

B EE Р
E

affecting cross - fertilization of wheat

fusca, Not.
E farce

General

uchsia excorticata Linn. i action under shingle-
burial сен НЕ
Е д antarcticus НЧ вуп., 549
—— EM ioris in assoc. (Oliver), 5
Ареа, tia.
Eon а N. Z. pog 407.
—— species of (Myers), 428
Fulguraria ete мона & Murd., with plate
(Marsh. & Md ji
fulva, Holoru

519.

—— Tip
сно, Геріорета.
—1 ега.

—— Nesoperla.
fulvida, Cassinia.
fulvifrons, Agromyza.
fulvipes, ке.
=: Charadri

- Pluvialis dominicus

E бе, Маст
fumipennis, oe
—— Discobola.

—— l[imnobia.
la.

furcillatus, Zela
Furina Jaen, i in rae (Edwards), 297.
Bow.
na, Ulomorpha.
umbea, оона.

fuscus, Opi ife.
fusiformis, 0 redo.
Р co оине Marshall, Hampden (Marshall),

gs bicarinatus Suter, Hampden (2 mec
—— climacotus Suter, Waihao Ageing

macrotegens n. sp., with fig. and pl. Raley
ааа. Монар), ios 11 F
Orte . & Murd., Waihao (Mar-

shall), 1
E A ws Suter, Hampden (Marshall),

ушем, 117, 118.
та, oce. (Вепв оп), 30
idae of t Timor, а Benson), 33 .

"е conica, form of shell, with fig. (Oliver),

1909

.
ee a

hab. Ды) 498.
inia
senex (Hu

(Marshall), 117, mst

galatica, P
` Een Hampden and Waihao

on (Oliver r) 5

Ue Gare caespitosa
T » A. O., germ-pores of fe шры goromera,

eco ER nia,
л. т of shell (Oliver), 504, 512.

—

Movement in sand (Oliver), 511
Gastrioceras occ. (Bens sius mu 54.

Е ганаа mson), 52.
sucya, oce, (Benson), 49.

Suter, Hampden and Waihao

Index. 889

—— rupestris, in moss-bog (Christensen),

54
tak Lyallii (Hook. £) J. E. Baker, host of
Puccinia Plagianthi (Cunningham), 661
Gayophyti, MUS
ESAE cont

dude (уно), кнг
gemmatus, Kossmat
gemmifornis Diptyphyllum.

aT. nae host of Puccinia

—— Grisebachi 5 host of Puccinia
Cockaynei (Cunningham), б

patula Cheesem., host xi Puccinia tararua

ee tara ee an

ntianae, Puce

geogra raphica, узин UU

—Pa met Hutton, syn., 276.

gerardi,

short share (Griffin in) 2

t bo h

See Pic ыны s labiosus.

atic
Gibbsii, на И
a А ovp
EIE de

М. Ыз geology of Waikato Heads
ics n), 42 and n

Gilbertia tertiaria ond Hampden and
Waihao (Marshall),

gills, protection of ( чебу”
пр Angelica
Gi

antarctica Cheeseman, syn., 240.

acial eid час in Canterbury valleys
(Speight), 93.

ней Cretaceous boulders ені 48.
glaciation of Victorian area (Be

glaciers, authorities on erosive нисам (Speight),

де, mS

glandulosa, Celmisia.

senes Gynoplistia. |

glaucophylla, dormi

glaucus, Amaur

29 е. at Miramar ( Best), 790.
Globigerina, occ. "nati 45, 41, 50.
globosa, сут.

оп), 2
ык vi 521, 523.
from N.Z., Arber (Benson),
12, 37.
— — doubtful occ. in
—— indic — a
glumarum, den иес -
Glyceria sashes "host of a Puccinia (Cunning-

Oreti beds (Benson), 4.
(Benson), 12.

ham
Glycimeris chambersi Marshall, syn., 67.
Da characteristics of (Mar

ycymeris Costa,

wick), : 1
—— sp. inferior specimens, with pls. (Marwick),

67-68.

890

Glycymeris callaghani n. sp., with pl. (Marwick),
76.

char сеи асасы with pl. ( cina Tid de
——— concava Marshall, — on абден
о j be elimi ted (Marwick), n 1.
utton), with pi (Marwick), 71.
globosa шымын) к
— hurupiensis n. sp., with p (Marwick), 71.
huttoni nom. mut., with pi- (Marwick), 68.
aawaensis n. sp., with pl. (Marwick), 72.
laticostata (Q. & ue with pl. (Marwick), 64,

tiani sp., with pl. (Marwick), 66
/aensis 1

waipipiensis n. Sp., Е x (Marwick), 75.

pis d 76.

каен pebbles in Mars бе, N.Z. (Ben-
son), 1

беа ha О.-8., in keys (Edwards), 289, 297.
г (Арьсаа) neozelandica п. sp., with fig.

(Edwards), 2
— (tei) p (Hudson), with fig. (Ed-

rds), 2
Goblostidae, pu modification pues 510, 513.
кое bartaile d or Pacific. e Limosa lap-
a bar

"Hu dsonian or American black-tailed. See
Vetola Аена
nab rome Antarctica part (Benson), 12.
ralia a fragment of, Arldt s o
ne's M iore nson), 5
Dod (Edward 289, 290.
renee) Maroh n. sp., with fig.
(Edwards), 2
Gordon, W. T., dredgings from South Orkneys
(Benson), 12.
er limestone fossils (Benson), 22.
pron алыну, AN icolea.
acilis, fige omyia.

gracillimum, Epitonium.
graminis, AK
Рис

gr "mimm, ‘ts my
co
eptoper

granosus, ase ‘

‚ Puc
Graphularia at Plum dien (Park), 81.
graptolite fauna, Now York and Victoria, Ruede-
mann (Benson),
graptolite slates, "Presérvation Inlet, &с. (Ben-
son), 19-21.
grass-wrack s mtn (Oliver), 542,
gratiosus, Productus,
gravida, Surcula,
Greenland, Mount, Westland, vegetation (Hollo-
y), 599.

General Index.

Greenmeadows, Ci (Hill), 1

greenstone discovered at yel end s (Bist 780.

gregaria, Aporr hiss

—— Crepidula.

ioo ula.

Gregory, 5 . W., Cretaceous fauna (Benson), 50.

extent of Antarctandes (Benson), 11.

—— structure of America and Australia (Ben-
son), 6.

—— unity of i. and N.Z. (Benson), 7.

nch, J. B., coral from

Grey, Sir George; instrument played by Tu-
tanekai, 7
re е. Mesozoic, of N.Z., derivation
(Benson),

grey warbler, See e Pseudogerygone igata.
буна, misuse of name (Tillyard), 202.
Grisebachii, Gentiana.

Griselinia litt Ра У action under shingle-
urial СЕА

Gryphaea, oce. ran 49, 50, 51.
gualteri, Aetheia.
бап, "6, age of beds near Wilcannia (Benson),

— = Ашнітайап and American faunal affinities
(Benson), 28.
uttatus, Philotarsus.
quitulatus, Trachelochism

Gymnastes Brun., in key (awards, 297.

Voas seas A epo m), 689.

—— in ke m), 62

—— interstitialis ткөн ta gerh., syn., 690.

—— Peckia ig owe) Trotter, ма fig. (Cun-

ningham), 69

Gympie series, ert (Benson), 31.

Sern. Westw., key of (Edwards), 301,
gin icincta n. sp., with fig. (Edwards), 326.
anthracina Alexandor (Edw ards), 324.

—— arth

. Sp
Айе жй АУА fig. (Ed Edw
canterburiana n. sp., with fig. (

Edw ards),
319.

— — clavipes n. sp., with figs. (Edwards), 3 326.

—— conjuncta n. sp., with fig. (Edwards), 320.

—— cuprea Hutton, with iK ( Edwards), 322.

—— tear Alexander, with fig. (Edwards),

on: Hutton пане 322.
—— fulgens Hutton (Edwards), 32
pics NS coplumbea n. sp., with ac (Edwards),

—— glauca n. в with fig. (Edwards), 318.
^ 3 E (Ba wards) 318.

—

3
8
5
w
к)
is
E
=
оя
E
=
S
&
ALL
"
==

nebulos fi
—— nigronitida n. sp., with fig. (Edwards), 324.
p-, with fig. gg gle 316.
a pedestris n. sp. (Edwards),
—— polita n. sp., with figs. (awards), 32

speciosa n. sp.,
speighti n. sp. (банал, 324.

General Index.

„зы subfasciata Walker, with figs. (Ed-
ards),
<= tridactyla n. sp., with figs. (Edwards), 321.
trifasciata n. вр. with Ве кошна), 324.
КО сша»
=o foe үр нк 32
Es wakefieldi "Westwood, with fig. (Edwards),

Haast, J. Vis geology of N.Z. (Benson), 4
е, Inoceram

adeodelphax Gide Sila ын Syn.,
haemastica, ne lim d
—— Se olopa

etola
s “ Haere moan, ” house built on Somes Island

us, h
ta shell ed i for eutting (Rangi Hiroa).
australis, hab. (Oliver), 55 521, 523.
—— n. hab. (Oliver), 521, 530.
., distrib. E graptolites i Кыл) 21.
А on of Victorian tolitic
Bo 20. tiles

аа Hee slates of Preservation Inlet

(Benson xis 9.

e fauna of continents (Benson), 13.
Halobia, occ. Benson hs А

Us

rocks

ао осе. (Benson), 39.

a, Eb. er Benson „89.

idis, P

n.) Walp., n of

idis пн e m), 6

chindler, host of мат
pe ү 665.

nson), 2
Yabe (Benson), 25, note,
—— australia, oce. que nson), 25, note.

EUN осе. лауы, a note.
Han süssmilchi, осе. 7 nson), 25
oes а Koern, in key ( окен ad 625.
n prize, conditions 802, 807.

“ser tie Brachystom
m 0 us.
E Surcula.

aminea zeal
Hanits, та е! ne Оки» 543.
Need, iru eame x (Marshal 117.
та Surer ia.
ha pdensis, ся
h netiana, T

pud valleys, Ыра Rangitata (Speight), | ——
мы, С. А., серһа “рч a Sew кие 33.
H aplophragmium, occ. (Benson), 4
hae йгит Syd., syn., uM
H keke. See асад pr
Hae еа. See S

Meyr. ( Meee 163.

Piper, L. F., Silurian fossils, N.S.W. (Benson),

891

pee occ, рез оп), 24.
| Har G. pred of genus Z'riploca
E fara & Mund. ЕЗ
W. J., ie eee of Victorian grap-
"dite rocks ( Benson), 20.
and Crawford, W., Ordovician in
nson), 20.
rris, Mount, ан on Waihao stone (Park), 83.
harrisi, Peritheat
hartvigiana, этен
Harveyi, Durvillea

ач sophora.
Hastings, artesian supply (Hill), 1
Hataitai, name of Mo bad s w i a pen-
i 83.

N.Z. (Benson), 5
a of Productus limestone ( Ben-

fauna of Rhaetic New Guinea (Benson), 43
nomanian series (Benson), 47.
—— Permia om: ae QNEM (Benson), 35.
КӨНЕ рар Kossn
Hausmannia, occ. (Be ni
Haustrum haustrum, cnm н 525, 526, 531,

‚ 535.
velock River

valley, hanging glaciers
(бред) 90- ole 94,
wai, Te, “үе " Kurahaupo," by
Weta (Best), 7
Hawke’s Bay cars (Hil), 134-47.
heaphyi, Teredo.
Heatheotian rock contents (Benson), 18.

r, J., Belemnites polo (Benson), 4
водеа ре арон of Australia and x. Z.
(Бем 1 Л
ingling of T forms ео 18.
м пагу notice (Kirk), i
Hector award, 192 У 800.

Hee

— inci dE research fund, regulations, &oc.,
833-34.
hectorensis, Puccinia.

Hectori, mace.

hectori, Mitr

Hederaceae, à "Puccini

hedge-sparro ее entor modularis.

hedge еб centor modularis

Hedley, C., Meas Australo- China connec-
ti on (Benson Е

Hedycarya dentata, , TDD.

Helice crassa, hab, (Oliver), 499, 541, 542, 543,

544,
рави осе. (Benson), 23, 24, 26.
— occ. (Benson), 26.
Hu eonim Henson ), 2 ^ 27.
Hemerobiidae s (Tillya ), 217
Hemerodromia, can | in тый (Miller), 441.
—— Vaude iin A E dp
есем , with figs . (Mille r), 44
Hemer wende схаваю а а
|o lace МҮН ‚ hab. (Oliver), 540, 542, 543.
eni cid Бона ng red (Finlay and Mc-
greet
sp. сЁ. e Р {йөрү 81.
Henderson, J., mp "n Alps (Be
ksi и» оо
hepaticu

nson), 11.
Z. (Benson), 24.

ecidiu
Номи. "ү, воп@ К young birds, 777

892

herculews, Pyraz
Herd, des apt., in "Wellington Harbour (Best), 7
Heretaunga Plain, configuration ien 13637.
Heredia spin nulosa, hab. (Oliver), 50
Hermes prasinus Walker, syn., 200.
d ntha, Pucc
heteranthum. онан
heterogama, H udsonia

Hesrogrepets crenulatus, hab. (Oliver), 540, 541,

— sexdentatus, hab. (Oliver) s
Heteroperka e veh syn.,
heterophylla,
eteropygia пошна Б 4.
—— —— des ied of бош, "498, б,
harpe, syn., 494.
йни обн nlt b. (Oliver), 542.
сее осе. (Жош. 31.
hexasepala, Clemat
hiangi, Enid of voice in singing (Andersen),
758, 7
piu gonne:
ochloe redolens, Maori use of (Rangi Hiroa),

Hierodoris frigida, n. sp. mo d ves
TUM ped deer classific. (Miller), 4

vi Miller (Miller), 461.

es Hutton, with figs. i dw 461.

—— айе и Miller (Mill pe a

—— nigra n. sp., with figs. (Mi weg
ria че m heir ar iei and sien

Millen r), 4
ее п. sp., with figs. (Miller), 456.
—— flavinceris n. sp., wi

vector n with figs. ( cud Me
Se F. W, elected F.N.Z.Inst., 800.
s, L., effusive asmania Benson); 19.
"relat tionship “of Silurian and Ordovician
slates (Benson),
Himalayites, occ, (Benson), 4 i
' Eleoca.

hinau,

Hinde, G. J., Cre озер vele lacin се ый

Hinemoa and Tutanekai, the music and i
ments used (Andersen), 749.

hinemoa, Diedrocephala.

Hine-rau, a prisoner of Whiri-kai dene А er

hippah, word as used by Cook (Best), 7
hirsutus, Brachydontes.
. hirtipalma, Hyale.
hirtipes, Hemiplax.
Histi farnelli Waite, syn., 250.

us Gunther, syn., 2

Четтен, F. von, geology of N.Z. (Benson), 2

hochstetteri, Halobia.

—— Myophoria

——— Pecten.

hodgei, Calliostoma.

MN G., seismie activity in brise sub-
oceanic slopes of N.Z. poen 1

General Index.

Hoheria populnea A. bis bark used for tex-
tiles n. wu e
of jet Hoheriae (Cunning-

ham m), 6

Hoheriae, Puccinia

Holcina, Puccin

Holcus lanatus, host of Puccinia coronata (Cun-
ningham), 64

mollis L., d 2 ees’ Holcina, &c.
( _ (Cunningham), 644,

on ^ г (Cunningham) 642.
Hollow hy elected T Z. Inst.,
holochlor a, Mac romasti. "ia

—— Ti dudas
Halorasia conspicabilis (Skuse), (Edwards), 33
—— Wes va Air utton), with fig. (Edwards), АИ
ae (Schiner), pep dig. (Edwards), 331.

adits, « te (Benson), 4

ica, occ. lodo) 45.
Hordei, Ur romyces.
Been murinum L., host of a Puccinia (Cun-

ME neus uc

are, host of Puccinia simplex, &c.
Conningham), 646, 648.
Hormosira, mem PT om (Oliver), 523.
hab. (Olive
—— Bici dab. b. (Oliver) 524, 525, 526, 543
oirs in (Oliver), 508, 516.
go nda

Mois,
Houghton Bay i is s Haowai Mesi 784.
ouhere. See Hoheria
ouhi. See Hoheria
Desin See Nothopanax arboreu
Howchin, W., age of Айгана seks (Benson),

16.
—— Cretaceous fauna, Central Australia (Ben-

[ОТ EAM AMARE
— — Pachyrhina

Zelandobius
Жиби. E (Edwa rds), 35

—— heterogama (Hudson), wah fig. (Edwards),
Hudsonian godwit. See Vetola haemastica.
hudsonica, Diedrocephala.

Huenella, oce. xe 17, 18.
ensis, A

di: Tri A

vumiltor var., Drepanepteryx binocula.

umilis var., Drepane pteryz binoc

1 a, Te Aro Flat (Best), 784.

uri-whenu
hurupiensa, Glyeymeria
hutchi:
Hutchinson аР horizon, inaccuracy of

term (Park), 84.

General Index.

Hutchinsonian, in classific. (Park), 87
—— South Canterbury (Park), 83.

Er W., geology of N.Z. (Benson), 2, 4, 5.
—— Stenopelmatidae of N.Z. (Chopard), bois

Hutton ссы, regulations, &c., 831-

huttoni, Ano

—— Cuniharidus tenebrosus.

Hydrocotyle са Forst. f., cos of Puccinia
_ Hydrocotyles (Cunningham), 6
novae-zela en оры Puccinia Hydro-
cot ies ( (Cunningham), 66
озони г тта В. Br., hon of Puccinia Hydro-
Hyde е mA m), 668.

rum Eu
—— Trichobas

Hydrus pla Iura), à straggler (Oliver), 500.

Hymenophyliaoco, growth- forms (Holloway),

— Е studies in the (Holloway), 577.
—— table of distrib. (Hollowa: ay), | 603.

—— where reas in literature
m Armstrongii, “aby of, s pl.

Ti
eo
FF
e
E

med study of, with pl. (Holloway),

Ces ы... study of, with pl. (Holloway),
D S итинен, study of, with pl. (Holloway),
R = flatten, study of, with pl. (Holloway),
EH = Malang, study of, with pl. (Holloway),
— minimum, study of, with pl. (Holloway),
Hes sag ЛФит, study of, with pl. (Holloway).

oes, study of, with pl. (Holloway), 591.

pem Juleherrimum, study of, with pl. (Hollo-

UN [C fürum, Study of, with pl. (Holloway), 590.
ES rufescens, s study of, with p (Holloway),

a scabrum, study of, with pl. (Holloway), hen
| К? Sor, study of, with pl. (Ho

893

enam villosum, study of, with pl.
(Hollow: 588,

Hyolithes, o А (Benson), t

Hypochoeridis, Puccinia.

Hypochoeris glabra L., host of Puccinia Hypo-
choeridis (Carnin gham m), 684

Hypothyris. See Шэм ени (Hypothyris)
cuboides.

ianthina, Sabat
ice-sheet in ета an Carboniferous (Benson),

30.
Ichthybotus bicolor n. sp., with figs. (Tillyard),

—— hudsoni (Tillyard), 2
йолын filum, hab. (Oliver 522.
Idotea, hab., &c. = dom
—— elongata, c louring ( liver), 515.
making of koauau, 748.

inf, Thalassohelix
g, ere on the genus Lahillia (Marsh. &

e rd.), 1
Illaenus, occ. (Benson, 22, 23, 21.
impac tus,
j ma, Tetragonia

elita

indicans, Erechthias
indicum, Chrysanthemum.
ite Jin

ийин, d" [oiophitus.
tegnaster.
infu Cephalelus

atica
Prater ete оос. (Benson), 42, 43, 48, 50.

pacificus, осе. ез

innards: Vorst al

inornata, sat

EENT Circus

i macto Tesis

indabili var., s Drepaneplery binocula.
nomyia.

Rhyp
emerit Paphia.
— Puce

intermedium, Dicaeoma. es
international catalogue, scientific literature, 801,

894

eee oe council, 806, 807.
interstincta iolites.
WMerniioli менла.

Intybus, Cichoriu
iredalei, Le spidopleurus.
iris, Halio
Is chnochiton v campbelli, hab. (Oliver), | e
hab. (Oliver), 529, 53

она оны outside N.Z. Eisen,
331.
Isis at Flume Creek (Park), 85.
—— dactyla T.-Woods (Park), 8
Island Bay and the islet, Tapu- x -ranga (Best),
Isoarca, осе. ee 22.

Isonomeutis restincta n. sp. (Meyrick), 166.
Izatha manubriata n. sp. (Meyrick), 165.

— R. L., Gympie series of Australia (Benson),

—— sea of south-west Queensland (Benson), 22,

Jackya Bubak., syn.,

de Jaczewski, A., experiments on Puccinia
graminis (Cunningham), 646.

Jassidae, syn., 407.

Jassinae, in key (Myers), 4

D E, аа Terebellina (Benson), 37.

Jensen, оиа Belemnites (Benscn),
48—49,

formation of Australia (Benson

n), 8

Jerninghat m, Point, is Omaru-ka aikura (Best), 783.

jew’s- dem Maori Apri of, 7

Johnston, R. M., correlation by Жы of fossil
plants (Benso n),

—— occ. о $ noceramus elegantula (Benson), 32.

jubata, Puccin

аана Epilobie т

juncophila, Puccinia.

Juncus €— on аа (Oliver), 54

—— natus К. Br. i. of Puccinia Mie
phila (Cunningham j, 6

impo riod, рург ура (Benson), 40.

—— ond e Neumayr (Benson), 1-2.

kaawaensis, Glycymeris.
Kaipapa, at Viceregal residence, Newtown (Best),

Kaipara, of the demi gs (Best), 784.

pw rep Hilare

kaiwhiri Hed ordei rya dent

kaka- beak. See Clianthus peace

kakahi Diplodon lutulentus

Kakanui limestone and Wa itaki stone corre-
lation (Park

É Af -te- Mg "Toi settled at lose 781.

See
Lites, etymology of word м ов, 739-40.
—— weaving of (Rangi Нігоа), 73
Ke x R. A., age of Lancefieldian ia (Benson),

General Index.

‚ Keble, В. A., scies adm of Victorian graptolite
| De. (Ben
fae M жерн
|K eidel, J оез afi marine beds, western
ee ne (Bens
kelp ia, ман зош Е Hiroa), 732.
muketi named after

kerguelenensis, Ner
pe nadao Кы Delphacidae from (Muir),

Бе as making of (Rangi Hiroa), 726.
pae, or puputu, making of (Rangi Hiroa),

136.
——— tatahi, making of чо. Hin 782.
kiekie. See se iste Bans
kiekie, a
Kilbirni as Te Awa a Taia (Best), 783.

is

killing. bottle for leaf. осн (Муегз), 421.

Kionoceras, o occ. (Benson), 23.

Kirikiri - tatangi, a ошатна of Ngai-Tara
(Best), 784.

kirkii, Puccinia.

Kiwi- amohau, келат of flute, 747.

Klebahn, H., experiments with Rhamnus and
Lolium : (Cünningnam), 6 ie

Klebahni syn.,

knightii, o

knot. See Canutus canutus.

koauau, as a nose-flute, 753.

с ante ak eae with pls. (Andersen), 746.

old one in Do on Museum, 750

—— playe sy pe Tiki 749-50.

Kober, L., Anta кеды: in Otago (Benson), 1

Koeleria po Pone host of a Puccinia ык
ngham), 646.

Kon aru-nui, Bose iiie тыве (Best), 786.
Konickiies, occ. (Bens
kono, m. alice of (Ra m Hi inva) T
Kopara, ved chief of Muaupoko (Best), 784.
рой, Рис
Kossmaticeras, o осе. шна 52.
—— bhava

gemmatus, occ. ( on), 52.

hawmuriensis, occ . (Benson), 52.
—— loganianum, осе. (Benso n), 50.
kowharawhara la spp.

kuaka, migration (Stead), 490.

kukau, jew's-harp (Andersen), 756.

kuku. § Mytilus edulis

Kumatoto, Woodward Street, Wellington (Best),
184.

Lengua nitens Arth., syn., eon

Kupe, voyage to o N.Z. (Best), 7

* Kurahaupo,” vessel of оца (Best),
kutakuta. See Scirpus
Kutorgina, occ. рото tA

781.

Labiatarum, Caeoma.
—— Pucciniar

—— Uredo.

labiatum, Phalium.

abiosus, Hi а-аа

isti

cebark. See Ае populnea.

General Index.

Renee (Neuroptera Planipennia), (Tillyard),
217-25.
? Lachnoce FE LA syn., 302.
lacunosa, Neothais
lacustris, Scirpus.
laetu о E

бош, eee из.
—— Lima

laevis, Dril lla.
Lagenophora Barkeri 'T. Kirk, host of Puccinia
Lagenophorae (Cunninghsm), 684
ке: me oi ix pe of Puccinia Lageno-
phorae (Cu
E cem t y ste "em of Puccinia
enophorae (Cunningham), 6
i A ле.
па, Chonetes.
Тана, oce. U EETAS
хаг ан & Murd.), 129-30.
и п. sp., with plate eons &

Murd.), 1
lambi, Limnophi ila.
mbton” cutter in Wellington Harbour
(Best), 7
был d Stephano
Laminaria di зуя in assoc. (Oliver), 519.
laminata, Luc
арине, P Pureimia.

us.
peer us LE = E (Benson), 19.
lanceolata, Cala.

land -m ollus asca, min jens sea-beach deposit
(Murd. & oa ^ me

lappaceus, Ranu

lépponica нас cose

uec Veto es

DE тя zealand

Lapsana communis L, ar. of Tice Lapsanae

(Cunningh. am), 6

| Lapsanae, зат ед
—— Рісаеота.

Er
Tric
ees

та
п. эр., with pl. (Marsh. &

Psa
rien dubius Marshall, Hampden (Marshall),

RC la сыз fossils of (Benson), 18.

enecio,

ҮТ ч valley hanging glaciers (Speight),
imnophila.

UE. See Cicadellidae

sects of N. = ‚ genera Agromyza
L Rhytomyza (Wat tt), 465-89.

; Lae Б реа 522, 535, 537.
8 (Oliver), 509
legu - rum Caeo
i

895

| e е eri occ. е» 26, 27, 28.
ats

pott), 1
Lepinotus кейе Herd., pi fig. (Tillyard),

Lap scobina, hab., &e. (Oliver), 498, 505,
25, 526, 527, 528, = 533, 534, 535, 543.
r. ru а 1 ќе. (Oliver), 532.
POET oce. iss
analoga,
Leptobolus, occ. . (Bens
leptocarpi, Cephalel
Vost ples:
pseudoarmoricus (Marsh.
IMS

on)
s (Benson), 30.
on), 1

on seashore n 543.
& Murd.),

aculata
—— тд Walker, OMM NR (Tillyard),
208.
toperlidae, notes on family name, &c. (Till-
yard), 202.
иге Macq., characteristics (Miller), 447.
in ke

gra n. Sp.,

fulvescens n. sp., with

Leptopuccinia Rostr., Syn.,

Leptospermun n ericoides, action under shingle-

антет (Christensen), 547, 548.
copari t.s action

with figs. Sage т), 44
gs. iler), 448.

under sand-

wil (Christensen 546.
tion ander shingle-burial, with pl.

Т (Саллазер еп), 5

Lessonia, hab., oliver) 519, 522, 523.
stem (Oliver), 513.

—— — hab. (Oliver), 52
—— —— e of, &c., with ds (Oliver). 507,

508, "t
L — in "r (Edwards), 266.
leucomelas, Limnop
Leucon opsis s obsoleta hab. (Oliver), 498, 527.

Leucosyrinx altus Harris subsp. transenna Sut.,

levis, Ceratocheilus.
—— Rha
library of N.Z. Ins, housing, 804—5.

V redd occ. (Be =
life members, эзир ша ей societies exchange,

lig aia, Torna tellaea.

ent. as er ep factor (Oliver), 502.
ligt sea-water (Oliver), 503.
liliana, Tellina

Lima angulata Sowerby, Hampden (Marshall),
occ. (Marshall), 120.

at Dowling Bay (Finlay

—— laevigata,
limestone, fossiliferous,
and McDowall), 1

|

— сосни Walker (nom. nud.), 280.
ca Walker (nom. nu EU 280.
— ор ИА Walker, syn.,
fumipennis Butler, syn., тое
—— gracilis Walker (nom. nud. ), 283.

896

Limnobia repanda Walker (nom. nud.) syn.,.
278.
—— tesselata Walker т nud.), 286.
—— vicarians Schiner, в 80.
iinae, characters 0.

Mik. (Edwards), 3
—— crass os Hutton, with fig. (Edwards), 310.
— — chrysorrhoea n. sp., with figs. (Edwards),

cyatheti n. sp., with figs. (Edwards), 313.

— — delicatula Hutton, with figs. (Edwards), 307.

—— (Limnophilella) epiphragmoides, venation
(Edw: amena 305.

—— (Austrolimnophila) eutaeinata,
Ud 305.

eographica Hutton, with figs. (Edwards),

venation

—— hudsoni n. арч with figs. (Edwards), 314.
—— lambi n with figs. eT E 311.
——— yenit д Skuse (Edwards), 3
—— leucomelas n. sp., with figs. нагар) 308.
—— marshalli Hutton, hm h figs. (Edwards), 312.
—— nigrocincta n g Corrs 312.
—— norae- zelandiae roses es fans iod

oculata n. sp., with figs. (Edwards) 310.
—— — esnistra gone 3.
skusei Hutton, with figs. (Edwards), 307.
——— subinterventa n. sp., with figs. (Edwards),

309.
—— umbrosa Нинон (Edwards), 312.
качык: m | 1

A

~
м

Limonites minuta ag уй. А 493.
ruficollis Sharpe
района aurita ( Brocchi), ец апа Waihao
има rshall), 117, 118, 120.
— 8

L. zealand
distrib, (Haley and Mc-

catenata Sut.,
_ Dowall) 109.
—— Hampden (Marshall), 117.
= Jampdeneneis Marshall, Hampden (Mar-
d 117.

oducia n. sp. + Mum fig. (Finlay and Mc-
Ол ы: 112-
M Най. ‘distrib. (Finlay and Mc-
wall), 109 -

oak Iher., distrib. (Finlay and McDowall),

he —— Hampden and Waihao (Marshall),
E scii Naumann, s

syn., 490.

— — haemastica Mathews & I., syn., 492.
ae-zealandiae Buller, syn., 490.

linc m, Veni ilum.

lindsayi, Pawopsali

linea, Euth

lineare, yp paring

гом a me

Ling jolin, oce. река. 41.

General Index.

Angula; oce. о: 23.
gregar ia, oce. (Benson), 2
ormis Var., oec. nom 28.
Карай, es iger
Lingulella, o © (Benson),
Linth Valley, hanging glaci ier r (Speight), 9
гечи Бат (Thomson), Park, 81.
еми 88, 85, 87.
eias and at Flume Creek
(Рато, £ Meno

Libyen Bergroth (юп) 2o.
—— nigrohalterata (Edwards), 2
Lippistes -— Am var.
with plate (Ma 21.
ù tanomyia Melander, c ice (Miller), 442.
in key (Miller), 44
otiraensis n. Ар with figs. (Miller), 443.
literata, Cadmogen
TAE a ena. Wis (Oliver), 511.
Lithothamnion, hab. (Oliver), 522.
Lithothamnium, occ. (Benson), 52.
Litophyllum. о e 21.
li Я Pisobia minu
little whimbrel. See M чегет minutus.
littoralis, Отчет ia.
Hilar

ides cR n. Var.,
urd.),

Е

littoreus, pie е 510-11.

Littorinidae, hab. Мы it 499.

Lobelia anceps oc , host of Puccinia sucta
(Cunningham

m Кана

Log oce. а, 20, 21.
Loli?, Pucci nia.
Lolium multiflorum Lam., host of Puccinia
coronata Sero en
t of Puccinia graminis (Cunning-
ET ш), 6%...
enne L., a of Puccinia coronata
~ (Cunningham b
——— hos Tr Puccinia graminis (Cunning-
haih
—— temulentum L., host of Puccinia graminis

(Cunningham
Lomaria filiformis, host of Agromyza flavopleura
481.

longipennae

longitude pr ee ae

Serius z( etic with aps (Edwards), 332.
8 ue sp., with fig. (Edwards), UA

а тей by Maori (Best), 7

һай, Carex.

, distrib. (Finlay and

Lumbriconereis sphaerocephala, hab. (Oliver), 520,

525.

luminatum, Caeoma.
lunata, Macromastix.

lurida, Cominella
lusoria,

luteon
lutulentus, D

Pachymenia.
itens, Dicranomyia:
lodon

General Index. 897

ip
Luzula ca mpestris, host of Puccinia obscura
pe»

Luzulae-ma

e, Puc
Lyall Bay, ‘Maori Hester adi (Best), 788.

Lyallii, Gaya
—— Tric ои

poculiforme Jacq., syn., 644.

oe
Lycopsidis, Aecidi

lyratum, Bonum.

—— — rugulosum.

lyrifera, DM ila.

Lytoceras, occ. (Benson), 45, 5
Lylttonia sp., occ. (Benson), ae 34.

s з s D., on rust of Luzula spp. (Cunning-

Macalpi i, Puc
Macandrellus, hab. ie er), 523
—— violaceus, hab. (Oliver), 522, 530.
% а specific identity of marine fauna
Е n), 13.
la, occ, (Benson), 47.
—— corbiensis, oo осе. Dm 48.
mackayi, elio:
г за — Torlessia
ari (?) Iredale, distrib. (Finlay and
БЛ x |
Macrocephalites Te occ. (Benson), 43.

E ааны Lw. (Edwards), 270.
utt air-vesicles, &c., with plate

(liver, 0

27 а Durvillea -> (Herriott), 551.

—

e. ( те 520.

іп Durvillea as
FORI ыл узды б, н ; (Oliver, 513, 514

З р ‘macrodactylus, Eri

Macromastia E key of ( Edwards),

"M gn n. sp., with fig. (Edwards), 340
—— alezanderi n. sp., with fig. (Edwards), 342.

TER оу n.

roit,

= dus Kirby

>, ie

p. (Hudson), 3

j n.
ee 7a binotata Hutton, with fig. (Edwards), 341.
WS brevitarsis

n. sp. Мн Royle
sp. (Ed

c rds),
и нү; with fig. (Hutton), 336.
is n. sp., with fig. (Edwards
decorata n, ане" )
thor

Sp., with fig (Edwards), 342 à
ax Alex., with figs. (Edwards),

Edwards}, 337.

у ( 6
— ferruginosa n. sp. (Edwards), 338.
44

Er with figs. (Edwards), 348

acromastix obscuripennis Kirby, with fig.

"aar rds), 350. 5

orion (Hudson), (Hutton), ured

—— pallida Hutton Berg s), 34

rufiventris n. sp., with fig. катат), 347.

eS Ms wi ith fige. тя 350.
subm an. sp. (Edwards),

tenera тм, Sea ards), veg

c Me

variegata n. sp., with fig. (Edwards), 341

они , with fig. (Edwards), 339

viridis Walker, with fig. (Edwards), 339
g. (Ed ,

|
:

vulpina om with fig. (Edwards), 345.
—— a Ost wa
ndiae Mo. with figs. (Edwards), 349.
‘pilonota.
равне билай.

macrotegens ns, Fusina
macroura, N pls.

=

та стаз, rshall, syn., 130.
ovata, Tab. (Oliver) 54 M , 541.

ө, Gynoplis
See M ны ramiflorus.
Wai

ж
Maitai series, age called Permian, not Permo-
Carboniferous (Benson), ?
Lupe vs A. G., age of rocks, N.W. Australia
PE ess

a of В g Downs — e) 48..
memi "Ward Tina (Best), 7
Makure-rua, Ngeti-Mamoe village (Best), 786.
Malay меи geology of (Benson), 33.
mali, re

yersus
Mal i, Hymeno
Malin australis T ry G. ), distrib. (Finlay and
IcDo bn ai bee

cym c. (Benson), 5
Же dei еа L., host of Puccinia Malvace-
rum (Cunningham m), 662.

——- sylvestris i host of Puccinia Malvacearum
Cunningham), 662.

Matvacearum, Puccinia.

manaiaensss, Glycymeris

napour v nidi Micromus tasmaniae.

andarina
Mandos oy ech (Oliv er), 544
Maning, Judge, carrying of burdens (Rangi
Hi €

roa),
Mansuy, J., fauna of Australian жк И
Benson), :
—— Re vdlichia fauna № Yun-nan (Benson), 18.
mantelli, Dentaliu
- n-t’o sea, Low Cambrian (Benson), 18.
, Iza
Maori ‘appreciation of bird-song (Andersen), 756.
c (Andersen), 743.

898

kg plaiting and basket-work (Rangi Hiroa),

а var., MM binocula.
—— Macromas

Maorian хыз ud oet (Benson), 38.
| don

aria.
rd), 191.
——— semifuscatus n. sp., with pl. and text-fig.
(Tillyard), 191.
maorum, Columbarium.
Maps—
Botanical —
New Zealand Biological Region (Holloway),
578.
edes Westland (Holloway), 578

"Anstralia and New Zealand—

on), 26.
PU Middle Jurassie period Mns:

son), 4
Ordovician period (Benson), 20.
cyst brian and plutonie rocks (Ben-
15

Silur rian period (Benson), 23.
Triassic period (Benson), 37.
у сеэ is period (Benson), =
per Juri Pig and Middl
ceous reist (Be е be
Dowling Bay (Finlay and M all), 10
He seite ters of Rangitata River Speight h

Ruataniwha Plains, gy s Bay, showing
& system (Hill), 135.
Maraenui, a s cultivation of Ngai-Tara ei 784.
fo me of Seatoun (Best), 780

marcoui, Spiri
ane aniipoda, hab. (Oliver), 520.
aritatus, T
margari iti fera, T'inémyia.
rginalis, Surcula.
arginaria, € vesicle (Oliver), 508.
hab. (Oli

—— stems (Oliver), 513.
——— Boryana in Durvillea assoc. (Oliver), 520,

EN aveniformis Marshall, Hampden (Mar-
8

са Harris, Waihao (Marshall), 119.
marguerite- -fly. ytomyza н»
cina ecology (Oliver), 4
Sarina, p» tholi, Е EN m 541.
mari mphiloc
maritimus, Juncus.
Maroro formation, Celebes (Benson), 50
Marr stratigraphical geology (Benson),

14,
кг aed P., affinity between N.Z. and South

са (Benson
—— age of Utatür beds (Benson), 49.

és

General Index.

Marshall, P., ene origin of brachio-
po "ec (Benso n), 5

hology, аы. rocks (Benso

xs of x донон а

owall),
and Triassic uk (eo 37-38.
——— mingling Z fossil = ak enson),
Oam ne exa d by (Park), 86.
relationship не. Tonga and NA.
(Benson), 6
subentarctie islands (Benson), 7.
—— "d of land-extensions in Pacific
(Ben on), 7

Marshall and Uttley, Trochus tiaratus at Target
Gully (Fi ral o.
marahal, sie

Martin, 1 К. ое eges (Benson), 50
—— geology of а a (Benson), 33.

Martinia nucula, occ. ( Banka). 33.

Ma: ои о ni (Benson), ae

cc. (Benson), 32.
aruiwi in Bay ‘of Plenty (Bes), 781.
Maruwhenua stone (Park), 83.
alliostoma.

marwicki,

Мыз beso marine bed (Benson), 46.

'| maschal epi hyllum

“ Matahoru 2," Oy ge of (Best 47

mat, Maori, v -Arg of (Rangi Hoa), 716.

Matai i, Moin Victoria i apos

Matiu, Some Toland ies t), 7

oe EES iscovery оғ Pittosporum
о um (Sainsbury), 572.

марта Ум ies

ma

=

Mawson, D., [Macer й of Antarctandes (Ben-
on), 10.

Ma анні 0 Puccinia.

asis.
may-flies, two new species (Tillyard), 226-30.

me on, Wisconsin Academy of pri facing
palio, Euthria. е i
Medicaginis

Medic ‘audi Жу host’ of Uromyces atriatus

(Cunningham),
Medlicottia, occ. (Benson), 33.
Me

осе. оп),
usd gis саре fig. (Tillyard), 204.
йон), with figs. (Tillyard),

Megistocera vulpina "pigs syn., 345.
Melampsalta campbelli n (Myers), 430
Melampsoraceae, in seii (Cunningham), 624.
melanocaulon, Epilobium.
melanocerus, Суга.

——— Exocoet

us.
melanogramma, нке,

nombra, А patetris.
Melanopsis trifasciata, hab. (Oliver), 532.
melanotragus, Ner
melanoxylon, Urom
M ioe pr зріла, bak. че (Oliver), 522.
melanura, Ant:
sarap, qun (Oliver), 5
—— cincta, hab. (Oliver), 491, 498, 526, 527,
505 995 535, 537, 538.
ae opereulum (Oliver), 506.

General Index.

Melaraphe unifasciata, hab. Ae inis 496, 498,
526, 527, cus ^M 536, 537
о m (Oliver), pees
> once seam bes ( (Benson), 23.
Melicae, Dic

ct
us 290, host of Agromyza flavo-
lateralis отих
Melita i та ег), 541.
Melobesia, hab. OBAMA | 503, 514, 520, 522, 523,
525,
menalus, Paradory diw
Mentha Gunninghamii Benth., host of Puccinia
- . Menthae (Cunningham), 672
t E e ы, эзы

Р!
Meli

—— america ricünd; Puccinia.
Menthastri, Uredo.
menthatwm, C

aeoma.
Mentzelia, ‘oce. roi 39.
Menziesii, Notho

Суат), 185
t esoscolopax minutus Gould, migration (Stead),

Mesozoic rocks of .Z., gneissic and plutonic
rock- E in (Benson), 1 10.
—— seas, Australasia Сеа I et зед.
Meteorology rainfall Folds ka and Lincoln,
i qub | Holloway), б
ee , Hokitika, ori 1911-20 (Hollo-
мау), 58
Scio Cue (Hill), 1

_ Metopella ovata Stebbing (Obilton), 241.
Ў Michelinia, осе. (Benson), 23, note.
tcrodiscus, occ. Iu n) 1

M oria raouli n. sp.
Micromitra, осе. тб) me vi
micromphalum, Agathiceras
p" bifasciatus n. 8p., ‘with fig. (Tillyard),

c froggatti Banks, syn.
Xr o Walker (iyara), 3 223.

er mana;
with fig. fig. (Tillyard), 223. NT
— nigroscriptus var.

var, nov.,

nov. (Tillyard),
lis aurella Huds, (Meyrick), 169. (Phil
охепа Meyr., venation, with -
‚яй 157, 161. aps
e ylla, Eulalia,
microphyllum, Epi
Mieropiylopierin, pity Benson), Al.

"n - (Benson), 2
Mio peers е of 1 (Philpott), 155-61.
М; Puccinia Pa
uccin

JE

M ia R. Br, host of Uromyces
Verotidis (Cunningham, 628.

tion of birds, sex periods (Andersen), 775.

migratory plovers of N. A (Stead), 490.

899

жылу» Sound, hanging valleys (Speight), 96.
8, Lasaea

milieri, Peripsocopsis.
ca, Por

mimi жу in bini н (Andersen), 777.
minikor, s ototropis.

— — Paratylus.
minimum, ‚ бутан ит.

Hymenophyllum
minor (var, ), оа ‘biconcava.
minor, Hudyptula.

omastiz.
Struthiolaria.
minuta, Cerithidea.
—— Limonites.

———

—— Pisobia.
тщ
— Tringa.
minute veronica blotch -fly. See Agromyza
umbri
— егар gi
Miramar, sene of (Best), 7
island was Motu-kaira: Lange (Bes
E om di name, and earlier mit ыи,
е ` See Petroeca toitoi.
prie ist See Zenopsis goteaned
hoderus forcipatus Hand., syn., 2
Mitchell, J. See Etheridge, Ro and Mitchell

Mitra hectori pgs Waihao (Marshall), 119.
inconspicua Hutton, Waihao (Marshall),

moa, slain by Kupe (Best), 7
seen by Rua- we (Best), 783.
PR A Chai
гун Жу minia.

Modiola, o hg с. (Benson), 49.
od

—— con, ME
—— —— hab. (Oliver), 53
—— pulex, hab. Ging 2. 527, 528.

ularis,
Moeonia, occ. ( n), 3
Mohuia, iam of Node (Best), 784.
—— rock ae очен Head ( ), 780.
Molengraaff, G. A., geology of New Guinea
(Benson), 33.
Molesworth, F., and Miramar (Best), 790.

mollis, Holcus.
Mollusca, Т. ertiary Marshall), 115-21.
кыраа Te ede d & Murd.), 121-28.
molophi Klima

оова
Molophilus Mg. (Edwards) 289, 294.
—— a antulus n. sp. оова 295.
us n. sp., with fig. (Edwards), 296.
ae Shenae n. Sp. V dwar} 296.
eno poc оп. Sp» with fig. (Edwards),

296.
—— кааданы п. sp., with fig. (Edwards), 296.
moluccana, R Bh
Mon vitet mgr nd = (Oliver), §22.
monilicornis, Dira cem Y sid

Monodonta, she ver), 513.

—— aethiops, ha i NUES 503, 525, 526, 528,

7 581, 532, 533, 534, 536, 543.

. 900

onodonta, atrovirens, hab. (Oliver) 503, 534,
535, pu 543.
— coracina, hab. (Oliver), 523, 526, "527, 532,
537, 538.
— corrosa, hab. (Oliver), 536, 541.
—— —— shell se Meer 509.
——— excavata, hab. er), 539
— — lugubris, hab. iride 503, 534, 535, 536,
- 537.
—— nigerrima; hab. (Oliver), 5
—— subrostrata, hab. (Oliver), stl, te 543.
Moropraptus oe ae occ. (Benson), 23.
Ec taal c. (Benson),
ЕЕ аы їз, OCC. (Benson), 23.
коа, Crepidula.
ов нен Па.
var. australis, Chimaera.

, Favos
Mopeea (Isis) at Fiume Greek ( vie k), 8 85.
morainic accu налада іп Canterbury, amount
“ч (Speight), 9

mordant in Moori dyeing (1 (Rangi aaa "11.
morepork. See Ninox ae-zeala
age of E Claremandel. "Peninsula
rocks (Benson), "3.
ЖЕЕ ends гу of greywackes MALA,
il), 116.

morgani, vi, Pulguraria.

usin
Morrisoni, Puccinia

ie Opifex fusc
x E Talend (Best), 783.
r called Hataitai, &c. (Best),

Motutapu Island, inca t tion (Park), 88
motutaranus, Str
Mouriuri, a Wisin ий River (Best), 780.

mouth of ta «с head and of речин, 754.
Muaupoko tribe at Otaki (Best), 7
Mudie, R., оратын of bird- ona?
mbeckia adpressa Meissn., Pig of Puc-
cinia i MueHenleckiae (Cunnin ngham m), 654.
18 (Forst. f.), ке. host of Puc-
pets tiri Titia ese
lexa (A. Cunn.), A i host of Puc-
cinia а trite (Cunningham), 654.
multicinctus, Molophilus
multifidum, Hymenophyllum.

oustenlia Macleay, with pl
7.
urex octogonus, hab. (Oliver), 529.
—— tritonis, used for trumpet, 755.
Venise ie aiite
‘Mus i RE (Oliver), 529.
music, о, Maor (А (Andersen), 7
musicus,
eon aca, "e Puffinus griseus
ON migration to Chatham Islands (Best),

General Index.

e in key (Edwards), 266.
m;

Курку hochetetrs occ. Miei ta 39.
ggete cc. (Benson), 39.
s of Agromyza citrei-
femorata (Watt), 478.

Myopsocidae (Tillyard), 186.

M Tem Hagen Mie ecd 186.

ustralis (Tillyard), 18
landiae Kolbe, "with pl. and text-

canaliculatus "hab. (Oliver), 522, 523, 529,
~ 531, 1533, Б
== edulis, hab (Oliver), 531.
used for cutting (Rangi Hiroa),

Fagg R
—— huttoni m distrib. (Finlay and Mo-
Dowall), 1
—— uM hab. (Oliver), 531, 532, 534, 535,
3
mytilus Verticipronus.

nana, Zos terq.
Napier, Oso кару! (EEN, 134.
rainfall at (Hill), 1

Wares a (Meyrick s 9.
ab (Мено), 169.
cng (Cheeseman), 565.
N. Gibbsii (Cheeseman),

Nasturtium оя
—— latesiliq аа and

nasuta, Chon

Natica opercul cur Olive

australis Hutt ton Welhee (Marshall), 119.
pion Hutton, Waihao esaet: 119.
ingrata, осе. (Benson), 5

—— rariabilis, occ. [sg cm ae
gree and Waihao

zelan
on: ^17, 119.
Nautilus f occ. (Benson), 50.
neapolitanus, Amphilochus
Ж? г» "булон,
acromastix.

losus, Zeus:
абзар ‘Onithochiton.

| —— Rum
Кешаны. key to families (award 265-66.

Nemopalpus W (Edw.), wing (Ed?
wa

Nemouridae e (Til lyard), 215.

Neocurupira hudsoni Lamb, larva (Campbell),
264.

рн Вг. (Chopard), 237.

uttoni (Chopard), 239.
—— vorum В He. with figs. (Chops 237.
—— — Hut syn. (Cho opard), 239
Neothais, hab. (Olive er), 505. 81
—— shell (Oliver), 513.

Neothais lacunosa, hab. (Oliver), 532.
hab. (une 534, 543.
SR r

бесоќпсіа, hab: Tire 522, 523, 525, 533,

d eothyris хы Hutt. (Park), 81.
eozelandica, nyt
анс, “Anisop Us.

ie Ave ih.,
Ne ephthy 8 macroura, a, hab. ө (Ойт. 540, 541.
‚ neptunus, Tanyderr
Nereis ambly ма. hab, (Oliver), 528, 529.
а —— ker туту жиры b. (Oliver), 541.
= —— magalhaensis, ici (Oli iver), 520.
E sees а ея 525, 530.
- Nerinea, occ. (Benson), 50
Nerita, bulum. ( (Oliver) 506.
—— shell e 6
—— melanotragus,

å ыы (Oliver), 525, 528, 532,

i _ 535, 536, 537, 538.

—— shell eroded (Oliver), 509
steli

! Жаб, А
в, (Tillyard), 2

ia
N €soperi erla TG go,
— fulvescens (Hare), swith fig. Туан), 209.

neurophi иссї
ds age hy and М, Z., affinity (Benson), 10,

New Guinea, age of rocks (Benson), 2
AE Guinea an d Louisades, poems E ( Benson),

ото (T (Viceregal residence) was Kaipapa
N. - exp Astralia, geological relationship ( Ben-
N.Z. Tai,
pis
— "отаца 1921, eg
——— —— Act and Regulations, 825-30.
EC —— lists of honorary жай, ‘fellows,
&c., 837-41.

mov and minutes, Jan.,

—— publications received, &c., 859 et seq.
Pici bicarinatus, Turris.

ue, voyage to idis Z. (Best), 779.
Dgaio. See M Mee

"e Келу -fly. Cr ps ——
E i-Tahu, oceupn. of Miram r ( Best), 186.
Ngai-Tara, d escended Е ата (Best), 783.

ara

Maparaensis, Ar rchitec
T beds and sais bed-rock (Park),

Mauer Park) 83.
ari, rcp gp of rangi (Andersen), 757.
kw Shen pists of of "Palliser Bay ( d emis 786,
NA Mamaoe, occupn. of Miramar (Best), 786.
| Best] ka asion of We llington . district

General. Index.

901

а characteristics of, with pl. (Andersen),

Ni oa J., of Sydney (Best), 7
Nicholso n, Port, named by Herd (Зен), 788.
Nicolea gracilibranchis, k э мате a
erim nus and

s Jalle f
—— Polygoni (Pers. ) дн; syn., 630.
—— Trifolii іся 634.

nigroscri iptus, Mi онаа s tasmaniae,
u-palm. See

ylis sa
йарат rvata myersi п. sp., with d (Muir), 258
mox novae-zealandiae, call- note (Andersen),
IN isusia, occ. (Benson), 17.
nitens, Aecidium.

—— Ca

oo Кина: *
nitida, Smeg om
Soletellina

nitidula, Nuc
| Nitophyllum, [^ (Oliver), 525.
obilis

n
aides уюнан Verconella.
—— Verconel

Майа oce. (Benson), 47.
noetlingi, Redlichia У
Noric forms of Australian Triassic beds ( Benson),

39. E
nose-flutes, form, &c., 747, 749, 753.
notabile, Uromycladium.
notabilis, Tauroscopa.

Notasaphus, A 18.

wa, 18 ra.

; аво, Gynoplis

хац us диет ortioides (Hook. f.) Oerst., action
der ifort al (Christensen), 546.

— 1——— "шде shingle-burial, with pl.

Christensen), 54
Me ——— distrib. = n Westland (Holloway), 584.
—— fusca, distrib. in Westland ( Holloway), 584
—— "Menziesii, distrib. in Westland (Holloway),

584.

Nothopanax arboreum, resemblance to N. laetum

Cheeseman),
—-—— беи n. Sp. (Ch eeseman), 5

sed for Sate quedo e

hab. sem d

liver), 527, OL 532,

— parv ^d
_ 534, 535, 537, 54 cris
-—— pileopsis, hab. T var) 497, 503, 534, 536,
537, 538, 541.

LJ

902

Notoacmea scapha, hab. (Oliver), 515, 543.
—— septiformis, hab. (Oliver), 503, 509, 535,

Notoclinus Jugo, зм men (Oliver), 522.
Priston occ. р
Noton n. g; s ii es (Tillyard), 2

i labels is n. sp., with fig. iva), 215.
Nototropis албын Walker (Chilton), 24
novae-zealandiae, Amphidesma

Anthus

—— Calyptraca.
—— Eupagurus

ленин, —
men Holorusia

Nuidilandian. Hoplites.
oT Ammonites.
—— Berriasella.
Nuc Mega d, осе. заагт 28.
direi CC. ү
atte n (Marshall) 1
— i dd hab. (Oliver), y ыз.
—— nitidula, hab. dcdit 534.
-—— sagittata Sut., . (Finlay and Ме-
Dowall), MEE
nucula, Mart
Nueulana bellula (A. Ad.), Waihao (Marshall),
—— semiteres (Hutt.), distrib. (Finlay and Mc-
chee: Fus
Hampden and Waihao (Marshall),

7, 119.
Nudibrancha, hab. hie
nuggetensis, Myophori
Nukunuku. See Tehu 1 Nukunuku.
Nukuoro, ер with Beer (Best), 77

Nukutaurua, Whatonga settled м ien 781.
Numen indir Gould, кто, »
ао Кы, Epilobium

Oamaru building-stone, softness (Park), 86.
——— limestone "reper: (Park), 81.
—— —— overlain by Waitaki stone (Park), 81.
— an Waileki stone, relation, &c.
(Park), 82.
rocks and coal-measures (Park), 88.
succession in Oamaru coastal.area (Park),

87.
oamarutica, Liothyrella.
obcor — Pittosporum.
Obituari:
i nds xvii.

General Indez.

UN санауга
obliquata, Siphonaria.

obi ecota, Risso

Obolella, o ie (been 17, 21.

—— Rhamphophila

| obtegens

na, Puc
ocean бачи “of N. Z. pestis 499.

ilu.
ochre, red, of менан vi (Rangi Hiroa), 712,
ныл, Che
ids Elac. Кыа
va, Dicranomyia.

оно us, Mur
octoplicata, Spirifrina
чаг, ;

oculata, Lin M ila.
Oc ydromdiée ‘classifi, саа 447.
in key (Miller
dontapleura, occ. (Benson) 24.
es Di їсаео
Рис

offici hytum.

inale, Symp
officinalis, Avicennia.

iw

—— Corallina
Oldhamia, occ. (Bens on), 34.
are cymbifolia, in moss-bog (Christensen),

a Buch., host of Puccinia Atkin- —.
676.

iae al appa
riae, Puccin
Olenellus ?, оос. ‘(Bens
? forresti, a Rodlichia ‘Secu LUE
oleraceus, Sonchus.
olivac porte иат ula.

ne Be
X oliveri, Ount har -

Omaru-kaikuru, Point Jerningham (Best), 7
Onchidello, hab. (Oliver) 498, 528, 535, doe
—— without di punted 506

igricans, hab. (Oliver), 507. a

patelloides, hab. (О ver), 50

Onithochiton eh hab. oliver), 520, 521,
op 523,

530, 534.

Onuphis tubicola, hab. (Oliver), 52b.
Operculina, occ. (Benson), 47.
operculum, development See 506.
Ophiceras, occ. (
Ophileia, осе. (боол),

Ophionereia schayeri, hab. oiver, —
Ophiopteri hab. Aprile

ntipoda, hab. (O iver):

Opifer — e Hu ne жыл шту Е апа =
life (Kirk), 400
Oppelia, deo: (Benson), 43.

optatus, Latirofusus. -

r

General Index.

Orbitolina concava, occ. ree 49.

Orbitolites, occ. (Benson), 4

р оч, Surcula.

Ordovician period, Australasia (Benson), 19.

Колума, Puccinia.

Oreomyrrhis andicola Endl., host of Puccinia
Oreomyrrhid is (Cunningham), 669.

orion, Macromastix.

cidium.
a Spp., hosts of Puccinia simplex

gham), 644.
Orolimnophila 1 Alex. osea m 302.
—— argen SOMEONE (Edwards), 30:
—— eluta sies Tat edward, 302.
Oromyia rendir
Orphne х озуна , in pus (Edw ards), 267.
Ort. porphyritis "Meyr. (Meyrick), 168.
en occ. урты n), 18, 22, 23, 33
su pinala, occ., 30.
Drikker. occ. (Benson), 22, T
Ает ag M (Benson), 24
Orthophragm:

ria, occ. (Benson), 30, 31.
Oruaiti pa, Point t Dorset (Best), 786, 789.

үг, assoc. (Oliver), 531.

9.

eous), (Benson), 50.
hab. (Oliver), 536.
corrugata, hab, (Oliver), 529, 530.
—— cucullata, hab. (Oliver), 498, 513, 527, 531,
533, 534, Б 535.
Е og nata Zitt. (Park), 81.

Берсе п (Marshall), 117.

otagense, 4 Acidi
‚О
oati goat d
rai on, ре PIRE :
itakos. Dred ue Whiri-kai (Best), 784.
Otane, artesi us d (Hill), 1 md

Otiake, Waihao, stone at (Park), 8
CAN Gorge, vegetation (Holloway), 601.
otiraensis, Litanom

Ototaran, i in cae. (Park rk), 8
Ourisia ‘et a а Hook., cee of Puccinia
ma (Canning am), 673.
ovalis, Bonellitia
ovata, Mactra.
—— — МаореПа.
Ovoideo- "pipes Мете
Oxalidis, Aecidiw.
. Ozalis

коран from, on

om maize-leaves (
EN ty n n. g. (Tillyard), 178.

i E hamiltoni n

E 179.
, Boltenia
as eg

; осе. (Marshall), 120.

= = us Thomson (Pa: Hd 81.
"E huttoni, occ. (Marshall), 120

n. sp., with pl. and figs. (Till-

903

Pachymagas parki casts, Target Gully (Park),
84.

Рас сна = hab. а; nn

Pachyneu n key (Ed таа
Pac уота, ос 005. - (Benson) 2 4.
Pachyrham vends not syn. with Pleio-

p pore cavernae, 234.

fascifer 7 Walk, with figs. deer mte 231.

Pachyrhina hudsoni Hutton,

Pacific godwit. etó jede "eer rs

Pacific Ocean, “tt south - west repent ary
inate Мы, 12;

-extensions in, Speight and
- Marshal p» 6-7.
ifica, S
pacificus.
з асное of forest north of
(Best), 7
ula

vegrandis n. sp., with pl (Marsh. &
Murd.), 1 (

painkh es , Pseudomonotis 2
Pakaru-a-te- Rangi, proverb “used by (Rangi

Hiroa), 729.
Pakau, chief of Uruhau pa
Palaearca, occ. (Benson), 2
laeaster, occ. (Benson), 23.
alaeechinus, occ. (Benson), 23.
Palaeoge eographic maps, Australasia Ваау
15 e

€
LE

(Best), 784.

Palaeozo oic seas, A Тет (Вепвоп), 1 et seq.
pallida, Mac

palmaeform i Pos Postelsia
Bun Неа, remains of y (Best), 786.
Panenka, occ. risina Үү
paniculatum, Stypocaulon.
кер oc изу s occ. (Benson), 52.

, hab. (Oliver), 505

Pan Pacifió Conference 1923 meeting, 806, 814.

cirpus ris.
на intermedia, hab. (Oliver), 534, 543.
papillosa, Aric
Papua. ue New tnnt
ypulosa, Si

Para, lagoon, Miramar flat (Best), 7
Paracalliope fluviatilis (G. M. cidit (Chil-
ton), 241.
Paracurupira n. sp. Tonnoir (Campbell), 264
—— chiltoni Campb., figs. (Campbell), 261-62,
ав.

paradisea, Cerozodia, 328.

Paradorydium menalus Kirk. (Myers), 416.

—— philpotti n. sp. S with fig. (Myers), 417.

——— westwoodi (Е. B. White), (Myers), 416,
rallelodon.

, masking of (Oliver), 515, =
ead (Best), 782

parapara, black T ved Hiroa), 712.
Ti

ne minikoi Walker т, syn. (Chilton), 242,

Parawhete, proverb y by (Rangi 3i 729.

Parectopa аеПотасћа Meyr. (Meyrick), 1

pareoraensis, Surcu.

‘pareorens ium.

Paridotea quon. colouring (Oliver), 514.

—— ungulata, colouring (Oliver), 514.

904 | -

parientina, Xanthoria

Paristiopterus labiosus l. (Griffin), 250.

Park, J., Chatham Toland. a a (Benson), 12.
— dist ribution of Trochus tiaratus (Finlay),

` elected F. N.Z. Ins
—— graptolite rocks, N. zt (Benson), 21.
—— land-mass near N.Z. in Mesozoic times
(Benson), 10.
——- limeston: nes of Permian age (Benson), 36.
mingling of fossil forms (Benson), 13.
——— plutonic rocks of south-west N.Z. (Benson),

38.
——— relation of N.Z. to Gondwanaland (Ben-
on), 7.
——— unfossiliferous sediments below graptolite
+ alates, (Bo nson), 19..
Parkinson, S. on the nguru ores 754-55.
Paropiinae, in key (Myers), 408.
parrotsbill, See Clia nthus puniceus.
` parvicauda, Dolic
Dep SM Notoaemen,
Epi
Canalo донете оп АА сабай 544.
passalota, Sabati
Patella amuritiea, occ. (Benson
Pate stella corticata, hab. (Giver, 503,
520, 521, 523, 525, 535, 536, 537
patelloides, Onchidel
Patiriella regularis hab. ir 513, 521, 522,
523, 524, 526, te 534,
‘ula, or

paua, See
Pauropeatta prse n. sp. cat Die 431.
maorica n. sp. A era тв), 4
Раана, Gymmocon

— Puccinia
Pecopteris, oce, nson), 34
Pecten парам Н осе. (Marshall), 120.

H

120.
t Hampden (a M 117.
— A a “hilli Най, ' distri d Me-
Dowall), 109.
——— hochstetteri Zitt. (Park), 81.

distrib. (Finlay and

а

huttoni i (Park), (Park), 81.
mpden and Waihao (Marshall),

- 117, 119 119, Ee

Doer dee Zitt., амы. Finlay and

_ MeDowall) 109 { d

MM M CENE 119.
all), 1

haere (uten) syn.

——— si — Amuri Bluff ‘Marwick, 63.
pedatis, uccinia.
pedestris, ; Gynoplistia.
Pela

atas prova а А Ait., identity of
(Cunningham), 660.
„inodorum Willd., host of Puccinia Morri-
soni (Cunningham), 660.

General Index.

Pe yii uis zonale L'Herit.,
nularis (Cunningham), 6

Кед, кш, I shell, &c. degno a 515.
ab., &c. er), 505, 511,

Pe lecypods, dum, "Lahillia (Marsh. % Murd. )

host of Puccinia
59.

pellisserpentis, анка,
pellucidum, Calliostom
eltatum, Hym enophyltim
Pencarrow Н is Par nga arehu (Best), 782.
Penck, —, Кү of pe we in N.Z. pe ce

, blue. See dnd peni i

ae occ. Mes nson), 2

knightii var. irse
hinew

осе. poe ^ 24.

ard), 1
"n Шун), 195.
—— maoricus n. SP.,
. (Tillyard), “194.
—— milleri n. sp., with pl. and text-fig. (Till-
yard). 195.

with pl and text-fig.

morulops n. sp., with pl and text-fig.
(Tillyard), 194.
Perisphinctes, oce . (Benson), 42 note, 4
Perissoptera whiparensis, occ. dosi Бә,
Peristemma Syd.,
Peritheates п.
yon l), 2

syn., 640.
ios Tillyard and Campbell

harrisi Ca ae figs. ee 261, 264.
Perla (1) betty Walker т, Syn.,
Pere sien ed of N.Z. (Ti illyard), Mee
Per , Australasia (Benson), 3
s Perito: Carboniferous,” use of term (Bossi

T eronella, os (Benson), 48.
peronii, Par

Lippistes benhami var.
perscitus, Ameletus

persica, Prunus.
petiolata, Lagenophora. }
ха, Narycia.

etroeca toitoi, song (Andersen), 7
Petrolisthes sige re ait (Oliver), p 529.
Peyritschianum, A

Phacops, occ. y ae 23, 24.

Phalaris arundinacea L., host of a Puccinia
(Cunningham), 642.

phaleratus, Rhyphus

Phalium labiatum, hab. (Oliver), 513.

P australis Hasw үч, syn., 241.

РМ Benson), 23 MM 26.

acostata, ha ib. aee

Philocryptica n. є. (Meyrick),

philology, words “kawe” rotis “amo” (Rangi
739.

), |
word-sense of Maori сес ), 762. Pos

— n. g. (Tillyard), 1
delicat mina ers text-fig. уана), 182.
га), 1

Philotarsus (шуа
—— ив n. sp., with text- fig Se a A
— n. sp., with p (Till-
y
phat Hilaria. j КА ;
dium Е d
Phlei- indu Puccinia. Ё

Phlyctenactis геть. оаа (Oliver), 515.
Pholadidea spathu hab. (Oliver), ne
: ya ^ comen occ. (Benson), 4

poss Dowling Bay (Finlay es McDovall),

Plorniun Cookianum, Maori usé (Rangi Hiroa),

Е: тах, Maori use (Rangi Нігоа), a
EX Phragnideae, in in key аери А
Phragmidi key ( s 625.

m Link., Cunnin
Рита celia Hutt. (Murdoch net Findlay),
132.

(00 —— pumila (Hutt.), (Murdoch and Finlay), 132.
| phyllanthus, Carpophyllum
Ж - Phylloceras. м, oce. (Ben nson), 42 note, 43.
E 3
анн dist sys "Benson ), 20.
hyscosoma оре hab. (Ован, 534.
Physonemus, с (Benson), 2
N Pus assoc. ‘Olive r), 54
m ornata, hab. (Ore), 498, 541,
= Phytomyza ace ps Mg., with figs. and a (Watt),

== сог РАЯ identity of (Watt), 465.
= sp., with figs. and pl. (Watt),

—— ‘nigricornia, identity of (Watt), 465.
picta, Discobola.

Trochobola.

pihareinga. See Acheta campestris.

Pileolaria Cast., Pra 625.

pileopsis, Not

Pimelea rence d Cunn., action under sand-
, burial (Christensen), 546

pingao. See Scirpus [обон

Pinnacle Rock is Te Aroaro о Kupe (Best), 780.

Pinna zelandica, attachment of byssus (Oliver),

—— —— hab. (Oliver), 505, 511, 540.
«ee: Din. hab. s ver), 91, 533.
pinnulatus, Trac
.. pipe and koauau compared (Ардатов), 747.
= Pipit. See A zeala

: д M., ала Caledonia land-area (Benson),

—-— —— Rhaetic fauna of (Benson), 43.
€ (Horsfield) осе. in N.Z.
оона (Vieillot), осе. іп N.Z. (Stead),

minata Mathews, syn.,
minuta а (Leer) rise. of ind 493.

С —— ruficoll di,
рт (alls) cues of (Stead), 493.
en ava notes on (Sainsbury),

nomia
an ам McDo val, 109 (?) Hutt., distrib. (Finlay
i, uccini
thus betulinus us A. Cunn., host of Puccinia

Plagianthi (Cunningham), 661.
baskets, &c., Maori (Rangi Hiroa),

General Indez.

905

plant-formation, definition of, Cone 516.
plant-hoppers. See та
planulatus отож

—— M.
имал, Callochiton
dieci colubrinus, a straggler (Oliver), 500
ydrus

p
пня bipustu ulatus, hab. very e
n zi incip n. sp. (Philpott), 1
verulenta n. sp. (Philpott, ва

Platy Бене sp., occ. (Ben 2: 32.
Platystrophia, oce. nen d
Plaxiphora gy

521, 523, 5

a, hab. (Oliver) 513, 520,

——— caelata. Дан, 505, 518, 521, 525,
528, 581, T 534
—— egregia, hab. (Oliver) 520, 521.
— obtecta, hab. (Oliver), 513, 521, 531.
—— iq oae hab. (Oliver), 534.
Pate or а Кай. п. sp. of (Till-
yard), 226—
Pleioplectron cavernae Hutt., with figs. (Chopard),

pleurobranchs, hab. egeo 504.

Pleurobranchus zealandiae, colouring
с (нак 515.
ornatus, colouring (Oliver), 515. `
Pleurodicigum, occ. (Benson), 22, 23 (note).

lli P оа (Benson), 25.
жө. Rhyncho nella.
dnd sce ton осе. Ех 32, 36.

nsis, occ. (Benson), 52.
—— ehe occ. Macs all), 120.
plicatellum, йн
plicatus,
es

‘ulvus

е of N.Z. (Stead), 490.

Elm
"Pacific. ides: See Pluvialis dominicus

luvialis dominions fulvus (Gmelin), migration

(Stead), 492. ae

Poa annua L., host of Puccinia Poarum (Cun-

ningham),

caespitosa Spreng., host of Uromyces otakou
_ (Cunningham), 627.
L., ч of Puccinia Poarum

ЕР наче m),

ut Wallii n. sp. (Petrie), 571.

Poae, Отот
Poarum, Puccinia.

| don.
noone ormis, Puccinia
А Tok. (Oliver), 522.

Polack, J. S., Maori flutes (Andersen), 747.
olinices irus Suter, Hampden (Mar-
shall), 11

—— spinosus. T aca 513, 535.

Polioma Arth.,

33
FE

itus, Turris.
Po sese hab., &c. (Oliver),
Po veo Ба hab., &c. - (Oliver), ga 511.
Polygoni, Caeomurus
—— Nigredo

906

Polygoni, ect
Отот,
Polyponii Aviculare, е, Puccin
Polygon iculare T ma of Uromyces Poly-
ud 630.

polymorp

alan Stichater.

Polypodium есе host of Agromyza flavo-
gus (Watt), 48

eri, sd of Agromyza flavopleura

(Watt) 48
Polythel syn., 640.
Seded Pre ‘and P. rugosa (Cheeseman),
oe

sp. (Chéssensin), 566.
боть, i occ. (Benson), 32, 33.
rosa, Venericardia.

ponderosum, Calli

populnea, Hoheria
porera, weaving ot Bare rese e
Porina mimica n Philpott), 1

——— senex Huds., Заста of or (Philpott),

poromera, Puccinia.

na ( Oliver), p 532, 536.

rau on Durvillea (Oliver), 520.
на От rte

porrifolia, Microt

oe a -Chemung z faunal шешн (Benson), 28.

nomya, occ. (Benson), 43.
Post-Cretaceous age, peer ue (Benson), Se
Postelsia пете stipe of (Herriott), 554

Potamopyrgus antipodum, hab. (Oliver), 499,
532, 542,

— corolla ealleana, hab. (Oliver), 532.
tatorum, Durv

poti, making of. Rangi Hiroa), 7

Pou a Кое Te, named х кы ыс Kent
nimi

ukawa Lake — artesians (Hill), 143.
nam

prasinus, Hermes.
pratense, Trifolium.
pratensis, Alopecurus.
ena.
—— Festuca.
pum Poa. ;
atia spp., hosts of aecidium of Puccinia aucta
(боа),
Prenaster, осе оп), 5
кэе ла: loos (T. IL Easterfield),
Pieds Inlet, graptolite slates (Benson),

primipilaris, Rhynchonella.

Sinope

General Index.

Productus abichi, occ. беери 32.
perulus, occ. (Benson). З

cora, occ. = em

gratiosus, occ. (Bens on), 33.

gemireliculaéus, осе. аз, 30, =

spiralis, occ. (Benson), 33.

——— subquadr ratius; oce. Poon ЗЕ

Proetus, occ. (Benson), 24, 33.

О

Bu

demie Api
iiid laracierstios of marine animals
P (Olive
ко. п. ys (Tillyard ar
zelandica n. sp., wi de ` (Tillya ard), 219.
Protocardia -m amt Hampden (Mar-
shall

Pron, oce. (Benson), 49, 50.
Protos c. (Benson), 18, 21.
M нае pu u
proverbs, sreg concerning food-basket (Rangi
OMNI
— pokes ae the kawe (Rangi Hiroa),

О 739.
Pruni, Puccinia.

redo.
Pruni-spinosae, Dicaeoma.

лус Eod
Prunus amygdalus Stokes, host Sag Puccinia
Pruni-spinosae — erts

host ы Pruni-

пана 650. Я
estica Stokes, host of Puccinia Prunt-

), 659. ;
ost of Puccinia Prum-

Cunningham), 659.
Psammosolen, Cretaceous oce. (Benson), 50
psathyra, veces gari

pseudoarmoricus
‚зкен oce. ‘(Benson 47.
T

rigon ;
int, ` possibly two species
(Andersen), 764

song к, 763.

Pseudomonotis ocho oce. (Benson), 38, 39.
aff. bead cnm occ. (Ben n
rich iana, occ fp 39
n odi sad (Benson),
8 Zett., ey (Edwards), 29

atha, of N. Т. ` mono-

Psychodidae, in

psychology of pss g (Andersen), 774.

Pterocladia lucida, hah. (Oliver), 521, 522.

Pteronites, occ. (Bens on), 22.

Ptychodon suteri n. sp, with pl. (Murdoch and
Finlay), 132, aye

Ptychoparia, oc паве Г 17; 18, 19.
"ign pteridae, ~ key (Ed wards), 266.
See put

publicatio n fund, contributors, 819-21.
ccineae (Cunnin 619.

— in erani башыда, 625.
Puccinella Fol.,

General Index.

олана іп classific. (Cunningham), 640.
іп key (Cunningham),
—— ron Ar ina Erikss., identity of (Cunning-
ham
—— Abani n. sp., with fig. (Cunningham), 675,

Som Fel., difference from Puccinia
КО а Һат), 667.

, 644.
рге ESAE to TP. Зенита (Cunning-
ham), 67
—— Aperi iei DD pe mip cam s
i n. fig. оа акма
iy боз
—— aucta iei and F. v. Mueller, with fig.
uem

nthae Fel, syn.,
— Gard рупо phali Brdom, with fig. (Cun-
76
—— Car ie Scroeter, with fig. (Cunningham),

а 6 Shroet., life-history (Cunningham),
— — Castagnei Thuemen, abes 669.

— — Catharticae Posi as i eie

cerealis H.

me Па Roze ( "базі ат), 678.
—— Chrysanthemi-chinensis Р. Henn., syn., 678.
Ps Cichorii Bellynck, “with fig. (Cunningham),

—— Oinerariae McAlpine, with fig. (Cunning-
ham), 679,
—— Clarkiae Peck, syn., 665.
as Peer d Sydow, with fig. and pl. (Cunning- | ——
e ies qut DC., syn., 672.
А ——— Cockaynei n. sp. wi ; i
: E EM ynei n. sp = ды Ж (Cunningham),
Е rS ee aad n. sp., with fig. (Cunningham),
Com Cooke, with fig. (Cunningham),
Copr is Morrison, syn., 673.
—— coronata Corda , Wi tie Алака иии. 641.
—— coronifera Kleb., syn
——— culmoru Schum., о 5

7——— cuniculi n. sp., with fig. (Cunningham),

666, 693.
eorom Passerini, with fig. (Cunningham),
~ Dichondrae
раш, 671.
tscolor Fel.,
С Eriksson an көрү Henning, with fig.
es tinea McAlp., with fig. (Cunningham),

Montagne, with fig. (Cun-

———

= Dicaeoma Clematidis

907

Puccinia сант Schroet., syn., 665.
Enpilobii-tetragonii Wint., 8
— - Brecht McAlp., with fig. (Ganniagham),

——— S ендей ue syn., 641.
—— — Eulobi Diet t Holw., m 665.
—— fallens Cke., Pee >
с дине. sp., with үз ВАК 682,
694.
——— galatica Syd., syn. (Cunningham),
678.
——— Garrettii Arth., syn., 649.
—— Wes ie Billings syn., 665.
—— Gent сеет from Р. Cock-

676,

MN vp rem m), 6
glabella Holway, m ` 665.

= а marum Eri t Henn., a rain
of P. dispersa inia
——— gram ge Persoon, with fig. and i ol (Cun-
nin

g
—— гиче Kalchbrenner а cue Cooke, with.
fig. and pl. (Cunningham
Halorrhagidis n. sp., dera fig. (Cunning-

ham), 664, 694.
hectorensis n. sp., with fig. (Cunningham),

683, 694. :
—— epe cp MeAlp. with fig. (Cunning.
ham), 66
m Maie Ell. et Ev., EU 665.
—— Hieracü de syn.,
oheriae n. sp., ^ d and pl. (Cun-

_ningham), 661, 695.
—— Holcina Erikss., syn., 643.
— Hydr ocotyles Cooke, with fig. and pl.
(Cunningham), 667.
—— Hypochoeridis is Ме Alp., syn., 684.
——— —— Oudemans, with fig. (Cunningham),
683.
— — inornata n. sp. with fig. (Cunningham),
651, 695.

— — intermedia Diet. et Holw., syn., 665.
interstitialis Tranz., syn., 690

ў Ellis & Barth., 644.

— — Suncophila Cooke and Massee, with fig.,

. sp, with fig. (Cunningham),
-— „орой п. sp., with fig. (Cunningham), 668,
696.

— — Labiatarum Schlecht., syn., 672.

о тее Cooke, with fig. (Cunning-

ham), 684

Lampsanae Fel., syn.,

ros ee sonic Fuckel, with te (Cunningham),

685.

— Lolii Niels., syn.,

— i Te рр., on ае Brownii (Cun-

ning samen ip
paces silas minima mae Diet., syn., 652.
Macalpini Syd., syn., 684.
m Bertero, with fig. (Cunning-

ham), 6
Maydis Bereng., syn., 648.

| —— Melicae Sy

syn.,
Menthae Pan, with fig. (Cunningham),

diris americana Burrill, syn., 672.
—— Mic icroseris МеА., syn., 683.

908

Puccinia Menon MeAlp., with fig. (Cunning-
am), 660
—L munita Ludw., syn., 671.
—— neurophila De е е 632.
novae-zelandiae p. with fig. (Cunning-
uou zh. 696
à Schroeter, with fig. (Cunningham),

ptus
——— obtegens Tulasne, with fig. (Cunningham),

Oenotherae Vize, syn.,
—— Oleariae, resemblance: E f telentospores to
cs UN zelandiae (Cunningham), 68

song ag 8 n. 8р., with fig. M andi

e sso лое glee, m
— Pelargonii Se ge аы from P. gr
laris (Cunningham), 660.
—— Phlei-pratensis Eri syn.,
—— Plagianthi McAlp., with fig. ind pl. (Cun-
ningham), 660.
—— Poarum Nielsen асу 647.
—— poculiformis Wettst.,
—— Polygoni Pers., syn.,
— Polygoni-Aviculare ag syn., 630.
—— жне Holw., position of germ-pores,

—— pounamu n. sp., with fig. (Cunningham),
688, 697.
—— praegracilis iy syn., 641.
—— a ni DC.,
POEM. "Pers., with fig. and pl.
~ (Cunningham 658.

m Link.
pulverulenta Gre. with fig. (Cunning-
ham), 665
—— Pycnanthemi Schw., syn., 672.
—— recondita Roberge, syn., 643.
—— Reidii n. sp., with fig. (Cunningham), 657,

—— Rhamni Wettst., куры 641.
—— rubigo-vera Wint., , 643.
— Secalina Grove, s eid 643.
Lib., difference from P. tas-
, 644.

sarir: Eriksson and Чалыр. эн with fig.
^ Queniogh m), 647.
—— Borghi Schweinitz, with fig. (Cunningham),
-—— Sphaerostigmatis Diet. et Negr., syn.

665.
— — straminis Fcl., syn., 643.

— — straminis A et Koern., syn., 647.

— sua

volens Rostr.,
— — subnitens, not iudi in N.Z. (Cunningham),

630.
—— Symphyti-Bromorum F. Muell., syn.,
oe sp., with fig. (Cunningham), PST,

—— tasmanica Dietel, with figs. (Cunningham),
-en 689.

| puw.

General Index.

Puccinia tiritea n. sp., with fig. (Cunningham),

— Trifolit Hedw. f., syn., 633.

—— tripustulata Pe ck, syn., 690.

——— Triseti eren a division of P. rubigo-vera
(Cunningha:

—— Triticina акы. , identity of (Cunningham),

an, ~~ and Neger, with fig.

vilis Arth.,
Zauschneriae Syd., syn., 665.
reng., syn., 648.

Pucciniaceae (Cunningham), 6
classific. (ишиди), "624,

pucci inioides , Ото
Pucciniola Шаа. syn.,
doe griseus, kept in ki = (Rangi Hiroa),

pugnax, Ericthoniu
Puhirangi pa, тайда «лоор with (Best), 789.
Pukekarara Creek, fons (Pa rk), 81.
Puketawai, Middle ozoic rocks dice 88.
pulchelia, Prot abe
ulcherrima, Жылмай.
pu ои Aecidium.
—— Hymenophyllum.
Palcharr inns; Poda
pulex, Modiolus
Pulmonata i in littoral belt (Oliver), 498.
pu a, Atropos.

pulv неар Cerozodia.
tilia

orbula.
—— peque
—— Phri
esee те. characteristics of (Ander-

Puis & Tara, Te, a spring in Worser Bay (Best),
782.
punamutica, Eriptycha.
punctata, Tranzschelia.
juin >
punciulatum, Call
Р вася ‘shell of (Oliver), 512.
soe Chloroclystis.
niceus, Clianthus.

epis.
Punjab . Man-t'o sea of Lower Cambrian (Ben-
son), 18.
“Рип o te кйш. Кас house built on Somes
Island (Best), 782.
purpurata, boe nd i
purpuratus, Canthari
putara (trumpet), есі of, with pl.
(Andersen), 755.
—— у zation of sound (Andersen), 7:
putorino [s flute), characteristics of, with
Е. (Апае rsen), 754.
and koauau of Tutanekai and Tiki
re waa 749, 759.
harawhara. See Astelia Banksti.
Puzozia gaudana, occ. (Benson), 51.

E
E
3
f
^

ы

General Index.

cerrar Dicaeoma.
Puc

еамде, Най, е
nocephalus, Card
pes shell of (Oli: iver), 512.
culeus assoc. (Oliver), 539.
pyrifera, Macrocystis.

SL Califo Aecidium.

ail, Californian. See Callipepla californica.
eek: d Gulf (Benson), 2, 44-45.
quinqueporula, Uredo.

; rula,
quoyana, Sphaeron ma.

—— Talorchestia.

Radiacmea rubiginosa, hab. (Oliver), 523.
radians, Cellana
radiata, Eclonia.
radicans, Sellier
icula sp. insi. host of Puccinia Reidii (Cun-
657.

E c (Benson), 49.

tcytus
-a-Hiwi, range Mie Mount Victoria to
, Island Bay (Best), 7
i,” use of term a pa (Andersen), 757.
Rang kore, Te, chief of Wai- hirere (Best),
en. ancestor of Waina tribe (Best),
Rangitaotahi, Te, a famous flautist (Andersen),

Rengitata, Upper, hanging valleys (Speight),

feit pa, near Pater Head (Best), 786.
Ranunculacea

ens (Cunningham), 65
Raoul E., hab. of Pittosporum obcordatum
(Sainsbury), p.
raouli, Micromas

Raoulii var. teretifolia, Danthonia.
Tapanuiensis, Glycymeris

ina, occ
cosas Kupe, Te, Barrett 8 Reef (Best), 780.

^ menophyllu
f Raukawa.” house built on Seatoun heights | ——

в Ве), 783
Верага an сакани осе. (Benson), 25.

Sin 17.
ingi form (Benson), 18.
red-necked sandpiper. See Pisobia ruficollis.
zx v R. С, age of Macdonnell fossils «зех

—— American oe in Australian олан
om (Benson),

909

Reed, F. R. e fauna of Australian Carboniferous
_ (Вепзоп ), 8
Burn : faunas (Benson), 25.
refit Venerupis.
us, Turris.
i atone Asterina.
Patiriella.

—— а folium.
um.

сае U romyces Trifolii-
research grants a 1921, 814-18.
ns, &c., 835-36.

resupinata,
оа nca oce. к, 30, 83, 33.
"ай, Phiycte пасі
nel (Benson), 21.
е
Retzia, occ. (Ben son к 39.
— forms, Australian Triassic beds (Ben-
on), 39.

Bash, Aecidium.
—— Dicaeoma.

hamnus cat cathartica 1, рти оп Lolinm

perenne по ат), 642
и angula L., aecidia of Puccinia coronata
ham

jeter rae m п. 8р., wi
—— obscuripennis (Hudson), with figs. (Ed-
wards), 303.

rheticus, Arcestes.
rhizoida, Rhi izothyris
ME tier. енин) (Park), 81.
pta, Cry y
Корају sapida, Maori use of (Rangi Hiroa),

709.
n occ. (Benson), 24, 39, 4
ypot. муну ше, осе ome), 27.
43.

nson),
m (Benson), 28, 32, 86.

i nson), 28, 32, 36.
n), 42

ensis, occ. (Be
Bunch occ. (Benson), 22, 23.
pene us fatuus Hutton, syn., 293.
3.

icha
oin H., Devonian limestones weg 26.
Richarz, P. S., Cretaceous dem (Benson), 50
richmondiana, " Pseudomonotis.

910

Richthofenia, occ. (Benson), 34.
„е, Celmisia
e
rapa, Те, Sinclair Head (Best), 7
аы varia, hab. (Oliver), 527, 528, 532,

535, 536.
Rissoina olivacea, hab. E 529.
. & Murd., Hampden

vers = Canterbury, similar head arrangement
pid ht), 93.
Riwai Niringaorangi, on the koauau, 749.

Robins Wellington, 1839 (Best), 788.
Robinsons. Urompcladium
robusta, Сорт

—— Glyc iuris
rock-borers on littoral (Oliver), 5
Rodney, Cape, fossiliferous ы (Park), 88.
Rolling Down ‚сом п (Benson ), 46, 47.
roll ` "honour, ge XXV
Romanes, G. J., nature ot Pd rn Til
roria, the a arb (Andersen), 7

** Rosi " in Wellington рр vC ER 788.
rosea, Aliases.
Turritella

Rostanga rubicunda, colouring (Oliver), 515.

uen Sardia

Rostrupia Lager. rh., syn.,

Roto- mé lagoon. on Мане flat (Best), 786.

oe Malva.
ndifrons, дао,

rot

Леон hyr
ua-kapanga ge the moa (Best), 783.
Ruataniwha isi artesians (Hill), 134—47.
rubicunda, Rostanga.

rubiginosa, Radiacmea.
dH Puccinia.

—— Pieces
bigi adiac

rubro, yale

rubrus, Erice

Rubus Parier Forst. f оен under shingle-
urial Lema sen), 54

icosus L., host of Gymnoconia Peckiana

ж: 690.

авро
rudis, Borson

—— Tu
жай, осс „ (Benson), 50.
Ruedemann, R, pu fauna of New York
and Victoria сач
Gnop

—— — — minuta.

— — trynga.

rufiventris, Macromastix.

rugosa, Pomaderris.

rugosum, Splachnidium

rugulosum lyratum, Epi

четт Brownii Campa», [resemblance to R.
flexuosus (Cunningham

peek , Epi
T Society Babee and Antarctandes (Ben-

General Index.

Rumex flexuosus че host of Puccinia Kirkii
Bo rae 5
lectus T. Kirk host of Puccinia Kirkii
(Cunningh m), 6
rupestris, Gault heria
a leaves (Oliver ), 5
See Ninox novae- че ы

тойа, Coriaria
Rus C5 usaba of hanging valleys
(S vei igh " 95.
rust-fungi of N.Z. (Cunningham), 619.
rutila Lepsiella scobina
Rutten, nae naes of rocks, Kei Islands бакои о
foraminifera of New Guine a (Benson), 49.
ШЕШ: cer Cretaceous of New Guinea (Bona
- 82.

Sabatinca calliarcha Meyr., venation, with fig.
pe adn 157, 159.
"een а Meyr., venation, with fig. (Phil-

pott), 157, 158.

з Boia (Meyr.), venation, with figs.

dert de 158
— demissa п. sp. (Ph tt), 1

——— —— Philp. Susa with pe (Philpott),
157, ps

na Philp., venation, with fig. (Phil-
~ pott), "БТ, 159.

——— incongruella Walk, discovery of cocoon, &c.
` (Фыйрон), 154.

—— venation, with fig. (Philpott), 156,

_— = initia Clarke, venation, with fig. (Philpott),

—— passalota n. sp. borer be est 169
ў уг., venation, неи figs. (Phil

sagittata, Nucula.
salicifolia, Veronica
alicornia australis, hab. (Oliver), 496.
salicornioides, Veroni
ў are action under sand - burial
ristensen), 54
salleana, Pot otamopyrgus gor
Salterella. occ. ( Be ;
Sambucus nigra a Linn. езг under sand-burial
ocr anagem sa
erv vidis intenance, 802.

Pune rcd on Mg redis Eee 543.

d IU rosma. See а асе

ophyllum.

Sanidophyllum, occ. goin 26.
sapida, Ж ostyli

Sardia rostrata Mel. (M

Serepta дога (Tate), as ded Ouen E dh

= lloides Ma ат, Hampden and W
a (Marshall) 117, 1
Marshall, а ЗИ го 117.

Е онн Sinclairii, in assoc. (Oliver), 521.

General Index.

Sargassum tristichum assoc. (Oliver), 5
satchels, Maori, making of (Rangi тов), 182.
sativa, ‚ Av ena.

M edicago.
ue Uredo.
Saxicava vivera hab. (Oliver), 522, 534.
scabra, Aster
scabrum, Hynenophyl
Scalaria pacifica, occ. TURNER
scale, in music, Gree and ee Davies (An-

dersen), 745.
vata, No son hab., &c. (Oliver), 513, 534.
Scaphella sias ees осе. ера 120.

т осе. агра ), 4
c. (Park), 86.

topeidae , in key (Edwards), 266.
‚чю yeri, fica
schists, N.S.W «ir sal (Benson), 7.

Schroeder, H., “fossils of Dwyka tillite (Benson),

36.
Schroeterella Syd., syn., 640.
=. By LA a kanion of Timor Fusulinidae

Schuchert, C., determinations of fossils (Benson),

E e MR of Productus limestone (Benson), 33.

—— Portage-Chemung faunal migration (Ben-

son), 28.
—— relationship, Australia and N.Z. (Benson),

EN ЈА ondosus, Maori use p^ Ran Hiroa ,
708, 736. did ngi ;
aT lacustris, Maori use of (Rangi Hiroa), 708,
Sclerotelium Sydow, s 640.

scobina, Lepsi У, лаа

Seoleeolepides e benhami, hab. wre M
оха» a Linnae

lopis clini

‚ Physcos
Scoparia z Sophoclem x n. sp. (Meyrick), 162.
scopariu Leptos
Serin сыншы Еа with pl. (Grif-
k^ D., in Wellington Harbour, 1831 (Best),

еу cutuloidea панна. — Оно, jo
ambiguus, hab. (Ol ), 504,
516, 52
чч a strageler (Oliver "
Sn temperat ure (Oliver), 500 oret
un, first Maori эы нери (Best), 7
— rs Te Tura — о Айг = (Best fe
—— formerly Maraenui mig

v Origin of name (Best). 7.
Secale cereale, host of Puccinia dispersa (Cun-
ningham), 643.
M P т
‚ Са
B ofenuissima Marsh. & Murd., Hampden

cse 117
seismologica] equipment, 801.

oe australis, RN (Oliver), j

911

Selliera radicans, hab. = 499, 544.
host of Uromyces puccinioides (Cun-

ningham), 636.
жа. ig

Turrite
semifuscatus, Nani:
seminuda, Stal i
semireticulatus, Productus.
semiteres, Nuculana.
Senecio Bidwillii Hook. f., action in moss-bog
ee 546.
al Puccinia hectorensis (Cun-

pode.

—— lagopus Raoul host of Puccinia Allanii
~ (Cunningham), 6

—— lautus Forst. г host of Puccinia tasmanica

(Cunningham), 68

—— southlandicus NDS host of Puccinia
pounamu (шнш)

vulgaris L., hos f Phytomyza albiceps
г ОВИХ 486.

host of Риссіпіа tasmanica (Cun-
- ningliam), 689.

enecionis, Puccinia.

€: inet

senilis, Derbyia
conella.

septiformis ih otoacmea.

na, Sur
Sertularia hab (Oliver), m
Sesleriae-coerulae, Puccini
Seward, ane C., plants of N. `7. and Gondwanaland
note.

nson),
sexdentatus, Н + ne HO
Shakespear. Mrs. E. M.,
(Benson), ; 21.

Ordovician graptolites

Sharp, D., obituary notice (Hudson), xiv
MT ME sandpiper. See Pisobia acuminata.
Shearsby, A. S., Silurian rocks of N.S.W. (Ben-
m erosion of AT 508.
of (Oliver), 504, 509-10.

hee plants LA 7 (Christensen), 546. |
shrimptoni, ym

iga patella novaezelandiae (Less.), distrib. (Fin-

lay and McDowall),
Bilanas age, Australasia к (онн) 29;

rocks in , 24

—— —— анаа in N.S.W. (Benson), 24.
similis, Barnea.

truthiolariopsis.
simplex, EM

—

Simolitdae, і ~ ‘key (Edwards), 266.
s Te — (Best), 780.

Sinclairii, ethos ses

— Limnop

Sinum dance button) Hampden (Marshall),
117.

— — elegans Suter, Hampden ( (Marshall). 117.
sinuosa, Colpomenia.
Siphluridae, new species of Гуз. 296-27.
Siphonalia conoidea (Zitt.), (Park), 8

912

a pega shell (Oliver), 513.
ustralis, hab. (Oliver), 498, 503, 515, 520,

—— — obliquata, hab. (Oliver), 498, 527, 532, 537.
form of shell, fig. A erae r), 510.
spawn (Oliver), 5
——— zealandica, hab. Ole. 5 521, 526,
528, 532, 534, 535, 536, 537,
—— xa of shell (livery $10.
wn (Oliver), 5

айо оп), 1

Sitotroga ае А oL M rick

Skeats, E. W., rocks of Victoria ndi 19.
ssi Limnophila.

skylar

E Alauda а
s сне gallery- a Bie Agromyza um-

enaraqins ud
Smith,

tion ( Eee
A: 8. аас не аб notice (Best), xiii.
smith

ке faunal migra-

Hi ena
sociale, Cerithium.
olenelloi

yn.,

nai (Marshall, 1H.

nitida, AR (Oliver) 240
taliu

meme Island is Matiu (Best), 7
Isle of the North on не chart (Best),

- T88.
— — qgeupied by Tara (Best), 782.
ay ogg asper, host of Phytomyza albiceps (Watt),

MN QS s, host of Phytomyza albiceps (Watt),

song, sori nerit 43.

— = Miramar (Best), 7

Southern A ойе п of (Benson), 2, 4 m

glacia into E (Speight), 92-93

southlandicus, Senecio

S paniocerca n. go with fig. (Tillyard), 2

— zelandica n. sp., with fi куан) 216.
), 52.

Spata

spathulata, таш еа.
spatiosa

— Gynoplistia:

деке a. dh ile.
Speight, R., distrib. of Trochus tiaratus (Finlay),

— Hector a , 800.

f Bounty Island ( a 11.

ресе фч islands (Be

—— summary e land- Rescue in
6-7.

——

Pacific

(Benson),
speighti, Gynoplis
(PUB ed a (Tillyard), 218-19.
Sphaerexocus, осе. (Benson), 24.

—— quo; ana, x (
Sphaerostigmat
Spilonot

Siehe
us t uet (Meyrick), 164.
ааай Жыш.

General Index.

fa Aethocola.
iniger, Nesoperla.

ice a, Struthiolaria.

spinosus, Euthriofusus.

pinulosa, H —
spiralis, Prod
Spirechin Ar syn. epe
FEE occ. (Bens on), 2
sulcata, occ. a ss 32, 36;
didici occ. (Benson), 20.
——— fasciger, occ. (Benson), 33.
таті, осе. маа оп), 31.
usakheylensis, осе. -— 31, 32
eue та осе. (В enson ), 3
нтс occ. юн ие 30.
osquens cc. (Be on), 36
at. неа (8. disjuncta) occ. (Benson),

sensis, occ. (Benson), 25.

~
S
y
us s;
e

Spirigera wreyi, nso
> vete c (Oliver), 520, 525, 530, 542.
ntigona.
spitiensis, ==
rugosum,
тае 508, 593, 534.
Spongophylium. осе. — 24, 26.
‘us, Neothais
патот, Lingua.
one a, Hem eni s

water-reservoirs 1n

amosus, mp ochus

euni occ. [ 3 33.

Stakman, E. C., i others, o on bridging- -host in
rusts Олимп 4

Stanley, Е. R., age of ie River rocks, Papua

(Bens 7.

Staten irse н of Tasman ж! аео ( Best), 789.
oda coracodes p. (Meyrick), 167.

distincta (Philpott), 1 152.

—— отуна : 8. seminuda Philp., syn.

tegnaster inflatus, hab. (Oliver), 522.
stella кашыка Patelloi
Stelleroidea, forms of (Oliver), 513.
stellifera, ——
stellulata, С
Ste nopelmatidae of N.Z. eno gine 230-39.
lenoperla, fig. (Tillyard), 2
os cada зне Hutton, syn.,
wman Ь with ное (illyard), 200

Stenopertinae (зат)

Stenotheca, occ. (Bens

Stephanoceras абет, oec. . (Benson ), 43.

c. (Benson), 43.

nson), 43.

Bens 43.

d rrelation ei rocks, Australia
N.Z. ( Bens

Stichaster china sg hab. (Oliver), 513, 521, 522,

—— perpa hab. (Oliver), 534.
ri, hab, (Oliver), 531.

General Index.

stigmaticus, Mesopsoc

stint, little. See Pisobia minuta.
stirophora, ria.
stolonifera, Agrostis.

stone-flies (Perlaria) of N.Z. (Tillyard), 197-217.
Stony Creek, Takaka, Cainozoie limestone (Park),

Stowell, H., haka based on song of pen 760-61,
Maori Playing of jew’s-harp, 756.
straminis, Puce

simplex, Tuo

аеро с importance of (Benson),

Snobs tots (Benson),

taranus, occ. (Benson), 42, note
нган cf. саме осе. (Benson), 32.
striata, Crepidula.

= Disc

d

obola.

——

2 мео

—— Spirifera
strats энн
nculus

nc
liae, Triglochin.
striatus, Uromyces
i entamerus knightii var.
ichom

c. (Benson), 26, 27.
fenis,” use of term (Park), 89.
Stromatopora, осе. bourg on), 24.
Str ce. (Be nd 50
Biropha osi, осе. ens on), 32,
oo осе. . (Benson), 32.

ce. (Benson), 23.
strophom es, Chonetes.
саи fost ( manag 611.
—— opere Он 506.
— cincta Hutt Ham nh mpden (Marshall), 117.
—— minor Marshall, Soca iere 117.

Er a hab. (Oliver), б
Siren i qe. е
is simi s
stulchburyi, ropa а milis, осе. ien on),
Styela seres саре (Oliver), 504.
nea disti did 507, 522, 530.
Styolia ia, occ. (Bens
peu ‚ hab. (Oliver ner
ni eulatum Punt (Otiver) 521, 523.

E ids. continental rocks ( Benson),

ооз dues
rinata, Сети

Subcireularis, Fimka а

ае e О Clonio hora.

istia.
rab о. прав
db: ось
interventa, im a ne

acteata, Dic

tomar iricinela Marshall, Hampden (Mar-

is * subnitens, Pure, M Сена

аг, , Drepamepterge binocula.

Es 3 Deia
2 subquadratus, р Produc

913

| subradiata, re

Neothais.
, order of rock-formations, Australia

nson),
— structure of Australia (Benson). 6.
suessi, Terebratulina.
sulcata, Astraea.

TU ну ipn

evlphuralis, Dicronemyi

spiralis Marshall Hampden (Mar-

No

'psata Suter, Waihao (Marshall), 1

—— айны. gr arshall, Hampden (Marshall), ii.
—— hamiltoni (Hutton), Hampden (Marshall),

117.

—— hampdenensis Marsh. & Murd., Hampden
(Marshall), 117.

—— marginalis Marshall, Hampden (Marshall),
117.

— ordinaria Mars hall, Waihao (Marshall), 119.

—— pareoraensis Suter, Hampden (Marshall),
119.

—— а ета n. Sp, with pl (Marsh. &

urd.), 12

-— gae, Suter, Hampden and Waihao
(Marshall), 1 117, 119

Маай, Hampden (Marshall),

Süssmilch, O: Аз pai intrusions west of Blue
Moun

ains (Benso
== Silurian rocks of Ni S.W. (Benson), 2
See also sige eer . W. E., and Süss
eee

r, D. у Abi “a Basilissa (Finlay), 100.
pin Calliosi
- уз ча ‘Calliostoma.

REM Gn Ў
сабе Ampullina.
sylv site е Malva.

symm
p rcs den , Puccin
See officinale L., host ‘of aecidia of Puc-

ina (Cunningha m), 644
Phere mst ion аа rpentis, hab. (Oliver), се
505, 513, 524, = 526, 527, 528, 531,
533, 534, 535,
—— sinclairi, е (Oliver), 520, 521, 523, 525,
Syrnola "A n. Sp., with pl. (Marsh. &
Murd.), 1

Tachinid, a new genus and two new species

weaving of (Rangi

taka, Hiroa), 7
Talbot, H. A B., glaciated occus boulders
(Benson), 4

914

Talorchestia quoyana, hab. d ie 499.
Tamaki, landing of Toi at (Best), 781.
tangata — nua and Maori понт ери (Rangi

Hiroa), 7
cocks a ‚ Каре, Te, Barrett’s Reef (Best),
780.

Tangi-te-keo, Mount Victoria (Best), 784.
es, diens idae, in key (Edwards), 266.
i Edwards), 270.

species of (
Tanylérus. аттата Hutton, with fig. (Ed-
wards), 2
isa mad ы: Osten-Sacken, with fig. (Ed-
wards), 2771.
сезери п. "e Mes th figs. (Edwards), 272.
aripes дч h figs. (Edwards), 272.
Zap. Cretaceou б тА , 50;
lapirina, LAM
: emis th

cari o of (Rangi Hiroa), 718, 721
e -ranga, islet at Island Bay (Bes t), 790.
Tara, son of eta ets 781.
Tarakena, pa at (Best), 7
tara Cicada a onini
tararua, , Diedrocephala

ket ite Gully, y fossiliferous horizon (Park), 84, 85.
ostoma from (Finlay), 99.

tamani; ai, Delph

Tasmania, connection with N.Z. (Benson), 41.

tasmaniae с napouriensis, Micromus (Till-

yard), 2
—— —— з т ай Micromus (Tillyard),
223.
—€— ig
—— с дов

м? ilobiu
osse б of Hutton =

ашала. d in Australian мее а 9, 25,
=

arakihi. See Cicada Mr eas
Tate, R., genus Triploca (Marsh. & Murd. b 128.
glac ial beds near Adelaide » (Benso n), 5

Renaon )

of south-west

Tate, F R., ., and Watt, ез p.e E
nalan nson), 22.

Wellington Harbour

3.
е еса о e of ( Best),
xad torest, Wes d ныш лел, 564
Taylor, James, Mattock Adae ge
Taylor, T. G., Australian and 8. dde re-
ationships ( Benson), 1 Tis
Teale, E. O., rocks of Victoria pier 19.
eleu a ' Arth. & Bisby, syn.,
Tellina, hab. (Oliver), 505.
o" d i » (Oliver) 540, 541,
k- pools, variation ir atat

| Е, во.

General Index.

—Ó vas
tenax, Phor
бизон Actinia

icra yia.
tenebrosus, бозан.
они:
tix.

tenera, Ma Wed

Tentaculites, oce. (Benson), 22, 23.
tenuis, ee
Sar

tenuispirakis, Bpitonium.
tenuispora, Puc

Tepperianum, " romyladium.
Tepp , Uromyces
Тафта, осе. rere
осе. Moers. e 38.

on), 37.

Terebra shell (Oliver), 5
costata Hutton, ‘Hampden Слое а
sulcata Marshall, Hampden апа Waihao
ык rsha 1D,

117,

T'erebratella rabicunda, hab. ( Oliver), 506.
eben oce. (

toplicata, occ. (Benson) 4 — note.
PEN in rs жен Hutt. (Park), 81.
Teredo heaphyi, occ. (Marshall), 120.
oe сее aoulii.
vds nalis, iphora

ia, Car
pedes бета.

—— Pleur
Tertiary eem of "NA. (Marshall), 115.
ин Discobola.

тм

ШЛУ e
Tethya, нет базы. 522, 529.
Tethyan Recien to Australia четче 27, 38,
—— sea, te nant (Benson), 50.

Tetigoniidae, 407.
Tetraclita, hab. Oliver), 533.
f., identity with

d&
os
=
В
&

i host of Puccinia
655.

Tetragraptus, а (Вепвоп ), 19, 20, 2
Tettcott Farm, on Miramar (Best),
Tettigoniellinae, | in key, and species $n (Myers),

Textularia, = (Benson), 47.
thaisa, Theras

Thalassohelix „на (Reeve), (Murdoch and

Finlay), 13
Thanatod ао: нр ы рони (Myers), 428.
tillyardi n. sp., with figs. (Myers), 428.

tetra 21 horista.

Thelym sacar, bd Forst. f., host of Uromyces

Cunningham), 630.

The ymitr
Thelymitrae
Therasia dai. Hutt. (Murdoch and Finlay)

132.
ema -lly. See Phytomyza albiceps. H

Seed Lens n in Wellington Har-
bour (Best), 78 e

basra kd. As E of Utatér beds (Benson), 49.
Chapman’s age of Amuri limestone (Mar-
аа, 120.

General Index.

mson, S = distribution of Trochus tiaratus
ed
—— fossils е Black Point (Park), 8
—— oo origin of imis ан (Ben-
son),
uem s use of term “ fossil peneplain ” (Park),
8

—— Silurian fossils of N.Z. (Benson), 24.
ошо: ей Aves: 6, 44.
oni, Calliost

Шри, Cyclichna

Thoristella oppressus, hab. A gio 520.

thrush. See Tu: = 8 mus

Thuemeni, Pucci

E traca, dom p" shell, &c. (Oliver), 505,

Suns. Trochus
tides и F = (Oliver), 502.

tigris, s iostom

ПЕ, instru Быз Diesel by, 749-50.

ti-kouka. See Cordyline australis.

Tilley, C ambrian crust movements (Ben-
son),

Tillyard - venation of иеме апа

8), 3
mm margaritifera iden. with figs. (Edwards),

Tipula atropos недей, syn., 331.
Hutton, syn., 331.

—— ^im ( (Kirby), syn., 336.

== Hudson, syn., 332.
33

Kirby, m
cou — fulva Hutton, syn., 332

8 pecies of (Edwards), 273.
Tipulinae, k key ( (Edwards), 329-30.
tritea, Pu

Tissotia, ien ен ), 50.
Titicaca, e and Thomson emit (Benson), 6.
tit. white-breasted. See Petroec
Toa-rangitihi, a chief of Rarotonga ( (Best 781.
d search for grandson DM 1

See Cordyline indivisa.
vd к= са.
Toka-hae rock near Sinclair Head (Best), 780.
Tokarahi ; sone " rk), 83.
tomtit. See а toitoi
Tonga, тайны. with N. Island (Benson), 6.
г» cerevisina hab. (Oliver), 513.

rino. See putorino
Torlessia mackayi, oce. (Benson), 37.

915

T'ornatellaea (Triploca) ligata Tate (Marsh, &

urd.), 128.
torrentalis, Empimorpha.
torticostata, Surcula.
Tortrix мейва п. sp. (Philpott), a
Totanus acuminatus Horsfield, syn., 494.
tou

matou, Discari
achelochismus guttulatus, colouring, се.
(Oliver), 51
—— pin nulatus hab. Vasa 510, 520.
roclipbépla roseata (Philpott), 152.
Trailia Syd., syn., 640
transenna, Bat toma
Leucosyrinx ses и
рне Art
tala улан, ) ) Arth., syn., 658.
tr паалы eee
traversi, Glycyn
—— Pectunculus
Trechman P" C. T., analysis of N.Z. fauna (Ben-
son), 39

— Cretaceous rocks of N.Z. (Benson), 51.
—— fauna of N.Z. and S. America (Benson),
52.

—— fossils from Wairoa Gorge (Benson), 32.
— — Jurassic fossils of N.Z. (Benson), 42, note.
tree-hoppers. See Me mbracidae.
ear, the word **amo" (Rangi Hiroa), 740.
trelissickensis, Glyc ymeris.

rematospi ira, occ. ang: n), 22.
s-Jura, "e orm (Benson), 1
in Australasia (Benson), 37.

270.
denen: еы of, with pl. (Hollo-
way), 5
—-—— {еен study of, with pl. (Holloway),
578, 597.
—— humile, study of, with pl. (Holloway), 578,

598.

— MS — of, with pl. (Holloway), 590.
—— reniforme, study of, with pl. (Holloway),
— — strictum, study of, with pl. (Holloway), 597.
—— venosum, vui э with pl. xo Mile ay), 588.
clare te Ron

key (Miller c), 44
nae n. SP., with figs. (Miller), 446.
jella.

trifasc ata, Gynoplistia.
lanopsis.

Trifolii A Nigredo.
—— Puccinia.
U redo apiculata var.

Trifolii-repentis, Uromyces
Trifolium fragiferum L. host of Uromyces
632.

flectens (Cunningham

916

Trifolium hybridum L., sys of Uromyces Trifolii
gen ngham), 633, 6

rnatum за of Uromyces Trifolit
араа m), 6
prat ar^ sm = Uromyces Trifolii (Cun-
nigham), 63
pens x: host of U romyces flectens (Cun-
арбаа): 63
—— subterra aneum, host of Uromyces Trifolii

(Cunningham), 6
Triglochin pen. hab. Козы = 544.

T'rigonesmus, occ. (Benson), 48, 50
Trigonia, occ. (Be AR 45, 50, 5
antarctica, oc c. (Benson), 52.

——— arctica, occ. (Benson), 51.
—— areolata Marshall, Eun (Marshall),
117.

—— hanetiana, en (Benion 5
udocau , осе. pode 52.
— ?sp., Waihao (Marshall), 119.
мару
trigyna, Tetr
Trilobites in Victorian region (Benson), 1
Trimicra O.-S., with fig. (Edwards), 289, 298,

See €

trinchi litensis, Nautilus.
Tringa arenaria Linn., syn., 494.
nutus Linn., s : 91.
—— ferruginea Brunnich, syn., 495.
ар заре m. 494.

——— mi

ta 493.
subar er identity, of Massa 493.
Trin C c. (Benson), 21.
pios rtita, Кема
а aoteaensis Marsh. & Murd., Hampden

(Marshall), uz

Triploca sp., ее (Marshall), 11

—— variability of (Marsh. & Murd.), 1

—— waüihaoensis n. sp., with pl. (Marsh. &
Murd.), 128.

iripuriulatas F Puccinia.
ненин

is
Trisetum Favre L., host of Puccinia Triseti
, 644.
tristichum, Sargassum.
na, "Puccin

Tritici
Triticum repens Fh Did host of Puccinia
Agropyrina (C

vulgare Vill., a 6 al Puccinia graminis
(Cunningham

Triton australis, used for trumpet (Andersen),
755.

tri Mur
trivacuata, Nesoperta
Trochobola ampla H , Syn., 287.
dohrni Osten- Emaka, syn., 287.
—— picta Hutton, syn., 285.
tesselata O

AANST chathamensis (Hutt. ), (Finlay), 99.
8, hab. (Oliver), 521.
ne a racters and distribu-
tion of of (Finlay ), 99-

hab. Mem 521.
rote divinatori ius (Linn.), (Tillyard), 177.

General. Indez.

тее говна 177

Trophon ambiguus, he (Oliver), 543..
иа, Tithe opha

Trynga (alba) Pallas, syn., 494.

akole Pallas, syn
Tryplasma, occ. (Benson), 24, 26
tuberculata, Gynoplisti
tubicola, Onuphis.

Tudicula tumida, occ. (Benson), 52.

Tugalia inter media, h hab. (Oliver), 522, 530.
tumida, Tuilicu
unbridgense, Hymeno nophyllum.

Tunicata, hab. (Oliver), 507, 509.
MEA o Kupe, foreshore at Seatoun (Best),

Turangi owner of * Te Hawai” Bae 781.
Turbinaria, in assoc. (Oliver), 5
Tuto, operculum (Oliver), 506.
shell (Oliver), es
——— granosus, hab. (Oliver), 5 ке
—— — Thomson (Bark, 8
agdus, hab. (Oliver), Ha, 522, 523,
52, "595. 598, 529, 531, "533, 535, 537, 541,

542, 543.

Turbonilla antiqua Marshall, Hampden and Wai-

hao (Ma mat: к 119
Turdus musicus, song of (Andersen), 769.
Turneria ne Donia
Tusriliies с circumtaan iatus, occ. — 49.
Turris altus, occ. (Marshall), 120
—— aff. altus (Harris), Waihao (Marshall),

Lose ome Gules Waihao (Моны ee.
us Suter, Hampden
Ree т 117,

curialis Ма ae `& Murd., Hampden and
Waihao (Marshall), 117.
—— duplex ere Hampden and Waihao (Mar-
shall), 117, 1
—— margariiatus oe Hampden and Wai-
omi ON rshall), 1

Hampden and

(Mar-

exilis ss О Suter,
aihao (
— rin Marshall, Hampden
futs Hampde n and Wai ide
~ shall) 117,
reti eje Marshall, Hampden (Marshall),

turrita, Ver
ados осе. ee, (Benso п), 4 =
—— aldingae Tate, Waihao (Marshall), 119.
-— нн ачаад Waihao (Marshall),

—— catlotiae Watson, Waihao (Marshall), 119.
=—— — Hutton, Жл» (Marshall), 117.
f. patagonica , distrib. (Finlay an and
_ MeDowall), 108.
ea (1) 9. & G., distrib. (Finlay and
N, peer

rudis Marsha ampden (Marshall), 117.
raso т dis trib. (Finlay and Me-
< Dowell): 208

Su t., .Waihao (Marshall), 119
—— aymmetrica Hutton, Hampden (Marshall),

turtle, a straggler ө 500.
Tutanekai, instrument play ed EN 748, 749.
tutu. See Cori iaria eur ii

General Indez.

oe Meca W. H., fossils in Tasmania (Ben-
son), 1
Typhlocyba australis (Froggatt), aem 423.
Typhlocybinae, in key (Myers
—— species of, habits, &c. diss), 420.

Mas dorem areas (Benson), 44.
iio а E
—— fuscana n. visi ., with fig. (Edwards), 305.
ulosa n. Sp., "vith figs. (Edwards), 304.
Ula Mes (Oliver), 52
b. (Oliver), 530, 581, 537.
= structie cim r), 5
rigida, h oo Olives), 60 503, 526.
Ulvoid-algae ааб (Oliver), 526.
y

omyza
Umu-roimata, Te, ‘named Wellington Harbour
(Best), 783

Uncinia compacta, host of Puccinia Unciniarum
(Cunningham), =

Uncinia iarum, Pucci
кеа = plain,” use of term (Park), 89.

eal pow.

ulata, Paridotea.
unicolor vel cri unde Exocetus.
—— Zelandobiu
miam, M Pda
uniflora, е
U.S.A. National Research on cri 807.
Pedale. of N.Z. (Cunni m), 61
Uredo apiculata var. торай {ежен icon 632.
,652

—— — armillata Ludw.,

531,
——— Caricis Schum., syn., 64
=== ii Schw., syn., 672
—— Cyani Schleich., syn., 6
SETE ii DC., syn., 665
eee ers., syn., 6.
—— fallens Desmaz., syn., 633
—— fatis Arth., syn.

quinqueporula pete & Fromme, syn., 644.
M eive DC., syn.
—— Satureiae Cast., syn . 67 72.
—— vagans var. Аит DC., syn.,

—— "Vieiae Rebent., syn., 631.
pev анта -Fabae Pers., syn., 631.

Lede Z., Syn., 648.
[etta Clio.
U mese coutra gg syn., 631
—— — Betae Loved ith fi d
hin, 631. а g. and pl. (Cunning-

917

Uromyces Dactylidis Otth., with fig. (Cunning-
ham),
—— Discariae n. v , with fig. and pl (Cun-
нима) 634,
ае де ay, with fig. (Cunningham),

—— filis Kern., syn.,
ms Lagerheim 6 (Cunningham) 632.
Seater Cke., 626.
—— Hordei Nie we
Medicaginis „Раз, -" probably a syn. for
U. striatus (Cun m), 633.
—— Microtidis e with figs. (Cunningham),

—— otakou n. sp., with fig. (Cunningham), 627,
691.
— — Poae Rab., resembles U. Dactylidis (Cun-

ningham), 626.
Polygoni Fuckel, with fig. (Cunningham)
30

——— polymorphus Peck and Clinton, syn., 631.
—— Prunorum Есі., s

—— puccinioides Berkeley and F. von Mueller,
mem. fig. (Cunningham), 635.
— — striatus Schroeter, with fig. (Cunningham),

Tepperianus Sacc., syn., 639.

— las ate McAlpine, with fig. (Cunning-
ham

—— у дү Leveille, with fig. (Cunningham),

Trifolii-repentis Liro, with fig. (Cunning-
ham
L Viide Fo, syn.,
Te Ur mi in shoe (Cunningham), 636.
| —— in key (Cunningham), 6
—— е. McAlpine, with fig. (Cunningham),
638.
— — notabile McAlpine, with figs. (Cunningham),
— — Robinsoni McAlpine, with figs. (Cunning-
- ham), 636.
—— Tepperianum MON MeAlpine, with
Cunningham), 63
ycopsis Arth., syn., б Б.

Urom;
Urothoe oe elegans (Chilton on), 241.
a Petrie, host of Puccinia Caricis

( m),
—— Wnearifolia (Hook. f.) „эму. host of
(Cunningham), 649.

е ра, "Island Bay (Best), 784.
— Dur villea.
nocystis.

ris, Adenoc.
Uttley, б. Н.; two-limestone theory (Park), 82.
vagans var. oe -tetragonii, Uredo.
Baculites.

ina,

vagi
vaginalium, Puccinia.

vaginatus, Juncus
Van Es. See Es, m L 4G.
varia, Risellopsis.

918

variabilis, Natica.
variegata, Les
Мало

ен x ааа

Кя “Taper.
vant ucaurica ca Nerei:

Venericardia ponderosa Sut.,
and McDowall), 109.
—— purpurata, sponge on (Oliver), 5
——— subintermedia Sut., Waihao (Marshall) 119.
—— — п. var, distrib. (Finlay and Mc-
Dowall), 109.

1
сни ^s rim hab. (Oliver), 521.
venosw homar

distrib. (Finlay

ана „оша Hutt.,
and McDowall), 1
ventricosum, Amphi ites
Venus, Cretaceous, occ. нур 50.
venusta, Discobola.
— Troc

distrib. (Finlay

саба. Schwageri
Verconella, hab. ( Oliver), 50
adusta, hab. (Oliver), 522.
— „бейсана п. sp., with pl. (Marsh. & Murd.),

—— mandarina, hab. (Oliver), 5

—— nodusa (Martyn), Waihao Ека), 119.
—— acuticostata (Suter), Hampden (Mar-
shall), 117

sis "Marsh. & Murd., Hampden (Mar-
= Peal), 1

ei (5 — Hampden and Waihao
, Qarshalb, 11 T;
ermillia assoc. (Oven, 533.

— shell (Oliver), 5
carinifera, DE (Oliver, aes 524, 525,
529, 531, 533, 534, 535, 542, 54

Spirifera,

pire
busifoia, in moss (Christensen), 546.
Colenai host of Agromyza umbrinella
(Watt), 47
— viatcophyla in moss (Christense
nticola, host
E 477.

п), 546.
of Agromyza umbrosa

salicifolia, host of Agromyza umbrina | ——

(Watt), 468.
a —— host of Agromyza flavocentralis (Watt),
—— salicornioides, in moss (Christensen), 54

pr speciosa, host of Agromyza umbrina katt),
ar host of Agromyza flavocentralis (Watt),

veronica blotch-fly. See oe уга wmbrina.
—— gallery-fly. Se za flavocentralis.

Verticipronus opc D heb (C X Oliver), 525.

Verticordia dens arshall, Hampden

vesiculosus, "a

rus haemastica (Linnaeus) (Stead), 491,

poem lapponica baueri Naumann (Stead), 490.

General Index.

keen apicale (Hutton), Waihao (Marshall),
—— ок Suter, Waihao (Marshall),
119.

—— linctum Hutton, Waihao (Marshall), 119.
——— inier me sp., with pl. (Marsh. & Murd.),

vicarians, oo orate ia.

Limnobia
Vicia ыды L., ' host of Uromyces Fabae (Cun-

ningham), 632.
Viciae, Ur
Viciae- Fabae, Uredo.
Victoria, Mount, Mai names (Best), 783-84.
Victorian graptolitic rocks, Hall (Benson), 20.
vile, Dicaeoma.
vilis, Puccinia
villosum, Hymenophyllum.
Scalpellum
es а Cwrninghami we em f., host of Puccini
ae (Cunningham), 664.

ores Ped RE.
violaceus, Macandrellus.

—— "Troc
vittata, шла.

astix
slais: punks. Dowling Bay (Finlay and
"nd 112.
Voluta orrugola Hutton, Hampden and Waihao
(Marshall), 117 н
o age of Sumatra beds (Benson), 38.
vulgare, Hordeum
—— Triticum.
сер ке»
deris

= уйа

vulnerata, Cryptorhytis.
ina, Macromastix.

——— Megistocer

Waagenoceras, occ. (Benson), 32, 33.
Waia rekan, in classific. " (Park), 87.
Miramar (Be
rm (Andersen), 757.
Waihao bed fauna oem 118-19.
waihaoensis, Am
——— Exilia.
P

st), 789.

— — Pecten.

——— Trriploca.

aihao stone not equivalent of Oamaru stone
(Park), 83.
Wai-hirere pa, pes Jerningham (Best), 783.
waikopiroens ncilla.

Wai-mapihi үч, » t Pukerua (Best), 786.

waipare
утра: з, Glycymeris
тара, Маогі occupation (Best), 786.
АГУЫ Glycym
M re stone and Quran stone, Park, 81, 82.
Waititi, Charlotte Street, Wellington (Best),

Wakanui, Te, chief of Whetu-kairangi (Best), 794-

General Index.

anne Gynoplistia.
Walcott, C v Cambrian faunas of Asia, &c.
_ (Benson) 18
—— m ging = N. American and Asian faunas

(Benson), 1
—— tillites ч Adelaide region eur 16-17.
ed s Pass, Wiese of (Speight), 97.

Walk мА. B., age of Maryborough bed (Ben-

ions 4

——— age Б Queensland eur d
=o лази area (Bens
es

vii o Colobanthus.
walteri, PR
Wangaloa Hampden faunas (Marshall), 115.

aid.
Wann DN eds Carnie forms of Triassic beds (Ben-
son),
— echinoderms of Timor готин 33.

—— fauna of Buru (Benson), 50.

warbler, grey. See Pseudogerygone igata.
Ward, —, extent of Cretaceous sea (Benson), 48
QUE M., species of rust-fungi (Cunningham),

rd Island is Makaro (Best), 780.
En mM Tapu-te-ranga (Be), 790.
, ‚А е Tate, R., and Watt.
Wan S Peninsula carlier annis of Miramar ( Best),

extent of southern continent
2:

trict, Maori ded of (Best),

maps of (Best), 789.
— — Harbour, description by Tara (Best), 782.
——— na See ge Tara, 783.
i, Ріст
NU дерни ani forest (Holloway), 581.
—— Hyme oo (Holloway), 577.
wesi SE t, Dorydiu
Ie уби
Waan. в g. (Chopa em 234.
thomson with figs. (Chopard), 234.
Whakatane, Т Toi i settled at (Best), 78 L
Cor

a ати
anga-nui- че ЕБ Т е, Wellington Harbour

Wh.
(Best), 78
Phormium Cookianum.

whan Aatelía
Duc a house built on Seatoun heights
тпа plaiting of Маро Hiroa), 7
tonga, his coming to N.Z. C Ta
КЪ ——— search for e (Best), a
au. See ves
Whauwhi.

утте өм а po aie
woe na natural cross- fertilization (Hilgendorf), |

fortified village, Seatoun

919

ı white- breasted tit.
Whitelaw

See Petroeca to
› О. A. L., Ordovician vends " ыу

—— Silurian rocks, 23-2
White Straw cq Broad cross-fertilization
orf), 5

Bee D died ramiflorus
y. See Agromyza flavolateral is.
Wilekens, O., Antarctandes in Otago (Benson),
H

ponents of southern coast of Pacific
Өм Bacon
—— Cretaceous rocks of N.Z. (Benson), 51.
—— fauna of N.Z. and South America (Ben-
son), 52.
sone of Southern Alps (Benson), 8
us La. hilla (Mars h. & Murd.), 129.
as proe of (Benson), 38.
very Callios
willow. See Sa lin al alba.
Wilsoni, сера
williamson
Windsor J ves Oamaru stone (Park), 83.
M s M on of Micropterygidae (Philpott),

— ерее (ТШуага), 226-230.
111010; :

с.: semi-

my
nnial medallion, facing vii
үшөп, a A., mimicry in bird- -song (Ander-
"S

H Г, ^ sl of Middle Cretaceous sands

ios n) 4
—— е ati faunas of N.Z. (Marsh. &
Murd.), 1
—— fauna of * cg ei N.Z. (Benson), 51.
faunas of N.Z. and S. America (Benson),
12, 52.
—— species of ee series (Benson), 47.
oodward, x S., age of Devonian fish-fauna
тм п), 2
Ише Street, Wellington, was Kumutoto
(Best), 784

Woodworth, x B., fossils from Brazil (Benson),

Woolnough, ү. G., оо. T Silurian and
tin Mae rocks (Benso on), 2
—— Creta

us fauna (Be ak we
word sense “Of Missi ( Andersen), 7
rser Bay, ref. to (Bost), "782, m 787, 190.
ктеу, Spirigera
ellerstorfi, Ostrea.

zanthodesma, Borkhaus
Timor B parietina, 5. {liven 496.
Up assoc. EM, S3 3.
—— stem (Oliver), 513.

FE унн Уйа, hab. (Oliver), 520, 521, 522,

‚ 525.
—— —— thallus (Oliver), 514.
—— tissue, with fig. (Oliver) 507, 508.

be, H., genus Halysites (Benson), 25, note.

| Yarrell,

telescope, offer о
V., song of "nightingale (Andersen),

920

yassensis, oo
in Welli von. cei 1834-35

Zaluscodes — ia runs ik Edwards), 301.
Zaphr entis, occ. hene on), 2
Zausch

Zea Mais i host of оа Sorghi (Cunning-
m), А
Zeae, Puccinia.

redo,
zealandiae, Chlamys.
ndica, Borsonia.
18;

zelandicus, Caecilius.

эме: T Ры нн

General Index.

zelandicus Psoc

Zelandobius Tillyard, with figs. (Tillyard), 205.

—— серени (Hare), fig. 5, not fig. 6 (Tillyard),
206

furcillatus n. sp., with fig. (Tillyard),
— hudsoni (На ге), fig. 6, not fig. tiy,

—— unicolor n. » ., with fig. (Tillyard), a

roi elm n. g., with figs. (Tillyard), 2

ata n. о with ‘figs. (land), 2

—— Fuse n. Sp, with figs. Tuller,
21

—— maculata = with figs. (Tillvard), 214.
Zelandopsocus n. g. (Tillyard), 183.
MEUM dia. py n. Sp.,'with pl and text-fig.
(Tillyard
zelebori, Epitonium.
Zenatia portao Tus & G.), distrib. (Finlay and
McDowall), 1
Zenopsis ри МеСшйое h, s
nebulosus Schlegel, with ы. “анды 256.
Zeus nebulosus — E is
zeylandiae, Macroma
ziczag, Aturia.
zitteli, f n mont

Zonaria Turneriana, hab. (Oliver), 521, 523.

—— — nana, on mud- data са 512, 542, 543.
——- tasmanica, on mud-flats (Oliver), 512.

W. A. G. SKINNER, Government Printer, Wellington.—1923.